《Talent Awakening: I, the Weakest Awakened, Start with Dragonfire Spell》


 Chapter 1 -1- Awakening Ritual

    <h4>Chapter 1: Chapter1- Awakening Ritual</h4>


    "Hey there, young gents. My name is Eva Bodley, 23 years young, and a professional masseuse. I''m looking for a strapping young man who can lift me up high¡ªboth literally and metaphorically."


    "I am Dorothea Keber, the heiress to the wealthiest family in Saint City. I have no desire to marry. What I seek is someone endowed with a B-level talent or above, to father exceptional children. In return, I offer a king''s ransom in gold..."


    "I''m Jenny, blessed with an F-level talent in flexibility. I can do handstands and blow job, guaranteed to leave you satisfied. If you know what I mean, step right up, gentlemen..."


    "I weigh 43 kg and stand at 164 cm. I''m your sweet girl-next-door who loves wearing white stockings. Currently seeking a generous partner. If you''ve got a six-pack and meet certain... size requirements, feel free to reach out and let''s see where things go!"


    "''With my E-level talent for face-changing, I can transform into any look you desire. Whoever owns me can switch girlfriends every day!''"


    A barrier separated the square into two sections. On the outside were women of captivating beauty, and on the inside were young boys and girls with fresh, innocent faces.


    Seductive soft-spoken sales pitches filled the air, originating from the alluring women outside the barrier. Their voices pierced the ears of the young boys and girls, inming some youths who found it difficult to control their impulsive nces.


    Many wished they could break free from the barrier and put an end to those seductive women.


    Yet no one dared make a move, aware that failing to awaken a powerful talent would put them in an even worse situation than these self-promoting women.


    After all, those women could earn their living through their physical allure, while the youths would be left to toil away as lowlyborers.


    In this brutal world where only the strong were revered and bloodshed was routine, talent awakening was the golden ticket to ascend the socialdder.


    Those who failed or awoke to useless or low-level talents had no choice but to seek the favor and protection of the strong, even if it meant losing their dignity and bing female ves, servants, or mistresses.


    Hence, the self-promotion we witness today.


    Inside the barrier, a circr altar sat at the center of the square, surrounded by six ancient, weathered stone pirs.


    Hovering above the altar was a gigantic rhombus-shaped crystal.


    Beneath it, hundreds of young boys and girls waited in line.


    At that moment, a stunningly beautiful girl with rosy cheeks and a curvy figure ascended the altar.


    As soon as she settled, the crystal showered her with a multicolored beam of light. The radiant light danced around her, making her body quiver slightly.


    A few breathster, an even more dazzling column of light, tinged with shades of purple, rose from her head towards the rhombus crystal. The sight left the young boys and girls below in awe.


    "Abby Adler, S-level talent¡ªHeart of Elf. Avable ss: archer!"


    Especially when the host next to the altar announced her awakening results, everyone lost theirposure.


    "Holy smokes, an S-level talent! Way to go, Abby Adler!"


    "That talent is definitely the top scorer of this year''s Saint City."


    "She''s so beautiful, and her talent is incredible. How envious."


    "If Abby Adler could be my girlfriend, I''d break my own ribs to make her soup!"


    A millennium ago, games engulfed reality and countless monsters appeared on Azure Sphere.


    From then on, the rules were overturned, and the old order ceased to exist.


    Fortunately, the inhabitants of Azure Sphere also gained the ability to awaken talents, choose sses, and level up by defeating monsters.


    Anyone who turned eighteen could participate in the Awakening Ritual and choose a ss based on their awakened talent.


    Today is the Awakening Day for the graduating ss of Saint City''s Soulspark Academy. The girl who stood bathed in the column of purple light is one of them.


    Understand that talents are categorized from low to high as F, E, D, C, B, A, S, SS, and SSS. An S-level talent isn''t just one in ten thousand; it''s so rare that you might not find one among a hundred thousand awakened individuals.


    No wonder her awakening shocked everyone, including the panel of old men on the main stage, who were beaming with irrepressible joy.


    "Haha! Headmaster Jay, congrattions! I never thought your Soulspark Academy would produce such a rising star."


    "Director Dn, you''re too kind. Abby Adler is not only a pride of our Soulspark Academy but also the pride of the entire Saint City!"


    "It looks like there''s no doubt your Soulspark Academy will be selected as the honorary academy this time."


    "Ah! Teaching and nurturing talents are what matter, not honor or dishonor..."


    Under the gaze of all, Abby stepped down from the altar, her presencemanding envy and admiration. Like a butterfly, she fluttered into the crowd.


    "Congrattions, Abby!"


    "Abby, you''re amazing..."


    "Abby, we''re about to graduate, can we exchange contact info?"


    People rushed toward her, offering congrattions and begging for contact information, their voices incessant.


    But Abby didn''t even look up. She went straight to a young boy standing nearby.


    "How''s that, Howard? Your sister''s pretty awesome, huh?"


    "S-level talent. You must be so jealous..."


    The young man stood tall, with a face as handsome as jade, eyes that twinkled like bright stars, and eyebrows that seemed to be drawn with the finest ink brush.


    Amidst the crowd, he exuded an air of regality, like a crane amidst a flock of chickens.


    When he and Abby came together, they looked like a divine pair, immediately drawing the attention of young men and women around them¡ªsome envious, some jealous.


    The young men were jealous of the young man''s close rtionship with Abby Adler. The young women were envious of Abby for being able to stand next to their heartthrob.


    "Yeah, yeah, you''re the greatest, okay?" The young man, named Howard Hughes, extended his right hand, his index finger slightly bent, and flicked Abby on the forehead, speaking afterward in a voice tinged with endearment.


    This scene made countless people cringe with envy.


    On the main stage, Soulspark Academy''s Headmaster Jay was so irate upon seeing this that his beard nearly curled.


    "Outrageous! These young ones have no shame, talking about love at such a young age. And doing it so openly! What''s happened to decorum?" The old man banged his cane with a ''thud, thud.''


    He then turned to a woman in her thirties, dressed in a white blouse and ck stockings, as striking as a rose, and scolded her angrily.


    "Hmph! Mrs. Bevan, are these the students you''re teaching? Don''t bother exining. I don''t want to hear it. You, now, immediately, go and separate them. They should focus on leveling up, not on romantic dalliances..."


    Margaret Bevan, the one being named, bowed slightly in resignation and began walking towards her ss.


    But before she could take a few steps, she heard, "Never mind, let''s discuss thister. Let''s first see how the boy''s awakening turns out. If his talent is garbage, the gap too vast, they''ll naturally drift apart. But if his talent turns out good, then perhaps they''re a match made in heaven, and there''s no need for us to y the viin."


    At these words, Margaret Bevan''s heart instantly lightened. She chuckled, "Headmaster, your wisdom and foresight are unparalleled indeed."


    The ceremony continued, as one student after another ascended the altar to awaken their talents.


    "Betsey Frost, awakening failed. Please exit the ceremony area immediately!"


    "Eve Copfield, D-level talent¡ªStrength of the Berserk Bear. ss avable: Warrior!"


    "Laurel Adler, awakening failed. Please exit the ceremony area immediately!"


    "Bernadine Nicholson, C-level talent¡ªMental Enhancement. ss avable: Magus!"


    Sadly, not everyone was fortunate enough to awaken a talent, and those who failed were swiftly ushered out of the square, without a moment''s hesitation.


    After all, how could the sacred Awakening Square afford to be tainted by the presence of failures?


    The scene was as real as it was brutal.


    No one else with an S-level talent like Abby Adler''s appeared, not even an A-level talent was in sight.


    Just then, the teacher overseeing the Awakening Ritual called out, "Howard Hughes,e forth for your awakening."


    Howard Hughes, upon hearing his name, immediately withdrew his arm from the small of Abby Adler''s back and confidently stepped out of the queue, making his way towards the altar.


    "Go, Howard!" Abby Adler cheered for him continuously, much to the annoyance of Headmaster Jay, who looked as if his beard might lift in indignation.


    On the other side, Howard Hughes took a deep breath to calm himself, then ascended the altar step by step.


    Once he settled, the ceremony host activated the rhombus crystal above, and a beam of multicolored light descended upon him.


    Howard Hughes felt an initial warmth spread throughout his body, a sensation sofortable it almost made him sleepy.


    But quickly, thatfort turned into an indescribable mix of sour, numb, and ticklish sensations.


    It was as if atent force within him was racing around, looking for an outlet, eager to burst forth.

 Chapter 2 -2-The Most Worthless Magus

    <h4>Chapter 2: Chapter2-The Most Worthless Magus</h4>


    Time slipped away unnoticed, and Howard Hughes suddenly felt a surge of coolness rush up to the crown of his head, instantly refreshing him.


    To the outside world, however, a thin column of white light was seen rising from his body, absorbed by the rhombus crystal above, shooting skywards.


    "Uh-oh, a white column? Isn''t that the sign of a low-tier talent?"


    "Judging by the thinness of the light column, it must be either an E-level or an F-level talent."


    "Haha! Look who''s the cocky one now. It''s his turn to look foolish."


    "F-level talent? Even I''m better than him!"


    "Maybe I have a shot with Abby Adler now¡­"


    "Howard Hughes, what a waste of space!"


    "Come on, give him some ck. With his good looks, there are plenty of people who would still be willing to support him."


    Upon witnessing this, the elderly headmaster on the stage briefly paused, then disdainfully snorted.


    "An F-level talent? He thinks he''s worthy of this school''s gem?"


    Pausing for a moment, Headmaster Jay turned to the teacher in ck stockings. "Margaret, what are you waiting for? Go do what you have to do."


    After saying this, Headmaster Jay calmly picked up his insted mug and took a sip of tea.


    Closing his eyes, he couldn''t be bothered to spare another nce at Howard Hughes.


    To him, Howard was just another bad student hampering others'' progress.


    Too much attention to such a student might even ruin his appetite for dinner.


    At this moment, the voice of the ceremony''s host resounded, "Howard Hughes, awakening of F-level talent¡ªMana Recovery!"


    "Suggested ss: Life ss!"


    The cacophony of noises finally roused Howard Hughes who stood at the altar.


    "Heh, Life ss?"


    His eyes narrowing, he leisurely opened his attribute panel.


    [Name: Howard Hughes]


    [Level: 1]


    [ss: Unselected]


    [HP: 100]


    [MP: 80]


    [Strength: 9]


    [Constitution: 7]


    [Agility: 8]


    [Spirit: 10]


    [Talent: Supreme Synthesis (Supreme Talent, you have the ability to synthesize anything, merging at least two items into one to create a higher-tier item)]


    [Mana Recovery (F-level Talent, recovers 10% of mana every second)]


    [Skills: None]


    [Equipment: None]


    Looking at the information on his talent panel, Howard Hughes couldn''t help but crack a smile, his demeanor rxing considerably.


    For he had awakened two talents.


    One was indeed as everyone had seen, the bottom-tier F-level Mana Recovery.


    However, the other was an unprecedented supreme talent¡ªSupreme Synthesis.


    You must understand, the pinnacle of talents in this world is nothing beyond SS or S-level! Howard Hughes, with such a supreme talent, was an unparalleled first in history.


    With a talent like this, why should he care about the judgmental eyes of others?


    "Alright, those who havepleted their awakening, stop dawdling at the altar. Let the others have their turn," said the teacher overseeing the Awakening Ritual, disdain etched across her face.


    Howard Hughes smiled and, unconcerned, stepped down from the altar to rejoin his ssmates.


    He had no intention of revealing the secret of Supreme Synthesis, an unprecedented supreme talent, for who knows what kind of consequences that could bring.


    As Howard rejoined the line, he was greeted by an array of mocking and scornful eyes.


    Only Abby Adler, her face filled with concern, held onto his arm and whispered consoling words.


    "Howard, don''t worry. Although your talent is only F-level, it''s still a magical talent. With me helping you level up in the future, we won''t fall behind anyone else."


    Looking at her exquisite, picture-like face, warmth filled Howard Hughes'' heart.


    He even felt apulsion to reveal his secret to her.


    But just at that moment, a discordant voice interrupted their conversation.


    "Howard Hughes, Abby Adler,e over here," said the voice.


    Everyone turned to see a stunning woman¡ªbewitchingly beautiful, with curves in all the right ces, dressed in a white blouse and ck stockings¡ªstaring solemnly at the entwined Abby Adler and Howard Hughes.


    "Haha! It''s Mrs. Bevan; this is going to be good," one student whispered.


    "Look at Mrs. Bevan''s expression. She''s definitely out to break them apart," another added.


    "Good! What business does a F-level nobody like him have, being with a celestial beauty like Abby Adler?" another chimed in.


    Howard and Abby exchanged a nce, their faces heavy with gravity, as they followed Margaret Bevan.


    Abby, in particr, looked visibly distressed. She held Howard''s arm tightly, even pressing it against her chest.


    She leaned in and said firmly, "Howard, I''ll never leave you. Nobody can tear us apart."


    Hearing this, a wave of warmth surged within Howard. If not for Margaret Bevan''s ring presence, he might''ve disclosed the truth about his talent right there and then.


    The trio made their way to a secluded spot, finallying to a halt.


    Margaret Bevan turned her gaze upon the pair, still locked in their embrace.


    A frown creased her brow, and her voice rang out in mild reprimand.


    "Still can''t bear to part, can you? In public, no less! With the headmaster and directors from the Education and Cultural Bureaus watching, do you have any idea how badly you''re embarrassing yourselves?"


    Her words, logically sound, left Abby''s cheeks tinged with a rosy blush, her face a portrait of shame.


    Yet the young girl seemed obstinate, refusing to release Howard''s arm. Instead, she held on even tighter.


    Infuriated, Margaret Bevan was about to speak, but Abby cut her off.


    "Mrs. Bevan, are you trying to separate us? Let me make it clear: Howard and I cannot be separated. Not even by death."


    With that, as if to validate her words, Abby stood on her tiptoes and kissed Howard right on his lips.


    The audacious act left Margaret Bevan bbergasted, at a loss for words.


    Finally, she red at Howard, hoping he''d have the decency to let go of Abby himself.


    However, Howard only raised an eyebrow at her, spreading his hands in a ''what-can-I-do'' gesture, irking Margaret even further.


    After a lingering French kiss that seemed to stretch on for an eternity, Abby finally released Howard.


    Panting slightly, she looked triumphantly at Margaret Bevan and dered, "See, Mrs. Bevan, there''s no way you can separate Howard and me."


    "If you insist, we would rather drop out of school."


    Hearing her resolute words, Howard spontaneously reached out his hand and intertwined his fingers with Abby''s.


    This was the first time he had ever initiated holding hands with her.


    Usually, Abby would cling to him, and he''d simply let her, neither encouraging nor discouraging her touch.


    Sensing this shift, Abby''s eyes curved into crescents of joy.


    Margaret sighed, her tone softening. "Who said I''m trying to separate you? I''m here to inform you that the school has decided to organize a leveling-up expedition. Veteran awakened will lead you on a journey to gain experience in the wild."


    "Is this true?" Abby asked, her face full of disbelief.


    Though Howard remained silent, the skepticism in his eyes was as vivid as Abby''s.


    He knew too well that the headmaster was not a man to do anything without a profitable motive.


    Furthermore, with his lowly talent, it was unlikely anyone would be assigned to guide him in leveling-up.


    "Yes," Margaret continued. "We brought you here separately because you were assigned to different teams. I feared you wouldn''t agree and create a scene, like what just happened."


    Abby''s face flushed with a hint of shame upon hearing this.


    But she quickly recovered, pressing on: "Then why can''t we be in the same team?"


    Margaret carefully chose her words, especially seeing Howard''s still-skeptical expression. "You see, Abby, you have awakened an S-level talent. The higher-ups have taken note and have designated a powerful awakened to lead an elite team, which includes you. But there''s limited space in the elite team. Given Howard''s talent, he can''t make the cut. He has to join a regr team like other students."


    Abby nodded, apparently epting Margaret''s exnation.


    But then she shook her head decisively, her eyes locked onto Howard as she firmly stated, "No, I want to be with Howard. I''ll go to the regr team. Give my spot on the elite team to someone else."


    Hearing her words, both Margaret and Howard were surprised, looking at Abby as if seeing her anew.


    "Who would''ve thought she''d go to such lengths for Howard¡ªfor me?" The same thought rippled through both their minds, as if orchestrated by an unseen hand.

 Chapter 3 -3-The Elite Team

    <h4>Chapter 3: Chapter3-The Elite Team</h4>


    Margaret and Howard exchanged a nce, their lips moving silently, as if conveying messages that only they could understand.


    After a brief moment, it seemed as if they''d reached some sort of agreement. Remarkably, they spoke in unison, urging Abby.


    "Don''t be foolish, Abby. The opportunity to join the elite team is rare. You shouldn''t turn it down. If you want to help me, the best way is to get stronger as quickly as possible, right?" Howard insisted.


    "Nonsense! Do you think you can just give up your spot on the elite team as you please? Such capriciousness¡ªwhat would people think of you, or of Howard?" Margaret added.


    Their nearly simultaneous admonishments left Abby''s head buzzing, unsure whose advice to take.


    "Look, Abby," Margaret sighed, "The team Howard''s joining might be a regr one, but it''s still led by awakened individuals above level 30. Other students need to have at least C-level or B-level talents to qualify. All of this has been specially arranged for you."


    Abby was torn, her eyes turning to Howard for some sign of what he thought.


    Instead of supporting her, Howard reiterated his earlier stance, "Exactly, Abby. The opportunity is rare. If you really want to help me, then you should level up as fast as possible, shouldn''t you?"


    Howard, who possessed a Supreme Synthesis talent, wasn''t worried about leveling up.


    He also didn''t want to hold Abby back.


    Thus, he fervently urged her to proceed, with even more conviction than Margaret.


    "Alright, fine! Howard, you have to promise me: you won''t give up, you''ll work hard on leveling up, and you''ll wait for me toe back. Also, you better not flirt with any vixens while I''m away, or you''ll have me to answer to."


    The word ''flirt'' startled Howard, making him wonder if some of his prior actions had been discovered.


    Margaret''s expression also stiffened at the word ''vixens,'' revealing her difort.


    The two exchanged another guilty look before quickly averting their eyes.


    Unfortunately, Abby missed this; her head was resting against Howard''s chest, her spirits low.


    "Alright, Abby,e with me. I''ll escort you to the elite team''s base where you can meet your teammates. You''ll also get to meet the strong leader of the team. Who knows, there might be a pleasant surprise waiting for you!" Margaret coaxed.


    Torn, Abby allowed herself to be led away from Howard''s embrace, looking back three times with each step, her eyes brimming with yearning.


    Once they reached a corner, Margaret nced back at Howard. Her eyes glinted with triumph as she gestured to him; her fiery red lips moved silently, sending a message only he could decipher.


    Seizing the moment while Abby was distracted, Howard mimed a grabbing motion with both hands, even giving it a firm squeeze.


    This startled Margaret into a hasty retreat, pulling Abby along until they disappeared around the bend.


    ...


    "Howard, F-level talent¡ªMana Recovery. You have a choice of sses: magus, priest, summoner. I would rmend priest; it''s safer," said the ss mentor who reviewed his form, as Howard rejoined his group amidst snickers after the Awakening Ritual had ended.


    "Thank you for the advice, but I''d like to choose magus," Howard politely declined, smiling.


    While the priest ss might be safer, it also meant leveling up at a slower pace and relying on a team. He didn''t want to follow others around, groveling for protection.


    "Hmph! Some people never heed good advice," the middle-aged mentor sighed, his expression a mixture of resignation and disapproval.


    Nheless, he raised his staff towards Howard, chanting, "Spirits of Magic! Temporarily put aside your inherent pride ande to the pentagram''s throne; bestow upon this humblemb the radiant power of magic!"


    A pir of light descended upon Howard.


    A cold, mechanical voice sounded in his ear,


    [Ding! Congrattions, awakened Howard, you have sessfully chosen the magus ss and will gain the following attributes per level up:]


    [1. Each level will give you 100 HP and 250 mana!]


    [2. Each level will give you 2 points in strength, 2 in constitution, 1 in agility, and 5 in spirit!]


    [3. Each level will provide 2 personal attribute points and 1 skill point!]


    [Ding! Congrattions, awakened Howard, you have sessfully chosen the magus ss and gained an F-level skill¡ªFire Ball. Please check the details yourself.]


    Continuous notifications rang out, and a new skill icon appeared on Howard''s attribute panel.


    [Fire Ball]


    [Level: F]


    [Effect: Gathers the fire elements in the air, condensing them into a ball of fire that can deal [100+2 * spirit] fire elemental magical damage upon hitting an enemy.]


    [Cooldown: 10 seconds]


    [Mana Cost: 45]


    [Proficiency: 0/100]


    Howard nced at the attribute panel, then closed it. He bowed to the ss mentor and slowly left the ss selection room, heading towards a pre-arranged meeting ce.


    "Creak!"


    "You''ve here?"


    As soon as Howard pushed the door open, a warm body lunged into his arms, hands moving up and down, quickly undoing the restraints on him.


    "Little one, you''re being so rude before we even start. How much do you really want to ''disrespect your teacher''?"


    "Ha! Now you talk about ''disrespecting your teacher'', but it was you who invited me here, Teacher!"


    This is a dimly lit office, furnished only with an aged desk, a worn-out chair, and an old filing cab.


    Sunlight filters through the narrow window, casting mottled shadows across the room.


    Two naked bodies entwined in an intimate embrace, theirbored breaths filling the air with a sense of urgency.


    Upon closer inspection, it became apparent that the figure draped over the table was none other than Margaret, the mature and enigmatic teacher with ebony stockings, who had only moments ago parted ways with Howard.


    "Come clean, what''s the deal here?" Howard interrogated as he wielded his big cock, sliding it in and out of Margaret''s tunnel while questioning her. "I know about Abby''s elite team, but how did I end up in the remedial group? Since when do they bother training ''garbage'' like an F-level talent?"


    "What''s wrong with being an F-level talent?" Margaret countered, her voiceden with desire, as Howard''s cock,rge and unyielding, pressed against her. "My dear, even without awakened talent, my little man''s cock is big and thick, and it certainly had its way with the teacher on this very table, didn''t it?" She provocatively raised her ebony-d legs high, enduring Howard''s advances while skip his questions


    As Howard intensified his gravitational force, repeatedly crashing into her, she finally yielded, gasping, "Ah! Alright, alright, I''ll tell you. It''s the old headmaster, he wanted to introduce Abby to some influential young masters from prominent families. So, he meticulously assembled an elite team, consisting of Abby and several A-level talents, with the rest being young scions from various noble families in Saint City."


    "Even the leader of the team was lured by Abby''s talent and actively volunteered to take charge," Margaret eximed, her voice filled with emotion as she exined. "As for your leveling-up squad, I made excuses to secure it for you. The old man agreed without hesitation, eager to sessfully ce Abby in the elite team."


    "Also, your ''breakup fee'' has been approved by the old man. The money has already been transferred to your ount."


    Hearing this, Howard felt deeply satisfied. The pace of his movements abruptly quickened, filling the room with a cacophony of sounds¡ªcrashes, friction, the collision of furniture, and Margaret''s interspersed exmations.


    "You... you''re really willing to break up with Abby?" Margaret inquired, humming between her words. "Never mind her feelings for you; her S-level talent alone has already made so many people green with envy. Can you really bear to let go?"


    Howard didn''t rush to respond; he maneuvered his big cock in and out of Margaret''s vaginal, causing her to shimmer with sshes of water, amidst a chorus of ecstatic screams.


    He wouldn''t even allow his gaping maw a moment''s respite, relentlessly caressing Margaret''s breast, asionally savoring her nipples as if they were a sulent grape, bringing delight to her that her eyes roll back in ecstasy.


    After a prolonged wait, the third orgasm arrived for Margaret, casting a cascade of frothy spray onto Howard''s ns.


    Atst, Howard could no longer contain himself, and he erupted directly into the tunnel, pouring thick, milk-like substance into her depths. The scorching heat made her scream once more.


    Only at this moment did Howard begin to exin in a low voice, "Hmph, what do you know? If I don''t agree, that old man has ways to make me submit. Better to take some money from him and quickly increase my strength."


    "As for breaking up... as long as I rise quickly, who would dare say otherwise? Abby is mine, and nothing will change that."


    Having said this, he turned to look at Margaret. With a grand gesture, he reached out and took a pair of stones into his hand, massaging them thoughtfully before asking, "So, are you jealous?"

 Chapter 4 -4-Supreme Synthesis

    <h4>Chapter 4: Chapter4-Supreme Synthesis</h4>


    Margaret held her tongue, casting Howard a tired, frustrated nce before sighing deeply.


    "Here I am, the original, and yet this young upstart thinks she can swoop in and im what''s rightfully mine? My man?"


    Howard stood dumbfounded, memories cascading through his mind like ripples in a pond, each as vivid as if they had happened just yesterday.


    Four years ago, while working at a bar, Howard had stumbled upon an unsettling scene¡ªsomeone was attempting to drug Margaret, clearly with dirty intentions.


    Driven by an irrefutable sense of justice, he intervened, eventually driving off the assant after a brief but intense struggle.


    But Margaret had already consumed the spiked drink.


    The poison was unique; upon ingestion, it would induce an uncontroble urge to engage in intense physical activity¡ªin this case, repetitive love making¡ªuntil the victim had copsed in orgasm three times. Only then could the toxin be expelled from her system, failing which, she would sumb to a grim fate.


    On Margaret''s desperate pleas, Howard reluctantly took her to his apartment, where they engaged in an intense series of love making, ultimately saving her life.


    Ever since that fateful night, their rtionship had lingered in an emotional limbo, neither fully severed nor fully entwined.


    The twist in their saga urred when Howard enrolled in the Saint City Soulspark Academy.


    To their surprise, their roles had now dramatically reversed¡ªone as a student, the other as a teacher.


    To mitigate potential fallout, they maintained their rtionship covertly, never drawing attention to it.


    Then came Abby, Howard''s ssmate and desk-mate, who inexplicably fell for him.


    This ced Howard in a quandary; he still had lingering feelings for Margaret and couldn''t easily ept another person''s affections.


    As a result, he adopted an aloof stance toward Abby, hoping time would dilute theplicated emotions. Yet, counter to his expectations, Abby''s love only intensified.


    Ultimately yielding to Abby''s relentless pursuits, they became a couple in name, if not in spirit.


    That nominal status was merely a reflection of his lingering emotional ties to Margaret.


    What Howard didn''t anticipate was Abby''s sacrifice¡ªshe forfeited a chance to join an elite team for his sake.


    "Abby, once you return, we''ll officially be together. There''s nothing left in this world that could keep us apart¡ªneither the descent of gods nor the rising of devils."


    Upon Abby''s decision to relinquish her elite team opportunity, Howard resolved to cherish this beautiful girl forever.


    As for Abby''s safety or potential distractions within the elite team, Howard felt not a morsel of concern.


    Abby was an S-level talent, safeguarded by alliancew; no one could vite her will or act against her best interests.


    And as for temptations¡ªhah! Although the Awakened who get into elite teams are either extraordinarily talented or born into the privileged ss, none of that would be enough to sway Abby''s affections.


    This was a fact corroborated by their years of interaction.


    All Howard needed to focus on now was enhancing his own strength, awaiting Abby''s return.


    "Teacher, don''t worry. I''ll find a way to resolve this," Howard assured as he left the room.


    Gracefully exiting the office, he left Margaret sitting on the floor, her sultry eyes losing focus as she pondered deeply.


    "What''s giving this young man the audacity to disregard all the privileged bureaucrats and trust-fund kids?" she wondered.


    "And how does he n to solve this quandary between Abby and me?"


    By this time, Howard had already made his way out of the academy and into a quaint magic shop in the trading district.


    "Hello, sir. What would you like to purchase today?" A jovial attendant greeted him warmly.


    "I''m looking for a Fireball Skill Book and some mediocre staffs. Do you have those?" Howard asked, scanning the shop''s inventory casually.


    "Wait here, let me go fetch them..." The attendant''s face fell, the honorifics dropped, as hezily retreated toward the counter.


    Clearly, these were low-tier items not even worth the effort to most.


    However, Howard''s voice then wafted in:


    "Actually, make that a hundred sets of Fireball Skill Books and mediocre staffs. Each."


    Hearing this, the attendant''s demeanor changed as quickly as flipping a switch. His casual attitude was immediately reced by vibrant enthusiasm.


    "Absolutely, sir! One moment please, let me go prepare your order," he eximed, rushing into the stockroom.


    Returning after ten minutes, drenched in sweat, he handed Howard a small cloth bag.


    "Sir, we have 113 mediocre staffs and 129 Fireball Skill Books. We''ll count it as 100 sets, making it a total of 82,000 dors. The excess is aplimentary gift from our shop. We hope to see you again!"


    The attendant was nearly moved to tears, having cleared out years of stagnant inventory.


    "Good. If you get any new items, keep me in mind," Howard replied, taking the disposable storage bag after verifying its contents.


    Then, he turned and left the magic shop.


    Under the pretext of a breakup, Howard had "conned" a hefty separation fee of 100,000 dors from the headmaster of Soulspark Academy. Nearly all of it was spent in one go.


    Though he possessed the Supreme Synthesis¡ªa talent of the highest order¡ªsuch a gift was as good as useless without basic resources, akin to a talented chef without rice to cook.


    As an orphan raised in a welfare institution, how could he possibly have the means to exploit his synthesis capabilities?


    Constrained by his circumstances, Howard had no choice but to fabricate a breakup with Abby, extracting a breakup fee that finally equipped him with the capital needed for his early development.


    Of course, abandoning Abby, who had such deep feelings for him, was out of the question.


    Back in his subterranean rental, Howard sat on the couch and quietly extracted the recently acquired Fireball Skill Book, initiating his synthesis talent.


    Two virtual frames appeared before his eyes.


    Experimentally, Howard ced two gray-covered Fireball Skill Books into the frames.


    They quivered violently before shattering like ss, then reassembling into a single light-yellow covered tome.


    [Ding! Synthesis Sessful! You have acquired an E-level skill¡ªDouble Fireballs!]


    [Double Fireballs: Capable of simultaneouslyunching two fireballs at different targets.]


    Reading the brief description, Howard nodded and restarted the synthesis process.


    The two Double Fireballs vanished, and the system alert sounded again.


    [Ding! You have acquired a D-level Skill Book¡ªMultiple Fireballs!]


    [Multiple Fireballs: Capable ofunching four fireballs simultaneously at multiple targets.]


    "Do the fireball numbers stack?" Howard mused, slightly amused.


    "If I keep synthesizing, am I going to end up with a skill thatunches thousands of fireballs?"


    The synthesis continued. Just when Howard thought the next synthesis would yield a skillunching sixteen fireballs, the system alert rang out.


    [Ding! Synthesis Sessful! You have acquired a B-level Skill Book¡ªFire Serpent!]


    [Fire Serpent: Conjure a fire serpent that spits mes andunches fireballs at enemies for a duration of 30 seconds.]


    Gazing at the Fire Serpent Skill Book, Howard envisioned a zing serpent soaring forth, belching mes andunching fireballs at enemies in a spectacle of dazzling might.


    "Fire Serpent?"


    "What will I get if I synthesize it again?"


    [Ding! Synthesis Sessful! You have acquired an A-level Skill Book¡ªFire Python!]


    [Fire Python: Conjure a fire python that spews mes,unches fireballs, and even entangles enemies in its fiery coils. Duration: 5 minutes.]


    In Howard''s mentalndscape, an even more colossal python materialized.


    It was aze with roaring mes, coiled around a stone pir, and unleashed torrents of fire over its enemies. Huge, basin-sized explosive fireballs descended, gouging craters into the earth.


    "This is Fire Python? This is insanely powerful!"


    "Continuing synthesis..."


    [Ding! Synthesis Sessful! You have acquired an S-level Skill Book¡ªDragonfire Spell!]


    [Dragonfire Spell: Conjure a fire python capable of releasing mes, fireballs, lines of fire, and torrents of fire. It can also engage in closebat with enemies. Duration: 30 minutes.]


    Looking at the Skill Book, Howard imagined a fire dragon taking to the skies.


    Circling in the air, it lowered its head, and rains of fire cascaded down. Thend below was transformed into a sea of fire in mere breaths, with mes roaring and explosions resounding.


    Giant vat-sized explosive fireballs scattered, lines of scorching heat swept across the battlefield, annihting countless enemies.


    Even the mere sensation of this mental vision made it hard for Howard to breathe.


    "Ding! Insufficient materials. Unable to continue synthesis..."


    The system''s alert jolted Howard back to reality.


    He looked at the Dragonfire Spell in his hands, let out a wistful chuckle, and said,


    "Seems like I won''t be witnessing the grandeur of S-level fire skills today."


    "No matter, the Dragonfire Spell should be more than enough to carry me through my initial vulnerable phase."


    "Once I have adequate resources, I can always synthesize a more advanced Dragonfire Spell..."

 Chapter 5 -5-Mana Drainer

    <h4>Chapter 5: Chapter5-Mana Drainer</h4>


    Gazing upon the powerful attributes of the Dragonfire Spell, for the first time, Howard felt a profound transformation.


    He no longer perceived himself as an insignificant ant that the world could do without, but as an emerging force poised to ascend to unparalleled heights.


    No matter how confident, resilient, or tenacious he had been in the past, his humble origins and the shadows of vulnerability and poverty clung to him.


    Yet, the emergence of the Dragonfire Spell showcased the potency of the Supreme Synthesis¡ªa talent capable of turning the mundane into the miraculous.


    A mere F-level fireball, with the right application, had evolved into a formidable S-level skill. What did he now have to fear?


    Nothing could deter him from taking the steps, one by one, towards his destined pinnacle.


    "Proceed with the synthesis!" Howard''s eyes gleamed as he initiated the Supreme Synthesis once more. Two Synthesis Interfaces materialized out of thin air, emanating a soft golden glow.


    This time, Howard aimed to synthesize a in staff.


    [Decayed Oak Staff]


    [Level: 1]


    [Quality: Mediocre]


    [Attribute Bonuses:]


    [Mana +50]


    [Spirit +3]


    [Regenerate 2 mana per second]


    [Special Effect: None]


    Typically, equipment quality ranges from Iron, Bronze, Silver, Gold, tinum, Diamond, Epic, Legendary, to Mythical¡ªnine distinct tiers.


    However, beyond these recognized tiers exists a realm of the ''Supreme Artifact''.


    Below the initial tier is the lesser-known ''Mediocre'' ssification.


    Clearly, this Decayed Oak Staff belonged to the Mediocre tier. Its subpar quality and meager attribute bonuses rendered it seemingly worthless.


    But in Howard''s hands, these mediocre staves held the potential for transformation¡ªfrom the trivial to the terrific, perhaps even elevating to the status of a Supreme Artifact.


    Two decayed oak staves were ced into the Synthesis Interface, which began to shake violently, emanating a thick golden light.


    Then, amidst this radiant glow, the two merged into one.


    [Ding! Synthesis sessful. You''ve obtained the Iron Staff ¡ª Embrace of Ivy!]


    [Embrace of Ivy]


    [Level: 1]


    [Quality: Iron]


    [Attribute Bonuses:]


    [Mana +300]


    [Spirit +15]


    [Regenerate 10 mana per second]


    [Special Effect: Entangle Spell (Can release a vine to entwine a target. Enemies with a strength attribute less than 50 cannot break free; the vinests for 10 seconds.)]


    After a brief nce at the new equipment''s attributes, Howard nodded in approval, but his hands didn''t stop.


    One by one, oak staves were ced into the Synthesis Interface until they all transformed into Embrace of Ivy.


    Finally, he ced two Embrace of Ivy staves into the Synthesis Interface.


    A deep humming resonated from the Synthesis Interface, which vibrated incessantly.


    Eventually, the two verdant Embrace of Ivy staves transformed into a shimmering silver staff, its tip adorned with a red gemstone.


    [Ding! Synthesis sessful. You''ve obtained the Bronze Staff ¡ª Hellstone Staff!]


    [Hellstone Staff]


    [Level: 1]


    [Quality: Bronze]


    [Attribute Bonuses:]


    [Mana +500]


    [Spirit +30]


    [Receive a 20% cooldown reduction]


    [Inflict an additional 10% magic damage]


    [Special Effect: Earth Spike Spell (Can summon an earth spike in the targeted area, attacking enemies from below and dealing [300 + 2 * spirit] magic damage.)]


    Once again, Howard nodded in acknowledgment.


    Yet, he still felt unsatisfied.


    After all, mere Bronze equipment was hardly befitting of someone with a supreme talent.


    In a fervent pace, Howard seemed almost possessed.


    He didn''t even wait for the synthesis notifications or inspect the results.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he continuously fed equipment into the Synthesis Interface. After each sessful meld, he began the next round immediately.


    [Ding! Synthesis sessful. You''ve obtained the Silver Staff ¡ª Waltz of the Endless!]


    [Ding! Synthesis sessful. You''ve obtained the Gold Staff ¡ª Gaze of Truth!]


    [Ding! Synthesis sessful. You''ve obtained the tinum Staff ¡ª Mana Drainer!]


    System alerts rose and fell like fleeting whispers. Pieces of equipment materialized in Howard''s hands only to vanish beneath the prowess of his synthesis talent, ultimately transmuting into a brand-new staff.


    [Mana Drainer]


    [Level: 1]


    [Quality: tinum]


    [Attribute Bonuses:]


    [Mana +1000]


    [Spirit +100]


    [Receive a 50% cooldown reduction]


    [Receive a 50% consumption reduction]


    [Inflict an additional 50% magic damage]


    [Special Effects:]


    [Mana Drain: Each attack with the Mana Drainer converts 1.5% of the damage dealt into mana, up to the user''s mana capacity.]


    [Energy Discement: The Mana Drainer can interchange its holder''s mana and HP, converting mana to HP or vice versa.]


    [Mana Shield: The wielder of the Mana Drainer obtains a shield equivalent to their maximum mana. This shield can withstand both physical and magic damage.]


    Gazing upon this magnificent piece of equipment, a surge of tion, bordering on exhration, welled up within Howard.


    The Mana Drainer''s five key attributes endowed him with a boost of a thousand mana and a hundred spirit points.


    Beyond that, the 50% cooldown and mana consumption reductions enabled him to cast more spells in a given time frame, significantly elevating his offensive efficiency.


    However, the true game-changer was the 50% additional magic damage. This bonus meant he could inflict half as much damage again, making his farming of monsters to level up dramatically more effective.


    The equipment''s special effect, Mana Drain, might seem meager at a mere 1.5% damage-to-mana conversion.


    Yet, given his impressive damage output, this 1.5% tranted to a substantial amount of mana.


    At the very least, it ensured that Howard never found himself mana-depleted in crucial moments of battle.


    Both Energy Discement and Mana Shield were vital life-saving abilities, significantly enhancing Howard''s survivability inbat.


    Overall, he was utterly satisfied with this equipment.


    ...


    By the next morning at the eastern gate of Saint City, the hustle and bustle of activity was palpable.


    Countless awakened gathered, preparing to form teams to venture out and farm monsters for leveling up.


    "Wolf Team''s level 5 boost package! Not 998, not 888, but only 588 and we''ll safely elevate you five levels! Limited slots, firste first serve, only 7 spots left!"


    "War God Guild is taking on new members for free. C-level talents are wee! Join the guild and level up for free. Three levels in one day, five in two days, and seven in three days!"


    "Step right up, witness the skills of the top fighter, ensuring you level up!"


    "..."


    In this age of farming monsters for leveling, the awakened could freely form teams, with experience points distributed based on team contributions, damage output, and other metrics.


    The greater the contribution and damage, the more experience one gained.


    Even equipment dropped by monsters could be system-allocated, ensuring fairness.


    Even if another member picked it up, it didn''t necessarily end up in their inventory.


    However, as with everything, there are loopholes.


    For instance, one could avoid forming a team, and an awakened could wound a monster to near-death, allowing another to kill the defenseless creature and reap full experience points.


    This paved the way for more powerful awakened individuals to start a lucrative business of boosting others, and it was proving to be quite a profitable venture.


    As soon as Howard appeared at the city gate, his youthful face instantly caught the attention of several leveling groups, and they flocked around him.


    "Young man, you''re one of the freshly awakened talents, right? Need someone to level up for you?"


    "Hey,d, what''s your talent rank? If you''re C-level, you can join the War God Guild and level up to 5 for free!"


    "How about the Wolf Team''s leveling package? Interested?"


    Howard politely declined everyone''s offers, pushing his way through the crowd to finally join the leveling team from the Soulspark Academy waiting just outside the gates.


    "What the? An F-level waste like him gets to join our training squad?"


    "Teacher, won''t Howard slow down our leveling pace?"


    "Tch! A moocher. If not for Abby, would he even be allowed in our group?"


    "I made it here with my B-level talent. How does an F-level like him get a backdoor entry?"


    "Enough. This is the academy''s arrangement. Besides, the one leading the squad is Teacher Cobham. An extra member means more effort for him. If he isn''tining, why are we?"


    From the moment Howard appeared, he was met with a slow brew of hostility.


    Not a single member of the leveling team weed him.


    Some observed him with cold indifference, others threw taunting remarks, while a few looked away in disgust.


    In this awakened world, everyone''s status, ss, and circle were determined from the moment of their talent awakening.


    Howard''s arrival was naturally met with disdain from these self-proimed "elites".


    In contrast, the squad''s academy instructor, Alec Cobham, showed no signs of discontent with Howard''s inclusion.


    Even if an extra member meant exerting more effort on his part.


    "Alright, now that everyone''s here, let''s move out!"

 Chapter 6 -6-The Challenge and the Forest Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 6: Chapter6-The Challenge and the Forest Wolf</h4>


    At that moment, three figures appeared in the group''s line of sight, causing an immediate stir.


    "Why is he here?" "Who...wait, isn''t that Menard Jeffers?" "And with him are Guy Jeffers and Boris Jeffers, the brothers, right?"


    "Indeed, the renowned Jeffers brothers, famously nicknamed the lion and the fox... They''re some of the most famous independent awakened in Saint City."


    "They often refer to the Jeffers brothers as the lion and the fox. So, what does that make Menard?"


    "Well, rumor has it there are three in the Jeffers n: a lion, a fox, and a dog. If the brothers are the lion and the fox, then Menard must be the dog."


    "Ha! The dog... I mean, Menard is really fortunate to have two strong awakened brothers to lead his leveling team."


    "With two awakened leading, Menard will level up much faster than us."


    "Look, herees Menard with his brothers. This is going to be interesting..."


    Two burly men, resembling human-shaped bears in their stature, walked towards the leveling team, leading a younger yet equally robust boy.


    The young man''s gaze was fixed intently on Howard, filled with both resentment and jealousy.


    Members of the leveling team recalled how Menard once pursued Abby.


    After being sternly rejected, he tried to force himself on her.


    But Howard intervened and gave Menard a sound beating, creating asting enmity between them.


    Now, with Abby having an S-level talent awakening, the entire Jeffers family must be osciting between anger and fear.


    Had Menard seeded in winning over Abby back then, the holder of the S-level talent would have be a member of the Jeffers family.


    But now, Abby, with her S-level talent, not only refrained from joining the Jeffers but has also developed enmity towards them.


    It''s nothing short of a catastrophe.


    And the root cause of all this trouble ¡ª Howard Hughes ¡ª has naturally be the target of the Jeffers'' family''s wrath.


    That''s how people are.


    When they make mistakes, they rarely me themselves, often finding it easier to point fingers at others.


    Realizing the weight of the situation, a trace of schadenfreude appeared in the team members'' eyes as they looked at Howard.


    "Howard is in for some bad luck..." was the prevailing sentiment amongst the group.


    "Ha! Good to see you, Mr. Alec. It''s been so long; I''ve missed you."


    "Oh! The Jeffers brothers. It''s been a while. Are you here to level up with Menard?"


    What surprised everyone was that apart from Menard, who was ring at Howard with clear resentment, the other two brothers approached Alec with smiles on their faces.


    And Alec, in turn, greeted the two warmly with a wide grin.


    From their conversation, it seemed they had quite a close rtionship.


    It appeared that the younger of the lion and the fox brothers had once been Alec''s student, sharing a deep bond.


    After the brief pleasantries, the silent Menard suddenly pointed at Howard, raising his voice, "Howard, I challenge you for Abby''s hand. Do you dare ept?"


    The atmosphere turned icy, and a hush fell over the crowd.


    Everyone looked at Menard as if he''d lost his mind.


    "You, with a level-D Bear Force talent, challenging an F-level magic talent? Is this some kind of joke? Bear Force, a melee talent, even against an equal level magic awakened, could easily overpower them. Isn''t this a bit shameful?"


    Moreover, Abby is an awakened with an S-level talent!


    Are you seriously suggesting her affiliation be decided by a duel?


    Are you joking?


    Though these thoughts ran through everyone''s mind, oddly, no one voiced them or stood up to condemn Menard''s shameless challenge.


    Many held grudges against Howard, wondering how an F-level awakened even made it into the leveling team or ended up beside someone as prized as Abby.


    Most of the young men present eagerly anticipated Howard''s impending humiliation.


    But a few young women darted their eyes between Howard and Menard, secretly hoping, "If Howard gets knocked down by that fool Menard, I''ll rush to his rescue, ying the part of the beauty saving the hero."


    "Maybe, I''ll get a chance to get close to Howard."


    "Abby always kept Howard to herself. Now with her gone, it''s my turn."


    "With Abby''s S-level awakening, she''ll soon surpass me in power and rank. If I don''t seize this opportunity, I might never get close to Howard again."


    "Even if I can''t have Howard entirely, I need to seize this chance, to get a taste of what''s been off-limits..."


    Ever since his enrollment, Howard''s dashing and charismatic demeanor left an indelible mark in the hearts of the young women of Soulspark Academy.


    Unfortunately for them, Abby was always at his side, like a protective kitten, warding off anyone who tried to approach Howard.


    Howard, known for his purity and indifference, never reciprocated their advances, leaving them with no chance to get closer.


    Now, Menard''s challenge presented an opportunity for all the girls to approach Howard.


    Even if they couldn''tpete with Abby for his heart, they could, at least temporarily, have a piece of him.


    Facing the challenge, Howard was hesitant to reveal his true power but wasn''t the type to shy away.


    Just as he was about to retrieve the Mana Drainer from his storage ring to teach Menard a lesson, Alec, who was just having a pleasant chat with the Jeffers brothers a moment ago, abruptly changed his demeanor, reprimanding sharply, "What do you think you''re doing?"


    "Private duels are strictly forbidden in the academy! Are you disregarding my presence here and breaking the rules?"


    No one expected this sudden shift from Alec, not after his jovial conversation with the Jeffers brothers.


    Even they were taken aback and tried to whisper an exnation, "Mr. Alec, you''ve misunderstood. This was Headmaster Jay''s idea..."


    But, to their surprise, Alec''s face darkened further upon hearing the Headmaster''s name.


    Pushing away the brothers, he sternly retorted, "Don''t you dare bring up his name for your schemes! Headmaster Jay is not like this. If you ever use his name for your mischief again, I''ll have you both sent to the guards."


    "Howard is a member of my team, and it''s my duty to ensure his safety. No one will stir trouble on my watch!"


    To the onlookers, hearing the name "Headmaster Jay" made the situation clear.


    The shameless principal was probably trying to oust Howard to make space for some privileged trust-fund kids.


    But Alec''s unwavering stance in protecting Howard, even after hearing the headmaster''s involvement, was quite surprising.


    It was evident that once the leveling team disbanded, the principal would make life tough for Mr. Alec.


    Howard, understanding the nuances, looked at Alec, an acquaintance he had no personal ties with, and thought, "Whatever your reasons to stand by me, I''ll remember this act of kindness and ensure it is repaid."


    What Alec didn''t realize was that today''s unwaveringmitment to his principles would pave the way for an unparalleled future for him.


    Of course, all of this woulde to passter, but that''s a story for another time.


    Watching the duel being halted, the young women present felt an unmistakable pang of regret.


    This interruption meant they''d missed yet another chance to interact closely with Howard.


    "Ah! I guess I might never get to be fucked with Howard in this lifetime. What a dream that would be,"mented a few bolder girls internally.


    On the other side, the Jeffers brothers, whose advances were curtly halted by Alec, had faces ashen with anger.


    They dragged their enraged sibling away, but not before casting a malicious re at Howard and snarling, "Watch your back, boy. I''ll be keeping an eye on you. Make sure you''re never alone, or else..."


    The unexpected incident cast a strange silence over the leveling team. Everyone exchanged bewildered nces, uncertain of how to proceed.


    "Alright, it''s time to move on," Alec said, his hawk-like gaze scanning the crowd. "Any further dy and we won''t achieve our leveling target for the day."


    ...


    On the outskirts of Saint City lies the low-level monster gathering area:


    The Silent Forest.


    Home to a plethora of creatures under level 25, such as slimes, goblins, gnomes, Forest Wolves, Enchanted Boars, and the like.


    Led by Alec, the group ventured to the forest''s edge, where the monsters were even lower-leveled and fewer in number.


    However, this area was less dangerous and better suited for novices to level up.


    A roar resounded.


    A Forest Wolf, nearly two meters tall, sensing therge presence of humans, lunged out in excitement.


    But its pre-attack roar was abruptly cut short.


    With one swift move, Alec struck it on the neck with the back of his de.


    The creature fell, not injured but unconscious.


    The wolf''s attribute panel then appeared for all to see:


    [Forest Wolf]


    Level: 5


    HP: 625


    Attack: 39~57


    Defense: 45


    Skills: Bite, Pounce, Sharp ws


    Description: Amon predator of the forest, it hunts purely by instinct. For beginners, it presents a significant challenge. If you aren''t confident, it''s best to stay away...

 Chapter 7 -7-Hands-On Training

    <h4>Chapter 7: Chapter7-Hands-On Training</h4>


    Only at this moment did everyone realize, astounded, that they hadn''t actually witnessed Alec''s moves.


    It was as if the Forest Wolf had appeared only to be immediately incapacitated.


    Such prowess not only inspired awe but also fostered a sense of security.


    "Mirabelle,e here," Alecmanded, one foot firmly nted on the Forest Wolf''s body, as he turned to address the group.


    A girl of petite and delicate stature with a few freckles adorning her face stepped forward nervously from the line,ing to Alec''s side.


    "Alec, what... what should I do?" Clearly at the threshold of taking a life for the first time, Mirabelle was besieged by a tumult of nerves.


    Alec handed over a shimmering silver dagger, his voice a calming deep resonance, "Don''t be afraid. It''s already knocked out. Use this dagger, piercing it through its eye socket, and you will end its life."


    Turning back to the group, he continued his in-situ instruction, "Doing this has two benefits. First, it maintains the integrity of the wolf''s pelt, which can fetch a higher price. Second, it minimizes the bloodshed. Within the Silent Forest, numerous formidable creatures roam. The scent of blood might lure them, putting us at a considerable disadvantage."


    At Alec''s words, a realization dawned upon the group.


    Silently, they absorbed the wisdom imparted, recognizing these as valuable tips for wilderness survival.


    "Wow! I earned experience, it feels so good," eximed Mirabelle, trembling as she held the dagger.


    She aimed at the Forest Wolf''s eye, tightly shutting her own, a grimace of fear overtaking her face as she thrust forward.


    The Forest Wolf''s body convulsed violently, its limbs iling helplessly while Alec''s foot remained firm, resulting only in two deep furrows dug into the earth, no other adverse effect ensued.


    Once the creaturey lifeless, a beam of white light emanated from it, entering Mirabelle.


    A warmth swept over her, bringing an immense feeling offort and delight, prompting an involuntary cry of joy.


    Hearing this, the others looked at Alec, their faces filled with eager anticipation, hoping to have their turns soon.


    "Don''t worry, everyone will get a turn, one by one," Alec reassured.


    At that moment, another Forest Wolf appeared within their sight.


    Every eye was fixed intently on Alec as he sprung into action,unching forward with a lightning-quick thrust of his toe, leaving trails of afterimages in his wake.


    The Forest Wolf could barely lift its head to release an excited pre-hunt howl before a streak of silver-white swiftly struck across its neck.


    With a roll of its eyes, it swayed and copsed unevenly onto the ground.


    "Remember, in the jungle, end the battle swiftly if possible, to avoid being surrounded by monsters," Alec advised as he stepped on the Forest Wolf, anchoring it firmly beneath his boot, before calling out, "Colin, it''s your turn..."


    A lean young man stepped forward from the group, took the dagger, and skillfully stabbed it into the Forest Wolf''s eye socket.


    There was not a trace of fear in his eyes, only a me burning fiercely, a me named "desire to be stronger." That same me ignited in the eyes of everyone present.


    Howard was no exception. Watching the white light fly from the Forest Wolf''s body into the young man, he couldn''t help but think, "I can''t waste time here."


    "I have the Dragonfire spell and Mana Drainer, I can level up on my own, without standing in line here. I need to find an opportunity to leave the team..."


    Elsewhere, Alec gestured, and the Forest Wolf''s body disappeared into his spatial equipment.


    He then kicked the ground twice, first creating arge pit where the blood-soaked earth had been, then covering it with a pile of dirt topletely mask the scent of blood.


    His movements were fluid and professional, leaving the group mesmerized while making mental notes of Alec''s actions.


    These were professional skills they needed to acquire for solitary monster hunting.


    Time ticked away, second by second.


    Monsters appeared continuously, with Forest Wolves surprisingly not being the most frequent encounters.


    The leveling team had discovered a small gnome encampment nearby, inhabited by around twenty level 6 gnomes and a level 11 gnome thrower.


    Alec devised a n and chose a student with a C-level ''Gale Phantom'' talent to lure the gnomes.


    This talent, when activated, could amplify movement speed by 50% and cast two phantom illusions to confuse the enemy.


    Entrusting this task to him was the most sensible choice, especially with Alec guarding from a concealed position, ready to rescue him at any moment, ensuring his safety.


    As an additional reward for his contribution, he would be granted extra kill credits.


    This arrangement invoked envy in many, wishing they could be the ones to lure the enemies.


    Unfortunately, due to insufficient agility attributes, Alec sternly rejected their requests.


    Thus, one after another, the gnomes were lured away from the camp, brought down by Alec, and then in by the students one by one, turning into nourishment for their advancing strengths.


    Indeed, with Alec''s prowess, he couldpletely obliterate the gnome encampment on his own, without putting in such strenuous efforts.


    Yet, killing monsters and capturing them alive were two different matters, not on the same level of difficulty.


    While Alec could single-handedly wipe out the camp, capturing so many gnomes alive would be a tall order.


    Moreover, he had the goal of nurturing the students'' ability to work as a team and imparting the experiences of surviving in the wild.


    Therefore, he opted for this time andbor-intensive n.


    As gnome after gnome was lured out, the vast majority of the team members achieved their first kill.


    At this juncture, the gnome thrower, which had been slumbering blissfully in the camp, finally sensed that something was amiss.


    Itspanions had gone out to chase prey but had never returned.


    One missing was fine, two missing raised suspicions, and even a fool could tell that something was wrong now.


    "Oh! Oh oh!"


    The gnome thrower sent out consecutive rallying cries, only to discover fearfully that it was left alone in the now vast and empty encampment.


    In a state of panic, it stumbled and rolled, fleeing from the rear of the camp, intending to distance itself from this cannibalistic ground.


    Yet, in the bushes behind the camp, a tumult of footsteps echoed, clearly arge group of creatures was approaching.


    Amidst them was a deep male voice instructing, "You see, these creatures are indeed intelligent, they aren''t fools. They flee when they sense danger instead of engaging in a fight to the death with us. Remember this, and be careful not to be outsmarted by the monsters. Fleeing is a minor issue; at most we lose the opportunity to kill a beast and forfeit some experience points."


    "But if we encounter cunning beasts, they might employ ambushes, traps, and surprise attacks against us. One misstep and we might suffer a great loss, even losing our lives..."


    "Yes, Alec, we will remember..."


    As this string of dialogues resounded, a robust man appeared in the gnome thrower''s vision, followed by a group of youthful faces with eager, fervent gazes fixed on it.


    They were eyes hungry to feast on the gnome...


    Fear surged within the gnome thrower as it turned to flee in another direction.


    Unfortunately, it was toote.


    Alec kicked the ground, sending a bowl-sized stone flying straight at its nape.


    The gnome thrower''s eyes rolled back, exposing bloodshot whites before it wobbled and copsed to the ground.


    The sight left the group of youngsters in awe, their hearts filled with admiration, captivated by the brilliance they had just witnessed.


    Suddenly, Alec turned his head, his gaze settling on a young girl in the leveling team as he asked, "Oh! Who''s next in line to im a kill?"


    The girl''s name was Daphne Lnd, the most talented member of the squad and the designated deputy leader acknowledged by Alec himself, responsible for the distribution of the spoils of war.


    "Alec, the list is arranged in the order of joining the team. Now everyone has killed a beast once, except for Howard," Daphne lowered her head, pulling out a piece of paper from her pocket to reference before responding.


    In an instant, all eyes turned to Howard, filled with a mix of envy and jealousy.


    That was because the gnome thrower, a high-level LV11 monster, could offer more than twice the experience points of a regr gnome.


    But the order on the list was determined by unanimous hand-raised voting; it wouldn''t be right to go back on it now, would it?


    "Luckyd, go take what you deserve!" Alec urged, nodding his head towards the body, a hint of admiration in his voice.


    He, of course, knew the order on the list and who was next; Howard.


    Yet he chose to ask Daphne instead of naming him directly to avoid any usations of favoritism, to silence any potential murmurs of partiality.


    Truth be told, Alec found Howard somewhat troublesome.


    The young boy was a source of unrest, having not only caused a rift between him and the Jeffers brothers,rge and small but also offended the behind-the-scenes puppet master, Headmaster Jay. How could he feel cheerful about that?


    Yet, against all odds, Howard had the devil''s own luck. It was his turn now,nding the opportunity to kill the highest level gnome thrower.


    "What a fortunate young fellow," Alec mused to himself.

 Chapter 8 -8-Enchanted Boar Tide

    <h4>Chapter 8: Chapter8-Enchanted Boar Tide</h4>


    Howard took the dagger and pierced it into the gnome thrower''s eye socket, twisting it violently. The gnome thrower died instantly, devoid of even a final twitch.


    Such a brutal method caught Alec sidelong, his brows arching in surprise. He hadn''t expected this lucky youngster to have such a ruthless streak, not resembling a neer in the least.


    The others watched Howard''s savage action with startled expressions, each harboring the same thought in their hearts, "Killing it is one thing, but why so cruel, even stirring after stabbing..."


    A few of the more timid members couldn''t help but retreat half a step backward, their faces adorned with fearful expressions.


    Little did they know, Howard''s approach was the kind that granted a swift death to the monster, sparing it extended agony.


    More importantly, it ensured a quick and thorough kill, preventing any unforeseen idents.


    In the past, there had been numerous instances of monsters ying dead, leading to the downfall of the inexperienced awakened ones.


    As the gnome thrower breathed itsst, a white orb muchrger than any they had seen before arose and merged into Howard.


    He felt a wave of warmth enveloping his body, a sensation bothfortable and invigorating.


    Simultaneously, a cold, mechanical notification echoed in his ears.


    [Ding! You have killed an LV11 gnome thrower, gaining 89 experience points!]


    Opening his attribute panel, Howard found his experience bar disying ''89/100''.


    It indicated that he was just a whisker away from leveling up. Even ying the most ordinary of slimes would allow him to ascend to level 2.


    But at that very moment, a subtle trembling began to resonate from the ground beneath them. Small stones jounced ceaselessly while the trees rustled ominously.


    "Be careful! Arge group of monsters is approaching. Everyone, converge on me and form a defensive battle formation!" Alec''s voice rang out,den with a sense of gravity that sent a chilling forewarning to everyone present.


    Upon hearing Alec''smand, Howard quickly rejoined the formation.


    While one hand clutched an extra Embrace of Ivy, his other hand lingered over his spatial bag, ready to retrieve the Mana Drainer and unleash the Dragonfire spell at any moment.


    As time went on, the tremors from the ground intensified, and the horde of monsters drew ever closer in their direction.


    "Whimper! Alec, the monsters areing. We should run!" A girl with a timid disposition couldn''t help but cry softly under the immense pressure, her words tainted with tears and fear.


    "Yes! Alec, it is evident the monsters are heading our way. We should run while we can, perhaps there''s a chance to escape!" chimed another.


    "Whimper, I don''t want to die. I just awakened a C-level talent. I was about to rise above others, to experience a beautiful life. I don''t want to die here," sobbed a third, the sadness in her voice reverberating in the atmosphere.


    "Will those monsters scratch my face? I don''t want to die looking horrendous!" The concern was echoed in a terrified voice, loaded with vanity and fear.


    As the first suggestion of escape resonated, it seemed to unlock a Pandora''s box, and a cacophony of cries and pleas filled the air, the voices ovepping, a symphony of fear and despair.


    "No, we cannot run!"


    Alec asserted, scrutinizing the panicking crowd before exining gravely, "Turning your back to a monster tide in the wastnd is a surefire way to get yourself killed. Once you start running, the tide will chase like mad, and unless you are faster and have more endurance than them..."


    He paused, his tone softening as he continued, aiming to soothe their fears, "Stay here, with our backs to the gnome camp. We only have to face monstersing from one direction. As long as we can repel several waves and show them resistance, making them rethink their assault, that''s when we stand a chance to survive."


    Under Alec''s relentless encouragement, reassurance, and pep talk, the leveling team finally settled down, bracing themselves for the impending battle.


    Warriors, knights, and shield bearers took the front lines, while archers, magi, and priests positioned themselves at the back, ready to provide support.


    Assassins climbed to higher grounds, disappearing into hiding spots, ready to strike from the shadows.


    Despite the fact that aside from Alec and Howard, the rest of the members only had one or two novice skills, their assembly was diverse, including warriors, magi, thieves, priests, and archers from various professions.


    Together, they held a glimmer of hope that with proper coordination, they could fend off a small monster tide.


    Yet, when the monstrous tide finally came into view, a wave of pessimism washed over the squad once again, leaving even Alec pale and stern-faced.


    They saw a series of creatures, each longer than two meters and standing taller than one and a half meters, their bodies shrouded in dark fur, bearing ferocious tusks and rushing towards their direction with rapid strides.


    The sheer size, number, and evident strength of the horde were nothing short of terrifying. Their information panel read:


    [Enchanted Boar]


    [Level: 13]


    [HP: 1675]


    [Attack Power: 195~477]


    [Defense Value: 321]


    [Skills: Boar Charge, Burning Fat, Tusk Impact, Keen Smell, Extraordinary Life Force]


    [Description: The Enchanted Boar rules the wastnds, a beast so formidable that even tigers, lions, and cheetahs would avoid facing more than five at a time. After enchantment, their might increases even further...]


    "One...two...three...four...twenty-seven, twenty-eight...twenty-eight Enchanted Boars. Whimper, we''re doomed..." A girl whispered, counting the approaching beasts in trepidation, her voice echoing the despair in everyone''s hearts.


    As she counted, the group''s faces turned increasingly grim, the mention of twenty-eight fierce boars bringing a sense of doom and desperation, a premonition of a tragic fate.


    Even a small stronghold wouldn''t stand a chance against such a number of Enchanted Boars.


    "Damn it, how could there be so many Enchanted Boars on the outskirts of the forest? I thoroughly checked the monster distribution map before we came..." Alec''s face was ashen, the gravity of their situation sinking deeper with each passing second.


    Even though ying these Enchanted Boars wouldn''t pose much of a challenge for him, a seasoned awakened in his thirties, aplishing such a feat would take time, time that the children behind him didn''t have.


    The fear was palpable: Could this team withstand the onught of a boar charge? It seemed all too likely that the fragile defense line they formed would crumble in an instant against the brute force of the boar tide.


    "Heave, heave!"


    "Heave, heave!"


    The Enchanted Boars thundered on, their hooves kicking up clouds of dust as they bore down upon the group, their unique gasping sounds filling the air.


    Even the gnome camp''s tents, cabins, and fences began to shake violently, about to copse from the vibrations reverberating from the ground, a testament to the might they were up against.


    "I''ll try to hold off the boar tide. Stay close and be careful..." Alec said, gritting his teeth as he charged towards the iing swarm of boars.


    This courageous move left Howard and a few students who were familiar with the boars agape in astonishment.


    "Alec, be careful!"


    "Ah! Alec,e back, it''s too dangerous¡­"


    "Whimper, Alec¡­"


    It wasmon knowledge that facing a boar charge head-on was a suicidal endeavor, a force not even the mightiest of beasts dared to confront directly.


    While Alec was strong, the risk of sustaining severe injuries, or even facing death in blocking the boar tide was substantially high.


    His primary intention was to stem the tide''s momentum, preventing them from breaching the team''s formation.


    Opting to risk his own safety, potentially even his life, to safeguard the students evoked deep respect and emotional stirrings in the observers, a gesture of selfless bravery.


    "Giant Physique, activate!" Alec stood defiantly in the path of the boar tide, triggering his talent.


    His already imposing figure, towering at two meters with rippling muscles, ballooned further to a massive height of three and a half meters, resembling a titanic warrior.


    He exchanged his de for a gargantuan double-handed battle axe, the immense head of which resembled a massive cauldron lid.


    With a mighty swing, he split a charging Enchanted Boar in half.


    Another wide arc saw three boars losing limbs, their bodies sliding a staggering ten meters from inertia, leaving deep gorges in the ground, filled with blood resembling horrific trenches.


    This fierce counteroffensive briefly stemmed the boars'' charge, slowing their advance significantly.


    Yet, at that moment, the tide parted on both sides, revealing a monstrous boar charging forth like a juggernaut from the created pathway.


    Standing over two meters tall and stretching more than five meters in length, it resembled a ferocious armored vehicle, its fangs as sharp as daggers.


    With a speed rivalling lightning, it covered the distance to Alec in a matter of breaths.


    Previously concealed amidst the swirling dust, it caught Alec unprepared, emerging with a sudden, terrifying velocity.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The deafening thuds of its charge sounded as Alec was sent flying,nding in a nearby bush, blood spewing from his mouth and staining his armor vividly. Several other boars followed, continuously ramming Alec with their tusks, forcing him to a defensive position lying partially on the ground, wielding only one hand to fend off their relentless assault.


    His mighty axe was nowhere to be seen, likely thrown afar in the turmoil. Now forced to face the enemy unarmed, Alec found himself in an incredibly perilous situation, caught in the raw brutality of the moment.

 Chapter 9 -9-Brutal Battle

    <h4>Chapter 9: Chapter9-Brutal Battle</h4>


    Only at this moment did everyone clearly see the attribute panel of the colossal figure that ambushed Alec.


    [Enchanted Boar King]


    [Level: 21]


    [Temte: Iron Boss]


    [HP: 6125]


    [Attack power: 315~779]


    [Defense value: 521]


    [Skills: Boar Charge, Tusk Smash, Burning Fat, Boar King Rampage...]


    [Introduction: The leader of the enchanted boars, possessing terrifying power in its charges, capable of rivaling tigers and leopards, and smashing lions and bears. Especially when leading a tide of enchanted boars, avoidance is strongly advised...]


    Witnessing this, everyone was stricken with horror, their faces pale as death, engulfed in utter despair.


    Because this gargantuan boar was unmistakably a boss-level creature, a formidable leadermanding a terrifying force of monstrous troops. It was a force unstoppable, leaving destion in its wake, a crisis no ordinary awakened team could hope to contain.


    Although Alec was an awakened individual above level thirty, his strength was at mostparable to that of the Enchanted Boar King. This conclusion could only be drawn when considering individual strength alone.


    Not to mention, at this moment the Enchanted Boar King had more than twenty boars under itsmand. Alec, already severely wounded, was clearly not a match for the Enchanted Boar King in this situation.


    Had Alec not managed to wound the Enchanted Boar King as he was sent flying, preventing it from pursuing further and forcing it to stay surrounded by a cadre of enchanted boars tending to its wounds, Alec and his team would have likely already perished under the brutal assault of the boar tide.


    "Carlos, what are you doing? Come back quickly..." A scream rang out. Everyone turned to see a figure darting out of the crowd, heading towards the distance.


    This person moved incredibly fast, to the naked eye only a trailing afterimage could be seen.


    In the leveling team, aside from the wounded and fallen Alec, the only one left with such strength was Los Glenville, the bearer of the C-level talent¡ªGale Phantom.


    Seeing him dash, the other members of the squad who chose agility professions such as assassin and archer had a flicker in their eyes before they too broke ranks, running towards the distance.


    The boar tide, intent on protecting the Enchanted Boar King, did not pursue them, allowing them to escape to safety, disappearing into the distant jungles.


    Seeing this, the remaining individuals were eager to flee as well. Yet at this moment, several boars separated from the tide and encircled them, effectively blocking theirst route of escape.


    "Ah! Mom, Mom, I want to go home, I don''t want to die!"


    "Whaaa! I still aspire to be a noble awakened, to stand above others, I don''t want to die so young."


    "Howard, how about we... while the Enchanted Boar King is healing, just one time... I am still a virgin, I haven''t experienced love-making... I don''t want to die like this... Can you help me, please?"


    Facing the desperate situation, some were crying hysterically, some discarded their weapons to await death, and some were lost and confused.


    The whole defensive formation disintegrated in an instant, bingpletely disorganized.


    More absurdly, a young woman grabbed Howard''s sleeve, wanting to experience intimacy with him before they met their end ¡ª a point of desperation that was simply ludicrous.


    Elsewhere, Alec, who had been sent flying by the massive Enchanted Boar King, managed to stand staggeringly after killing a few approaching boars. He looked at the surrounded students, his eyes filled with rage and his face painted with despair.


    "Die, die, die, all of you just die!" Alec charged into the swarm of boars, ughtering crazily while being knocked flying time and again, only to rise and continue the fight.


    It was known that he had previously held back the boar tide''s charge single-handedly. Now, however, even a few ordinary boars could send him flying, indicating the severity of his injuries.


    In truth, Alec still had a chance to escape.


    The ordinary boars could not catch up to him and their damage was not strong. The Enchanted Boar King, capable of inflicting substantial harm and catching up to him, had yet to recover.


    At this point, if he turned around, the chance of escaping was not low.


    But Alec did not flee; instead, he headed straight towards where the Enchanted Boar King was stationed, even as the guarding boars mmed into him time after time. He never showed a hint of retreat.


    "As long as I kill him, the kids will have a chance to survive¡­" This was the only thought left in Alec''s mind.


    However, as his injuries intensified and the frequency with which he was sent flying increased, and the time he could stand and fight again shortened, his end seemed predetermined.


    Although all this seemed to span a long duration, it only took a fleeting moment in reality.


    Howard managed to break free from the persistent entreaties of the girl who sought sce in pleasure, and after a quick scan of the surroundings of the battlefield, he resolutely pulled out the Mana Drainer.


    Waving it, he chanted the incantation, "O Dragon God in the mes, transform your fury into my boundless power!"


    "Dragonfire spell, descend!"


    Suddenly, the air in front of Howard heated up rapidly, emanating a red halo as if a ball of fire was forming. Upon closer inspection, it seemed as though a fiery beast was slumbering within the fireball, gradually awakening as the fireball grew and condensed.


    "Roar! Roar roar!"


    The fireball exploded, releasing a mini fire dragon that continually expanded until it transformed into a massive me dragon spanning over ten meters in length, with a girth as wide as a water barrel.


    The ws, teeth, eyes, and scales of the me dragon were all formed from red mes. However, it was meticulously detailed and vivid, seemingly a real dragone to life.


    At this moment, the Enchanted Boar King on the other end sensed something amiss. It tried to rise but fell back down, clearly still incapacitated from the vital blow dealt by Alec in his desperate struggle.


    "Grunt! Grunt grunt!"


    The Enchanted Boar King let out a series of distinctive pig cries.


    Although the people didn''t understand its meaning, the enchanted boar tide, upon hearing these cries, began to move tumultuously.


    One after another, the boars sprinted forward, their heads low as they charged towards Howard.


    Clearly, the n was to kill Howard before the fire dragon could fully form, nipping any potential resistance in the bud.


    "Watch out, Howard, they''re targeting you¡­"


    "Damn it, Howard, dodge it¡­"


    "Boar is charging at you, it''s dangerous¡­"


    Even though the people had no idea how Howard managed to summon such a fire dragon, they knew that at this moment, Howard had be theirst straw of hope.


    If Howard were to die under the charge of the boar tide, the only thing awaiting them would be death.


    Unexpectedly, facing the charging boar tide, Howard appeared not to be panicked but rather delighted.


    He waved the Mana Drainer in his hand again, pointing towards the direction the boar tide wasing from, and shouted, "Fire dragon, kill!"


    Under Howard''smand, the fire dragon circling in the sky dived down, its enormous mouth wide open, unleashing a shower of fireballs the size of washbasins.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The moment the fireballs hit the ground, explosive sts erupted.


    A boar was hit squarely and was sent flying by the st of a fireball.


    By the time the boarnded again, only a mostly intact pig''s head remained; the rest of its body had either been blown apart, scattered away, or turned into charred fragments.


    [Ding! You have killed a lv13 Enchanted boar and earned 115 experience points!]


    A beam of white light flew out from the boar''s corpse and entered Howard''s body, giving him a warm andfortable feeling all over.


    Simultaneously, a cold and mechanical system notification sounded.


    [Ding! Congrattions Awakened Howard, you have leveled up to level 2, receiving the following attribute growth:]


    [1. You gain 100 HP and 250 mana attribute growth!]


    [2. You gain 2 points in strength, 2 in constitution, 1 in agility, and 5 in spirit attribute growth!]


    [3. You gain 2 free attribute points and 1 skill point attribute growth!]


    Howard looked at the changes in the attribute panel and the words ''lv2 (104/200)'' and felt a touch of joy in his heart.


    But this was not the end, it was just the beginning.


    The fire dragon executed another spiral in the sky, with explosive fireballs continuously raining down, another boar was sted to death on the spot.


    [Ding! Congrattions Awakened Howard, you have killed a lv13 Enchanted boar, gaining 115 experience points!]


    [You have leveled up, now at level 3, check the details yourself!]


    And with the addition of the 115 experience points to his previous remainder, Howard''s level reached ''lv3 (19/400)''!


    Again, a searing ray of fire swept down, slicing several Enchanted boars into sections as if they were made of butter.


    [¡­Gained 115 experience points!]


    [¡­Gained 115 experience points!]


    [¡­Gained 115 experience points!]


    With the sound of four experience gain notifications, Howard once again felt that warm andforting surge of energy sweeping over him.


    [¡­You have leveled up, now at level 4, check the details yourself!]

 Chapter 10 -10-Fire Dragon, Descend!

    <h4>Chapter 10: Chapter10-Fire Dragon, Descend!</h4>


    After reaching level 4, the experience points needed for Howard to level up increased again, changing to a state of ''lv4 (79/800)''.


    The battle still persisted, with the massive fire dragon continuously spewing fireballs, ejecting streams of fire, and raining down fiery showers, as one after another the Enchanted boars met their end.


    In truth, with Howard''s mana, it was impossible to sustain the fire dragon for such a long duration and at such a high frequency ofbat.


    After all, in the world of magi, there was a well-knownw: the stronger the magical power, the greater the mana consumption. Moreover, continuous magic skills inevitably led to a continuous drain of mana.


    Especially for a Dragonfire spell, an S-level magic skill, the mana consumption was like an abyss with no bottom.


    [Dragonfire Spell]


    [Level: S]


    [Attributes: Summons a fire dragon. The fire dragon can emit burning ground mes, searing fire lines, expel explosive fireballs, rain down fiery showers to attack enemies, and even engage in closebat with enemies. The fire dragon canst for up to 30 minutes.]


    [Cooldown time: 45 minutes]


    [Consumption: 100 mana points per second]


    [Proficiency: 0/100]


    Currently at level 4, Howard had a base mana of 850 points.


    Even with the additional 1000 points of mana amplified by the Mana Drainer, sustaining such a long battle would be impossible.


    The reason the fire dragon couldst this long was indeed due to the merits of the Mana Drainer.


    The first special effect of this equipment allowed 1.5% of the damage dealt in each attack to be converted into mana.


    With the Dragonfire spell being an S-level magic skill and coupled with the blessings of the tinum-grade Mana Drainer, the damage output was naturally high.


    Although the Mana Drainer could only absorb 1.5% of mana with each attack, leveraging the high magic damage and high-frequency attack efficiency of the fire dragon still enabled him to garner a substantial amount of mana.


    Throughout the battle, Howard essentially maintained full mana, showcasing the potent effects of the Mana Drainer.


    As the battle raged on, the entire battlefield was pervaded with the nauseating smell of burning fur, scorched flesh, and sizzling fat. The alternating stench was revolting to inhale.


    Yet the ghastly scenes on the battlefield made everyone forget everything, even oveing physical and mental diforts.


    Even Alec, who was worldly and had witnessed countless great battles, was left dumbfounded, unable toprehend the sight before him.


    "Is this the strength of a prodigy?" He murmured to himself.


    But soon, he shook his head, refuting himself, "No, the so-called prodigies still operate within the realm of human understanding. They might be slightly stronger than others but not entirely unreachable."


    "Howard, a neer who can overturn the entire enchanted boar tide with his power, cannot simply be described as a genius."


    "For someone like him, I am willing to call him a freak of nature, a star of humanity, a son of God, the dawn of the future, an angel in the mortal world... All praises in this world seem understated when ced upon him, failing to fully depict his might."


    Across from Alec, the Enchanted Boar King was filled with fear, watching Howard, who was ughtering in all directions, as if looking at a devil, its body couldn''t help but tremble uncontrobly.


    Suddenly, a fireball the size of a washbasin exploded near the Enchanted Boar King, jolting it awake.


    Seeing its kin being ughtered, the Enchanted Boar King turned around without any hesitation, dragging its severely wounded body as it crawled away into the distance.


    A gigantic body brought with it a heavy weight, which, in times of advantage, could trante into greater physical prowess, stronger defenses, and enhanced endurance. Yet, when it was wounded and prepared to flee, this became a tremendous burden.


    The Enchanted Boar King hobbled away in the distance, dragging its left hind leg on the ground, leaving a long trail of blood in its wake.


    Only then did the crowd realize that the giant axe that had disappeared from Alec''s hand at some point was lodged in the boar king''s left nk.


    Not only had it severed a leg, but one could also vaguely see the intestines and internal organs.


    No wonder it had only dared tomand its subordinates to attack Howard instead of stepping forward itself.


    At this moment, Alec, who was no longer restrained, took a few strides to stand in front of the Enchanted Boar King, wearing a jovial smile. He said, "Don''t leave, our business isn''t finished yet. Stay, watch this spectacr drama to the end. Aplete monster tide without its boss seems somewhat imperfect, doesn''t it?"


    "To give this battle a perfect conclusion, you should stay and put a period on it," he urged.


    Alec did not take any action, even though the boss could be of significant benefit to him, he merely stood serenely before the Enchanted Boar King, silently waiting for Howard to arrive.


    Clearly, Alec intended to leave this boss for Howard, to grant him a perfect victory in this great battle.


    Setting aside the standoff between Alec and the Enchanted Boar King for a moment, the battle between Howard and the enchanted boar tide had already turned into a one-sided massacre.


    One after another, boars were blown up by fireballs, sliced apart by ming lines, and incinerated by a rain of fire, ultimately bing the nourishment for Howard''s leveling up.


    With the emergence of a warm current and the sounding of a system notification, Howard''s level rose once again.


    [... You have leveled up, currently at level 5, please check the details yourself!]


    Out of twenty-eight Enchanted boars, except for the ten killed by Alec, all had been in by Howard,manding the fire dragon.


    This earned him a total of 2070 experience points. Adding the 89 points previously gained from the gnome thrower, it astonishingly enabled him to rise four levels in session, reaching ''lv5 (659/1600)''.


    "Hehe! Howard, not bad on the speed. Come over quickly; see what nice thing I''ve saved for you." Just as Howard was about to breathe a sigh of relief at the end of his battle, a deep male voice rang out.


    Following the source of the sound, Howard saw Alec looking at him with a face full of smiles, and not far from Alec was the Enchanted Boar King, who was now more or less breathless. It was evident that it had received a hefty amount of discipline from Alec during their confrontation.


    As the battle came to an end, the remaining members of the leveling team gathered around. Seeing the Enchanted Boar King which was hanging by a thread, a look of desire appeared on everyone''s faces.


    Yet, no one made a move, for they all knew to whom this boss belonged. This time, the gazes directed at Howard harbored no jealousy, mockery, or scorn.


    All that remained were admiration and gratitude.


    Had it not been for Howard, they all would have perished under the savage tusks of the enchanted boar tide. The sentiment of despair that had gripped them earlier still lingered in their hearts.


    "Go on, Howard, it belongs to you..."


    "Yeah! Without you, we would have ended up as dinner for the enchanted boars."


    "Howard, go im your spoils of war!"


    "A battle isn''t perfect without defeating a boss, Howard!"


    "Howard, after you kill the boss, my earlier invitation still stands, you know. I really am still innocent!"


    Faces beaming with smiles, everyone watched Howard, encouraging, supporting, and urging him to take the Enchanted Boar King''s head.


    A few girls even cast flirtatious nces at him, inviting him to explore the river of love with them!


    Howard nodded, turning to Alec and said solemnly, "Thank you, Alec. If not for you injuring it and then blocking its escape route, it might have gotten away today."


    Even for a boss of just level 21, it held substantial value for Alec.


    Be it the immense experience points or the potential spoils of war, all were incredibly tempting delights.


    Yet Alec resisted the lure, not only sparing the Enchanted Boar King but preserving it specifically for him; such magnanimity indeed merited respect.


    "Hehe! Howard, you''re too kind," Alec waved off the thanks with a heartyugh, "If not for you, we might have met our ends here today. It wouldn''t matter much for me; I''ve lived half a life already."


    "But you all are still young, yet to witness the beautiful sceneries this world has to offer, yet to indulge in the splendid experiences it holds. If you kids were to die here, I wouldn''t be able to rest even in death."


    His words struck a chord with everyone, moving them profoundly.


    Given Alec''s strength, a mere enchanted boar tide couldn''t possibly have injured him.


    It was only his decision to staunchly shield the students from the boar tide''s onught that granted the Enchanted Boar King an opportunity to strike stealthily.


    Even with severe injuries, he had the chance to flee, yet he chose to stay and fight a bloody battle with the enchanted boar tide, hoping to carve out a path to survival for everyone, even in his weakened state. Such noble character could only inspire reverence and touch hearts deeply.


    "Hehe! Alright, don''t all look at me like that; you''re making me somewhat embarrassed." Alec scratched his head, his words tinged with modesty.


    Pausing for a moment, he turned his attention to Howard, urging, "Howard, don''t dawdle. As Koralry put it, a battle of annihtion isn''t perfect without defeating a boss."


    "Now, it''s time for you to put the perfect full stop to this sudden fight."

 Chapter 11 -11-Slaying the Boss and Taking Stock of the Gains

    <h4>Chapter 11: Chapter11-ying the Boss and Taking Stock of the Gains</h4>


    Prompted by the encouragement of the others, Howard didn''t put on airs.


    He nodded and proceeded towards the Enchanted Boar King.


    With a flick of his staff, a fireball the size of a volleyball spiraled out, striking directly at the body of the Enchanted Boar King.


    It was one of his only two skills, a novice skill acquired at the time of ss selection.


    Ding dong! Congrattions awakened Howard, you have sessfully killed the level 21 Iron boss ¡ª Enchanted Boar King, earning 2000 experience points!


    The experience gained from a single boss was almost equivalent to that acquired from over a dozen ordinary monsters.


    [Ding! Congrattions awakened Howard, you have leveled up to level 6, attaining the following attribute growths:]


    [1. You gain an increase of 100 HP and 250 points in mana!]


    [2. Your attributes have grown: 2 points in strength, 2 in constitution, 1 in agility, and 5 in spirit!]


    [3. You receive 2 individual attribute points and 1 skill point!]


    With the sound of the system notification, Howard''s level and attribute disy updated to ''lv6 (1059/3200).''


    Apart from the boost in experience and level, the Enchanted Boar King also exploded into a vast array of equipment, items, materials, and gold coins.


    [You obtained: gold coin x 13!]


    [You obtained: Fang of Enchanted Boar King x2!]


    [You obtained: Perfect Skin of Enchanted Boar!]


    [You obtained: Fang de (Silver)!]


    [You obtained: Boar Pendant (Silver)!]


    [You obtained: ''Charge'' skill book!]


    [You obtained: Meat of Enchanted Boar King x13!]


    In this world, the currency in cirction was a kind of universal money printed on special paper, denominated in dors, akin to the fiat money before the catastrophe.


    However, other races did not recognize this form of currency.


    During transactions between them, one could only use magic currency, such as gold, silver, and bronze coins dropped by monsters.


    These came with an exchange rate of 1 gold coin to 100 silver coins to 10,000 bronze coins.


    The human race''s dor had an exchange rate of 1 bronze coin to 1 dor.


    In other words, from the gold coins alone, Howard amassed a wealth of 130,000 dors.


    The enormity of the gains left one practically tongue-tied.


    The Fang of the Enchanted Boar King and the Perfect Skin of the Enchanted Boar represented the pinnacle of materials harvested from the body of the Enchanted Boar King.


    The former could be forged into equipment like daggers, short swords, and spearheads, while thetter was a premium material for crafting armor.


    Even if sold raw at a material shop, they could fetch tens of thousands of dors.


    The Meat of the Enchanted Boar King wasn''t something to overlook either; it simply represented a slightly more premium cooking ingredient.


    In upscale restaurants, a pound of boss-dropped wild boar meat could be worth hundreds of dors, putting the entire batch at a value of three to five thousand dors.


    But the real treasures were the two Silver tier items ¡ª the Fang de and the Boar Pendant ¡ª as well as the ''Charge'' skill book.


    The Fang de was an equipment usable by assassin and thief sses, endowed with a special attribute that granted the wielder an additional 15% physical damage.


    In the city''s equipment shops, an item of simr caliber would not go for less than thirty thousand dors.


    Since it wasn''t usable by Howard, there wasn''t much to discuss about it.


    [Boar Pendant]


    [Level: 5]


    [Quality: Silver]


    [Equipment Attribute Enhancements:]


    [1. Mana +300]


    [2. Spirit +30]


    [3. Restores 3% of maximum mana per second]


    [Special Effect: Boar Guard (Upon activation, summons a level 13 Enchanted Boar to assist the holder in battle. Duration: 3 hours. Cooldown: 24 hours. Resurrection upon death)]


    This piece of equipment had no usage requirements, and notably, it provided a summoning skill, allowing Howard to summon an Enchanted Boar to aid inbat.


    Although the Enchanted Boar had moderate fighting abilities, its thick skin and robust build made it apetent tank.


    Without a second thought, Howard wore the pendant around his neck.


    Last but not least, there was the skill book ¡ª Charge.


    This core skill for the knight ss could massively enhance their power when used in conjunction with a mount, holding a value of about fifty thousand dors.


    Adding the spoils from the ordinary Enchanted Boars, Howard had reaped a colossal profit of at least two hundred thousand dors from this battle, nearly double the amount he had extorted from Headmaster Jay.


    Even if Howard had chosen to keep all the spoils for himself, nobody would have raised an objection, as these were rightfully his battle gains. However, to everyone''s surprise, Howard chose to share, leaving the Enchanted Boar meat for them. This gesture deeply touched the team members.


    Despite not having contributed in the battle, they were included in the distribution of the spoils.


    This spoke volumes about Howard''s perception of them, showing he did not belittle them despite his formidable strength.


    Watching Howard''s actions, Teacher Alec felt a sense of gratification.


    It indicated that Howard was a person of generosity and magnanimity, attributes that would serve him well in bing apetent leader in the future.


    After all, individuals who pocketed all the benefits themselves would never earn the respect and acknowledgment of others.


    After a brief rest, Teacher Alec stood up and said, "Students, today we faced a drastic turn of events, and I believe no one is keen to continue this adventure for now."


    "So, how about we return to Saint City, rest for a couple of days, and then resume leveling up?"


    Upon hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement, with no objections raised.


    Indeed, even though the battle had ended perfectly, they were all quite shaken.


    None wished to remain in the wilderness any longer.


    Only Howard stood up and addressed the group, "Teacher Alec, my fellow ssmates, I would like to stay and continue leveling up. You all can head back first."


    Alec seemed as though he wanted to say something but held back.


    ncing at the Mana Drainer in Howard''s hand, he nodded and agreed, "Alright, but be very cautious. At the first sign of trouble, retreat back to Saint City immediately."


    Even though he was unfamiliar with the Mana Drainer, he recognized it as a piece of tinum equipment.


    To him, a tinum item wasn''t too precious ¡ª after all, the Giant Battleaxe he wielded was of tinum grade as well.


    But a level 1 tinum equipment bore an extremely high value, as it was a potent gear avable for beginners.


    Many noble families, eager to nurture their young progeny, would be more than willing to spend a substantial amount to procure such an item.


    Should it be listed in the auction house, it could easily fetch a staggering price of at least a million dors.


    Especially recently, with a fresh batch of newly awakened novices making their entry, their parents would be quite ready to shell out that sum.


    With this piece of equipment by his side, Howard wouldn''t face significant danger as long as he refrained from delving deep into the Silent Forest.


    His earlier effortless annihtion of the Enchanted Boar herd was proof enough of his capabilities.


    "Farewell, everyone!" Howard nodded towards the group of squad members, then turned and walked away, heading in the opposite direction.


    "Howard, sigh..."


    Several girls watched Howard''s departing figure, a collective sigh escaping them, a sense of regret pervading their hearts.


    They had made ns to invite Howard to join them for a joyous mixed-gender party at a hotel once they returned to Saint City, a way to unwind from the day''s tensions.


    With such a diverse group extending the invitation, including all types from mature women to young girls, they couldn''t believe Howard would remain indifferent.


    Abby Adler was not around, why not indulge in some yful moments and embrace happiness together?


    Unfortunately, before they could even voice their invitation, Howard had already left the group, venturing off alone.


    ...


    Under the bright and sunny sky, Howard''s experience points continued to grow with the death of each monster.


    However, having reached level 6, the experience points needed to advance to the next level were a hefty 3200, a tally not easily reached by killing a small number of monsters.


    Even after annihting two micro gnome encampments, taking down over twenty gnomes, a pair of gnome throwers, and seven or eight Forest Wolves, he was still a ways away from leveling up.


    Level 6 (2928/3200)!


    "Ah! Already requiring so much experience at just level 6, what will it be like in the future?"


    "It''s no wonder Alec teacher is only in his thirties level-wise despite being in his forties, leveling up is damn hard!"


    Aside from the experience points, the monster drop rate was also rather disheartening.


    After killing so many monsters, he had only obtained a single piece of ck iron equipment; with other materials included, his total gains amounted to just over ten thousand.


    This left Howard somewhat dispirited, unable to muster much enthusiasm.


    In truth, this was simply because he had be spoiled by the substantial rewards reaped from the Enchanted Boar King.


    What he was experiencing now was the standard yield from monster hunting.


    "No, I must find a boss-level monster, otherwise, when will I ever level up?"


    As Howard made up his mind, a strange hissing sound echoed from a distance.


    "Sss! Ssss!"


    Following the grating noise, he approached to find a dark cave appearing before his eyes.


    From a distance, he could vaguely see slender venomous serpents coiling and slithering inside.


    The ''ssss'' sounds were produced by their flickering tongues.

 Chapter 12 -12-Dark Serpent Cave

    <h4>Chapter 12: Chapter12-Dark Serpent Cave</h4>


    Just as Howard approached for a closer look, a silver-ringed venomous serpent as thick as an arm and spanning six to seven meters sprang forward,unching itself towards him with its mouth wide open ready to bite.


    The serpent''s sharp, venomous fangs glimmered with a cold light in the sunshine, and the pungent odor of its venom was discernible even from several meters away.


    Howard''s face changed color; if bitten, he would likely perish on the spot, devoid of any chance to flee.


    Fortunately, he wouldn''t have dared to wander alone in the wilderness without possessing some formidable skills to rely on.


    "Mana Shield, activate!"


    With a low shout from Howard, a dark green shield unfolded around him.


    It was one of the special effects of his Mana Drainer equipment ¡ª the Mana Shield.


    ...


    [Mana Shield]: The holder of the Mana Drainer can obtain a shield equivalent to their maximum mana, capable of blocking both physical and magic damage from enemies.


    ...


    At this moment, Howard had over 2500 points of maximum mana, thus creating an immensely robust shield that the venomous serpent could hardly break.


    He even had the leisure to open the creature''s attribute panel to scrutinize its details.


    [Silver Ringed Python]


    [Level: 11]


    [HP: 1599]


    [Attack power: 73~91]


    [Defense value: 82]


    [Skills: Venom, Poison Fang, Constriction]


    [Description: A highly venomous python found in the wilderness, capable of poisoning its enemies to death within a few breaths. It can also utilize its muscr strength to coil and strangle its targets, earning it the nickname "rookie killer." Please maintain a safe distance...]


    Observing the silver-ringed python''s attribute panel, Howard disyed a disdainful sneer. "A pathetic creature unable to even break through defenses; what gives it the right to be called a rookie killer?" he mused.


    Wielding the staff in his hand, he began to chant solemnly, "O Dragon God in the mes, transform your fury into my boundless power! Dragonfire spell, descend!"


    The air quickly became arid and hot, with a red halo incessantly flickering.


    A sphere of fire began to condense, with a fire dragon taking form within it, awaiting to be unleashed.


    As the fireball expanded to the size of a water tank, the fire dragon finally opened its eyes.


    Its pupils glowed a fierce red as it fixed its gaze on the silver-ringed python which was sent flying by the Mana Shield, emanating an intense murderous intent.


    "Roar! Roar!"


    The fire dragon roared as it flew towards the python, its red ws swinging vigorously.


    In an instant, it tore the python into two, with the searing heat from its ws instantly charring the wound into a crisp.


    [Ding! You have in a level 11 silver-ringed python, gaining 89 experience points!]


    The system notification rang out, confirming the python''s death beyond doubt.


    With the death of the first silver-ringed python, the entire Dark Serpent Cave erupted into chaos.


    Venomous serpents swarmed like a tidal wave rushing toward Howard.


    The deafening sound of their hissing filled the air, paired with a stench so repugnant it could induce vomiting.


    Yet, Howard remained unfazed,manding the fire dragon to unleash attacks on the snake horde.


    Bursting fireballs, asrge as basketballs, rained down, exploding upon impact and incinerating the venomous serpents on the spot.


    As a mass of serpents tried to surge out of the cave, a line of fire spewed out, forcing the approaching snakes to recoil, unable to cross this barrier of mes.


    Fire-based skills descended like rain, blocking and ughtering the serpents at the cave''s entrance, leaving no room for even a single serpent to escape, to the point where a vignt Howard found the situation somewhat monotonous.


    [Ding! You have in a level 11 silver-ringed python, gaining 89 experience points!]


    [Ding! You have in a level 11 silver-ringed python, gaining 89 experience points!]


    [Ding! You have in a level 11 silver-ringed python, gaining 89 experience points!]


    With the recurring system notifications, a warm current surged through Howard, signaling his level up.


    [Ding! Congrattions awakened Howard, you have leveled up to LV7, and will receive substantial attribute growth¡­]


    The experience bar on the attribute panel also changed to read ''LV7 (89/6400)''.


    "Over six thousand experience points needed, just how many venomous serpents do I have to kill to reach LV8?"


    Howard eximed in astonishment as he observed the changes on the attribute panel.


    "With one serpent granting 89 experience points, I''ll need to defeat at least 72 of them to level up."


    "Sigh! Leveling up is so tough; I hope there are enough venomous serpents in the Dark Serpent Cave. It would be even better if there was a boss..."


    With the demise of each venomous serpent, the entrance of the Dark Serpent Cave was nowden with a mountain of snake corpses.


    The amalgamation of dry, charred remains and serpent fragments virtually clogged the entrance, the smell of burnt flesh mingled with toxic odors, creating a revolting stench that would make anyone recoil at the sight.


    But the battle did not cease; rather, it only further provoked the aggressive nature of the venomous serpents residing deeper in the cave.


    They surged out one after another, a seemingly inexhaustible, continuous stream, not pausing for a moment, as if an endless river flowed with venomous serpents instead of water.


    Howard was more than willing to revel in this massacre.


    He wasn''t a sadist, but the euphoria of absorbing the luminescent energy during a kill and the exhrating rush of leveling up was intoxicating, a sensation he had grown deeply infatuated with.


    [Ding! You have in a level 11 silver-ringed python, gaining 89 experience points!]


    [Ding! You have in a level 11 silver-ringed python, gaining 89 experience points!]


    [Ding! You have in a level 11 silver-ringed python, gaining 89 experience points!]


    ...


    ...


    The venomous serpents kepting, with the experience notifications ringing incessantly in Howard''s ears.


    Even the frustratingly low drop rate of the monsters seemed less aggravating as the mass of venomous serpents umted, granting Howard a considerable number of spoils.


    [You have obtained: 21 silver coins, 59 bronze coins!]


    [You have obtained: 58 silver-ringed venomous fangs!]


    [You have obtained: 29 silver-ringed venom sacs!]


    [You have obtained: 29 silver-ringed snake skins!]


    [You have obtained: Lethal Poison Dagger (Bronze)]


    A total gain of 2159 coins, coupled with arge amount of venomous serpent-rted materials.


    Among these, the venomous fangs could be fashioned into special arrows, the venom sacs used to extract snake poison, and the snake skins could be stitched into leather armor, each holding a substantial value.


    Yet, the most valuable of all was the equipment, even if it was just a bronze-grade item.


    [Lethal Poison Dagger]


    [Level: 5]


    [Quality: Bronze]


    [Equipment Requirement: Usable by assassins only]


    [Attribute bonuses:]


    [Strength: +13]


    [Agility: +13]


    [Critical Hit Rate: +13%]


    [Special Effect: Venomous Attack (Grants the wielder the ability to inflict a poisonous state upon enemies, reducing their HP by 15 every second for a duration of 20 seconds)]


    Though it was somewhat trashy, it could still fetch a good three to five thousand dors.


    If he could find an awakened individual with a sinister disposition and an assassin ss, perhaps he could sell it for even more.


    Just then, a new type of venomous serpent entered Howard''s field of vision.


    They had a deep purple hue spanning their entire bodies, no thicker than a thumb and slightly over a foot in length.


    Yet, their movements were far swifter, their levels surpassed that of the silver-ringed pythons, and they even possessed ranged attacks.


    [Purple Lightning Venomous Serpent]


    [Level: 15]


    [HP: 2635]


    [Attack Power: 97~135]


    [Defense Value: 112]


    [Skills: Poison Fog Eruption, Deep Purple Snake Venom]


    [Description: An elite among serpents, though small in size and limited in skills, they boast flying speeds and more potent venom. Capable of poisoning an elephant to death in just a few breaths and releasing a poison fog that covers an entire area, inducing a slow death to any who enter...]


    The appearance of the Purple Lightning Venomous Serpent almost put Howard at a substantial disadvantage.


    The creature had barely shown itself before it spat out a stream of dark green poison fog towards him.


    Despite its small stature, it seemed to harbor an endless supply of poison fog within its body, managing to reach Howard who was standing more than ten meters away.


    [Ding! You have been attacked by a Purple Lightning Venomous Serpent. The damage from this attack will be absorbed by your Mana Shield. Please distance yourself as soon as possible...]


    Howard''s face turned ashen as he quickly retreated.


    While backing away, he was hastily replenishing the shield with mana, not forgetting tomand the fire dragon to counterattack the Purple Lightning Venomous Serpent''s dishonorable ambush.


    The fire dragon unleashed a fireball towards the Purple Lightning Venomous Serpent which tried to evade urgently.


    It moved with astonishing speed, leaving only a purple afterimage at its original location, its body materializing three meters away ¡ª truly living up to its name of Purple Lightning.


    However, what was bothughable and pitiful was that although the Purple Lightning Venomous Serpent managed to flee from the range of the fire dragon''s attack, it had utterly miscalcted the ferocity of the fire dragon''s onught.


    Upon impact, the fireball created a massive explosion that birthed a shockwave covering a radius of five meters.


    The Purple Lightning Venomous Serpent was caught in this shockwave, sent flying and subsequently scorched into a strip by the raging mes.


    Ding! You have killed a level 15 Purple Lightning Venomous Serpent, gaining 135 experience points!


    The abrupt death of the Purple Lightning Venomous Serpent awarded Howard with 135 experience points.


    This event left Howard in a state of awe.


    The serpent had previously disyed remarkable bravado, yet its death came so suddenly and abruptly, leaving him with a feeling of being caught off guard.


    However, Howard soon found himself with no time for surprise, as a multitude of Purple Lightning Venomous Serpents surged out of the Dark Serpent Cave one after the other, incessantly spraying poison fog towards him.


    Although he had retreated far enough to be unaffected by the poison fog, the speed of the Purple Lightning Venomous Serpents was just too fast.


    They could easily escape the attack range of the fire dragon, and those that managed to dodge the assaults would frenzically return to attack Howard anew.

 Chapter 13 -13-Dragonfire Spell Upgrade!

    <h4>Chapter 13: Chapter13-Dragonfire Spell Upgrade!</h4>


    Within just a few breaths of time, three Purple Lightning Venomous Serpents darted out of the fire dragon''s attack range, initiating close-range assaults on Howard.


    Although protected by the Mana Shield, Howard wasn''t particrly afraid of the serpents'' attacks; yet, the frequent encounters could inevitably lead to unforeseen idents.


    Quickly settling his mind, he meticulously maneuvered the fire dragon to counterattack the serpents emerging from the cave.


    When the numbers were low, it was manageable ¡ª if one fireball didn''t do the trick, he wouldunch two, and if two were inadequate, he would resort to three.


    However, as more and more serpents poured out from the cave, the fire dragon began to struggle, finding it increasingly difficult to keep up with the onught.


    Seeing this, Howard hastily activated the Boar Pendant, summoning arge ck boar to shield him, ready to confront the possibly emerging Purple Lightning Venomous Serpents at any time.


    After a moment of reflection, he pped his forehead, uttering in annoyance, "Right, why didn''t I think of this... The skins of these Purple Lightning Venomous Serpents are so fragile; they practically die upon contact. Why don''t I deploy a field-covering Sea of mes?"


    Sea of mes, another ability under the Dragonfire spell, allowed him to pour mes onto the ground, creating arge area engulfed in fire.


    But because of its wide coverage, the attack was dispersed, resulting in lower damage, making it less effective in killing monsters.


    Moreover, generally, given the not-so-significant number of monsters, utilizing Sea of mes would be a waste of time and simply not worth it.


    However, the Purple Lightning Venomous Serpents ¡ª small in size, numerous, fast, and with low defense ¡ª presented Howard with a golden opportunity.


    As his thought transmitted, the airborne fire dragon descended slightly, its head hanging low as it sprayed trails of me downward, quickly covering a substantial area.


    Every venomous serpent leaving the cave would have to pass through this sea of fire.


    Even the silver-ringed venomous serpent would lose over half its life traversing it, let alone the frail Purple Lightning Venomous Serpents!


    mes roared, scorching the earth.


    One could see serpent after serpent emerging from the cave, falling into the sea of fire, and quickly turning into charred corpses.


    Meanwhile, the system prompt kept ringing continuously in Howard''s ears.


    [Ding! You have killed a lv15 Purple Lightning Venomous Serpent, earning 135 experience points!]


    [Ding! You have killed a lv15 Purple Lightning Venomous Serpent, earning 135 experience points!]


    [Ding! You have killed a lv15 Purple Lightning Venomous Serpent, earning 135 experience points!]


    ¡­


    Howard was astonished to find that his experience gain had significantly elerated with the appearance of the troublesome Purple Lightning Venomous Serpent.


    A monster with low health and defense but offers a generous amount of experience, what awakened wouldn''t adore this?


    [Ding! Congrattions awakened Howard, you have leveled up to level 8 and will receive the following attribute growths:]


    [1. You gain 100 HP and an increase of 250 in mana attribute!]


    [2. Your attribute growth includes 2 points in strength, 2 points in constitution, 1 point in agility, and 5 points in spirit!]


    [3. You gain 2 personal attribute points and 1 skill point!]


    A warm surge of energy swept over him, indicating Howard''s ascent to a higher level coupled with a substantial growth in attributes.


    As he leveled up, his experience bar updated to ''lv8 (79/12800)''.


    The towering number of experience points needed for the next level almost drove him to despair.


    It equated to defeating 144 silver-ringed pythons or 95 Purple Lightning Venomous Serpents.


    Even if he were to take down bosses like the Enchanted Boar King, an Iron tier boss, he would need to defeat seven of them to gather enough experience.


    "Phew! No wonder those teachers at the academy, despite their not-so-bad talents, are stuck at such low levels in their thirties and forties; the experience required to level up is just astronomical," Howard mused aloud.


    "I wonder to what heights I can climb. A 50-level Mater Magus, a 60-level Great Sage, a 70-level Sorcerer¡­ As for reaching the stature of a 100-level Magus God, I dare not even imagine it now."


    "It seems even if I were to wipe out all the monsters on this continent, the umted experience points wouldn''t be sufficient to foster a supreme powerhouse!"


    The battle raged on as the fire dragon soared higher, scattering a meteor shower of mes that erged the area engulfed by the sea of mes.


    Centered around the heart of the Dark Serpent Cave, a radius of thirty meters was entirely nketed by fiery waves.


    Neither the silver-ringed pythons nor the Purple Lightning Venomous Serpents could cross such an immense field of fire; their only fate upon emerging from the cave was to be engulfed by the mes, transformed into charred remains and a source of experience points for Howard.


    Although the increase in Howard''s experience points seemed somewhat insignificantpared to the requirement of 12,800 points, he was not discouraged.


    As the saying goes, "great oaks from little acorns grow."


    Despite the rtively small amount of experience granted by each serpent, their collective contribution was substantial.


    [...You gain 135 experience points!]


    [...You gain 135 experience points!]


    [...You gain 135 experience points!]


    The system alerts chimed incessantly, marking each victory.


    However, at that moment, a sudden change urred.


    The Dark Serpent Cave began to shake violently, with stones jittering and trees swaying erratically as if a primordial beast was about to break through the earth''s crust.


    "Boom!"


    With a deafening roar, the ground trembled as a gigantic snake shadow squeezed out from the cave.


    It was indeed a squeeze, for the serpent was so massive that it was broader than the cave''s entrance!


    Covered in crimson scales, with a length stretching over thirty meters and as thick as a water barrel, the snake''s immense triangr head resembled a small hill, its crimson eyes fluttering likenterns in the sky.


    The entrance of the Dark Serpent Cave copsed under its enormous size, creating a vast pit.


    [Red Phosphorus Serpent King]


    [Level: 27]


    [Category: Silver boss]


    [HP: 12,500]


    [Attack Power: 1195~2377]


    [Defense Value: 1721]


    [Skills: Poison Breath, Red Scale Shield, Deadly Constriction, Crimson Poison Smoke, Serpent Horde Command]


    [Description: Born in the Sulfur Mines and undergoing numerous bloodline metamorphoses over hundreds of years, the Red Phosphorus Serpent King has be the undisputed ruler of the Dark Serpent Cave. When the Serpent King emerges, all other snakes bow down...]


    Staring at the attribute panel of the Red Phosphorus Serpent King, Howard was stricken with fear, his legs involuntarily retreating backward.


    This creature was on a different levelpared to the previous Enchanted Boar King.


    Though thetter was also a boss, it had merely been ssified as Iron, whereas the Red Phosphorus Serpent King was categorized as Silver.


    The difference between the two was like heaven and earth.


    Most importantly, the Enchanted Boar King had been severely injured by Alec by the time Howard faced it, facilitating an effortless victory for him.


    However, the Serpent King was in its prime condition, capable of unleashing its full power in battle.


    With Howard''s current strength, facing it head-on was tantamount to suicide. Fleeing seemed to be the wisest choice.


    But at that very moment, while confronting the fire dragon, the Serpent King pivoted, its massive head turning towards Howard, itsntern-like crimson eyes fixating on him.


    Howard knew that any attempt to flee would trigger an unhesitant assault from the Serpent King.


    After all, while the fire dragon was potent, it was uncontrolled, driven by instinct alone and was no match for the Serpent King.


    "I have to stay, to control the fire dragon and fight," Howard dered with a resolved face, gritting his teeth. "It''s do or die; this is the moment of truth!" With this determination, Howard essed the skill panel for the Dragonfire spell.


    [Dragonfire Spell]


    Level: S


    Attributes: Conjure a fire dragon capable of releasing burning ground mes, scorching firelines, erupting fireballs, and raining down fiery meteor showers on enemies. It can also engage in close-quartersbat; the spell has a maximum duration of 30 minutes.


    Cooldown Time: 45 minutes


    Consumption: 100 mana points per second


    Proficiency: 2/100


    "Upgrade!" he eximed.


    [Ding! Awakened Howard, do you wish to consume 1 skill point to enhance the S-level skill ¡ª Dragonfire spell?]


    "Yes, I''m certain!"


    Now at level 8, Howard had amassed 7 skill points.


    Initially, he had intended to save these points for future use, potentially to enhance more powerful skills he might acquireter.


    However, the present circumstances dictated a change in this strategy.


    No matter how vital future development was, it could not possibly outweigh the urgency of the present moment.


    After all, what future could there be if he did not survive the current predicament?


    [Ding! 1 skill point has been consumed. Dragonfire spell has sessfully upgraded to level 2. Please check the details yourself!]


    [Dragonfire Spell]


    [Quality: S]


    [Attributes: Conjure a fire dragon that will be 5 levels higher than the caster, endowed with abilities to unleash attacks such as Burning Ground mes, Scorching Firelines, Exploding Fireballs, Fire Rain Meteor, and Fiery Ring upon enemies, and even engage in hand-to-handbat; the fire dragon can sustain for a maximum duration of 45 minutes.]


    [Cooldown Time: 45 minutes]


    [Consumption: 300 mana points per second]


    [Proficiency: 0/100]

 Chapter 14 -14-Drops from the Red Phosphorus Serpent King

    <h4>Chapter 14: Chapter14-Drops from the Red Phosphorus Serpent King</h4>


    The potency of skills could be measured through two parameters, one of which was skill quality.


    This delineated into nine tiers ranging from low to high: F, E, D, C, B, A, S, SS, to SSS. For instance, the fireball spell sat at the F-level, the Fire Serpent spell was categorized under B-level, while the Dragonfire spell triumphed with an S-level status.


    In addition to this, enhancing these abilities could be achieved through raising proficiency or directly expending skill points to augment their effects.


    The initial form of the fire dragon bore a power intrinsically tied to the level of the spellcaster.


    However, with the new upgrade, it surpassed Howard ¡ª the spellcaster ¡ª by 5 levels, reaching a formidable level 13 status, and birthed a fresh capability: the Fiery Ring.


    This served as one of the fire dragon''s arsenals for assaulting the foes, holding its ground amid other techniques such as Exploding Fireballs, Scorching Firelines, and Fire Rain Meteor.


    Yet for Howard, this marked a beginning rather than an end.


    "Upgrade!"


    [Ding! Awakened Howard, do you wish to use 2 skill points to enhance the S-level skill ¡ª Dragonfire spell?]


    "Yes, upgrade it now!"


    [Ding! Dragonfire spell sessfully upgraded to level 3. Please check the details yourself.]


    Without sparing a nce at the alterations to the Dragonfire spell, Howard was acutely aware that a powerful adversary was close at hand.


    Capitalizing on the momentary standoff between the Red Phosphorus Serpent King and the fire dragon, he had to swiftly elevate his strength; any hesitation bore the path to demise.


    "Keep upgrading!"


    [Ding! Awakened Howard, do you wish to use 4 skill points to enhance the S-level skill ¡ª Dragonfire spell?]


    "Stop dawdling, upgrade it!"


    [Ding! Dragonfire spell sessfully upgraded to level 4. Please check the details yourself.]


    Investing all his 7 skill points into the Dragonfire spell, a technique that had now be his defining asset, Howard finally began to see a rich harvest of his gamble.


    [Dragonfire spell]


    [Tier: S]


    [Attributes: Conjures a fire dragon whose level surpasses the spellcaster''s by 15 levels. The fire dragon can unleash attacks such as Burning Ground mes, Scorching Firelines, Exploding Fireballs, Fire Rain Meteor, Fiery Ring, Inferno Pulse, and Meteor Shower. It is capable of engaging in closebat with enemies. The fire dragon can endure for a maximum duration of 60 minutes.]


    [Cooldown: 45 minutes]


    [Mana consumption: 300 points per second]


    [Proficiency: 0/100]


    [After spending 7 skill points, the fire dragon''s level will be 15 levels higher than the spellcaster''s.]


    At present, with Howard at level 8, the fire dragon he could summon would attain a formidable level of 23.


    While still slightly beneath the Red Phosphorus Serpent King, the gap between them had substantially narrowed.


    Furthermore, the fire dragon possessed the newfound abilities to deploy Inferno Pulse and Meteor Shower attacks.


    A pivotal enhancement was the extended duration of the fire dragon''s existence, now stretching to a monumental 60 minutes, far surpassing its cooldown time.


    This implied that as long as Howard was willing, and as long as sufficient mana remained at his disposal, the Dragonfire spell could be activated at any moment.


    The Red Phosphorus Serpent King was far from a fool to simply watch as Howard augmented the fire dragon''s potency.


    Every time the Dragonfire spell leveled up, the aura enveloping the fire dragon escted tremendously, with even the me-forged scales bing increasingly vivid, lifelike, and palpably real, akin to a living entity.


    Sensing the precarious turn of events, the Serpent King immediately resorted tounching a stealth attack on Howard, discharging a torrent of crimson venom directly at him.


    However, Howard, having dared to upgrade his skills right in the face of the Serpent King, had anticipated such an assault.


    Instantaneously, the Enchanted Boar, summoned forth by Howard, courageously charged forward, shielding Howard from the venomous strike with its own body, thus bearing the brunt of the assault.


    [Ding! Alerting awakened Howard, your summoned entity ''Enchanted Boar'' has been in by the Silver boss ¡ª Red Phosphorus Serpent King. You will be able to summon it again after 24 hours...]


    The crimson ray of venomous fluid descended upon the Enchanted Boar, causing an instantaneous decay of flesh and leaving stark white bones exposed before it copsed to the ground, screaming in agony.


    This scene left Howard with his eyes widened in shock, his heart throbbing in a state of panic.


    He couldn''t help but contemte the horrific fate he would have suffered had that strikended on him ¡ª a tragic end with not a whole corpse left to mourn.


    The mere thought of his potential "grisly demise" fueled Howard''s rage.


    In a heartbeat, hemandeered his fire dragon to engage the Red Phosphorus Serpent King in a ferocious battle.


    The level 23 fire dragon, with its robust form, bore a striking resemnce to a true dragon.


    Its formidable strength was evident as it unleashed Exploding Fireballs asrge as water jars from its maw.


    The me beams it ejected morphed from an orange-red to a faint blue, with a temperature that had more than doubled.


    Furthermore, it conjured Fiery Rings that spiraled toward the Serpent King, swirling gracefully in the air, refusing to fall.


    As the Red Phosphorus Serpent King endeavored to dodge an Exploding Fireball, it momentarily lost its momentum, a vulnerability that the dragon seized to loop a Fiery Ring around its neck.


    "Hiss! Hiss hiss! Hiss hiss!"


    The intense heat of the Fiery Ring singed the Serpent King, forcing agonized shrieks from it as its skin burned, scales shedding inrge swaths to reveal the bloody flesh underneath.


    It wasn''t long before the exposed, scaleless flesh carbonized under the scorching temperature, inflicting severe secondary damages to the King.


    Yet, the battle did not relent for the Serpent King''s anguish; the fire dragon''s onught continued unabated, each attack raining down relentlessly.


    The sky was ame with Exploding Fireballs creating havoc through detonation, Scorching Firelines shing furiously, Fiery Rings exercising control, and a zing onught delivering crushing blows ¡ª each skill that found its mark eroded a significant chunk of the Serpent King''s HP.


    "Hiss hiss! Hiss hiss hiss!"


    With its bearings lost due to the relentless attacks from the fire dragon, the Red Phosphorus Serpent King let out agonized hisses, a heart-wrenching symphony of pain that carried even a trace of weeping and pleading.


    However, no amount of begging could temper Howard''s resolve.


    Following the ruthless mantra of ''strike while the enemy is weak,'' his assault only intensified.


    "Come forth! Meteor Shower, deliver the final blow, let it perish in agony!"


    Howard uttered with a cruel streak in his voice, his lips curling into a cold sneer as he observed the Serpent King''s health plummet below 20%.


    In the distant sky, a speck of red light emerged, growing steadilyrger as seconds ticked away.


    What started as a tiny grain expanded exponentially, evolving into the size of a ping pong ball, a volleyball, a football, until finally, a meteorite with a diameter of over ten meters loomed ominously within the Serpent King''s line of sight.


    Constrained by the Fiery Ring with no avenue for escape, a tear of regret welled up in its eye as it beheld the iing cataclysm, its mind filled with thoughts ofmentation.


    "Why did I leave the burrow over a few lost offspring?"


    It despaired, realizing that while it could have borne more children, there would be no recing its own life now on the brink of extinguishment.


    "If only I could start over, I would never leave the mine, even if beaten to death."


    Engulfed in regret, the Serpent King met its demise as the meteor shower crashed down upon it.


    Its immense head was obliterated, poisonous brains sttered everywhere as it contorted in extreme agony, twitching muscles attempting futile efforts to wriggle free from the crushing force of the meteorite, only to exacerbate its injuries.


    "Sizzle! Sizzle! Sizzle!"


    The ground corroded into a pockmarked terrain, victim to the Serpent King''s venom.


    The incessant ''sizzle'' reverberated, a disturbing symphony echoing nonstop.


    Although the Red Phosphorus Serpent King hadn''t sumbed entirely, the ''strike while the enemy is weak'' philosophy continued to dictate the actions on the battlefield as the fire dragon unleashed a relentless barrage of attacks ¡ª Exploding Fireballs, Scorching Firelines, Burning Ground mes, Inferno Pulse... one after another, they hammered down without mercy.


    Atst, in Howard''s ears rang the long-anticipated system notification, a symphony of victory and relief after a fierce battle steeped in ruthlessness and desperation.


    [Ding dong! Congrattions awakened Howard, you have sessfully in the lv27 Silver boss ¡ª Red Phosphorus Serpent King, earning 4500 experience points!]


    A whopping 4500 experience points, which was more than twice as much as what he gained from defeating the Enchanted Boar King.


    However,pared to the 12800 points required to level up, there still remained a significant gap.


    Howard looked at the attribute panel where it disyed ''lv8 (8913/12800)'' and couldn''t help but grit his teeth in frustration.


    This gap in experience points truly instilled a sense of powerlessness.


    But while the experience points yield was somewhat unsatisfactory, the equipment, items, materials, and gold coins dropped by the Red Phosphorus Serpent King were enough to make Howard''s eyes sparkle.


    One particr item was shimmering in golden light, leaving Howard dazzled and bursting with excitement.


    [You acquired: gold coin x27!]


    [You acquired: Red Phosphorus Serpent Fang x2]


    [You acquired: Red Phosphorus Serpent Scales x39]


    [You acquired: Perfect Red Phosphorus Serpent Skin x1]


    [You acquired: Crimson Inferno Robe (Gold)]


    [You acquired: Red Arena Gloves (Silver)]


    [You acquired: Cruel ze Wand (Silver)]


    [You acquired: ''Shadow Cloak'' skill book]


    Twenty-seven gold coins equated to 270 thousand dors.


    The Red Phosphorus Serpent Fangs could be used to craft high-level arrows or forge equipment like daggers, short swords, and spearheads.


    Red Phosphorus Serpent Scales could be embedded into protective gear to enhance defense and magic resistance.


    Moreover, the Perfect Red Phosphorus Serpent Skin was a top-tier material for crafting fine leather armor.


    If handled by a skilled tailor, it could at least yield a silver-grade leather armor.

 Chapter 15 -15-Crimson Inferno Robe

    <h4>Chapter 15: Chapter15-Crimson Inferno Robe</h4>


    However, whenpared to the Crimson Inferno Robe, everything else seemed to pale in significance.


    [Crimson Inferno Robe]


    [Level: 10]


    [Quality: Gold]


    [Attribute Bonuses:]


    [HP+1200]


    [Mana+1200]


    [Physical Defense+120]


    [Pyro Magic Resistance+120]


    [All damage received reduced by 12%]


    [Special Effects:


    Hellme Domain (When enemies enter within a 10-meter radius of the equipment holder, they will be scorched by Hellme, losing 120 HP per second)


    Fire Resistance Ring (After the equipment holder is attacked consecutively three times, it releases a Fire Resistance Ring repelling the fourth damage strike)]


    Despite being only a gold-tier item, the Crimson Inferno Robe boasted a high level of 10, providing higher attribute enhancements than even the Mana Drainer.


    The boosts it granted spanned across HP, mana, physical defense, magic resistance, and a percentage reduction in damage sustained.


    While these were impressive standard attributes, what truly caught Howard''s eye were the unique effects ¡ª the Hellme Domain and Fire Resistance Ring.


    The former could assail all nearby enemies while thetter had the power to repel an attacker, both remarkable features in their own right.


    The only downside was that the robe required level 10 to equip, meaning Howard would have to wait before he could take advantage of its attributes and special effects.


    In addition to the robe, the Red Phosphorus Serpent King had also dropped two silver-tier items ¡ª the Red Arena Gloves and the Cruel ze Wand.


    The gloves, designed for a pugilist, were of no use to Howard.


    The wand, despite being a level 10 item, couldn''tpete with the tinum, level 1 Mana Drainer due to its silver quality, hence not warranting further discussion.


    What did pique Howard''s interest, however, was the final piece of loot ¡ª the ''Shadow Cloak'' skill book.


    [Ding! Reminder for awakened Howard: would you like to learn the E-level dark magic ¡ª Shadow Cloak?]


    "Yes, learn it!"


    Shadow Cloak was a low-tier Dark Magic. As a magus, Howard naturally could learn it, and besides, the skill''s effects were indeed impressive.


    [Shadow Cloak]


    [Level: E]


    [Effect: Harness dark magic elements to form a Shadow Cloak. The cloak can conceal the spellcaster, effectively reducing their presence and allowing them to evade enemy detection skills¡­]


    [Cooldown time: 5 minutes]


    [Consumption: 30 mana points per second]


    [Proficiency: 0/100]


    Although itcked attack power, it was highly functional, virtually a divine technique for surprise attacks from behind.


    Having settled matters at the Dark Serpent Cave, Howard turned to leave, ready to return to Saint City for some rest and recuperation.


    The wilderness at night was terrifying. Many powerful predators only emerged to hunt during the night, with many dark creatures said to receive additional attribute bonuses in the dark, like werewolves and vampires.


    Furthermore, monsters such as wraiths couldn''t operate during the day, typically appearing only at night.


    Encountering such beings would give even the mightiest awakened a headache.


    Knowing his limitations, Howard resolved to return to Saint City as quickly as possible.


    Moreover, having garnered a substantial haul from his expedition, it was time to head back to Saint City and convert his gains into realbat power.


    Only by doing so could he face greater challenges, rather than narrowly avoiding disaster as he had earlier in the day with the Red Phosphorus Serpent King.


    "Bro, when can we finally take down that damned Howard? If we dy any longer, we''ll lose our chance once Abby returns from the elite team," a somewhat familiar voice reached Howard''s ears.


    Hearing his name along with Abby''s, Howard subconsciously halted, activating Shadow Cloak on the spot to hide himself.


    "Hmph, isn''t it because you''re useless? Can''t even handle a woman and needed the family to clean up your mess," a second voice remarked with disdain.


    "Yeah, if it wasn''t for Headmaster Jay wanting that kid dead, we probably wouldn''t dare to act. But now with Headmaster Jay and that young master backing us, that kid is as good as dead," chimed in a third voice.


    Howard''s brows furrowed slightly as he peeked out, affirming his suspicions.


    Howard saw the Lion and the Fox brothers from the Jeffers family sitting behind a huge rock, feasting on roasted meat.


    Arge chunk of pork hind leg was roasted to a golden hue, its dripping fats creating a ''sizzle and pop'' on the fire, the delightful aroma wafting to Howard''s nose and causing him to involuntarily swallow.


    Yet, the conversation of the trio was awakening a surge of murderous intent in him, wishing he could instantly emerge and shatter them to pieces, reducing them to ashes.


    "Ah! This kid is really lucky, even the Enchanted Boar tide couldn''t kill him, otherwise, we wouldn''t have to exert so much effort," the younger Jeffersmented with a hint of frustration in his voice.


    "It''s all Alec''s fault. If he hadn''t killed the Enchanted Boar King, not just Howard, the entire leveling team would have been doomed," the elder Jeffers chimed in with a scornful tone.


    "Big brother, second brother, is it really okay for us to do this? If people find out that we were the ones who led the Enchanted Boar tide there, I fear our entire Jeffers family will be held ountable, and Headmaster Jay will never spare us," Menard said with a fearful and worried expression painting his face.


    Upon hearing this, Howard instantly realized that the Enchanted Boars, which originally lived deep in the forest, were lured by these three siblings with the intention of sending him to his demise.


    He initially wanted to stand up, summon his fire dragon, and obliterate the trio on the spot, but the words of the elder Jeffers caused him to crouch back down.


    "You don''t understand. Only when these students, along with Alec, are dead, will that old guy Jay rely more on us. Over the years, our family hasmitted countless dirty deeds for Headmaster Jay. If people find out, our whole family will be finished. But as Soulspark Academy has been growing stronger, Jay has gradually distanced himself from us. This time, even though Jay and that young master ordered us to deal with Howard, once that little bitch Abby returns, we brothers will definitely be thrown out to appease Abby''s wrath. We have to make Howard''s death lookpletely unrted to us, and have Soulspark Academy decline again so that we won''t be discarded, understand?" the elder Jeffers elucidated passionately and with gravity.


    "Exactly, even if they all die, what does it have to do with us brothers? If someone seeks revenge, they should find the Enchanted Boars, haha!" the younger Jeffers added with augh, showing a merciless yet jocr disposition in his guffaw.


    At this moment, his face was a canvas of cold and ruthless lines, as if the person who once shared warm smiles and a deep mentor-student bond with Alec had never existed.


    "You three bastards, you truly deserve to die!" Recognizing that the trio had no further valuable information to reveal, Howard stepped out from the bushes, his voice steeped in rage.


    Howard''s sudden emergence startled the three brothers, who knew full well that their scheme of unleashing monsters on the newly awakened could spell doom for the entire Jeffers family if brought to light.


    But upon recognizing Howard, their fear dissipated, giving way to uproariousughter, their eyes even welling up with tears from their mirth.


    "Ha, ha, ha! So it''s you, the lucky little Howard, huh? You know, learning that you didn''t fall to the Enchanted Boar''s tusks actually made me happy because now I get the chance to kill you myself," one taunted with a menacing grin.


    "We just got word that Alec''s team returned safely to the academy without your name on the death list. But you didn''t return to Saint City either, which had us scratching our heads ¡ª turns out you were hiding here!" another jeered, relishing the discovery.


    "Wasn''t life good? Yet here you are, willingly stepping out to meet your death. If you had stayed hidden like a rat, waited for us to leave and then returned to Saint City to expose us... hmm, though nobody would believe you, it might have caused us a bit of trouble. But now, all troubles will be resolved," the third chimed in, his face reflecting a wicked delight at the unfolding scenario.


    "After you die, that little whore Abby will be mine. I assure you, I will have her a hundred times before selling her into a brothel, letting everyone have a taste of the S-level heaven''s favored daughter," he added, his wordsced with vulgar greed, exposing the depths of his depravity.


    The stout trio stood in unison, emanating a crushing pressure as they walked towards Howard, their mouths spewing arrogant and contemptuous taunts.


    But at that moment, an intense heat permeated the air before them, with a fiery red halo spreading out as a fireball started to gather, with a fire dragon taking form within.


    Although the dragon was made of mes, each aspect of it ¡ª from ws, teeth, scales to its dragon eyes ¡ª bore a lifelike and vibrant semnce, as if it were a living creature, ready to burst forth.


    And then, Howard''s furious voice resounded with amanding force.


    "Fire dragon, cleanse these three pieces of trash!"

 Chapter 16 -16-Fall of the Lion and the Fox Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 16: Chapter16-Fall of the Lion and the Fox Brothers</h4>


    As they observed Howard''s actions, the faces of the three brothers were painted with an expression of disdain.


    After all, the Jeffers brothers, big and small, were awakened who had been renowned for many years.


    The former at level 33 and thetter at level 29, both were well-established powerhouses, even forging the notorious name of ''The Lion and the Fox Brothers''.


    Any one of them, acting alone, could effortlessly crush Howard, especially given the close proximity between them.


    At such a distance, melee professionals could easily defeat those of the magic ss.


    This meant that even Menard could overpower Howard.


    "Haha! Howard,e, let us conclude the duel that remained unfinished before!" one of them bellowed with augh dripping with contempt.


    However, at that moment, a bright re surged, and a fire dragon ascended, circling over the heads of the three brothers.


    The formidable force of the fire dragon pressured the weakest among them, Menard, who found it hard to breathe.


    "Ho...how is this possible? Howard, how can you control such a powerful fire dragon?" Menard stuttered, his face a canvas of shock and disbelief.


    "I see now; that staff in your hands must be at least a gold tier equipment. It''s summoning this fire dragon, isn''t it?" Big Jeffers, with eyes revealing a sh of greed, spected as he focused on the staff in Howard''s hand.


    To him, gold tier equipment was nothing extraordinary, but a piece that allowed a novice to unleash such potent magic was sky-high in value.


    Freshly awakened students from various Soulspark Academies were engaged in the critical phase of farming monsters to level up, following thepletion of their Awakening Ritual.


    A good piece of equipment like this was something they would be willing to empty their coffers for.


    "If brought to the auction, it could fetch at least a million gold coins!" he thought, resolving deep within his heart to kill the fortunate Howard and snatch the piece of equipment.


    But while he was lost in his thoughts, the fire dragon spat out a fireball that descended directly onto Menard.


    "Menard, watch out..."


    "Boom!"


    Little Jeffers shouted out in a desperate attempt to warn his brother.


    But before he could finish his words, the fireball had alreadynded, sting Menard off his feet and sending him flying through the air, a trajectory of me tracing his path as everyone''s heart missed a beat in the deadly dance of fire and fate.


    Menard''s body soared into the sky, and before it could hit the ground, it had turned into a pile of charred flesh.


    It crashed heavily onto the ground, shattering and disintegrating instantly into burnt debris.


    "Menard, my dear brother..."


    "Ah! You brat, I''ll kill you!"


    Both Jeffers brothers let out heart-wrenching roars of grief and rage, charging towards Howard in unison.


    One was a thunder boxer, and the other a brute force warrior, both masters in the melee ss.


    Yet their weakness was obvious ¡ª a short attack range that necessitated proximity to their enemy for an effective assault.


    However, Howard wouldn''t grant them this opportunity.


    While controlling the fire dragon, he retreated backward, releasing a barrage of exploding fireballs that descended upon the brothers, leaving them ash-covered and with extensive burns; their bodies ckened to the point of resembling charcoal.


    But the brothers were veteran awakened with substantial strength, managing to endure over a dozen attacks without falling.


    They pursued Howard relentlessly, their fierce attacks seemingly unabating until they could cast him into hell.


    Howard let out a coldugh, manipting his intentions to conjure several Fiery Rings that spiraled out, entrapping the brothers.


    Subsequently, a pir of fire erupted beneath little Jeffers, the scorching heat instantly reducing him to a charred corpse.


    Witnessing this, big Jeffers'' eyes became bloodshot, filled with a seething hatred as he stared at Howard, as if wishing to tear him limb from limb.


    Regrettably, the Fiery Ring was still firmly wrapped around him, searing his flesh while restricting his movements, preventing him from taking even half a step.


    "Ah! Damn you, Howard, you''re so despicable, ambushing us like this! Let me go, I challenge you to a one-on-one duel, I will let you taste the agony of a hundred punches from a thunder boxer. You killed my two brothers; I will surely avenge them, releasing my wrath upon you. Let me go, bastard Howard..."


    Big Jeffers hurled insults at Howard, frantic and desperate, trying to provoke Howard into releasing him for a fair duel, his voice a turbulent sea of rage and vengeance, his words a sharpened de seeking justice for the loss that bore heavily on his soul


    But he didn''t even consider that had they not provoked Howard in the first ce, followed by luring a herd of wild boars with the intent to annihte the leveling team, Howard wouldn''t have raised a hand against them.


    However, this is how people are, eager to take advantage but unwilling to suffer losses.


    Once faced with retaliation, they would erupt in anger, painting others as devils, perceiving themselves as victims.


    The truth is, they brought this upon themselves, a perfect example of creating one''s own trap.


    As for a one-on-one duel, unless Howard was a fool, there was no way he would engage in a solo battle with a melee awakened!


    At this moment, a distant red glow appeared on the horizon, gradually erging as time passed.


    It transformed from the size of a grain of rice to that of a ping-pong ball, then a volleyball, a football... eventually, a meteorite with a diameter of over ten meters emerged in big Jeffers'' field of vision.


    "What, what is that? Oh, God, a meteorite, it''s a meteorite! Damn it Howard, let me go now, the meteorite is falling..."


    Big Jeffers, restrained by the Fiery Ring, could see the meteorite about to crash down.


    He hastily pleaded, "Howard, spare me! I won''t dare to do it again, I swear... rest assured, I absolutely won''t seek revenge, I will tell them we encountered a monster tide, they were too slow and died in the monsters'' jaws, really."


    "Ah! Save me, Howard, I was wrong, it was all orchestrated by Headmaster Jay, and the young master of the Kletz family. He took a fancy to Abby, that''s why they ordered us to kill you."


    "If you let me go, I will testify against them, bring them to the awakened tribunal... yes, I have umted evidence of Headmaster Jay''s crimes over the years, stored in a safety deposit box at Rand Bank. There''s also the wealth and treasures umted by our brothers and the Jeffers family hidden there."


    "Let me go, and all the treasures and wealth will be yours..."


    Jeffers sobbed uncontrobly, his face a canvas of regret as he pleaded desperately, hopeful that Howard would deactivate the Fiery Ring, allowing him to escape the meteorite''s devastating path.


    Regrettably, the meteorite was summoned by Howard himself, intended to obliterate him, so why would he abandon his mission now?


    "Boom!"


    The meteorite grew from small torge, from far to near, resembling a mountain descending from the heavens, itnded directly on Jeffers.


    In an instant, the earth trembled; fragments of rock and clods of soil were sent flying. As for Jeffers, he was instantly pulverized, a tragic demise beyond redemption.


    At this moment, a silvery sheen caught Howard''s attention.


    He approached and discovered it to be a shining silver key, adorned with the Rand Bank logo and a sequence of numbers, ''3987''.


    "This is the safe deposit box key and the number for Rand Bank?" Howard''s eyes shed as he quickly recalled details about Rand Bank, "It is said that Rand Bank is the favorite bank for adventurers. The clients there are all non-real-name registered. Anyone possessing the key can take away the items in the safe deposit box. The bank doesn''t care about the original owner, hence adventurers greatly favor Rand Bank."


    There were two main reasons adventurers preferred Rand Bank.


    Firstly, adventurers were generallywless rogues indulging in illegal activities such as robbery, theft, and grave robbing. Should authorities uncover their illicit dealings, their bank ounts would be frozen, and they''d find themselves wanted byw enforcement.


    The non-real-name policy of Rand Bank became their haven, safeguarding their assets even if they were pursued by thew, with a change of identity allowing them to reim their assets, exining their first reason for favoring Rand Bank.


    Secondly, while adventurers were prone to burries, few found substantial profits except when they targeted the foolishly wealthy who hoarded riches at home.


    The vast majority entrusted their assets to safe banks which operated on real-name systems, necessitating familial consent to retrieve assets post the owner''s demise, making theft futile even with stolen certificates.


    However, obtaining a Rand Bank safe key removed these hurdles, allowing them to freely ess the stolen assets without interrogations, ounting for their second reason to favor Rand Bank.


    Grasping the key, an involuntary smile graced Howard''s face as he murmured to himself, "The wealth umted over the years by the Jeffers family now belongs to me."


    "Furthermore, the Jeffers family, having engaged in numerous misdeeds for Headmaster Jay over the years, has amassed substantial evidence of Jay''s crimes. Once I have this evidence, that old bastard Jay is finished..."

 Chapter 17 -17-The Treasury of Rand Bank

    <h4>Chapter 17: Chapter17-The Treasury of Rand Bank</h4>


    The hall of Rand Bank was draped in red carpets, with a grand chandelier hanging from the ceiling, casting glimmers on the golden and splendid decorations, presenting a picture of exceptional luxury.


    It bore less resemnce to a bank than it did to a five-star hotel.


    In reality, Rand Bank did operate a hotel business, albeit with a price that soared to the heavens.


    Aside from offering amodation services, it provided a security function.


    Once you were sessfully checked into Rand Bank''s amodations, you would fall under the bank''s protection.


    No one couldy a hand on you here, not even the government.


    As for assassination attempts? Rand Bank itself housed thergest organization of assassins, teeming with gold, silver, and bronze-ranked killers.


    Even the legendary hitmen, the kings of assassins could be summoned.


    Therefore, no matter the crisis one faced, stepping into Rand Bank equated to stepping out of danger.


    Of course, the precondition was having deep pockets, for Rand Bank would expel anyone financiallycking at the earliest notice.


    And what was the base fee for availing the services of Rand Bank?


    Ten gold coins or a hundred thousand dors, precisely the amount Howard had swindled from Headmaster Jay.


    Yet, such a hefty sum only secured a single day''s stay at Rand Bank. Beyond that, one either had to pay an additional fee or leave.


    As Howard entered Rand Bank, he was immediately greeted by a female attendant dressed in a skirt.


    With me-red lips slightly parted, she spoke in a seductive voice, "Handsome, what service would you like to avail today?"


    "I need to retrieve something¡­" Howard handed over the key in his possession, speaking calmly.


    At this moment, he was thoroughly disguised, cloaked in a ck robe that concealed his entire body, his face hidden behind a mask, leaving no fear of recognition.


    Seeing the silvery gleam of the key in Howard''s hand, the attendant brightened with a flower-like smile, saying, "Oh! We have a VIP with us. Please, follow me¡­"


    With that, she tenderly hooked her arm around Howard''s, leading him towards the underground treasury.


    As they moved, her full bosom grazed against Howard''s arm continuously, stirring restless desires within him.


    "How about it, would you like some special services? For esteemed clients like you, Rand Bank offersplimentary services," the attendant teased, her red lips grazing Howard''s cheek lightly as she exhaled a warm breath onto his face.


    Despite the mask, Howard couldn''t help but feel a flutter in his heart, entranced by the attendant.


    However, he resolutely shook his head, responding, "No, I am here just to retrieve something. Please, hurry."


    He wasn''t opposed to a passionate encounter with a beautiful woman, but such a liaison risked leaving behind biological traces, potentially leading to him being tracked down.


    Although the chances were slim, Howard wasn''t willing to take the risk.


    "Well alright! What an unromantic fellow," the attendant remarked with a hint of disappointment, pointing towards an iron door, "Your safe deposit box is in there, go ahead."


    Howard nodded, turning to step inside. Following that, he used the key to unlock the door of the safe deposit box.


    It was a massive safe, with just the door standing at a height of two meters and spanning a width of one meter.


    The interior space was even grander, epassing an area of over ten square meters.


    If it were an apartment, it might feel cramped, but as a safe, it was astonishingly spacious, almost house-like in dimension, leaving one in awe.


    But what astonished Howard was not just the expanse of the safe but the treasures hidden within it.


    Within a series of ten adjacent small boxes, each housed 50 gold coins, totaling up to 500 coins, equivalent to five million dors.


    In addition to this, there was a vast array of gold and tinum equipment, along with a limited set of Diamond-tier equipment, thetter being valued at a minimum of three million dors.


    Moreover, the shelves bore rare artifacts, each of priceless worth.


    For instance, there was a ''scapegoat'', an item with a base value of one million dors, famed for its ability to shield the bearer from a fatal blow once, essentially a life-saving relic.


    There were several vials of differently colored potions, such as the ''Tide of Witch'', capable of fully restoring one''s mana in a second, and the ''Blood of Giant'', which replenished all HP. Not to overlook the ''Godyer Elixir'', which doubled the user''s attributes for five minutes.


    Each treasure housed here held a high value, amounting to at least ten million dors in total.


    Had the previous Jeffers trio possessed these treasures, they might have stood a chance to turn the tables against Howard.


    Howard''s eyes squinted in excitement, but he didn''t take all the treasures.


    Instead, he selected a few useful items to pack away, afterward shifting his attention to the ledgers and books present there.


    The safe was permanent, allowing him to retrieve or store treasures at any time, as long as he held the key.


    As long as he wasn''t killed or robbed of the key, he remained the master of this safe, a testament to the allure of Rand Bank.


    As Howard perused through the records in the ledgers and books, he found them to be the chronicles of the misdeeds orchestrated by the Jeffers family in aid of Headmaster Jay, apanied by pertinent evidence.


    Among them was even an ount of a tragic incident from Headmaster Jay''s early years, which led to the death of a young girl during raping.


    Fearing potential reports from the deceased''s family, he sent out the Jeffers brothers to eradicate every member of the family...


    Due to the involvement of a notable figure, who was rumored to be the young girl''s father, the police have been continuously investigating this serious case without reaching a conclusion to this day.


    ording to the records of the Jeffers brothers, that influential figure has risen step by step, now holding a high-ranking position with substantial power.


    Crushing Headmaster Jay would be as easy for him as squashing an ant.


    "Ha ha! Old dog Jay, with this evidence, you are doomed¡­"


    Jay first coerced Howard into breaking up with Abby, then nned to use the strength of the Jeffers family to kill him.


    Although the attempt failed, Howard wouldn''t let it slide.


    Having packed all the evidence into the spatial package, Howard swiftly left Rand Bank, leaving the red-lipped woman who had hoped to expand her business dealings with him feeling frustrated, using him of not being a man.


    Howard didn''t immediately send out the evidence; doing so would attract too much attention and easily raise suspicions.


    Besides, the high-ranking individual would need some time to investigate the truth of this matter.


    If Headmaster Jay were to find out, a swift retaliation against Howard would be inevitable, something he was keen to avoid.


    Therefore, Howard nned to wait a few days before finding the right opportunity to hand over the evidence to the appropriate person, determined to take Jay down in one fell swoop.


    "Esteemed guest, what would you like this time?" It was the same magic shop as before. Seeing Howard, the attendant greeted him warmly, as if meeting a beloved father.


    He was a VIP customer who had previously bought items deemed unseble; the attendant had received a substantial bonus from the owner following that transaction.


    Seeing the valuable customer return, he naturally wanted to offer the best service, not daring to show any neglect.


    "Um! I need arge number of low-level magic items, no less thanst time, understand?"


    At this, the attendant froze, not concerning himself with why Howard needed so many low-level items but rather if Howard could afford to pay for such arge amount.


    "This... dear guest, we certainly have a vast array of low-level magic items, but the quantity is a bit much¡­" the attendant said cautiously, stealing nces at Howard''s expression, fearful of angering him and watching him walk away.


    Howard, understanding the attendant''s apprehension, promptly produced arge stack of gold coins, amounting to twenty or thirty, each equivalent to two to three hundred thousand dors.


    "Please wait a moment, dear guest, I will immediately go prepare the goods..." The attendant excitedly gathered the gold coins and dashed towards the backyard.


    Half an hourter, he returned drenched in sweat, presenting several one-time-use spatial bags, and said, "Sir, here we have F-level Frost Arrow Spell skill books, 293 in total; these are Iron-tier mana rings, 98 of them; and this is..."


    After verifying that the goods matched exactly what the attendant described, Howard left the magic shop satisfied. Following this, he rented a skill practice room at the Magic Guild.


    This ce was designed for magi to hone their skills, offering a 50% reduction in mana consumption and magical cooldowns, in addition to supplying various alchemical targets.


    There were targets that flew in the sky, some scurrying on the ground, others swimming underwater, and even those that resembled an army formation.


    These targets, specially processed, could urately calcte magic damage without being damaged by magical attacks, making them ideal for magi to practice their skills on.


    Moreover, despite being called a ''room,'' it was actually a dimensional space with a vast area, allowing for the setting up of alchemical targets both in the sky and underwater, and even amodating the deployment of over a hundred alchemical puppets.


    Howard opened the synthesis panel and ced two blue-bound Frost Arrow Spell skill books into the Synthesis Interface.


    The square frame started shaking violently before shattering like ss, only to reassemble into a brand-new blue-bound booklet.


    [Ding! Synthesis sessful, you have acquired an E-level skill ¡ª Frost de Spell!]


    [Frost de Spell]: Enables the casting of an ice de, which can inflict substantial cryo magic damage, and upon hitting the enemy, reduces their movement speed by 20%...

 Chapter 18 -18-Love of Klay

    <h4>Chapter 18: Chapter18-Love of y</h4>


    Observing the attributes of this skill, Howard nodded in approval, then initiated the synthesis process once again.


    One after another, the F-level Frost Arrow Spell skill books were transformed into E-level Frost de Spells before being ced back into the Synthesis Interface.


    Two Frost de Spell skill books vanished, and the system prompt chimed in.


    [Ding! You have acquired a D-level skill book ¡ª Frost Spear!]


    [Frost Spear]: Allows for the release of a Frost Spear, which pierces through enemies causing substantial cryo magic damage, and upon striking an enemy, decreases their movement speed by 30%...


    "The damage is increasing, the slowing effect is bing more potent, and the size of the ice spear is expanding too..."


    "Good, continue synthesizing..." Howard pondered with burgeoning interest.


    [Ding! Synthesis sessful, you have acquired a C-level skill book ¡ª cial Spear!]


    [cial Spear]: Enables the casting of a cial Spear, which pierces through enemies, inflicting substantial cryo magic damage, and upon hitting the enemy, reduces their movement speed by 40%...


    "Heh! The spear is bing increasingly powerful!"


    "Very well, just like this. The Dragonfire spell stands for sustained magic damage."


    "What Ick now is a burst skill that can deal a fatal blow, causing massive damage to multi-boss-type creatures."


    The synthesis continued, and just as Howard anticipated a yet more massive ice spear to emerge next, the system alert rang out.


    [Ding! Reminder for the awakened Howard, please make a choice from the following synthesis directions ¡ª Tri-segment cial Spear or Heavy cial Spear?]


    Faced with two options, where the former represents multi-target attacks and thetter signifies burst damage of massive proportions, Howard deliberated briefly before making his choice, stating, "I choose Heavy cial Spear."


    As he had previously mentioned, what hecked was a burst attack skill, not a sustained, wide-ranging attack skill.


    Because he already possessed the Dragonfire spell, there was no need to be redundant by adding something superfluous.


    [Ding! Synthesis sessful, you have acquired a B-level skill book ¡ª Heavy cial Spear!]


    [Heavy cial Spear]: Allows the release of a Heavy cial Spear that will pierce through enemies with tremendous force, inflicting massive cryo magic damage, and upon hitting the enemy, it repels them and reduces their movement speed by 50%...


    Looking at the Heavy cial Spear skill book, Howard could almost visualize a gigantce shooting out, hitting and impaling enemies, leaving them pinned to the ground, unable to move.


    Even if the enemies managed to free themselves from the Heavy cial Spear''s restriction, their speed would be reduced to that of a turtle, extremely slow.


    "So, what will I get if I synthesize once more?" Howard harbored immense anticipation for the answer.


    [Ding! Synthesis sessful, you have acquired an A-rank skill book ¡ª Heavy st Frost Spear!]


    [Heavy st Frost Spear]: Permits the release of a Heavy st Frost Spear, which pierces through enemies with rapid speed and colossal force, causing massive cryo magic damage before exploding to inflict secondary damage to the surrounding area, all while reducing the enemies'' movement speed by 60%...


    In Howard''s mind''s eye, a thick icy blue spear as broad as an arm shot out from his hand, striking a crowd of monsters before violently exploding.


    The fragmented ice des caused further cutting damage to the surrounding enemies, yielding a satisfying effect.


    Moreover, the struck enemies all moved slowly, slower than elderly people walking.


    "This is Heavy st Frost Spear, it''s incredibly powerful!"


    "I am eager to see what your limit is."


    "Continue synthesizing..."


    [Ding! Reminder for the awakened Howard, please choose between the following synthesis directions ¡ª Icy Hail of Spears or Frostwyrm Spear?]


    In Howard''s consciousness, two different scenarios unfolded.


    In one, dozens of icy spears as thick as an arm appeared overhead.


    With a mere thought, these spears shot out, hitting various enemies and then exploding once more, leaving all the enemies in the area dead, a sight of utmost astonishment.


    In the other scenario, a giant ice dragon flew out, transforming into an icy blue dragon-shaped spear that urately struck and instantly killed its enemy.


    The visual was slightly less shocking, but incredibly effective, as the Blue Dragon could even track fast-moving enemies, eventually catching up and killing them despite their attempts to dodge the attacks time and again.


    "Phew! I choose Frostwyrm Spear!"


    In Howard''s mind, an icy maiden emerged, breathtakingly beautiful with amanding figure. However, her frosty demeanor made it unapproachable, causing people to dare not get too close.


    The instant she appeared, the earth within a 1000-meter radius of Howard, along with all individuals and objects on it, entered a frozen state, immobilized.


    Then, the icy maiden directed a finger towards a giant resembling a small mountain.


    Following this, a tiny ice-blue hole manifested on the giant''s forehead, causing it to sway and eventually copse.


    "Hiss! This damage, it''s just insane!" Howard inhaled sharply, taken aback by the horrendous damage this skill could inflict.


    It wasn''t calcted based on a fixed number, but rtive to Howard''s, the spellcaster''s, level and HP.


    As long as the adversary didn''t exceed him by 10 levels or have a total HP more than ten times his own, they would be obliterated instantly.


    This meant the higher Howard''s level and the more substantial his HP became, the more formidable the skill''s damage would be.


    The sole drawback seemed to be the skill''s extensive cooldown time and the immense mana consumption, rendering it unsuitable for casual use.


    It could only serve as a trump card, reserved for delivering a fatal blow in crucial moments.


    [Ding! Insufficient materials, unable to continue synthesis...]


    Howard intended to carry on with the synthesis, yet to his dismay, all 293 Frost Arrow Spell skill books had beenpletely consumed in the process.


    Left with no other choice, he decided to learn the Icy Touch of Winter Goddess.


    Albeit being an SS-level skill, Icy Touch of Winter Goddess would suffice for a considerable period.


    It promised a powerhouse of abilities that would stand by him in battles toe.


    "Continue synthesizing!"


    Howard''s spirits soared, determined to redouble his efforts and continue with the synthesis. This time, however, his focus shifted to crafting equipment rather than skills.


    Two gray Synthesis Interfaces appeared, into which were ced two wooden rings.


    [Ding! Synthesis sessful, you have obtained a Bronze-tier ring ¡ª Luminous Stone Ring!]


    [Luminous Stone Ring]


    [Level: 5]


    [Quality: Bronze]


    [Attribute Enhancements:]


    [Mana +350]


    [Spirit +35]


    [Recover 35 mana points per second]


    [Special Effect: Nocturnal Shelter (While the ring-bearer is in the night, they will receive the protection of the Night Goddess, with a 10% increase in all attributes and immunity to three instances of damage.)]


    Howard cast a fleeting nce at the attributes of the new equipment and nodded in approval.


    He then ced two Luminous Stone Rings into the Synthesis Interface once more.


    Bronze equipment hardly matched his status; only tinum or even Diamond tier equipment could catch his discerning eye.


    ''Hum, hum, hum!''


    The Synthesis Interface trembled continuously, emitting a series of humming sounds.


    Finally, the two rings adorned with luminous stones transformed into a single ring with a silver setting, bearing a magnificent blue sapphire, evidently more precious than theckluster Luminous Stone Rings.


    [Ding! Synthesis sessful, you have obtained a Silver-tier ring ¡ª Love of y!]

 Chapter 19 -19-Epic Equipment, The New Map, Dark Mausoleum!

    <h4>Chapter 19: Chapter19-Epic Equipment, The New Map, Dark Mausoleum!</h4>


    [Ding! Synthesis sessful, you have obtained the Gold ring ¡ª Moonlight Protection!]


    [Ding! Synthesis sessful, you have obtained the tinum ring ¡ª Moonlight Blessing!]


    [Ding! Synthesis sessful, you have obtained the Diamond ring ¡ª Blessing of the Moon Goddess!]


    [Ding! Synthesis sessful, you have obtained the Epic ring ¡ª Kiss of the Moon Goddess!]


    [Ding! Insufficient materials for further synthesis!]


    In one breath, Howard managed to synthesize the ring up to Epic-tier, depleting all the equipment materials.


    He hastily examined the properties of the Kiss of the Moon Goddess.


    [Kiss of the Moon Goddess]


    [Level: 1]


    [Tier: Epic]


    [Equipment Attribute Enhancements:]


    [MP +1100]


    [Spirit +300]


    [Recover 100 MP per second]


    [Special Effects: Moonlight Mana (When mana overflows, 10% of the recovered MP is converted to the wearer''s HP),]


    [Moonlight Protection (When the equipment holder is in the night, all attributes increase by 30%, and can grant immunity to five attacks and three skill effects),]


    [Blessing of the Moon Goddess (At night, when the wearer casts a skill, there is a 3% chance of receiving the Blessing of the Moon Goddess, recovering 100% of the wearer''s HP, and receiving an additional 50% experience points).]


    Upon advancing to the Epic tier, the basic attributes didn''t increase substantially, however, two new special effects were added, enhancing even the original effects significantly.


    From granting immunity to three attacks in one night, it now offered protection against five attacks and the effects of three skills.


    What does Immunity Skill Effect mean?


    Skill attacks on a person can cause damage and special effects such as dizziness, paralysis, binding, knockback, and other control effects, as well as negative statuses like bleeding and poisoning.


    With this special effect, Howard no longer had to worry about being controlled and killed in a chain of consecutive attacks.


    Even faced with an assassin, he could resist the initial control effects and counterattack swiftly.


    Not to mention the Moonlight Mana.


    Now, Howard''s MP recovery rate was incredibly fast; as long as he didn''t encounter a monster that was impervious to attacks, he could virtually maintain full HP and MP levels at all times.


    As for the Blessing of the Moon Goddess, the chance to fully restore HP and gain additional experience acquisition speed made it an excellent piece of equipment for monster hunting and leveling up.


    "Epic equipmentes with such effects, wouldn''t legendary and mythical equipment be even stronger?"


    "I must earn more money, buy more equipment, and upgrade all equipment to Supreme Artifact level as soon as possible!"


    In Howard''s eyes, there was a hue of determination.


    That old bastard Headmaster Jay, aiming to send Abby into the arms of another young master, would certainly plot against him.


    Otherwise, Abby would never have transferred her affections!


    In this world where thew of the jungle prevails, only by growing and bing stronger could Howard protect himself and the people he loved.


    Headmaster Jay was his first target.


    After synthesizing both equipment and skills, Howard chose not to use the skills in the practice room to avoid being detected by people from the Magic Guild.


    Before he could grow stronger, Howard did not want too many people to be aware of his strength.


    He would not pretend to be a pig to eat a tiger, but he would also not unt his power openly for all to see.


    The more cards he held to his chest, the greater his chances of survival.


    Leaving the Magic Guild, Howard didn''t go to spend a romantic night with Margaret; instead, he returned to his underground rental house and spent the night there.


    The next day.


    In the early morning, when Howard woke up, there was already a knocking at the door.


    "Hey, Howard, are you home? Headmaster Jay, having learned about thest incident, is prepared topensate all team members.


    Especially after finding out that you saved everyone, the headmaster specifically instructed Mr. Sterling to take you for leveling up alone."


    "Damn it, you guy, your luck is really too good."


    Hearing the shouting, Howard couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows slightly. He didn''t believe that Headmaster Jay would be so kind-hearted.


    Clearly, that Sterling must have been instructed by Headmaster Jay to kill him!


    Single-handedly leading someone to level up?


    That was a treatment reserved for S-level awakened individuals!


    But to others, Howard was just an F-level awakened person.


    Being able to summon a dragon was merely due to the aid of the equipment.


    While other students had grown wary of the forces behind Howard, altering their attitudes towards him, Jay, being a headmaster with considerable strength, naturally wouldn''t care.


    This was why he continued to assign people to target Howard.


    After a moment of hesitation, Howard chose not to refuse.


    At this juncture, it wasn''t time to sever ties with Headmaster Jay.


    The real time to deal with Jay woulde after delivering the message to that significant figure.


    Thus, Howard dressed quickly, hastily opened the door, and followed the student who hade to call him to Soulspark Academy.


    Upon arriving at the academy, many students were already prepared, including Margaret and Alec.


    Especially Margaret; when she saw Howard, she scrutinized him up and down for a long while, her face finally losing its worried expression.


    Regardless of Howard''s talents, just his handsome face alone, his robust and muscr body, coupled with his unyielding and undying dragon, had engulfed her in a state of infatuation.


    Knowing that Howard was training alone in the Silent Forest and hadn''t returned the night before, she even rushed into the Silent Forest searching for him for a long time.


    However, given the presence of other teachers and students at this time, it wasn''t appropriate for Margaret to approach and say anything to Howard.


    She could only fix her beautiful eyes sternly on him, conveying an intense gaze.


    Sensing Margaret''s gaze, Howard remained unfazed.


    Instead, he hooked a smile at the corner of his mouth, blinking at her, which elerated Margaret''s heartbeat and made her quickly divert her eyes.


    "Oh, my dear Howard, it''s really great that you are fine."


    Alec, having witnessed Howard''s ruthless and experienced battle scenes, had developed a substantial fondness for Howard and rushed over to give him a bear hug.


    This scene had countless girls brimming with envy; how they wished they could hug Howard just once.


    If Howard was strong-armed, they wouldn''t mind embracing him for a more intimate connection.


    But Headmaster Jay was with furrowed brows, his gaze somber.


    He couldn''t believe that a waste who had onlyprehended F-level talent could receive such affection from so many!


    Consequently, his disdain extended to Alec as well.


    "Alright, alright, wee back safe and sound, Howard."


    "Oh, my children, I am truly sorry for what happened before, for having you face the Enchanted Boar tide, being frightened and scared. This time, to make it up to you all, I have specially invited three LV 40 awakened individuals to take you to Silent Forest for leveling up."


    "Especially our hero Howard, he will have the exclusive mentorship opportunity with a LV 50 awakened ¡ª the Boxing King, Sterling."


    Even though Headmaster Jay wished nothing more than Howard''s early demise deep down, his face bore a radiant smile, betraying no hint of his sinister thoughts to the others.


    If Howard hadn''t overheard the conversation between the Jeffers trio, he might have even doubted, wondering if he was framing Jay unjustly.


    But when Howard noticed Sterling''s mocking gaze fixed on him, he was certain, this was absolutely a plot by Jay!


    The other students were oblivious to this, cheerfully shouting long lives for "Headmaster Jay".


    Subsequently, the three LV 40 awakened individuals, along with Margaret and Alec, followed the group of students and left.


    Sterling, on the other hand, led Howard towards a different area.


    This infuriated Howard internally; this old bastard, in order to kill him, was actually taking him to a higher-level area ¡ª the Dark Mausoleum!


    The Dark Mausoleum, a burial ground housing numerous corpses.


    Before the advent of the Alternate World, it was a resting ce for historically renowned figures and many who were buried with them as sacrificial offerings.


    Once the Alternate World descended, these corpses were resurrected, endowed with remarkable strength.


    Particrly, the bodies of historical heroes received immense empowerment, to the extent that even LV 80 awakened ones could potentially meet their end there.


    Of course, that was the deeper areas.


    If it was just the periphery, even a LV 50 awakened could thrive there.


    Just based on this, it couldn''t be affirmed with certainty that Sterling intended to kill him.


    Keeping this in mind, Howard refrained from reckless actions, obediently following Sterling... until they entered the region of the Dark Mausoleum.


    Whoo


    whoo


    whoo¡ª


    Gusts of eerie winds blew, with strange sounds resembling the cries and wails of ghosts, chilling even Sterling to his spine, causing him to abruptly halt.


    "Tch tch tch, I initially wanted to go deeper. However, a chap like you isn''t worthy of being buried deep in the Dark Mausoleum."


    With cold words falling, Sterling donned his boxing gloves, loosening his wrists while eyeing Howard with a vicious smile.


    Howard had already been on guard, hence, he wasn''t surprised.


    But just as Howard was about to make his move, he noticed a space rift emerging behind Sterling!

 Chapter 20 -20-A Fisherman’s Gain

    <h4>Chapter 20: Chapter20-A Fisherman''s Gain</h4>


    Seeing the space rift appear, Howard remained calm, feigning a look of astonishment as he eximed, "Mr. Sterling, what are you intending to do?"


    "Heh heh heh heh! What am I going to do?"


    "Obviously, to send a piece of trash like you to your death!"


    "Considering you are about to die, I''ll allow you to be a ghost with rity."


    With a nefarious smile, Sterling spoke, "The headmaster has promised me, as long as I can kill you, I will be promoted to the position of guidance director! By then, heh heh heh heh..."


    "My God, wasn''t Headmaster Jay asking you to help me level up? It''s impossible for him to want to harm me!"


    Howard continued to y his part, his gaze, however, was fixated intently on the emerging space rift.


    Once a space rift sessfully formed, alien beings akin to BOSS-level monsters were certain to descend...


    Even for a LV 50 awakened like Sterling, it would be a challenging adversary to face.


    "What a foolish young man!"


    "It''s time for me to send you on your way!"


    Twisting his neck, Sterling was about to rush towards Howard with a fist ready to strike when suddenly, a green Dual des Mantis leapt out from the rift behind him.


    "Hiss¡ª"


    A crisp sound echoed as the Dual des Mantis appeared, its fierce gaze instantly fixed on Sterling''s back.


    The next moment, it pped its wings violently, flying towards Sterling at a furious speed, its mantis des swinging as if ready to tear the very space asunder.


    Sensing the tumultuous gust behind him, the battle-hardened Sterling reacted instantly. Setting aside Howard, he spun around with a forceful punch.


    "Splurch!"


    "Ahh!"


    A scream resonated. Sterling, caught off guard by the ambush, was hardly a match for the lightning-fast mantis.


    Just as he turned, the de of the mantis struck his shoulder, sending sprays of blood flying.


    "Damn it, how could a space rift appear here?!"


    Sterling''s face drastically changed, but this wasn''t the time for astonishment.


    The Dual des Mantis, its eyes cold, positioned its des across its chest, showcasing a shocking strength that seemed to gather from all directions.


    Clearly, it was preparing to unleash a skill.


    A chill ran down Sterling''s spine. Rather than retreating, he advanced with clenched right fist.


    Lunging forward, his fist shot upwards, delivering a rising punch.


    "Strong Hook Punch!"


    He unleashed a burst skill.


    In an attempt to preempt the Mantis'' impending attack, Sterling managed to strike first, despite being thetter to initiate, sending the Dual des Mantis flying away.


    But Sterling dared not take it lightly.


    With a roar, he pounced again, his fists falling like rain, furiously striking the Dual des Mantis.


    Skills were unleashed intermittently; Crushing Fist, Power Punch, Straight Rushing Burst Punch, effectively suppressing the Dual des Mantis.


    Witnessing this, Howard allowed a slow smile to curve upon his lips as he leisurely cast a Divination spell to inspect the creature''s attributes.


    [Dual des Mantis¡¤ Alfapa]


    [Level: lv50]


    [Tier: Gold]


    [Description: An extranar spell beast hailing from another dimension. Its forelimbs are as sharp as des, possessing both exceptional speed and agility.]


    [HP: 51000/51000]


    [Attack power: 4175-5688]


    [Defense value: 2200]


    [Skills: Cross sh, Death Hunt, Leap Attack]


    A level 50 Gold Extranar being, with notably remarkable attributes, at least thrice as formidable as the previous Red Phosphorus Serpent King!


    Even Howard would find it a challenge to face it easily.


    Fortunately, Sterling was here.


    Extranar beings wouldn''t care about the rtionship between Howard and Sterling.


    In their eyes, all inhabitants of the Azure Sphere were targets to be eliminated.


    Thus, the Dual des Mantis had ambushed Sterling the moment it descended.


    That was precisely why, upon spotting the space rift, Howard opted not to engage, but to y a role instead.


    The aim was to divert Sterling''s attention, allowing the extranar creature to ambush him, ideally resulting in both parties being seriously injured and providing Howard with an opportunity to reap the benefits of their duel.


    Things were proceeding just as Howard had anticipated.


    Following the ambush, Sterling became increasingly weak as blood flowed incessantly from his wounds.


    Consequently, the strength behind his punches thrown at the Dual des Mantis diminished significantly.


    "Roar!"


    As Sterling weakened, the Dual des Mantis seized the opportunity to counterattack.


    With a roar, it vibrated its mantis de fiercely, forcing Sterling to retreat and stumble to the ground.


    "Roar!"


    The Dual des Mantis roared towards the heavens, its des crossing again as a powerful gust of wind swept out.


    "Damn it, it''s a high-tier extranar being!"


    "Howard,e and help me quickly!"


    Seeing the ferocious assault of the Dual des Mantis, Sterling began to panic.


    But why would Howard help him?


    Whirr¡ª


    The whistling gust heralded the appearance of silver-white wind des congregating before the Dual des Mantis.


    "Fack, Howard, you bastard, wait until I deal with this damned Dual des Mantis, you''ll see!"


    Gritting his teeth, Sterling hastily retrieved a potion from his pocket and swallowed it down.


    Gurgle¡ª


    The sound of liquid traversing his throat echoed as Sterling''s body began to swell, his limbs bing enormously robust.


    A terrifying surge of strength emanated from within him, a force so fierce that even the extranar entity, the Dual des Mantis, couldn''t help but shudder.


    Swoosh¡ª


    With the skill fully charged, the silver-white wind des howled out, tearing through space tond a direct hit on Sterling.


    "Dang!"


    But the wind de striking Sterling was like hitting a steel te, resulting in a resonant ng of metal.


    Astonishingly, Sterling''s skin remained unbroken!


    "To hell with you!"


    "Power Punch!"


    As his body erged, Sterling''s attributes skyrocketed.


    He leapt forward, delivering a mighty punch to the head of the Dual des Mantis, leaving it dazed and unable to maintain its footing.


    "-2217!"


    The damage number surfaced above its head.


    "Heiya, take this punch!"


    As if venting all his pent-up anger, Sterling''s fists swung in relentless session, battering the Dual des Mantis continuously as pale red damage numbers emerged one after another from its head.


    Witnessing the rapid depletion of the Dual des Mantis'' HP, Howard couldn''t help but narrow his eyes slightly.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Just a mere extranar creature! If not for your sneak attack, I would have torn you apart with my bare hands!" Sterlingughed.


    Just as the Dual des Mantis had but a sliver of HP left, a searing heat abruptly swept over, giving Sterling the sensation of being plunged into a furnace as his body involuntarily shuddered.


    In that fleeting moment of distraction, a crimson entity materialized ¡ª a dragon formed entirely of mes emerged, unleashing a ball of fire that engulfed the Dual des Mantis in its consuming maw.


    Boom¡ª


    Already on itsst legs, how could the Mantis stand against the S-level skill of the Dragonfire spell?


    Whoosh¡ª


    Golden coins rained down, glittering in the fiery glow.


    Next to Howard, the crisp chime of a system notification rang out.


    [Ding Dong! Congrattions Awakened Howard, you have sessfully defeated the LV50 Gold Extranar creature, Dual des Mantis Alfapa, gaining 50,000 experience points!]


    The substantial experience reward caused golden lights to blink at Howard''s feet, signaling his ascent to level 9.


    "You¡­ Ah!"


    At that moment, Sterling finally realized what had transpired ¡ª the Dual des Mantis, which he had painstakingly whittled down, had been snatched away by Howard!


    Enraged beyond measure, Sterling shrieked, "Damn you, Howard, you dare steal my spoils of war... I''ll tear you to pieces!"


    "Kill me?"


    A smirk curled at the corners of Howard''s mouth.


    With a slight mentalmand, the fire dragon descended, spiraling beside him.


    "You consumed the Bloodburn Potion earlier to forcibly enhance your attributes. The effects should have worn off by now. In your current weakened state, do you still think you can kill me?"


    Howard advanced slowly towards Sterling, the fire dragon following suit.


    "Roar!"


    A resonant dragon''s roar echoed, the blistering heat resembling that of a furnace, grilling Sterling and striking fear into his heart.


    "You... how can a F-level trash awakened summon a fire dragon?"


    "What exactly is your identity?"


    Fear-stricken, Sterling raised his voice to question, his right hand discreetly moving behind him.


    "What is my identity?"


    "I am an existence you will never reach!"


    Howard had no intention to waste time with such a minor character.


    Detecting Sterling''s subtle movement, he didn''t afford him any opportunity, swiftlymanding the fire dragon to unleash the Scorching Firelines skill.


    A jet of me erupted,pletely engulfing the weakened Sterling.


    As the mes dissipated, Sterling''s figure was nowhere to be found within the field, leaving behind only a pile of ashes.

 Chapter 21 -21-S-level Skill Book, Level Up!

    <h4>Chapter 21: Chapter21-S-level Skill Book, Level Up!</h4>


    Sterling had no family backing and was penniless himself; after his death, not a trace of his belongings remained.


    Howard couldn''t care less, heading straight to the corpse of the Dual des Mantis to collect all the gold coins and spoils of war.


    [Ding Dong! Congrattions, awakened Howard, you obtained: 17 gold coins!]


    [You obtained: 1 sharp mantis de]


    [You obtained: 1 mantis wing]


    [You obtained: 1 Death Dragger]


    [You obtained: 1 S-level skill book]


    Howard''s eyes lit up at the sight of the skillprehension book.


    Materials could only be sold for money, and equipment might only be useful for a while, but skills were the preciouspanions one could have for a lifetime!


    Not to mention, this was an S-level skill!


    Without any hesitation, Howard took out the S-level skill book to check its attributes.


    [S-level skill book (Special consumable): Upon use, allows the awakened to randomlyprehend one S-level skill]


    "Randomprehension?"


    "Phew, an S-level skill is still far superior to other skills!"


    Howard chose to use the book straightaway.


    [Ding Dong! Congrattions, awakened Howard, you have sessfully learned the S-level active skill ¡ª Blink]


    [Blink (S-level skill)]


    Level: 1


    Effect: After a charging period, allows one to traverse space. Within a charge time of 1 second, teleport within a range of 100 yards; with a charge time above 3 seconds, teleport randomly within a range of 100 to 1000 yards.


    Cooldown: 1 second


    Consumption: 50 MP


    Proficiency: 0/100


    Seeing the skill''s effects, Howard couldn''t help but reveal a look of joy... this skill was nothing short of a godsend for the magus ss!


    As a magus, what hecked most was the ability to preserve his own life.


    If approached by a melee fighter, perhaps Howard wouldn''t even have the opportunity to summon the fire dragon before being killed.


    But with the Blink skill at his disposal, Howard could easily maintain distance from his enemies.


    A magus who could attack from afar was a terrifying entity, revered as a sorcerer supreme.


    Taking another look at the equipment, it was quite remarkable as well.


    [Death Dragger]


    [Level: 30]


    [Tier: Gold]


    [Equipment attribute enhancements:]


    [Attack power +1800]


    [Strength +500]


    [Agility +300]


    [Critical hit rate +5%]


    [Skill: Hunt (Upon killing a target using this skill, it will reset its cooldown time)]


    "A pretty decent piece of equipment."


    After inspecting its attributes, Howard nodded slightly, unhesitatingly adding the dagger to his inventory.


    Maguiwere capable of wielding dagger-type weapons, utilizing them for closebat self-defense.


    The attributes of this dagger weremendable, and coupled with the presence of the Hunt skill, it might prove useful in the future.


    Having collected all the spoils of war, Howard looked around, finding himself at a crossroads, uncertain of the next course of action.


    The Dark Mausoleum was a high-level map.


    While Howard could rely on the fire dragon to survive here, there remained a looming danger should he get besieged by multiple high-level monsters or alert bosses above level 80.


    Regrettably, the distance to the Silent Forest was too great. To return there, Howard feared that it would take several hours of travel time.


    "Damn it, fortune favors the bold. The danger here is palpable, but the experience points garnered from the monsters are significantly higher! Perhaps, just one night here could catapult me to level 15, or even higher!"


    With a resolute glint in his eyes, Howard grasped his wand tightly, venturing deeper into the ominous corridors of the Dark Mausoleum.


    Whoo...


    Whoo...


    Whoo...


    Cold gusts of wind swept incessantly, making the hairs on his arms stand on end.


    As Howard ventured further, eerie sounds echoed sporadically, piercing the pervasive silence.


    Thump¡ª


    In the midst of walking, the ground suddenly split open without warning, and from the chasm emerged a hand that abruptly seized Howard''s ankle.


    Fortunately, Howard had been on guard all along, aware that the monsters here were associated with ghosts and corpses, and was not frightened.


    On the contrary, he grabbed the Mana Drainer and smashed it down on that skeletal palm.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound echoed.


    Despite being a magus, Howard could still muster notable physical attack strength when wielding a high-level weapon, causing the skeleton hand to tremble and release its grip.


    Seeing this, Howard quickly retreated, brandishing the Mana Drainer and chanting incantations.


    "Roar!"


    A ze of fierce heat burst forth as the fire dragon was summoned once again.


    While on the move earlier, Howard couldn''t trigger the mana draining effect of the Mana Drainer,cking sufficient MP to sustain the existence of the fire dragon. (Although the protagonist has an F-level talent allowing him to recover 10% of MP per second, his current MP upper limit is too low to maintain the fire dragon''s consumption rate.)


    But now encountering a monster, Howard was not worried, directly unleashing his powerful spell.


    Crack¨C Crack¨C


    The ground broke apart, revealing skeleton figures emerging one after another.


    "Roar."


    With soulless eyes, they continued to advance, marching towards Howard to kill him.


    "Fire dragon, attack!"


    Following Howard''smand, the fire dragon hovering in the sky instantly breathed out streams of me, or hurled zing fireballs.


    Boom¨C


    When a fireball hit the ground, it caused a loud explosion.


    The terrifying force instantly sent numerous skeleton creatures flying.


    The mes rained down furiously, covering even the skeletons that were blown away, and scarlet damage numbers continuously surfaced above their heads.


    "-1781!"


    "-2128!"


    "-2114!"


    "..."


    The damage numbers were not low, but the HP of that group of skeletal monsters didn''t change much.


    Seeing this, Howard couldn''t help but feel a chill in his heart, hastily checking their attributes...


    [Skeletal Wraith]


    Level: 60


    Rank: Gold


    Description: The sacrificial offerings buried in the Dark Mausoleum, resurrected to be the protectors of the wraith guardians with the advent of the bizarre strength.


    Health: 33600


    Attack Power: 3100-3677


    Defense Value: 1900


    Skills: Power of Wraith, Wraith de


    Upon seeing the level and attributes of the Skeletal Wraiths, Howard realized why the damage inflicted was so low.


    The level gap was too wide!


    This was not just a simple game world; besides attributes, both level and equipment also offered additional bonuses.


    When the level disparity was too great, the damage dealt would decrease by a certain percentage.


    If the gap spanned hundreds of levels, it might even be impossible to breach the opponent''s defense, resulting in every attack being a MISS!


    Thankfully, possessing the Mana Drainer weapon allowed Howard to convert the damage inflicted by the fire dragon into his own MP, sustaining the dragon''s presence.


    Even though the damage was somewhat reduced, the high attack frequency of the fire dragon more than made up for it.


    Burning Ground mes transformed the nearby area into a sea of fire, inflicting continuous burning damage on any Skeletal Wraith that ventured too close.


    The Fire Rain Meteor, Meteor Shower, and Inferno Pulse skills all had substantial range, inflicting AOE damage and hitting multiple monsters simultaneously.


    Even if a Skeletal Wraith approached Howard, the newly mastered Blink skill proved its usefulness.


    Howard could traverse space and reappear elsewhere before the Skeletal Wraith couldnd a hit.


    In contrast, under the relentless assault, the HP of the Skeletal Wraiths slowly dwindled as they gradually darkened.


    Boom!


    With another flourish of mes that burned a Skeletal Wraith to death, the remaining ones followed suit, dying one after another.


    They turned into white lights and dissipated, leaving behind a plethora of equipment and coins.


    The crisp sound of system notifications constantly echoed in Howard''s ears.


    [Ding! You have killed a LV60 Skeletal Wraith and gained 2000 experience points!]


    [Ding! You have killed a LV60 Skeletal Wraith and gained 2000 experience points!]


    ...


    It must be said, surpassing level 50 to grind monsters rewarded an especially generous amount of experience points.


    Howard could clearly see his experience bar surging dramatically.


    In just a brief moment, as the Skeletal Wraiths fell, Howard had once again leveled up, reaching level 10!


    Ding! Congrattions awakened Howard, you have leveled up to level 10, gaining the following attribute growths:


    1. You gain 100 HP and 250 MP attribute growth!


    2. You gain 2 points of strength, 2 points of constitution, 1 point of agility, and 5 points of spirit attribute growth!


    3. You gain 2 individual attribute points and 1 skill point attribute growth!


    Upon reaching level 10, Howard remembered that he had not used the individual attribute points gained from leveling up when he killed the Dual des Mantis earlier.


    He quickly allocated them to spirit, and in an instant, his attributes saw a considerable increase.


    Yet, Howard''s focus remained on the spoils of war before him.

 Chapter 22 -22-Stacked with BUFFs

    <h4>Chapter 22: Chapter22-Stacked with BUFFs</h4>


    Although they were just ordinary monsters, their level spoke volumes.


    Only after Howard had gathered the spoils did he realize he had astonishingly obtained three silver equipment pieces and a golden armor.


    Besides that, there were 15 gold coins.


    Adding to the earnings from his previous victory over the Dual des Mantis, Howard had now amassed more than 30 gold coins.


    These 30 gold coins were equivalent to 300,000 dors!


    With this treasure trove of gold coins, Howard could return to the city to purchase a batch of equipment or lower-grade skill books, synthesizing them to the level he required.


    Why not elevate skills or equipment to the highest possible level?


    Howard was no fool; higher-level skills demanded a higher consumption of MP.


    Presently, with just a few thousand points in his MP reservoir, even if he managed to synthesize a mythical skill, he wouldn''t have the means to execute it.


    Thus, it was more prudent to utilize skills around the SS-level.


    The only regret was the towering level of the Skeletal Wraiths.


    Even the fire dragon had to assail them continuously for over twenty minutes before securing a kill.


    ncing at the skill panel, he noticed the fire dragon had a remaining duration of half an hour.


    Without hesitation, Howard turned and continued his exploration.


    Within the map, the distribution of monsters resembled tree rings; the further inward one went, the higher the levels of the monsters encountered.


    Battling LV60 Skeletal Wraiths already demanded enormous effort; delving deeper would be tantamount to courting death.


    Once the fire dragon''s duration ended, it would take 45 minutes before it could be summoned again.


    Of course, he could recall it to avoid the cooldown, but then the dragon''s duration wouldn''t refresh the next time it was deployed.


    To farm another round of monsters, Howard chose to exploreterally, where he would encounter LV60 entities that could be defeated within the remaining time.


    Sure enough, after a short while, a group of Skeletal Wraiths emerged again.


    This time, however, they wielded wands instead of their previous weaponry.


    In the Dark Mausoleum, the ss of monsters transformed based on the status of the tomb''s upant.


    This discovery brought a surge of silent tion in Howard''s heart.


    Monsters of the Magus ss would undoubtedly drop equipment that he could utilize!


    Though Howard bore an epic ring and tinum weapons, the rest of his gear seemed rather shabby.


    Before he earned enough money to buy sufficient low-grade equipment for synthesis, he wouldn''t mind equipment of any level.


    Boosting his own attributes even slightly could significantly increase his chances of survival when encountering monsters and bosses.


    Moreover, Howard''s adversaries were not limited to monsters and extranar creatures; there was also Headmaster Jay.


    At this juncture, Headmaster Jay did not dare to confront Howard openly.


    However, should Howard gradually grow stronger and Jay find all his ns thwarted, he mightsh out in furious embarrassment, possibly taking direct action.


    Howard wasn''t about to ce his hopes on so-called powerful figures; only enhancing his own strength could give him a sense of security.


    Following the same tried-and-true strategy, Howard leveraged Blink to continuously lure the Skeletal Wraiths while the fire dragon unleashed skills from the sky, depleting their HP.


    The only distinction this time was that the monsters he faced possessed long-range attack capabilities, demanding utmost caution.


    Whenever he noticed a Skeletal Wraith swinging its wand to chant a spell, Howard would direct the fire dragon to swoop down, disrupting the incantation with a collision.


    Time ebbed slowly.


    After an unknown number of interrupted spell chants courtesy of the fire dragon''s ramming, the horde of Skeletal Wraiths saw their HP diminished to the extreme.


    Seeing this, Howard ceased his retreat, controlling the fire dragon to directly unleash the Meteor Shower skill.


    Rumble¡ª


    A booming resonance echoed throughout the heavens as burning meteors, akin to tail-dragging shooting stars, tore through the sky and plummeted downwards.


    Boom!


    Whether it was the fall of the meteors or the explosive mes, the Skeletal Wraiths within the range suffered terrifying damage in an instant.


    Ssh!


    In a sh, the Skeletal Wraiths fell to the ground like harvested wheat, dissolving into white light and vanishing, leaving behind a ground littered with coins and equipment.


    Concurrently, the fire dragon in the sky dispersed.


    "Ding Dong! Reminder to the awakened Howard: your skill ¡ª Dragonfire Spell has reached the end of its duration and will enter a 45-minute cooldown period. During this cooldown, the skill cannot be utilized."


    Seeing the prompt, Howard couldn''t help but sigh.


    If only he could obtain a treasure to reduce cooldown times, his strength could ascend to a new level.


    Indeed, unlike other magi, Howard''s output depended solely on the duration of the Dragonfire Spell.


    As for the Icy Touch of Winter Goddess skill?


    This skill was dependent on Howard''s level and HP; the higher his HP, the more devastating the damage, capable of instantly killing the opponent.


    After securing all the spoils of war into his inventory, Howard recollected his spirit.


    This wave of Skeletal Wraiths brought substantial gains, elevating him to level 11, further enhancing his attributes, and yielding 16 gold coins and three pieces of magus equipment.


    Regrettably, their level was somewhat too high.


    Only then did Howard remember that this world operated on set rules; monsters would only drop equipment up to 10 levels below themselves.


    Only in special maps like dungeons and ruins could the awakened find equipment and skills that matched their own levels.


    Therefore, Howard could only sigh, facing a pile of equipment that he couldn''t use.


    Fortunately, high-level equipment could be sold for money, so Howard was not disappointed.


    After gathering all the spoils of war, he returned to Saint City via the same route he hade.


    He did not head straight back to the academy.


    After all, with Sterling recently killed, going back at this moment would surely draw the attention of Headmaster Jay.


    Sterling had been a level 50 awakened, carrying a Bloodburn Potion with him; he would have stood a chance even against a level 80 boss, not to mention that during the daytime, all monsters in the Dark Mausoleum would be weakened.


    If Sterling had died during the day, Headmaster Jay would undoubtedly sense something amiss.


    Therefore, Howard decided to return only at night, preparing to concoct a tale by then.


    Back in Saint City, Howard hurried to the magic shop once more.


    "Oh, my God, esteemed customer, you''ve finally arrived. What would you like this time? I will prepare it for you promptly!"


    Despite Howard always purchasing low-level items, the sheer quantity of his purchases had earned him a memorable reputation with the magic shop''s attendant.


    The attendant greeted him immediately upon his arrival, even bending down to dust off Howard''s shoes.


    In this world where thew of the jungle prevailed, the attendant might not have known the extent of Howard''s strength, but the amount of money he could spend while still remaining alive was testimony to his extraordinary capabilities.


    "Do you have any low-level magic robes, nes, and magic skill books of other series here?"


    This time, with nearly 50 gold coins in hand, Howard intended to buy a variety of items.


    "We have Iron-tier Apprentice Magus robes, Bronze-tier silver nes, and as for magic skill books¡­"


    The attendant pondered before replying, "We currently have arge stock of Gravity Spell skill books."


    Gravity Spell was a basic skill for Geo Magi, offering middling effects.


    Other magi might be reluctant to learn such a foundational skill, but with his synthesis talent, Howard wasn''t concerned.


    He nodded, saying, "As long as you have sufficient stock, bring them all to me."


    "Very well, esteemed customer. Please wait a moment, and I will fetch the items for you."


    Overjoyed, the attendant knew that at the very least this would be a transaction involving 30 gold coins, earning him a decentmission. How could he not be thrilled?


    While waiting, Howard began to roam around the shop.


    In his previous visits, pressed for time, he hadn''t really had the opportunity to thoroughly explore this magic shop.


    "Hmm?"


    Soon, Howard halted abruptly.


    Following his gaze, there on the shelf were two identical books disyed.


    Though they appeared rather worn, Howard''s heartbeat elerated.


    In an inconspicuous corner of the magic shop, therey these dpidated books ¡ª wasn''t this a stacked buff?


    If these books weren''t treasures, Howard would dare to apud for love for Margaret in public!

 Chapter 23 -23-SS-level Skill

    <h4>Chapter 23: Chapter23-SS-level Skill</h4>


    Just as Howard was focused on the two worn skill books, the attendant came out carrying a storage bag.


    Before the attendant could speak, Howard asked, "What are these two books about?"


    Following Howard''s pointing direction, the attendant took a nce and responded, "Oh, you mean these... These two books are for the same skill, an S-level skill called Soul Devouring."


    "S-level skill?" Howard questioned with a frown, "Howe they remain untouched?"


    In the whole of Saint City, S-level skills were rare treasures. How could they just sit there gathering dust? Normally, S-level skills would be snapped up as soon as they appeared on the market.


    "Esteemed guest, you may not know, this skill, although graded as S-level, has an extremely weak effect. It requires killing 10,000 monsters just to increase HP and MP by 10 points! Increasing the skill level doesn''t offer much additional benefit. On the contrary, each level up requires three times more skill points than other skills," exined the attendant, his face a canvas of regret. "Truly capable individuals who can kill 10,000 monsters wouldn''t waste their skill points on such a skill."


    "Over time, people recognized the inefficiency of this skill, hence no one sought to purchase it anymore," the attendant sighed before continuing, "Moreover, the S-level skill book has a price tag of around 100 gold coins. Who would invest arge sum in such a skill?"


    Howard''s eyes swirled with contemtion before he asked, "If I buy both skill books at once, can I get a discount?"


    "Absolutely!" The attendant couldn''t hide his joy upon hearing Howard''s intention to purchase the Soul Devouring skill books, eximing excitedly, "Oh, you are our most honored customer, of course, there will be a discount! Hmm, if you decide to buy, I can offer them to you at 50 gold coins each. This is a never-before half price discount!"


    "Adding the Apprentice robe, silver ne, and Gravity Spell skill book, the totales to 136 gold coins! Or 1.36 million dors. Esteemed guest, how would you like to proceed with the payment?"


    Upon hearing the price, a chill ran through Howard''s heart.


    He asked, "Does your little shop ept materials as payment?"


    "That depends on the materials," replied the attendant, who had already surmised that Howard was likely a powerful individual.


    A sense of anticipation bubbled within him.


    High-grade monster corpses or materials could fetch a substantial price.


    Without further ado, Howard took out all the materials he got from the Dual des Mantis.


    "My God, this is actually from an Extranar creature!" The attendant eximed in awe and delight as he noticed the materials Howard brought out. "Such a hard mantis de, it seems like it can be used as material for weapons. And these wings, they are crystal clear..."


    Extranar creature remains were treasures, far rarer and more valuable than monster corpses, suitable for medicinal uses and crafting high-tier equipment.


    Aplete corpse could easily sell for three to five hundred gold coins.


    Regrettably, the Dual des Mantis was shattered by Sterling, leaving only the mantis de and wings for Howard to collect.


    Even so, the attendant quoted a price of one hundred gold coins for the materials.


    After handing over an additional 36 gold coins, the ecstatic attendant handed Howard the two books and storage bag, then dashed to the backyard, cradling the materials in his arms.


    Having acquired the books, Howard didn''t linger to browse the magic shop any longer.


    He went straight back home. Instead of merging the equipment and skills right away, Howard immediately checked the attributes of the two skill books.


    [Soul Devouring (S-level passive skill)]


    Level: 1


    Effect: For every 10,000 monsters killed, receive an augmentation of 100 points to both HP and MP, and gain a 1-point increase in strength, agility, endurance, and spirit.


    Cooldown time: None


    Consumption: 10 MP per second


    Understanding dawned upon Howard as he read the description, finally grasping why others were reluctant to learn this skill.


    Not only did it require killing a vast number of monsters, but it also constantly drained MP.


    It was a clear waste of both skill points and MP, and only a fool among the awakened would be willing to learn it.


    Howard had no intention of learning the scarcely beneficial Soul Devouring skill either.


    His reason for buying the two skill books was to attempt merging them, curious to see if elevating it to SS-level would enhance its effects.


    Taking a deep breath, Howard utilized his talent and ced the two Soul Devouring skill books into the Synthesis Interface.


    With a humming sound resonating, the Synthesis Interface began to shake violently, emitting a purple-gold light.


    [Ding dong! Congrattions, awakened Howard, synthesis sessful. You have obtained the SS-level skill book ¡ª Soul Theft!]


    The notification of the skill name changing brought a sparkle to Howard''s eyes, indicating that the skill''s effects had most likely altered as well.


    Overwhelmed with excitement, Howard hurriedly examined the specific attributes of the skill.


    [Soul Theft (SS-level passive skill)]


    [Level: 1]


    [Effect: Upon defeating a target, seize their soul to enhance oneself. For every 1000 hostile targets killed, permanently increase 300 HP, 300 MP, and elevate strength, endurance, agility, and spirit by 3 points. Moreover, upon reaching 10,000 kills, one has the option to consume all the souls to elevate oneself unrestrictedly by one level.]


    [Cooldown: None]


    [Consumption: 50 MP per second]


    "My God!"


    Howard couldn''t help but break into a grin as he read the upgraded skill effects.


    The criteria had been reduced tenfold while the attribute enhancement had tripled, coupled with an unrestricted level-up feature, this skill upgrade was nothing short of defying the heavens.


    The requirement of 1000 hostile targets wasn''t excessive, and being able to elevate numerous attributes to such an extent was truly a godly skill.


    These hundred gold coins were well spent!


    Calming his excited spirit, Howard opened the storage bag and took out the Apprentice robes, silver ne, and Gravity spell skill books he had purchased earlier.


    In total, there were 131 Gravity spell books, 92 Apprentice robes, and 83 silver nes.


    The quantity wasn''t much more than what he had acquired previously, the primary reason being that the nes were some of the best equipment avable for maguses, thusing with a heftier price tag.


    Like anyone would, Howard''s eyes were instantly drawn to the silver nes, and hemenced the synthesis process.


    "Hum!"


    As the nes were ced into the Synthesis Interface, the silver radiance became increasingly brilliant, promising a creation of unparalleled splendor.


    [Ding dong! Congrattions, awakened Howard, synthesis sessful. You have acquired the Silver Ne ¡ª Homesick Wanderer!]


    The name of the new ne caught Howard off guard.


    The transformation from a silver ne to a name with a special meaning indicated that there might be an enhancement in the equipment''s attributes.


    Yet Howard didn''t dwell on it much since the Silver Ne was not his ultimate pursuit.


    After synthesizing two more silver nes with the Homesick Wanderer, he ced the Homesick Wanderer into the Synthesis Interface.


    [Ding dong! Congrattions, awakened Howard, synthesis sessful. You have acquired the Gold Ne ¡ª Wanderer''s Longing!]


    [Ding dong! Congrattions, awakened Howard, synthesis sessful. You have acquired the tinum Ne ¡ª Wanderer''s Attachment!]


    [...]


    [Ding dong! Congrattions, awakened Howard, synthesis sessful. You have acquired the legendary ne ¡ª Prayer of Bard!]


    The synthesis of 83 bronze items culminated in a legendary piece of equipment, a development that filled Howard with exhration.


    [Prayer of Bard]


    [Level: 10]


    [Tier: Legendary]


    [Equipment attribute enhancements:]


    [Spirit +500]


    [MP +1700]


    In areas outside the main city, recover 5% of HP and MP per second while not engaged inbat


    Once engaged inbat, increase damage dealt to monsters by 5%


    Despite being low-level equipment, the high tier couldn''t propel the base attributes to an invincible level.


    However, for Howard at this moment, both the attributes and special effects were enticing, especially the third effect that allowed rapid restoration to optimal condition once out ofbat.


    While he was not concerned about MP, the HP restoration ensured a safer HP line.


    Even surprise attacks would pose less of a threat.


    Without any hesitation, Howard adorned the Prayer of Bard, ready to begin fusing the Apprentice robes.


    The Apprentice robes, being Iron-tier, could only synthesize into an Epic robe even with 92 pieces.


    [Ding dong! Congrattions, awakened Howard, synthesis sessful. You have acquired Epic equipment ¡ª Gift of the Elements!]


    [Gift of the Elements]


    [Level: 10]


    [Tier: Epic]


    [Equipment attribute enhancements:]


    [HP +3300]


    [Defense +350]


    [Skill: Gift of the Elements (Each time an elemental skill is deployed, gain 20 Elemental Enhancement points, which increase the damage dealt to the target of that particr element)]


    Seeing the skill effects, Howard didn''t hesitate to don the equipment.


    In an instant, his in robe was transformed, now enveloped with a luminous glow of five different colors swirling around him, illuminating his handsome face and granting him a godlike visage!

 Chapter 24 -24-The Young Lady, An S-level awakened?

    <h4>Chapter 24: Chapter24-The Young Lady, An S-level awakened?</h4>


    Nodding slightly, Howard was extremely pleased with the Gift of the Elements robe.


    He would wait until he advanced in levels to procure even more superior equipment.


    With aposed mind, Howard ced the Gravity spell into the Synthesis Interface, involuntarily anticipating the kind of surprise the upgraded Gravity spell would bring.


    [Ding dong! Congrattions, awakened Howard, synthesis sessful. You have obtained a D-level skill book ¡ª Gravity Aura!]


    Suddenly, an image materialized in Howard''s mind.


    A brown-yellow aura descended, immediately engulfing two monsters, subsequently slowing their movements to a crawl.


    The enhanced Gravity Aura had transitioned from a single-target spell to a multi-target one, albeit with a slightly reduced range, epassing an area of about 5 yards.


    With improvements noted, it was time to keep upgrading!


    [Ding dong! Congrattions, awakened Howard, synthesis sessful. You have acquired a C-level skill ¡ª Ray of Gravity!]


    [Ding dong! Congrattions, awakened Howard, synthesis sessful. You have acquired...]


    [...]


    [Ding dong! Congrattions, awakened Howard, synthesis sessful. You have acquired an SS-level skill ¡ª Wrath of the Earth!]


    In his mind, a scenario unfolded.


    The earth trembled violently as a terrifying force surged.


    A brown-yellow light condensed, resembling a mountain, fiercely descending onto the ground, exerting a pressure within a 30x30 yard area.


    The specific skill attributes then surfaced before Howard.


    [Wrath of the Earth (SS-level skill)]


    Level: 1


    Effect: Unleashes the strength of the earth, causing severe ground tremors andunching all targets within range into the air, inflicting damage equal to 300% of your magic attack power. Subsequently, it harnesses the power of the earth element to form a mountain range, inflicting damage equal to 180% of your magic attack power on targets within a 30x30 yard area, rendering them immobilized under oppressive force for 5 seconds.


    Cooldown: 300 minutes


    Consumption: 4200 MP


    Proficiency: 0/100


    "!!!"


    It had to be said, the effects of an SS-level skill were indeed against the heavens.


    Both Icy Touch of Winter Goddess and Wrath of the Earth had exceedingly outrageous effects.


    One embodied the pinnacle of output, capable of instant kill under the right conditions, while the otherbined damage with mass control!


    A full five seconds of mass control, covering a staggering area of 30x30 yards, would have a monumental impact on the battlefield.


    Even a level 100 awakened trapped for five seconds could potentially fall at the hands of level 70, or even level 80 awakened individuals!


    Unfortunately, this skill had the same limitation as the Icy Touch of Winter Goddess; the MP consumption was too high.


    After using it once, he would be left almost drained of MP.


    At this point, Howard remembered that he hadn''t checked his attribute panel since hisst awakening.


    He wondered how much his attributes had grown.


    Equipped with several pieces of legendary and epic gear, he figured he wouldn''t be inferior to a level 30 awakened.


    With a flicker of thought, Howard''s personal attributes materialized into a panel before him.


    Name: Howard Hughes


    Level: 11


    ss: Magus


    HP: 4400


    MP: 6380


    Strength: 29


    Constitution: 27


    Agility: 18


    Spirit: 830


    Talent: Supreme Synthesis (supreme talent, granting you the ability to synthesize anything, merging two items into one to obtain a higher-tier item)


    Mana Recovery (F-level talent, allowing for the restoration of 10% MP per second)


    Skills: Dragonfire spell (S-level skill), Blink (S-level skill), Soul Theft (SS-level passive skill), Icy Touch of Winter Goddess (SS-level skill), Wrath of the Earth (SS-level skill)


    Equipment: Mana Drainer, Prayer of Bard, Kiss of the Moon Goddess, Gift of the Elements, cloth boots, cotton bracers, fine cotton trousers


    Upon viewing his attributes, Howard was stunned.


    He had anticipated that with his high-tier equipment, he could overshadow other awakened, but he never expected his spirit to be dozens of times higher than his other attributes!


    If he could secure high-tier equipment for his entire body, Howard suspected that his attributes could potentially rival those of an awakened over 50 levels higher than himself.


    That would be, unless that awakened also boasted a set of luxurious equipment.


    "The Kiss of the Moon Goddess restores 100 MP per second, and my talent allows for a recovery of 638 MP per second. Combined with the effect of the Mana Drainer, as long as my damage output is high enough, I should be able to use the SS-level skills," Howard mused.


    Previously, when Howard was leveling up outdoors, he didn''t dare to use the Icy Touch of the Winter Goddess, fearing that exhausting his MP would leave him vulnerable to ambushes during a period of recovery.


    It might seem like a game merged with the alternate world, but people had only one life here.


    There were no second chances in death.


    Closing the attribute panel, Howard felt a surge of grand aspirations in his heart.


    With such attributes, even without anyone guiding him, he could thrive in the Silent Forest!


    ncing at the time, it was only one in the afternoon.


    Howard immediately harbored the thought of heading to the Silent Forest once more.


    At this time, it was unlikely that his peers who had been escorted by their teachers for leveling up would return.


    Even if he went to the Silent Forest, he might not bump into them.


    As long as he could return to school before evening, everything would be fine!


    Howard wasn''t a man of hesitation.


    Once he made up his mind, he promptly packed his equipment and left the house.


    On the road out of the city, Howard also bought some tools for a barbecue, nning to use themter in the evening.


    "LV30 hunter looking for a team, skilled in setting up all kinds of traps!"


    "LV25 priestess seeking a team, I not only have substantial healing abilities but also provide ample support."


    "LV27 Illusionist here, any guy willing to team up with me? I can transform into anyone you desire!"


    Before even leaving the city gates, a cacophony of voices resounded in Howard''s ears.


    "Ah, esteemed customer!"


    "My God, I finally found you!"


    Just as Howard was about to leave the city, an exmation sounded, causing him to pause momentarily.


    Looking in the direction of the voice, he could distinctly see the attendant from the magic shop earlier rushing toward him with an anxious expression.


    Following him were a dozen figures, led by a young girl with a doll-like face, delicate as porcin, boasting an impressive figure.


    How impressive?


    The scenery at her chest could be likened to a majestic peak, standing tall and vibrant, swaying with every step she took.


    Even having seen the graceful figures of Margaret and Abby, Howard found his gaze involuntarily drawn towards the girl.


    Of course, there wasn''t much fluctuation in Howard''s inner world; he wasn''t the type to be easily swayed by appearances.


    "Esteemed guest, I finally found you!"


    The attendant rushed up to Howard, panting heavily.


    "What is it?"


    Howard''s voice was cold, his gaze fixed firmly on the youngdy and the group behind her, his eyes filled with wariness.


    "Well, my young mistress learned that you were the one who killed the Dual des Mantis and specially came to find you, hoping to ask for your help."


    "Oh, my young mistress is a level 35 Windchaser Swordsman, an S-level awakened!"


    Upon hearing this, Howard couldn''t help but slightly raise his eyebrows.


    An S-level ss...


    within Saint City, that was an exceedingly terrifying talent already.


    It was apparent from Headmaster Jay''s attitude towards Abby.


    Meanwhile, the generously endowed youngdy had already approached Howard, scrutinizing him briefly before her brow furrowed slightly. "Carolina, are you sure you haven''t mistaken the person?"


    Howard''s face was simply too young, and the most inferior extranar creatures possessed the strength surpassing a level 40 monster.


    She found it hard to believe that Howard had the capacity to single-handedly defeat an extranar creature.


    "If the esteemed young mistress does not trust me, then I shall take my leave."


    Howard had no desire to entangle himself with others; he just wanted to level up on his own. He turned, intending to walk away.


    "Ah."


    "When did I say I don''t trust you?"


    At this moment, Howard''s heavenly countenance, coupled with the robe of the Gift of the Elements, once again worked its charm.


    The youngdy was reluctant to miss out on such a handsome guy.


    Even if Howardcked the strength, she still wished to invite him to join them.


    At the very least, having him around would be pleasing to the eyes while they were grinding.


    "Caitlin Bass, LV35 Windchaser Swordsman, you can call me Caitlin."


    Before Howard could respond, Caitlin continued on her own, "Our exploration team found a ruins with a spatial gateway inside, which might be rted to extranar creatures. Given that you have experience in killing such beings, why not explore it with us?"

 Chapter 25 -25-Death Mask, Entering the Ruins!

    <h4>Chapter 25: Chapter25-Death Mask, Entering the Ruins!</h4>


    "After the task is aplished, apart from an equal share of the rewards from the Ruins, I can offer you an additional reward of 100 gold coins. What do you think?"


    As soon as Caitlin mentioned the Ruins, Howard had already halted.


    Ruins, instances.


    These were the two quickest ways for the awakened to increase their power!


    Especially the Ruins, where one might obtain special treasures dating back millions of years.


    Unfortunately, Ruins were incredibly hard to find.


    No one in the entire Soulspark Academy knew their locations.


    Now, with someone willingly sharing the information, how could Howard refuse?


    "What do you want me to do?" Howard asked, his voice as cold as ice.


    "Before encountering an extranar creature, you don''t have to do anything. But once we encounter one, you must step in," Caitlin paused before continuing, "Extranar creatures are extremely rare; we''ve never met one before. We need your help to contain it. If your contribution is significant, we can further discuss the rewards."


    Hearing this, Howard nodded slightly in agreement.


    All he had to do was step in when they encountered an extranar creature ¡ª this was practically handing over gold coins to him.


    It was well known that the level and strength of extranar creatures were tied to the map.


    The Silent Forest was a level 1 to 60 map; any extranar creatures appearing there would certainly be below level 60, potentially even weaker than the Dual des Mantis!


    Although Caitlin and the others were of a lower level, Howard had confidence in his ability to kill the extranar creature.


    Having recently upgraded his equipment, his current strength could not be merely measured by levels!


    "By the way, could you wear a mask?"


    Caitlin''s face lit up with joy before she chuckled, "We aren''t the only group exploring the Ruins. You are too handsome; without a mask, others will surely recognize that you are not a guard of our family."


    As she spoke, the guards behind Caitlin twitched at the corners of their mouths.


    They nced at Howard, then lowered their heads in shame.


    Howard''s handsomeness made them feel inferior.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t have a mask," Howard shook his head.


    "No mask?"


    "It''s alright, I have one here!"


    With a smiling face, Caitlin took out a white Death God mask from her storage bag and handed it to Howard.


    [Ding dong! Congrattions to the awakened Howard on receiving Caitlin''s gift ¡ª Death Mask!]


    Upon receiving the mask, Howard immediately began inspecting its properties.


    [Death Mask ¡ª Special equipment]


    Level: 1


    Tier: Gold


    Equipment attribute bonus: None


    Skills: Intimidation (While wearing the Death Mask, enemies within a 20x20 yard radius will be intimidated, reducing all their attributes by 2%), Reaper''s Descent (While wearing the Death Mask, the wearer''s damage to all enemies will be amplified by 3%).


    With a slightly raised eyebrow, Howard was astonished.


    He hadn''t expected the mask Caitlin gave him to be gold tiered equipment.


    Moreover, it endowed him with two rather remarkable skills ¡ª reducing all attributes and amplifying damage, which would make many awakened individuals marvel if word got out.


    Howard finally realized he had encountered a wealthy littledy.


    Not only was she blessed with exceptional talent, attaining an A-level ss, but her family background was also incredibly formidable.


    However, Howard was not the kind of person to be easily smitten.


    Despite feeling a surge of astonishment, he promptly wore the Death Mask and said, "Let''s set off. Lead the way."


    "Okay!"


    Caitlin, with luminous eyes, observed Howard under the Death Mask, instructing the guards to lead the way while walking shoulder to shoulder with him.


    "May I know your name?" Caitlin asked with a smile, adding, "As a gentleman, you shouldn''t remain indifferent after knowing ady''s name, right?"


    "Howard Hughes."


    Considering that they would be coborating with Caitlin and her team in the forting exploration, Howard disclosed his name.


    "Howard, you look quite young, yet possess the ability to kill extranar creatures. Could it be that you have awakened to an S-level ss?" she asked, before continuing, "I don''t recall seeing you in Saint City before; did youe here for training?"


    Caitlin bombarded him with a series of questions, leaving Howard somewhat overwhelmed.


    Given that they were now teammates, it seemed inappropriate to decline answering.


    Reluctantly, he engaged in a rather disjointed conversation with her.


    In no time, without revealing much about himself, Howard managed to learn quite a lot about Caitlin.


    Caitlin Bass was indeed the daughter of the Mayor of Saint City, who had previously been immersed in her studies at Adia''s higher education institution.


    Now, she was home visiting her family during the summer break and unexpectedly stumbled upon the Ruins while adventuring in the Silent Forest.


    During their conversation, the group entered the region of the Silent Forest.


    Contrary to Howard''s expectations, they did not venture deep into the forest but headed towards the side instead.


    After an indeterminate amount of time walking, a stream suddenly appeared before the group.


    Ahead of the stream, a group of people were already waiting.


    "Hahaha, Caitlin, you finally made it!"


    "If you had taken any longer, I would have thought you were afraid of the extranar creatures," a jovial voice rang out as a young man dressed in battle attire stepped forward.


    "Tsk, even if you were scared, I wouldn''t be!" Caitlin retorted without hesitation, "If you are afraid, go back home to mommy as soon as possible. Don''t wait until we''re inside the Ruins to start crying, because no one will pay attention to you by then!"


    Howard scanned the group and was surprised to find a familiar face among them.


    Abby¡­ was actually there!


    Aside from her, there were several ssmates who had awakened to A-level talents. Howard quickly grasped the situation; the young man was likely a high-level awakened individual, specially transferred from another city by the superiors.


    Seeing how familiar Caitlin and the young man were, Howard deduced that he must be Caitlin''s ssmate.


    This realization startled Howard; Caitlin and the young man didn''t look much older than his group, yet they were entrusted with leadership, what did this signify?


    It seemed that in cities more advanced than Saint City, the leveling speed of the awakened was faster, and theirbat power was stronger.


    While Howard was lost in his thoughts, Caitlin cast a nce at Abby and the others, speaking up, "Glyn, are you really nning to bring this group of rookies, who have just awakened, into the Ruins?"


    "You should think this through. The Ruins are fraught with danger. I advise you to at least bring the guardians assigned by your family."


    "Caitlin, that hurts, you know," Glyn replied with a smile.


    "Since the tutor entrusted me with this task, it means they trust in my abilities. I believe that even within the Ruins, I can ensure their safety."


    "Aren''t you afraid of the Extranar creatures descending?" Caitlin spoke with a derisive curve to her lips.


    "Once a space rift emerges, Extranar creatures will surelye. We haven''t encountered them yet, which likely means it has been hiding. Now that we want to thoroughly explore the Ruins, we can''t ignore it."


    Glyn chuckled, replying, "I will take care of the monsters we meet first. When ites to Extranar creatures, your team will deal with them."


    He continued teasingly, "I don''t believe that you, known for always having a trick up your sleeve, would agree to my request to explore the Ruins without any preparations."


    "¡­"


    "Then take good care of these novices yourself." Caitlin spoke no more.


    After all, she had discovered the Ruins together with Glyn, and it was his prerogative to choose who to bring with him.


    As long as Glyn was willing to contribute, the exploration of the Ruins would continue.


    Yet, at Caitlin''s words, the students from Soulspark Academy, including Abby, couldn''t help feeling indignant.


    They were considered geniuses among their peers, enjoying the favorable treatment from both the headmaster and the teachers.


    Being dismissed as novices by Caitlin was something hard to swallow.


    However, their levels were too low, and having been previously intimidated by Glyn, none dared to voice their discontent without Glyn speaking first.


    They could only muster their inner strength silently, vowing to prove themselves to Caitlin.


    Abby, on the other hand, seemed to look past Caitlin, her eyes firmly fixed on Howard, a deep puzzlement filling her gaze.


    Sensing Abby''s focus on him, Howard couldn''t help but feel a stir within.


    Despite his masked face, she sensed something amiss, revealing the depth of her affection towards him.


    It was notable that none of the other ssmates recognized him.


    "Alright, let''s enter the Ruins sooner and aim to explore it thoroughly before nightfall," Glyn dered without further ado, gesturing with his hand before taking the lead and jumping into the water.


    Seeing this, Abby no longer hesitated, abandoning her gaze on Howard to join her ssmates in leaping into the water one after another.


    "Howard, I''m counting on you for the Extranar creature matter," Caitlin voiced, to which Howard replied earnestly, "Once we are inside the Ruins, don''t mention my name."


    He was no fool; intending to fabricate a story to elude the suspicions surrounding Sterling''s death, Howard couldn''t afford to let the other ssmates discover his presence in the Silent Forest.

 Chapter 26 -26-Dead End

    <h4>Chapter 26: Chapter26-Dead End</h4>


    "Not use your name?"


    Caitlin was no mere figurehead; her eyes flicked and she instantly grasped Howard''s intention.


    She chuckled softly, "Seems like you are not just anyone... then what should I call you? Darling?"


    Seizing the opportunity, Caitlinunched her offensive, her face lit up with a yful smile, "After all, you possess such an extraordinary demeanor, no one would believe if I said you were a servant."


    Howard hadn''t expected Caitlin to be so audacious.


    A twitch appeared at the corner of his mouth as he said, "Just avoid using my name, everything else is up to you."


    "Then... darling, shouldn''t we act a bit more intimate to avoid raising any suspicions?"


    As she spoke, Caitlin''s hand gracefully wound around Howard''s arm, fluid as a swimming fish.


    Howard cast her a sidelong nce, exerting a slight force to break free before diving into the water.


    Following their awakening, every individual had seen a boost in their physical capabilities, including a remarkable ability to hold their breath.


    Even those untrained in swimming could survive in water for a period.


    Howard, who had grown up in an orphanage and was no stranger to swimming or climbing trees, kept his eyes open as he followed the figures before him, heading deeper into the water.


    After swimming a full minute, Howard came upon a curtain-like flow of water.


    Watching the figures rush past the current, Howard did not hesitate and followed suit.


    Swoosh ¡ª


    The moment he crossed the water stream, he heard the sound of wind in his ears.


    To his astonishment, he seemed to have left the water flow.


    Looking around, he found himself in a grotto.


    Glyn''s elves team was already meticulously exploring within the cavern.


    After a careful survey, Howard discerned no fewer than five tunnels deep within the cave, four engulfed in darkness while only one was illuminated by torches hung along its path, consequently drawing everyone''s attention and gathering them at its entrance.


    At that moment, Howard perceived a strong wind from behind, signaling Caitlin''s arrival next to him through the water curtain.


    She whispered, "Darling, be careful, the space rift here has disappeared!"


    Everyone present was awakened, possessing extraordinary hearing abilities that allowed them to catch Caitlin''s words even from a distance, prompting a look of rm to cross Glyn''s face.


    They were all aware of Caitlin''s stature as the most brilliant talent in their academy, someone who had even single-handedly defeated the second and third best in their grade during practical exams.


    Even Glyn had to admit to being slightly inferior to Caitlin in terms of ability.


    A formidable force and a woman of unrivaled beauty, Caitlin had garnered the affection of numerous students.


    Unfortunately, not a single man had managed to capture her favor.


    Glyn hadn''t expected Caitlin to be whispering to a young man.


    However, Glyn held no interest in Caitlin; he was merely surprised to see her smitten, harboring curiosity and even admiration towards Howard.


    After all, a man who could win over Caitlin was certainly no ordinary individual.


    "The space rift has disappeared?"


    Howard furrowed his brows slightly. He had never heard of a space rift being able to move on its own.


    "Yes," Glyn exined, "If the Extranar beings aren''t killed, they can hide the space rift. Otherwise, upon spotting the rift, we would naturally be on guard knowing the proximity of Extranar entities."


    "Some Extranar beings, seeking to ambush us more effortlessly, will opt to conceal the rift."


    Caitlin nodded seriously, "Originally, it was just a suspicion, but now it appears that the Extranar being that has descended possesses considerable intelligence, perhaps belonging to the human race."


    The term "human race" was a generic term.


    Manys or nes harbored the existence of humans, yet sadly, even among their own kind, ughter ensued upon contact.


    Essentially, individuals residing in distinct worlds harbored no desire to witness the destruction of their own realms.


    Hearing the conversation between Caitlin and Glyn, Abby and other members of the elite team disyed confused expressions.


    They had merely heard about the existence of space rifts from their academy instructors and were unaware that Extranar entities could also be of the human race.


    This revtion induced an increasing tension among them.


    "Last time, we arrived at this cave entrance and discovered the space rift. Fearing the overpowering strength of the Extranar entities within, we agreed to retreat from the Ruins first and to regroup before engaging in battle," Glyn voiced.


    "Now that the space rift has vanished, there''s a high probability that the Ruins have been upied or hidden by the Extranar entities. The danger in this expedition into the Ruinses not only from the Ruins themselves but also from these Extranar beings. Everyone must remain vignt!"


    "Especially you neers. If you encounter danger, you must call for me immediately."


    "If something happens to you, it would mean that I have entirely lost face for our academy."


    At this, Glyn even burst intoughter.


    It seemed like a joke, yet Abby and the other ssmates grasped the gravity of the situation; if they weren''t careful, Glyn genuinely wouldn''t be able to save them.


    Fortunately, they were all exceptionally gifted awakened individuals, not fearing the danger but rather anticipating it with eager hearts.


    They weren''t foolish, understanding naturally that only through experiencing real battles could they grow.


    And this was precisely why Glyn brought them into the Ruins.


    "Stop the chatter," Caitlin said as she moved forward, holding onto Howard''s arm, her expression serious. "We have five paths to choose from. Which one should we take?"


    "Obviously, the one with torches," a student named Hulles suddenly suggested. "With the mes, we can at least see clearly where we''re heading. Even if there''s danger, we can see it and respond ordingly."


    "But what if it''s a road to death?" Glyn shook his head, "It might be better to choose from the other four paths. This is the only path illuminated with torches, clearly a trap designed to lure us in."


    Caitlin nodded, signaling her agreement.


    Suddenly Abby interjected, "Since we are worried about the potential dangers, why not throw some stones in and see what happens?"


    At Abby''s words, Caitlin and Glyn exchanged a look.


    "Yes, the Ruins have existed for tens of millions of years, it''s impossible for there to be living people inside. Even if there are traps, they could only be triggered through the most basic gravity sensing," Caitlin reflected aloud.


    "We can totally use stones to probe these four paths!"


    Glyn scanned the surroundings and abruptly walked towards a stone table nearby.


    The next moment, with a shout, he unleashed a silvery-white lightning from his right hand.


    Bang!


    Almost instantaneously as the thunder burst forth, the stone table shattered, scattering fragments across the ground.


    Witnessing this, Howard couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows slightly.


    This fellow, able to unleash skills without a weapon, demonstrated a robust physique.


    He must be in the special ss!


    Bending down to pick up a piece of stone, Glyn quickly returned to the passage adorned with torches, slightly flexing his wrist as he flung the stone out.


    The stonended on the blue stone brick of the passage, bounced up, and hopped towards the next brick, resembling a stone skipping across water.


    Everyone''s gaze was firmly fixed on the piece of stone.


    Suddenly, just as the stone crossed over five blue stone bricks, a burst of mes surged out from beneath the bricks.


    Boom!


    A blistering heat erupted, and even Howard and others, standing a good distance away from the mouth of the passage, felt an unbearable heat enveloping their skin.


    Looking again, the stone that had been on the brick was gone, reduced to ashes in the fierce mes.


    "Hisss, such powerful mes, capable of incinerating a stone instantaneously. It wouldn''t be a hard task for it to burn us alive," Glyn muttered, his eyebrows furrowed deeply while Hulles, who had previously suggested the strategy, was trembling uncontrobly, unable to stand firm.


    "This path is indeed dangerous. Let''s check the next one."


    Glyn had anticipated this, showing no extreme surprise.


    He picked up another stone and tossed it into the dark passage on the left.


    Due to the darkness, everyone could only rely on the sound of the stone hitting the bricks, unable to see clearly.


    Momentster, as a terrifying gust of wind blew out, followed by the ceasing of the crisp sound, a deathly silence pervaded.


    Everyone realized that this path too, was a dead end.


    As Glyn continued to probe the safety of the passages, the group of students was fraught with tension.


    Howard, on the other hand, was wearing a smile.


    A group of people who had looked down on his talent had nobly joined the elite team, only to end up pathfinding for him in the end!


    Should they encounter a monster, those students would even have to join forces with Glyn to confront the beast.


    All Howard needed to do was watch; wasn''t this a beautiful arrangement?


    He wondered what kind of psychological turmoil they would experience once they realized they were essentially paving the way for him.

 Chapter 27 -27-Taking Action, Everyone’s Shock!

    <h4>Chapter 27: Chapter27-Taking Action, Everyone''s Shock!</h4>


    It goes without saying that Howard''s agreement to team up with Caitlin this time was unequivocally the right choice.


    Not only did he encounter Abby and get a glimpse of her current state, but he was also able to witness the so-called geniuses, who became arrogant after awakening, act obediently in front of him.


    They even paved the way for him and dealt with the monsters.


    After all, Howard had an agreement with Caitlin, he only needed to take action during the final confrontation with the extranar entities.


    Given that Glyn, the leader of the elite team, was Caitlin''s ssmate, there was no chance he would target Howard, thus those supposed geniuses became the lowest ranked individuals in the team.


    After testing each of the five passages one by one, they found only two were without traps.


    Glyn couldn''t help but fall into deep thought, pondering over how to choose between the two paths.


    After a moment of hesitation, he decided to let the magus take action.


    "Perris, cast a fireball to check the situation inside the passages," he instructed.


    This moment showcased the importance of having a team.


    Despite the impressive abilities of both Glyn and Caitlin, they couldn''t break free from the constraints of their sses, unable to unleash pyro (fire) skills.


    Regrettably, the Ruins and dungeons harbored various peculiar entities, necessitating a myriad of elemental skills to neutralize the threats.


    Venturing alone through the Ruins or dungeons without forming a team was a herculean task, unless one possessed the capabilities of multiple sses.


    "Understood, Senior Glyn." Perris responded, stepping behind Glyn. Wielding a wand resembling a tree branch, he began chanting incantations.


    "Oh fiery spirit of the ze, follow the guidance of your devout follower and purify the darkness that lies before us!"


    "Light of me!"


    As Perris'' chanting came to an end, a fierce me erupted from his wand, instantly engulfing the space ten yards in front of him, swallowing even the passage.


    The surging fire illuminated the passage in an instant, apanied by the echoing screams from within.


    Looking in the direction from where the sound emanated, they were stunned to see a spider concealed on one side of the tunnel ceiling.


    At that moment, the spider was being engulfed by the mes, its body hairs were ignited and it was rolling incessantly within the tunnel.


    "Indeed there is a monster, prepare for battle!"


    Glyn immediately became grave and shielded Perris behind him.


    Perris, after all, was a level 6 magus who had just selected his ss.


    Even with the high-level skills purchased with a hefty price from his family, he couldn''t inflict substantial damage on the creatures residing in the Ruins.


    In merely three seconds, as the mes dissipated, the sound of the spider crawling echoed abruptly within the dark tunnel.


    "Retreat!"


    Glyn signaled for the elite team members to move back.


    Caitlin, holding onto Howard, also retreated along with her guard.


    It had been agreed beforehand; until they encountered an extranar entity, all monsters would be dealt with by Glyn.


    Caitlin would only step in to help if there were signs of Glyn faltering.


    The clear sound of footsteps resounded beside them and quickly, a spider towering as tall as a person burst out from the passage.


    By this point, all of its hair had been scorched, leaving it entirely ckened, yet a pair of its eyes were still blinking with an eerie glow.


    Its more than a dozen legs were exceptionally sharp, marking the hard stone bricks with scratch marks as it moved.


    Glyn swiftly assessed the spider''s attributes and promptly shared the information with the team.


    [Millennium Spider]


    Level: 40


    Tier: tinum


    HP: 43,000


    Attack Power: 2,885¨C3,726


    Defense Value: 2,590


    Skills: Spider Sweep, Venomous Silk Spray, Heavenly Spider Web, Death Devour


    Description: Originally a small spider hidden within the Ruins, it absorbed a considerable amount of spiritual energy over tens of millions of years, achieving terrifying strength.


    "Fuck! A level 40 creature!"


    "The creatures Senior Glyn led us to fight against previously were only around level 30."


    "Such formidable attributes."


    For a moment, exmations of shock escaped from the students.


    Glyn, however, breathed a sigh of relief.


    Being an S-level awakened, he felt no pressure facing a monster not higher than his own level.


    If it weren''t for the purpose of training Abby and the others behind him, Glyn could have utilized high-tier skills to obliterate the spider creature in a split second.


    "Do not fear, no matter how high the attributes of this spider creature are, it''s still just a spider." "It fears fire, all magus with Pyro spells, release your skills, bombard it!"


    Glyn instantly shouted, advancing bravely towards the spider creature.


    Seeing Glyn charge forward, Abby and the others shook off their fear.


    One by one, the magi swung their wands.


    Although they hadn''t mastered skills like "Light of me", they all had learned the basic skill of "fireball".


    In an instant, blistering mes gathered, transforming into a series of fireballs, hurtling towards the spider creature with a roaring sound.


    Abby''s eyes were cold as she drew her bow, a red me converged into a feathered arrow which broke through the air in the next moment, fiercely heading towards the spider creature.


    Abby had awakened the S-level talent "Heart of Elf".


    When equipped with a bow and arrow, she could freely condense feathered arrows from the four primary elements and imbue them with elemental properties into her skills.


    Suddenly, mes continuously erupted on the spider, forcing it to roll again.


    "Roar!"


    A furious roar resonated as the spider suddenly leaped, its numerous legs slicing through the air rapidly, charging towards the elite team members.


    "Get back!"


    However, before the spider creature could approach Abby and the others, Glyn pped his hands together, astonishingly summoning a bolt of lightning which struck the spider creature immediately.


    "-5125!"


    A crimson damage number floated up, the spider creature was directly stunned on the spot.


    The elite team members were not fools; seizing the opportunity, they frantically unleashed their skills, eager to maximize their output.


    In no time, the spider creature''s HP plummeted at a rapid pace.


    Three secondster, almost the instant the spider creature broke free from the lightning-induced stun, it spat out a web.


    The horrifying web, bearing a strange and eerie essence, fell straight towards Abby and the others.


    "Quick, counter with Pyro skill!"


    The group of students once again deployed Pyro skills.


    However, this time, even though the mes bombarded the web, they failed to ignite it; instead, the mes were extinguished.


    Seeing the web about to fall on Abby, Howard finally couldn''t restrain himself any longer. With a flicker of thought, the Dragonfire spell was unleashed.


    "Roar!"


    A resonant dragon chant rang out, instantly drawing the attention of numerous individuals.


    In the next moment, under everyone''s astonished gazes, a burst of fire blossomed and suddenly transformed into a fire dragon.


    The fire dragon was incredibly solid, with even its scales appearing exceedingly clear.


    The horrifying pressure it emanated made everyone feel a tightness in their chests, including both Caitlin and Glyn.


    Simultaneously, under Howard''s control, the fire dragon burst forth vehemently.


    Its ming ws, zing with incinerating fire, effortlessly grasped and burned the web, which was about to fall on Abby, into ashes.


    In the next moment, the fire dragon spun its body, resembling a fiery sphere as it violently collided with the spider.


    Boom¡ª


    "-6712!"


    Another crimson damage number surfaced, and the spider creature was instantly sent flying, with a noticeable reduction in the health bar disyed above its head.


    At this moment, Glyn also reacted, no longer thinking about letting the students practice their skills.


    Lightning flickered in his hands, and he himself turned into a streak of lightning, fiercely piercing through the body of the spider creature.


    The fire dragon, on the other hand, seized the spider with its two ws, tearing it apart ferociously!


    Sounds akin to the tearing of fabric echoed as the colossal body of the spider creature was split into two halves in an instant, its health bar depleted entirely.


    Amidst the crisp sound of bronze coins scattering on the ground, the spider creature transformed into a white light and dissipated.


    However, everyone''s gazes, Glyn included, were astonishingly fixed on Howard.


    In their minds, dragons were extremely potent beings. Being able to summon a dragon... didn''t that mean even greater power?


    At this point, they hadn''t returned to the academy yet and were unaware of Howard''s ability to summon a fire dragon; otherwise, Howard would not dare to casually deploy the Dragonfire spell.


    Not far away, Glyn emerged, looking at Howard with deep emotions welling in his heart. "No wonder he was able to win over Caitlin, so he is a summoner capable of calling forth a fire dragon!"


    It was well known that summoned creatures would be somewhat weaker than awakened individuals.


    Therefore, seeing the damage caused by the fire dragon surpassing his own, Glyn concluded that Howard''s strength far exceeded his own!


    Would he spit blood in frustration if he knew that Howard was just a level 11 magus?

 Chapter 28 -28-Gratitude and a Bountiful Harvest

    <h4>Chapter 28: Chapter28-Gratitude and a Bountiful Harvest</h4>


    Howard''s intervention had left the students of the elite team stunned; it was their first time witnessing a dragon!


    In their minds, dragons were extremely powerful entities, and the fact that Howard could summon a fire dragon meant that his strength was undoubtedly not to be underestimated.


    Some students even started idolizing Howard.


    If it weren''t for Caitlin holding Howard''s hand, a few female students would have entertained the thought of approaching and striking up a conversation with him.


    "Thank you for your help. Without you, my students might have been injured," Glyn sincerely thanked Howard as he walked over.


    Indeed, if any issues arose with the students under his guidance, not only would he lose face, but it would also affect the reputation of his academy and the family backing him. This time, Howard had helped him avert a major crisis.


    Glyn solemnly said, "If you don''t mind, you are wee to visit my Jon family. You will be treated with the highest courtesy."


    After a moment of hesitation, a ring on Glyn''s hand blinked suddenly, and in the next moment, a white whistlended in his hand.


    "This is the Beast Control Whistle. Blowing it will allow a summoner to dy the timing of their summoning skills by 20% and reduce the cooldown time by 10%. Consider this my token of gratitude."


    Hearing this, Howard couldn''t help but feel astonished.


    After dealing with people like Jay and Jeffers, encountering a normal person like Glyn seemed almost unbelievable to Howard.


    He scrutinized Glyn carefully, and seeing his sincere expression, which showed no signs of deceit, Howard stepped forward to take the whistle.


    He nodded to indicate that he epted Glyn''s kind gesture, yet remained silent.


    His mask could conceal his face, but it couldn''t alter his voice.


    Having spent so much time with Abby and others, they would surely recognize his voice.


    Therefore, if Howard wanted to keep his identity hidden, he couldn''t speak.


    As for epting the whistle?


    Although Howard stepped in mainly to help Abby, he had also rescued the other students, indeed doing a great favor for Glyn.


    Moreover, the whistle had promising effects that tempted Howard.


    Since Glyn offered it willingly, why would Howard refuse?


    "Hehehe, our Glyn, the young master of the Jon family, is indeed generous, offering a gold-tier item just like that," someone chimed in.


    Caitlin smiled and said, "Darling, you don''t need to overthink it. The Jon family is wealthy, and you have done them a huge favor; this treasure is what you deserve."


    "That''s right."


    Glyn nodded, expressing his sentiment, "Caitlin, you indeed have a good eye for people. I fear that, looking across our entire academy, there isn''t a student who can match this gentleman''s prowess."


    Glyn had sensed the aura of the fire dragon; in his eyes, Howard was likely a powerful summoner.


    Although the fire dragon that Howard "summoned" wasn''t much stronger than him, Glyn knew well that a summoner could never have just one Summoned Beast.


    With just one fire dragon, Howard had managed to hold him back; if a few more summoned beasts were to join the battle, they could undoubtedly defeat him.


    Although Glyn wasn''t the strongest student in the academy, he believed his strength was not far off from Caitlin''s.


    If even he would be defeated, the others would not be Howard''s match either.


    Moreover, Glyn wanted to befriend Howard, naturally choosing ttering words to do so.


    But the students from Soulspark Academy were not privy to Glyn''s thoughts.


    Hearing his words, they were instantly astonished.


    They could see that Howard had tender, fair skin, even more delicate than many young masters, clearly indicating his young age.


    The fact that someone so young could possess such strength left them immensely shocked.


    "Alright."


    At this moment, noticing Howard''s impatience, Caitlin softly said, "Let''s not waste time here, we should hurry and explore the ruins! The extranar creatures have notable intelligence just like us; if we let them snatch the treasures within the ruins and enhance their power first, wouldn''t our trip be in vain?"


    Hearing Caitlin''s words, Glyn couldn''t help but be tense.


    Within the spacerift, the objects to be transported were random.


    Glyn wasn''t certain what kind of extranar creature would be transported next, and dared not waste any more time, heading straight towards thest passage.


    Witnessing this, Howard couldn''t help but furrow his brows slightly; he did not believe that thest passage would be safe.


    Since the previous four passages were trapped or guarded by monsters, the fifth one would likely be the same.


    In that case, it would be better to take the fourth passage, which, despite having been guarded, now had no traps, and the hidden monsters had already been killed by them.


    However, unable to voice his opinion, Howard could only watch helplessly as Glyn and the others attempted once again.


    Just as Howard was inwardly sighing with regret, Abby approached him and said, "Thank you for your assistance, kind sir. We owe you our lives and can only offer you our deepest gratitude! This is a spoil of war that I acquired earlier. After studying it, one canprehend how to summon an enchanted boar!"


    As she spoke, a brownish book materialized in her pristine palm.


    Howard was slightly startled; he had not expected Abby toe and thank him personally.


    Normally, since Glyn had already given a gift of thanks, the other students wouldn''t have to give anything.


    However, Howard understood Abby''s intention.


    She didn''t regard Glyn as one of her own and didn''t want to be associated with him, hence she personally offered a token of gratitude to repay the life-saving favor.


    This filled Howard''s heart with mixed feelings.


    He wondered what Abby liked about him, that even when faced with young, handsome individuals with exceptional abilities like Glyn, she remained unmoved.


    Howard didn''t want to ept it, yet at this moment, he couldn''t voice his refusal.


    After hesitating for a while, he eventually nodded, reaching out to take the skill book.


    Seeing this, Abby revealed a smile.


    However, as her gaze swept across Howard''s palm, a faint sense of familiarity stirred in her.


    Even though Howard had undergone some changes in his constitution after his awakening, it induced a sense of doubt in Abby who had spent several years with him.


    She felt an intense familiarity towards Howard but despite racking her brain, she couldn''t pinpoint who it reminded her of!


    After all, in Abby''s mind, Howard was just someone who had recently grasped the F-level talent as an awakened, absolutely incapable of having the power to summon a fire dragon.


    Seeing that Abby was still lingering after handing over the book, the group of students from the elite team couldn''t help but start whispering among themselves, "Earlier Abby acted all prim and proper, standing by Howard even when he only attained the F-level talent. Who would have thought that as soon as she encounters a stronger individual outside, she takes the initiative to approach them."


    Caitlin cast a nce at Abby and suddenly shed a smile, moving forward to meet her.


    Meanwhile, Howard was checking the attributes of the newly acquired item.


    [Beast Control Whistle (special item)]


    Level: 10


    Grade: Gold


    Effect: Upon blowing the whistle, all the Summoned Beasts of the awakened individual, or summoned series skills, have their duration extended by 20%, and cooldown time reduced by 10%. The whistle can only be used once within 120 minutes.


    "!!!"


    His pupils contracted abruptly. Howard couldn''t believe it; such a powerful Beast Control Whistle had a cooldown time of only 120 minutes.


    Looking at the skill book once more, Howard''s smile became even more radiant.

 Chapter 29 -29-The Strange Potion

    <h4>Chapter 29: Chapter29-The Strange Potion</h4>


    [Enchanted Boar Summoning Spellbook (special item)]


    [Level: 1]


    [Grade: B-level]


    [Effect: Upon use, one can grasp the B-level skill ¡ª Enchanted Boar Summoning technique. The attributes of the enchanted boar will be corrted with the awakened individual''s spirit, and the duration will increase with the skill level enhancement.]


    After reading the description, Howard didn''t hesitate at all and directly utilized the book.


    [Ding dong! Congrattions awakened Howard, you have sessfully mastered the B-level skill ¡ª Enchanted Boar Summoning Technique!]


    [Enchanted Boar Summoning Technique (B-level skill)]


    [Level: 1]


    [Effect: Summons an enchanted boar to fight for the awakened. The enchanted boar''s HP will be 2000% of the awakened''s spirit, and its attack power and defense will be 500% of the awakened''s spirit. Itsts for 180 seconds and possesses the skills Wild Boar Charge, Wild Boar Roar, and Fierce Horn Thrust. Up to three can exist at the same time (Note: the maximum number can increase with skill level advancement).]


    [Cooldown Time: 30 seconds]


    [Consumption: 80 MP per second]


    [Proficiency: 0/100]


    Don''t underestimate it just because it''s a B-level skill.


    Under Howard''s high spirit, it could manifest quite impressive effects.


    Currently, Howard''s spirit stood at a staggering 830 points, meaning that the summoned enchanted boar would inherently have 16,600 HP, coupled with over 4,000 points of attack power and defense.


    These attributes were on par with those of a level 30 or above BOSS.


    One should know that Howard was only at level 11.


    Could other summoners at level 11 call forth a Summoned Beast with such attributes?


    Absolutely not!


    Having enhanced his abilities, Howard felt thoroughly invigorated, no longer paying any mind to Glyn.


    Given his current strength, even if he encountered a level 60 Extranar creature, he would have the power to face it; there was no need to worry at all.


    On the contrary, Howard was brimming with anticipation.


    After ying the Dual des Mantis, he had earned a considerable amount of money.


    He couldn''t help but wonder what benefits this encounter with an Extranar creature would bring him this time.


    Regaining his focus, Howard noticed that Caitlin had let go of his hand and was engrossed in a passionate conversation with Abby.


    Not far away, several girls from the elite team seemed eager, their eyes continuously surveying him.


    Meanwhile, Glyn, apanied by two Pyro magi, was conscientiously exploring the fifth passage.


    Within the fifth passage, there were no traps.


    However, the moment the me illuminated the surroundings, the figure of a fierce tiger abruptly manifested in the deepest part of the passage.


    After the world underwent the strange transformations, the strength of the monsters became linked to their corresponding entities in the previous animal kingdom.


    The naturally formidable beasts became even more potent after the transformation. Creatures like lions, tigers, and bears generally possessed strength above level 60.


    Cheetahs, hunting dogs, and wild boars, on the other hand, had power around level 30.


    As for weaker creatures like rabbits and chickens, they basically fell under level 10.


    Therefore, upon seeing the tiger, Glyn''s expression turned gravely serious.


    He and Caitlin were only around level 40.


    Although, thanks to their skills and intelligence, the awakened could defeat monsters above their level, they still needed to explore the ruins.


    Engaging with the tiger wasn''t wise at this juncture!


    "Take the fourth passage!"


    Glyn wasn''t foolish and promptly made a decision.


    Fortunately, this time, the scope of the skills deployed by Glyn and his team was limited; they merely spotted the fierce tiger through the light and did not rm it.


    Glyn, Howard, and the others managed to withdraw smoothly, venturing into the fourth passage.


    As Howard suspected, each passage contained only one kind of trap or monster.


    With the spider eliminated, the fourth passage was entirely safe.


    Glyn led the way, reaching the end of the pathway where he beckoned everyone to follow.


    At the terminus was a stone door, marked with a particr emblem.


    Howard caught a glimpse of it and noticed that the emblem was entirely purple with an odd shape, causing his eyes to narrow slightly.


    There was undoubtedly danger lurking within the ruins.


    However, exploring these ruins was precisely their mission, and no matter how potent the looming threats were, they had to venture forth.


    Glyn took a deep breath and ced his hand on the purple emblem.


    In an instant, the entire passage seemed to shake violently as a rumbling sound echoed. The stone door slowly rose, revealing a corridor.


    As the stone door fully ascended, Glyn, Howard, and the rest of the group filed in one after another.


    Torches nked the passage, burning brightly.


    Following the passage forward, it wasn''t long before Glyn and the others reached the exit.


    While it was called an "exit," they were still within the water-bound ruins, transitioning from a passage to a more expansive pce.


    The nearby walls were built of stone resembling white jade, creating a luminous white glow that illuminated the entire pce even without the presence of torches, casting an unimaginably bright light.


    "What a luxurious pce."


    "If I could live in this pce, even at the cost of a hundred years of my lifespan, I would ept it without a second thought!"


    As everyone entered the pce, they couldn''t help but express their awe.


    Especially the members of the elite team, fresh from the academy with somewhat na?ve mindsets, failed to realize that in the current world, power was the only eternal truth.


    Without strength, even the most beautiful possessions could be forcibly taken away.


    Thankfully, Glyn, Caitlin, and the others were not mesmerized by the grandeur of the pce; instead, they scrutinized their surroundings meticulously.


    This brought a slight nod of approval from Howard, acknowledging that coborating with individuals of such caliber provided an opportunity for a sessful exploration of the ruins.


    Working with the elite team would likely result in total annihtion, dying within these ruins. It was fortunate they had Glyn to guide them!


    This pce boasted expansive spaces, sprawling across six distinct levels.


    Staircases embedded within the walls led them to the upper levels.


    However, with each ascending level, the space contracted slightly, resembling growth rings of a tree expanding upwards endlessly.


    Howard and the rest were currently positioned on the first level.


    "Let''s first explore what the first level has to offer, and move to the second level once we''re done here," Glyn directed, signaling the multitude of students to begin their exploration of the initial level.


    Not to be outdone, Caitlin promptly dispatched her servants to search every room meticulously, ensuring nothing was overlooked.


    Howard hesitated, opting not to join Caitlin and the others in their exploration, his gaze steadfastly fixed on Abby.


    Despite his exposed identity, Howard would not allow any harm to befall Abby.


    If need be, he was prepared to silently eliminate all the students who were privy to his true identity.


    After enduring their mockery, he hade to discern the kind of people they were, and harbored no concerns for their welfare.


    The first level of the pce offered the most expansive space,prising over thirty rooms.


    Witnessing the flurry of students and Caitlin''s servants moving in and out of rooms, Howard gradually became restless, a tingling sense of excitement rising within him.


    "Come quickly,e see what I''ve found!"


    "Hahaha, this room is filled with numerous potions, and there''s a description of their effects beside them ¡ª all very useful potions!"


    Exmations of wonder abruptly broke out.

 Chapter 30 -30-Death Experimenter

    <h4>Chapter 30: Chapter30-Death Experimenter</h4>


    The exmations rang out, instantly drawing everyone''s attention.


    Caitlin''s many servants promptly emerged from the rooms they were investigating, hurrying towards the source of themotion.


    Seeing Abby hastening there as well, Howard quickly recalled his firedragon and followed in her steps.


    During this expedition into the Ruins, Howard had two objectives in mind: to reap the benefits concealed within the Ruins and to protect Abby.


    As they entered the room with Abby, rows of shelves came into view,den with numerous ss bottles, each filled with potions of various hues.


    Beside each potion, there was abel detailing its effects.


    [Soul Devouring Potion: Capable of consuming souls, rendering monsters into empty husks.]


    [Nightmare Potion: Induces deep sleep in the individual, causing them to die in the midst of nightmares.]


    [Undead Potion: Can resurrect the deceased, who, albeit devoid of consciousness, retains the ability to move.]


    [...]


    "Something is off, why are the effects of these potions so perverse?"


    "It seems like these are not normal potions!"


    Upon reading the descriptions and names of the potions, everyone began to understand the grim reality.


    "Hiss, this ruin might be a research facility for potions... a facility for prohibited potions at that!"


    Glyn, however, showed signs of excitement, eximing joyfully, "The Church and the Sanctuary are strenuously suppressing heretics. These banned potions are primarily concocted by those vile heretics. If we crack this ruin and report it, perhaps, we could be rewarded by the Church!"


    The Church was formerly known as the Divine Temple.


    After the advent of the aberrations, the Divine Temple split into two factions.


    The Church pursued a spiritual path anchored in faith, while the Sanctuary relied on their innate strength to battle the aberrant monsters.


    Of course, they hadn''t separated entirely; they had simply morphed into two distinct departments, fundamentally unified, with the Pope as the supreme leader.


    Hearing Glyn''s words, a look of anticipation also appeared on Howard''s face.


    In today''s world, the Church, the Sanctuary, the Moral Celestial Pce, and the Buddhist Sect were arguably the four most powerful forces, possessing a plethora of treasures.


    If one could gain benefits from the Church and utilize their synthesis talent, wouldn''t that enable them to soar to great heights in one swoop?


    However, Howard also understood that the heretics were equally formidable.


    Exploring these ruins, even without hidden extranar creatures lurking, would undoubtedly be a challenging task.


    "Glyn, senior, what should we do with these potions?"


    "What else can we do? Gather them all; we will hand them over to the Churchter."


    Glyn swiftly moved forward, urging the students to continuously collect the potions.


    The attention of Caitlin''s numerous subordinates also turned towards the scene.


    Caitlin, not interested in the potions and unwilling to vie with Glyn for them, shook her head promptly.


    And so, Howard and his group watched as Glyn, Abby, Hulles, and others kept collecting the potions.


    However, as Hulles led a few students to thest rows of shelves, a sudden roar broke out.


    In the next moment, over a dozen figures surged out from the dark corners.


    "Ah!"


    "Damn it, what the hell are these things?"


    Screams echoed non-stop as Hulles and his group quickly retreated.


    Everyone''s attention was drawn to the sight of over a dozen figures emerging from the darkness, their clothing tattered, flesh deeply recessed to the point where bones were visible.


    "Are they human?"


    "No, it seems like they have been dead for a long time!"


    "Hiss, there isn''t any moisture left in their bodies, even their eyeballs are bulging out. These aren''t living people."


    "Wait, could these be the experiment subjects who consumed the Undead Potion?"


    One of the quick-thinking students deduced the possibility, causing Howard and the others to wear grave expressions.


    Glyn was the first to inspect the attributes of those who had be corpses, sharing the details with everyone present.


    [Death Experimenter]


    [Level: 60]


    [Tier: Gold]


    [Description: Initially innocent humans, they were ruthlessly abducted by heretics to their base where they underwent inhumane experiments. Ultimately, they transformed into mindless corpses, awakening at the slightest disturbance.]


    [HP: 29000]


    [Attack power: 2600-3100]


    [Defense value: 1800]


    [Skills: Bite, Virus Spread]


    "Holy shit!"


    "What the fuck? A Gold tier monster?!"


    Suddenly encountering a Gold tier monster, the students from the elite team were instantly thrown into a panic.


    Mostly facing Iron or Bronze adversaries in the wild, the abrupt confrontation with a Gold-tier monster indeed instilled fear in them.


    Even Abby couldn''t help swallowing hard.


    Seeing this, Howard discreetly moved a few steps closer to Abby, ensuring he could act immediately if she were in danger.


    "No need to worry," Glyn said, breaking the silence. "These monsters are significantly weaker than typical Gold tier monsters. It seems their years residing in this aquatic ruin have degraded their bodies, unable to maintain their original strength."


    "Everyone, don''t be afraid. Listen to me, form a line. All warrior-ss, step forward. When I restrain them, use your control skills to continue the restraint. Magus and archers, unleash your skills to your heart''s content!"


    It had to be said that Glyn was extremely dedicated, still guiding the group of students even at this critical moment.


    Fortunately, Abby and the others were the best of the academy.


    Despite most of them having somewhat undesirable personalities, they weren''t foolish.


    Hearing Glyn''s instructions, they promptly sprung into action.


    Though the Death Experimenters held a high level, their attributes were indeed somewhat weakened.


    Glyn charged forward, his entire body turning crystalline and emanating countless bolts of lightning.


    Amid the roaring thunderous noise, Glyn swiftly reached the vicinity of several Death Experimenters, the erupting thunder forcefully stunning them in their tracks.


    "-7822!"


    "-8137!"


    Terrifying damage numbers continually surfaced, revealing the impressive damage Glyn was inflicting even against opponents of a higher level.


    Seeing this, the members of the elite team felt a weight lift off their chests.


    No longer afraid, they charged forward with furious roars.


    Although their levels were lower and their damage insufficient, unable to break through the Death Experimenter''s defenses, they could still trigger special effects such as stun or weakness.


    Moreover, Glyn was merely aiming to foster their courage.


    After the Death Experimenters had been partially weakened, Glyn''s subsequent skills tore through them ruthlessly.


    In the next moment, Glyn resembled a thunder god, a figure where thunder ceaselessly roared wherever he went, the terrifying bolts of lightning tearing many Death Experimenters asunder.


    Within just a few short minutes, all the Death Experimenters in the room had been eradicated.


    "My dear, isn''t it nice to have someone help with clearing the monsters?"


    The bored Caitlin walked over to Howard, smiling as she spoke, "What do you say, shall we team up from now on?"

 Chapter 31 -31-Insane Leveling Speed

    <h4>Chapter 31: Chapter31-Insane Leveling Speed</h4>


    "That depends on whether you can find more Ruins or dungeons," Howard replied, not rejecting the offer outright because, after all, the rewards from dungeons and Ruins were indeed enticing.


    Caitlin smiled and then queried further, "Do you know that Abby?"


    At her question, Howard remained silent, uncertain of what exactly was going through this girl''s mind.


    Seeing Howard''s non-response, Caitlin understood and refrained from pursuing the matter further.


    Soon after, having cleared the area of monsters and gathered all the potions, Glyn walked over to Caitlin, a light smile ying on his lips as he said, "I will share half of these potions with youter."


    "Hehe, it''s fine even if you don''t share, but then don''t even think about getting the reward for the final kill on the Extranar creature," Caitlin retorted with a radiant smile.


    Indeed, even though Glyn and Caitlin were ssmates, they didn''t especially trust each other.


    Or it could be said that ever since the world underwent a transformation, adopting thew of the jungle, trust had be a rarity among people.


    Even kin might turn against each other over a single treasure, let alone individuals without blood ties.


    "Let''s move, continue exploring the rooms!" Glyn called out to the group of students, urging them to thoroughly search the rooms once more.


    Inside the rooms on the first floor, most were pretty ordinary, housing nothing but everyday items.


    Only a very few contained potions and various Death Experimenters.


    These Death Experimenters varied greatly - some were desated corpses, while others had limbs transformed into tentacles, leaving only a human head.


    There were even those encased in steel from head to toe!


    It was evident that these individuals had endured inhuman torments while alive.


    This spurred a wave of righteous indignation among many of the young people, vocally condemning the heinous research the cultists had undertaken on human bodies in their twisted experiments.


    Initially, Glyn intended to help hone the skills of the elite team members, but as monsters started appearing more frequently and in greater numbers, it became impossible to ensure the safety of the squad members.


    Left with no choice, Glyn had to unleash his full power, taking down all the monsters single-handedly.


    Meanwhile, Howard delightedly absorbed experience points, unable to suppress a smile as he saw his experience bar rapidly filling up, signaling an impending level up.


    Inside the Ruins and dungeons, it didn''t matter who killed the monsters; as long as they were defeated, everyone would be rewarded.


    The crisp notification sound reverberated ceaselessly in Howard''s mind.


    Fortunately, the elite team members were at a lower level, which meant they too were leveling up like crazy after gaining experience.


    Countless lights blinked, masking the noise created by Howard''s leveling up.


    Time passed gradually.


    Glyn transformed into a god of war, leaving no monsters alive wherever he went.


    From the first to the second and all the way to the fifth floor, Howard''s level skyrocketed to level 14!


    By the end of the Ruins expedition, Howard might even reach level 15! This leveling speed was nothing short of extraordinary.


    After all, this wasn''t a game but the real world, merely integrated with the gaming universeplete with its data and settings.


    Despite the ovep, people still had only one life to live.


    Therefore, the awakened could not treat this as a gaming world where one could recklessly grind levels, with death only meaning a respawn back in the city.


    In this world, the awakened would only dare to level up under rtively safe conditions.


    Ensuring safety meant lower yields, naturally slowing down the pace of leveling up.


    If others found out about Howard''s leveling speed, their jaws would undoubtedly drop in shock.


    All the way to the fifth floor, there wasn''t much variation among the monsters, apart from variously killed Death Experimenters.


    The only addition was an assortment of spiders and scorpions type monsters, which had developed considerable strength through prolonged evolution.


    Regrettably, Glyn, who was sent by the higher-ups to be the guide for the elite team, was even more powerful.


    There was no need for Howard to summon the firedragon for assistance.


    Alone, with a force as powerful as a thunderbolt, Glyn managed to swiftly annihte many monsters.


    Of course, this took a toll on him, requiring him to consume a blue potion periodically to replenish his MP.


    "Whew!"


    Having just bisected a centipede as long as a person, Glyn couldn''t help but let out a relieved sigh as he spotted the staircase leading to the sixth level not far away.


    Finally reaching the sixth level!


    Continuing this spree would surely wear him out to death.


    Unfortunately, Glyn had already made a promise with Caitlin.


    Regret swelled within him, wishing he had brought a guardian with him to reduce his burden.


    He could have been like Caitlin, leisurely witnessing others battle monsters while enjoying a romantic rtionship.


    Yes, naive Glyn had mistakenly believed Howard and Caitlin were a couple.


    "With every level, the monsters grow stronger, and the potions be increasingly bizarre," he mused. "On the fifth level, we encountered corpses with tentacles, bodies overrun with vines, and even corpses integrated with the bodies of ferocious beasts. I can''t imagine how twisted the experiments on the sixth floor would be."


    Glyn sighed, "Moreover, that Extranar creature hasn''t shown up yet, which honestly is quite concerning."


    "What''s there to worry about?"


    "Merely the possibility of it being sentient, that''s all."


    Caitlin chuckled lightly, "What does it matter if it has intelligence? The spacerift in the SilentForest can only harbor an Extranar creature up to LV60 at most. With so many experts here, how could we fail to kill it?"


    "Besides, my dear here has experience in single-handedly killing an Extranar creature," she added, casting a loving nce at herpanion.


    Hearing this, Glyn''s eyes instantly brightened as they met Howard''s. "Hahaha, well since this distinguished individual has remarkable strength, I have nothing to worry about."


    "Let''s move, on to the sixth floor!"


    With newfound confidence, Glyn no longer hesitated, taking strides towards the sixth level.


    Yet, upon truly entering the sixth floor, the faces of everyone, including Howard, Glyn, and Caitlin, turned gravely serious.


    Unlike the previous floors, the passages outside the rooms on the sixth level were already enveloped in vines and spider webs.


    Countless bodiesy haphazardly across the ground, blocking their path forward.


    Surveying the strange corpses, Howard had a premonition that they would undoubtedly revive.


    Moreover, the hallway itself seemed to harbor a potent murderous intent!


    As expected, before Glyn could advance a few steps, a white spider web suddenly fell from above, instantly ensnaring several students including Hulles and Chakal.


    The next moment, the web started to ascend slowly, hauling the entangled individuals with it.


    "To hell with you!"


    Fortunate for his quick reflexes, Glyn clenched his fist, hurling a bolt of thunder towards the source of the white web.


    Following the thunder''s explosive rupture, a terrifying sh of lightning struck, forcing a ck spider to plummet from its height.


    However, this was just the beginning.


    A subtle noise resonated, startling Howard, Caitlin, and the others.


    Turning their heads, they witnessed over a dozen spiders converging from all directions, surrounding them in a menacing circle!

 Chapter 32 -32-Fierce Battle

    <h4>Chapter 32: Chapter32-Fierce Battle</h4>


    Not only the spiders, but even the corpses in the corridor were stirred, struggling to rise one after another.


    Seeing the monsters surrounding everyone, Caitlin smiled and said, "Glyn, I''m afraid you can''t protect those adorable students by yourself this time."


    "Fuck!"


    Glyn cursed under his breath, sweeping his gaze over the numerous monsters before sighing resignedly, "I guess I''ll have to rely on you guys to step in. After this, I am content with just forty percent of the loot!"


    "Very well."


    At her words, Caitlin waved her hand, and a group of servants immediately formed a protective barrier around Abby and others.


    Even though they were so-called geniuses, harboring A-level awakened individuals in their group, and Abby, in particr, grasping an S-level talent, they were still immature.


    Under the substantial level suppression, no matter how formidable their professions were, they stood no chance against the monsters.


    What about Howard?


    He was purely an exception!


    Despite Howard''s lower level, he was equipped with several pieces of tinum, not to mention Epic and Legendary equipment, ensuring his attributes were in no way inferior to a level 40 awakened.


    Coupled with the immense boost from his S-level skill, he had the ability to breach the defenses of higher-level monsters.


    Even so, surpassing levels to kill those monsters required a significant amount of time for Howard!


    As Caitlin''s subordinates spread out, the swarm of spider monsters initiated their attack, ejecting strands of white silk from their mouths which stretched out like ropes towards the group.


    "Heavy spirits of the earth, heed the prayers of a devoted follower, be a wall that repels all foes! Quad Earth Wall!"


    A chant resounded as a magus behind Caitlin waved a wand.


    The next moment, a brownish-yellow glow blossomed, and a peculiar force materialized into four wallsposed entirely of earth elements, safeguarding Abby and many awakened individuals within.


    Thud, thud, thud¡ª


    When the white silk expelled by the spiders made contact with the earth wall, crisp sounds echoed immediately, followed by the emergence of a bizarre corrosive force.


    Smoke arose from the wall as the earth elements began to erode, disying the relentless assault of the spider monsters on the protective barrier.


    Realizing this, the magus couldn''t help but change hisplexion, eximing, "These spiders possess corrosive elemental abilities; my Quad Earth Wall won''t hold for long."


    "No worries, just hold it for 10 seconds," Glyn assured as he took a deep breath.


    He then brought his hands together, and a lightning radiance immediately rippled from within him, enveloping him in a disy of absolute majesty.


    With roaring thunder incessantly ringing in the ears, Glyn moved his lips slightly, directing the circting lightning in a rhythmic pattern.


    "Lightning that illuminates the world, unfurl your majesty and dispel all the darkness before you!"


    "Thunder Shock!"


    As Glyn chanted the spell, the numerous tendrils of lightning surrounding him burst forth aggressively.


    Shooting past the Quad Earth Wall, they transformed into de-like figures, instantaneously striking the silk-spewing spiders.


    In an instant, the corridor resounded with thunderous roars as the silver-white lightning fully bloomed, filling the entire space.


    The sight forced Howard and others to involuntarily avert their eyes, with the blinding radiance prompting them to shut their eyes.


    The spiders were sent flying by the lightning, their skins turning pitch-ck while emanating a burnt smell that pervaded the nostrils of many awakened.


    However, after executing the skill, Glyn entered a weakened state, kneeling on one knee unable to move, and panting heavily. "Caitlin, I can only hold them for about five seconds, you need to act quickly!" he urged.


    Hearing this, Howard couldn''t help but cast a curious nce at Caitlin, wondering about the extent of this nobledy''s abilities.


    Seemingly sensing Howard''s gaze, a subtle smile hooked at the corners of Caitlin''s mouth as she drew a treasured sword that had been hanging at her waist.


    As the de left its sheath, Caitlin''s demeanor transformed.


    A surge of formidable wind emanated from her, resonating with a whooshing sound that caused her long hair to flutter dramatically.


    Witnessing this scene, the male students in the elite team all widened their eyes, fixating on Caitlin unblinkingly.


    Already beautiful, with an extraordinarily proud figure, Caitlin became even more enchanting as she manifested her skill.


    The vigorous wind swirling around her and her heroic bearing instantly captured all the male gazes.


    "de of the Gale!"


    Caitlin didn''t emte the magus, who recited a litany of incantations before unleashing his power.


    In a blink, her figure vanished, and by the time she appeared again, she was already before a spider.


    Before the spider could mount an attack, the sharp de had already severed its head.


    With the emergence of crimson damage numbers, Caitlin''s figure rushed to confront another spider.


    In a mere span of three seconds, she executed seven blinks, decapitating several spiders one after another!


    "Hiss!"


    Everyone was utterly stunned, their gazes upon Caitlin filled with disbelief.


    Even Howard was taken aback... he hadn''t expected her to wield such formidable strength.


    She possessed not only speed but also impressive attack power.


    The coboration between Caitlin and Glyn incredibly eradicated the besieging spiders in a sh.


    In the corridor, only the resurrecting Death Experimenters remained.


    Having initiated her attack, Caitlin didn''t hold back.


    At hermand, dozens of servants charged towards the Death Experimenters.


    Holding her sword, she sprinted forward, a determined warrior in the heat of the battle.


    As she neared a Death Experimenter, Caitlin spun and thrust her sword upward.


    Instantaneously, a silver-white wind swirl manifested on the de, blowing several Death Experimenters into the air.


    The wind de swept across their bodies, tearing flesh from bone with merciless precision.


    At that moment, the servants caught up, assisting Caitlin in dealing the final blows.


    They brutally battered any Death Experimenter still showing signs of life, aiming for their heads with relentless fury.


    All of them had reached around LV40, with some servants even being the guards of the mayor of Saint City, boasting levels as high as LV60!


    This was where Caitlin''s confidence stemmed from in daring to enter these ruins; even if Howard couldn''t handle the extranar creature, she had faith that she could emerge unscathed.


    However, the sheer number of Death Experimenters was overwhelming, and to add to this, eerie vines began to squirm as if endowed with life in the passage.


    Spiders, centipedes, and other monsters kept multiplying, and even mutated forms started to appear.


    Among them was a corpse whose upper body abruptly split open, its bones sying out like spider legs, supporting it on the ground.


    This mutated monster had attributes higher than the usual ones, causing Caitlin to finally meet resistance, slowing her momentum.


    Yet Caitlin resembled a war deity, her silver de moving with extreme speed, creating afterimages in its wake.


    She was incredibly agile, continuously weaving through the swarm of monsters, akin to a beautiful butterfly frolicking amidst flowers.


    This sight immediately captivated countless male students, elevating Caitlin to the status of a goddess in their eyes!

 Chapter 33 -33-The Mysterious Red Light

    <h4>Chapter 33: Chapter33-The Mysterious Red Light</h4>


    "Tsk tsk, these little guys."


    Noticing the sparkle in the eyes of many male students, Glyn couldn''t help but chuckle and chide, "You bunch of novices dare to covet Caitlin?"


    "She has not only grasped the S-level talent herself but also possesses an extremely strongbat aptitude, capable of defeating SS-level profession awakened ones."


    "Even in muchrger cities, among the younger generation, she is considered the best! Not to mention, she is incredibly beautiful and hails from a powerful family. You all are just a group who have achieved A-level awakening, don''t even think about it."


    Hearing Glyn''s words, the group of male students couldn''t help but blush slightly, feeling somewhat dejected.


    Howard, however, raised an eyebrow slightly. Was Caitlin''s talent really that formidable?


    Normally speaking, the gap in professional strength was hard to bridge, and unless the difference in talent was extreme, it was impossible for an S-level awakened to be unable to ovee an A-level awakened.


    Much like Howard''s divine skill talent, the enhancement it brought to the awakened was terrifying, granting him the ability to fight across dozens of levels.


    "Ah, in many people''s hearts, Caitlin is regarded as a goddess akin to Athena."


    Glyn seemed to have recovered, walking beside Howard, patting him on the shoulder and speaking enviously, "So many S-level awakened individuals, the scions of top-tier families, have failed to win Caitlin''s affection. I even thought she didn''t like men, yet to my surprise, you managed to win her over."


    "If the people back home find out, they would undoubtedly go crazy. I am also very curious to see what kind of talent and strength you possess."


    Hearing Glyn''s words, Howard couldn''t help but be perplexed. If Caitlin was his goddess, why wasn''t he angry seeing Caitlin linking arms with him?


    Generally, jealousy could drive people to do many things.


    Or could it be that Glyn simply had a very good nature?


    "Alright, it''s time for us to take action. We can''t just let a youngdy resolve all the crises, can we?"


    As his words fell, Glyn, now fully recharged with MP, revitalized, and with thunder light swirling around his hands, swiftly rushed towards Caitlin.


    Along the way, monsters would asionally spring out, but before they could even act, they were sent flying by the bursting thunder light.


    Witnessing this scene, Howard did not make a move.


    After all, Howard had previously agreed with Caitlin that he would only take action when the Extranar creature appeared, leaving the other monsters to Caitlin and her team to handle.


    Therefore, Howard simply gestured to the members of the elite team, urging them to move forward.


    Howard stayed back to cover for Abby, his thoughts stirring slightly as he cast the Dragonfire spell.


    The firedragon, which had been recalled earlier, once again spiraled in the air, causing the temperature in the entire tunnel to rise dramatically with its scorching mes.


    With the firedragon guarding the students, they easily repelled any vines or monsters that emerged nearby, safely reaching the position behind Caitlin and her party.


    Meanwhile, Caitlin and her group reached the end of the tunnel, where they found a locked portal adorned with a skull symbol, a warning of the danger thaty beyond.


    "This should be the core of these Ruins," Caitlin spected.


    "It''s unexpected that the Extranar creature is being so cautious... it hasn''t shown itself even now," she continued, scanning her surroundings warily.


    Even though all the monsters seemed to have been killed, a sense of crisis lingered in the air.


    Howard felt the same way, yet with the support of his two SS-level skills, he wasn''t particrly worried.


    Caitlin, brimming with confidence, signaled to her side and immediately, two servants wielding massive axes rushed out.


    They swung their weapons ferociously, striking the lock on the portal.


    With a crisp sound, the iron lock broke apart.


    The two servants exchanged a nce before slowly pushing the door open.


    As the grand door opened, an astonishing sight greeted them ¨C an array of enormous containers filled the space.


    The containers were brimming with liquids of different colors - green, purple, and even blood-red.


    Shadows could be seen inside each one, some human and some animal.


    "Is this the centralboratory?" one wondered aloud.


    "Phew, the monsters inside the containers indeed seem more oppressive than those outside," another remarked.


    "Senior, look quickly, it seems like there is a collection of potions inside that ss enclosure!" a voice eximed in surprise, drawing everyone''s attention to the deepest part of the room, where a ss enclosure housed numerous potions.


    It was clear that this was the final reward within the Ruins, apart from the experience and spoils garnered from the monsters.


    Glyn and Caitlin became visibly excited, not taking time to think much, and directly dashed into the room.


    Howard, however, pulled Abby back, stopping her from following them.


    Under her puzzled gaze, he shook his head.


    Nobody knew if there would be dangers lurking in the secret chamber!


    Abby was no fool, quickly grasping Howard''s concerns, but she whispered, "Sir, I already have someone I fancy, and you are in a romantic rtionship with Miss Caitlin. Is it appropriate to hold me back like this?"


    At her words, Howard promptly let go, yet a smile blossomed in his heart.


    It seemed that Abby indeed harbored feelings for him. Once Headmaster Jay was taken care of, he wouldn''t have to worry too much and could openly be with Abby.


    By that time, anyone who dared to oppose them would never see another dawn.


    Approximately ten secondster, seeing that Caitlin, Glyn, and the others had approached the ss enclosure without encountering any danger, Howard finally eased his tension.


    Steering the firedragon, he entered the room.


    Thankfully, the room was spacious enough for the firedragon to move freely, otherwise, it would have been a significant handicap for Howard.


    Upon entering, Howard began to meticulously survey his surroundings.


    Other than the ss enclosure, the room was filled with containers, nearly a hundred of them, each harboring eerie figures within.


    As he observed, Howard and Abby approached Caitlin and the group.


    However, Howard didn''t notice that behind him, in one of the containers, several figures abruptly opened their eyes, the white pupils fixating firmly on Howard.


    "There are thirty potions in total; twenty are green and ten are blue. It''s a pity there are no instructions here," one noted.


    "After getting the potions, do we divide them now and individually hand them over to the Church to exchange for spoils, or should we pool them together before dividing the rewards?" Glyn voiced out.


    "We should obviously collect them together! The more potions we have, the greater our merit will be, and the more rewards we can get," Caitlin retorted, her lips curling in disdain. "You''re so dense, I really don''t know why the tutor allowed you toe here."


    "Right, there is a button here. Let''s take the potions and hurry out," someone suggested.


    "It seems it''s our good fortune that the Extranar creature refuses to show up!"


    Unfazed by Caitlin''s disparagement, Glyn reached out and pressed the button.


    Yet, to the astonishment of Glyn, Caitlin, and the rest, the ss enclosure remained sealed when the button was pressed.


    Instead, the entire room began to blink with a bizarre red glow.

 Chapter 34 -34-The Arrival of the BOSS?

    34 Chapter34-The Arrival of the BOSS?


    Not only did the eerie red light blink, but a frantic ringing also began to resonate.


    "What''s happening?" "Not good, there''s danger, quickly protect thedy!"


    The many servants quickly came to their senses, hastily shielding Caitlin and Howard. They weren''t fools; they could see clearly how much Caitlin cared for Howard. Rather than being scolded first and then rushing to protect Howard, it was better to shield him outright.


    However, as everyone was in panic, a thunderous noise echoed. Turning their heads, they saw that where the stone door had originally been open, a gate forged of steel had descended,pletely sealing the exit.


    "Damn it, the button activated a trap!" Glyn lost hisposure, regretfully saying, "I shouldn''t have pressed that button!"


    "It has nothing to do with you. Even without you, we would have tried to take the potions inside," Caitlin spoke without ming Glyn. "These potions are the most important things here, anyoneing here would think of taking them away. We must break this mechanism!"


    Hearing this, Howard couldn''t help but slightly raise his eyebrows. Caitlin didn''t me Glyn, showing her mature worldview and psychological readiness.


    Yes, Caitlin spoke the truth. Whoever came here, as long as they intended to take the potions, would have pressed the button. It could be said that this was not a trap, but a test for taking the potions.


    The only concerns were the difficulty level of this test and¡­ whether the Extranar creature had infiltrated the vicinity.


    However, while Howard and Caitlin could understand this, some of the students who had been looked after by Glyn before cast meful eyes upon him. Although they masked it well, Glyn was over thirty levels above them and had experienced numerous battles; how could he fail to notice?


    This left Glyn feeling deeply chilled, yet he was somewhat grateful that not everyone was ming him.


    Just as Glyn was pondering how to break the deadlock, a crisp noise abruptly rang out.


    Everyone was given a huge scare, lifting their heads to see, starkly visible, the ss containers in the room shattering one after another.


    As liquids of various colors poured out, dense smoke began to billow from the ground.


    "It''s not good, those liquids have a strong corrosive capability." "Quick, find higher ground, or get away from those ss containers!"


    At this moment, Glyn''s leadership abilities were brought to the fore. Regrettably, the fluids flowed exceedingly quickly, and moreover, the bodies that fell from the ss containers astonishingly struggled to their feet.


    A monster resembling an octopus, its body covered in tentacles,cking skin and exhibiting only flesh, and smeared with those liquids, rapidly charged towards Howard and the others. As it dashed furiously, it flung the liquids in every direction.


    "Ah!"


    Witnessing this scene, many of the female students, save for Abby, were terrified to the point of losing their color, screaming and retreating.


    A few servants furrowed their brows, just about to step forward and block the tentacled monster with their bodies, when a fierce ze suddenly erupted.


    Apanied by a resonant dragon''s roar, a fire dragon, under Howard''s control, spewed a jet of me, instantaneously engulfing the tentacled monster. In the blink of an eye, all the liquids were evaporated by the intense heat.


    Even the fluids flowing on the ground not far away were giving off smoke.


    As the mes dissipated, the tentacled monstery on the ground, its body ckened, but its tentacles were still writhing; it wasn''tpletely dead.


    "Phew, that was close."


    Seeing this scene, everyone couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. With Howard there, it seemed that the liquids couldn''t threaten them.


    For a moment, numerous students, both male and female, gathered around Howard.


    They all wanted to survive!


    Several female students even looked as if they were ready to strip off their clothes, revealing their fragrant shoulders and pristine arms, exhibiting a pitiful demeanor. Caitlin couldn''t help but grit her teeth in anger, yet at this moment, she had no time to concern herself with that, her gaze firmly fixed on the shattered ss containers.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t just one or two corpses that had resurrected; whether humanoid or bizarre monsters, all that had fallen to the ground from the containers were reviving. Seemingly sensing the strength of Howard and the others, they did notunch a direct attack, instead gathering together.


    Moreover, crisp sounds continued to resonate one after another, as more and more ss containers shattered.


    "We can''t just sit here waiting to die." "Once all the monsters resurrect, it will be dangerous."


    Caitlin gritted her teeth, saying, "We must kill the monsters here before all the containers break. Darling, it seems there is a need for you now."


    Hearing this, Howard nodded slightly. He wasn''t foolish; since the team was in danger, it was time to act. Now wasn''t the time for disputes or arguments. After everything was over, he could always ask for more spoils of war!


    Seeing Howard nod in agreement, Caitlin no longer worried. With a light shout, she fiercely swung the de in her hand. Instantly, a silver-white wind de emerged, resembling a tornado, charging towards the group of monsters at an extremely fast pace.


    "Roar!"


    Feeling the crisis, the group of monsters roared,unching their attack as well. A monster resembling a hyena leaped out fiercely. Just as it was about to collide with the wind de, its mouth split open violently, gaping wide as it swallowed the wind de in one gulp.


    However, as soon as itnded, before it could take another step forward, its entire abdomen was torn apart like fabric, blood sttering in all directions instantly. Clearly, although these monsters were bizarre, their attributes weren''t particrly strong. They were no match for Caitlin and Glyn.


    Witnessing this scene, Glyn couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Howard had alreadymanded the firedragon to fly out, and in a moment, the entire room was flooded with a ze of firelight. It morphed into fireballs, resembled meteor showers, or took the form of a sea of mes, ceaselessly scorching the swarm of monsters, eliciting shrill cries of agony from them.


    However, they were astonishingly resilient. No matter how many monsters were killed, even more would rise,unching themselves into the fray like moths to a me. What surprised Howard, Caitlin, and Glyn even more was that as the ss containers shattered one after another, the monsters that were subsequently released grew increasingly powerful!


    What initially were easy kills for the trio turned into adversaries able to withstand several attacks. Especially towards the end, the physiques of the monsters began to swell noticeably.


    This discovery brought Howard, Caitlin, and Glyn together in close proximity. They had a premonition that perhaps, the ultimate boss guarding these ruins was about to appear!

 Chapter 35 -35-Fusion Test Subject

    <h4>Chapter 35: Chapter35-Fusion Test Subject</h4>


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long before the monsters fell silent after thest few ss containers shattered.


    The final container held a disturbing assembly: a human corpse, a tentacled creature, a monster resembling an eel one might find in a grimy sewer, and a singr eyeball.


    A collective retch echoed through the room.


    Many students, who had never witnessed such a scene, began to gag, Abby included.


    But what was even more spine-chilling was that these creatures did not attack Howard, Caitlin, and the others.


    Instead, they began to converge, and under the watchful eyes of the other monsters and Howard''s group, they merged into one entity.


    Their pupils constricted in shock, leaving Howard and the rest dumbfounded.


    It was beyondprehension.


    Four monsters, seemingly disparate, had fused together.


    The human corpse became the central body, its arms wrapped by the eel-like creature, making them appear as menacing spikes.


    The tentacled creature took over its head, leaving only a pair of eyes visible.


    As for the eerie giant eyeball, it disturbingly burrowed into the corpse''s mouth, rolled down its throat, and started to expand.


    With a gruesome burst, the eyeball ruptured through the chest of the corpse.


    Thankfully, the tentacles from the head quickly spread downward, mending the gaping wound.


    Therge eyeball continued to move within the body, causing it to swell, eventually positioning itself on the corpse''s shoulder, breaking through the skin, attached by sinew and flesh.


    What stood before the group was a grotesque creature wrapped in ck tentacles, a giant eyeball perched on its shoulder, with its human hands reced by two wriggling worm-like entities.


    The sight of such a monster startled not just the elite team students but even the battle-hardened attendants, who couldn''t help but gulp down their fear.


    Only Howard, armed with two SS-level skills and unyielding confidence, remained unfazed, quickly scanning the bizarre monster''s attributes.


    [Fusion Test Subject]


    [Level: 60]


    [Tier: Gold]


    [Description: The final product of a series of experiments. Regrettably, the project was forced to terminate before it could seed. The original initiator sealed all experimental bodies and submerged the ruins underwater, nurturing the hope to reopen the experiments in the future, a future that never came.]


    [HP: 91000/91000]


    [Attack Power: 4886¨C5667]


    [Defense Value: 5000]


    [Skills: Curse Spike, Death Ray, Nightmare Gaze, Terror Ensnare]


    Upon reviewing the four sinister-sounding skills, Howard and Caitlin exchanged worried nces.


    "Damn it, a level 60 Gold-tier BOSS. These attributes indicate it won''t be an easy fight," Howard cursed, visibly rattled by the formidable specifications outlined before them.


    "It''s alright; you focus on control while my dear and I focus on the attack. We should be able to take it down!" Caitlin asserted firmly. "It all depends on whether your lightning can paralyze this monster."


    Indeed, there was a chance that lightning attacks could induce a paralyzed state in the target, rendering it immobile.


    If they could trigger paralysis multiple times, even a Gold-tier BOSS with impressive attributes might fall at their hands.


    "My abilities aren''t unlimited, you know," Glyn remarked with a twitch at the corner of his mouth.


    He was already running low on MP, having used most of his recovery potions to clear out the smaller monsters earlier.


    "I have potions here!"


    "Glyn, I have ten bottles of intermediate mana potions here," another student chimed in.


    Under the imminent threat to their lives, the other students began to offer up the potions they had brought with them.


    Glyn felt a warmth in his heart at their offers, his face rxing somewhat.


    But the grotesque Fusion Test Subject had already initiated its attack.


    Its massive body stomped on the ground, creating a deep, resonating sound.


    Simultaneously, the rest of the monsters, as if responding to a battle horn,unched their attacks.


    "Fiery Ring!"


    Howard saw a horde of monsters approaching from all directions and immediatelymanded the firedragon to unleash its skills.


    In an instant, mes sprayed out, forming into spiraling Fiery Rings that flew out to meet the oing multitude of monsters.


    Almost instantly, the group of monsters collided with the Fiery Rings.


    The zing mes burst forth, and in moments, the monsters were emitting shrieks of agony, engulfed in fire before falling to the ground one after another.


    However, while Howard''s firedragon managed to hold back the swarm of monsters, it couldn''t stop the Fusion Test Subject.


    When the Fusion Test Subject came into contact with a Fiery Ring, the tentacles on its body writhed, surprisingly enveloping its entire form, shielding it from the mes.


    The mes couldn''t inflict any harm on the tentacles; they only burned for a few seconds before dissipating.


    Having breached the Fiery Rings, the Fusion Test Subject charged towards Howard like a deity of death unleashed.


    "Great Thor, please bring down divine punishment to cleanse the world of all evil forces."


    "Divine Thunderstrike!"


    Fortunately, Glyn reacted in time, bringing his hands together and quickly reciting a chant.


    Lightning flickered, reaching the Fusion Test Subject before it could get any closer, striking fiercely upon its forehead.


    It had to be said that lightning held a significant restraining power over such bizarre monsters.


    Even though Glyn was at a lower levelpared to the Fusion Test Subject, the moment the thunder struck, the creature was enveloped in a current of lightning, paralyzing it on the spot.


    Seizing this golden opportunity, both Howard and Caitlin sprung into action.


    Under Howard''s control, the firedragon dived down aggressively, its ws, engulfed in searing mes, pierced straight into the Fusion Test Subject''s chest.


    However, as the fiery ws prated, the eerie tentacles began to squirm like vines, forming a massive in an attempt to ensnare the firedragon''s piercing ws.


    Just in time, Caitlin shed forward, her silver de swiftly shing through the writhing tentacles.


    In her rapid assault, the de demonstrated unmatched sharpness, severing the tentacles cleanly and causing them to fall to the ground.


    Yet what was strange was that even when the tentacles had been severed and fallen to the ground, they continued to wriggle as if they were still alive, even attempting to ensnare Caitlin''s ankles.


    The strength of Caitlin''s ssy in her movement speed and attack rate; if she were to be caught, her fate would be sealed.


    Swiftly assessing the situation, Caitlin rapidly retreated, evading the squirming tentacles and shouted, "Darling, you control the firedragon to fight it head-on; Glyn will be in charge of control, I''ll harry their ranks!"


    "Yes, and if you have other Summoned Beasts, call them out too!"


    As her words fell, Howard couldn''t help but feel helpless.


    He was not a summoner!


    Even though he had acquired an enchanted boar skill book from Abby, summoning such a beast wouldn''t significantly influence the battle dynamics.


    Surely, he couldn''t unleash two major SS-level skills directly against the Fusion Test Subject, could he?


    That would be like using a sledgehammer to crack a nut!

 Chapter 36 -36-The Vanished Extraplanar Creature

    <h4>Chapter 36: Chapter36-The Vanished Extranar Creature</h4>


    Summoning the enchanted boar was out of the question; even with Howard''s decent foundational attributes, it would be hard to pit the enchanted boar against such a BOSS-level creature.


    Therefore, Howard remained silent, merely maneuvering the firedragon to relentlessly unleash its skills.


    At this moment, a barrage of firedragon''s abilities followed one after another; the mes sometimes transformed into circles, sometimes exploded, constantly scorching the body of the Fusion Test Subject.


    Even if its tentacles could resist the mes, they couldn''t shield its entire body; the eyeballs on its shoulders and its bizarre hands began to warp under the fire''s assault.


    "Hmm?!"


    Noticing this, Caitlin immediately shouted, "The creature''s weak point is the eyes on its shoulders! Quick, everyone target its eyes!"


    As her voice fell, not just Caitlin''s subordinates, but even the students of the elite team started to ready their bows and arrows or lift their wands, all focusing on the Fusion Test Subject''s eyes.


    Howard didn''t hesitate; he directly controlled the firedragon to breathe a torrent of fire towards the eyes on its shoulders.


    In almost an instant, a myriad of skills and feathered arrows descended upon the eyes.


    In a split second, the Fusion Test Subject began to twitch all over, appearing to be in extreme pain.


    Its tentacles iled wildly as its eyes blinked, suddenly shooting out a beam of purple light towards the many students.


    How could Howard allow the Fusion Test Subject to harm Abby?


    With a mere thought, the firedragon descended, colliding its body, formed of concentrated mes, with the purple beam.


    "Wind''s Melody¡¤Extreme Kill!"


    A sudden cold shout resounded as Caitlin noticed the weakened state of the eye on the shoulder after emitting the purple beam.


    Mobilizing all her strength, she fiercely hurled her de.


    Apanied by a sound tearing through the air, the flying de seemed to rip through space, ruthlessly piercing through the Fusion Test Subject''s eye.


    "Roar!"


    With its shoulder-eye pierced, the Fusion Test Subject let out a piercing roar.


    Its massive body half-knelt on the ground, shivering uncontrobly, immobilized.


    "Good opportunity!"


    "It seems unable to move after its eye got injured."


    Excited, Caitlin instructed, "Everyone, attack now!"


    "No, Caitlin, look closely, the eyes of the Fusion Test Subject seem to be regenerating."


    Glyn''s words sent a shock through everyone.


    On closer inspection, indeed, the pierced eye of the Fusion Test Subject was enveloped in a liquid, mending the wound actively.


    "Then speed it up!"


    Caitlin rapidly sprinted to where her weapon hadnded, picking up her de.


    She surrounded herself with wind des, bing like a phantom persistently swooping past the Fusion Test Subject, her sharp de continuously chopping into it.


    Glyn was chanting spells, conjuring streaks of lightning one after another, ceaselessly bombarding the Fusion Test Subject.


    Howard''s firedragon went further, ensnaring the Fusion Test Subject entirely, its sharp ws relentlessly tearing through its chest and flesh.


    The mes spewed from its mouth scalded the entire being of the Fusion Test Subject.


    Even those tentacles that could resist burning began to weaken.


    The HP of the Fusion Test Subject dropped at an incredible pace.


    Fortunately, in just a span of a few breaths, the white fluid had fully repaired its pierced shoulder eye.


    A roar emerged from within it, but s, at this moment, the Fusion Test Subject waspletely entangled by the firedragon, incapable of moving.


    Seizing the opportunity, Caitlin leapt vigorously once again.


    This time, instead of throwing her de, she held it, fiercely thrusting it into the eye.


    The just-recovered Fusion Test Subject hadn''t had time to exhibit any skills before its eye was torn apart again, much like fabric under the de.


    After all, Caitlin, who had awakened an S-level talent, delivered a full-force strike that it simply couldn''t withstand!


    Not to mention, Glyn and Caitlin were ssmates, having fought side by side numerous times, their coordination was highly tacit, and the erupting lightning had already paralyzed the Fusion Test Subject on the spot.


    One could say Caitlin''s strike met no resistance.


    If this couldn''t be effective, Caitlin thought she might as well buy a cheese and kill herself with it.


    Thus, the freshly recovered Fusion Test Subject fell to the ground once more.


    Howard''s firedragon, along with Caitlin and Glyn,unched a frenzied assault.


    Hearing the continuous alert prompts in their ears, they worried that more formidable guardians would appearter on.


    Fortunately, until the Fusion Test Subject''s HP waspletely depleted and its entire body disintegrated, no new BOSS descended.


    [Ding dong! Congrattions to the awakened Howard; your team sessfully defeated the Gold BOSS ¡ª Fusion Test Subject, gaining 50,000 experience points!]


    A substantial reward in experience points fell, and the levels of all the members of the elite team, including Howard, were elevated.


    The corpse of the Fusion Test Subjecty heavily on the ground.


    The tentacles and eyes had already detached from its head, lying dry and withered on the ground while the body returned to its normal state.


    Even the sealed gate had opened, seemingly allowing them to leave at any time.


    However, at this very moment, no one paid attention to the Fusion Test Subject; instead, they rushed towards the ce where the potions were stored.


    This time, the ss cover slowly opened, revealing the potions inside.


    Glyn quickly stowed them in his backpack, then looked around cautiously, carefully assessing the surroundings.


    "Phew, it''s all clear now."


    "We shouldn''t linger here for too long. Let''s hurry up and leave. Once we are out, we can divide these potions!" Glyn was eager to depart, feeling an unexinable sense of oppression in his heart even though the Fusion Test Subject was already dead.


    "What''s the rush?"


    "First, let''s see what loot this Fusion Test Subject can give us!"


    "This is a Gold BOSS, the rewards certainly won''t be shabby!"


    Caitlin, rolling her eyes in disdain, responded, "Since when have you be so timid?"


    "Me, timid?" Glyn replied through gritted teeth. "The extranar creature must be in the ruins, yet it hasn''t shown itself. I don''t believe it hasn''t detected our presence!"


    It must be said, Glyn''s words brought a sense of doubt to Caitlin.


    Indeed, extranar creatures were known for their murderous tendencies, always chasing after the human race to kill upon their arrival.


    Considering the limited size of these ruins, it was unlikely they hadn''t encountered one in all this time.


    "Forget it, let''s not look at the loot anymore. Retreat quickly! Let''s go with Glyn." Realizing something was amiss, Caitlin promptly called the many servants to follow her and Glyn out.


    However, just as everyone was about to leave, a sudden cry of rm emerged from within the elite team!


    At the abrupt strange noise, Howard and the others couldn''t help but turn their heads, their pupils sharply contracting in the next instant.


    What''s more, a surge of purple light emerged, engulfing everyone in an instant!

 Chapter 37 37-Bloodfiend Larva

    <h4>Chapter 37 Chapter37-Bloodfiend Larva</h4>


    The purple light swallowed Howard and the others in an instant.


    When they regained their bearings, they found themselves enveloped in a world of eerie mist.


    Fortunately, they had not been separated.


    At that moment, the members of the elite team had dispersed, leaving only a girl copsed on the ground.


    Her face was ashen, and arge hole was torn open in her stomach, from which blood flowed unrestrainedly.


    The thick and pungent smell of blood immediately horrified Howard and the others.


    "How did she die?"


    "Damn it, she was in the midst of our group just now. There were no monsters around; why did she suddenly scream and fall to the ground, and her stomach is¡­"


    Glyn couldn''t bring himself to continue, with a flicker of anger shing in his eyes.


    Regardless of how he would exin this upon their return, the camaraderie built over these two days made it hard for him to ept anyone''s death!


    "It seems... that the purple mist came out from Angelina''s stomach."


    "Huh?"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    With one of the students speaking up, all eyes turned to him.


    "I...I don''t know!"


    The student shook his head, too frightened to speak clearly.


    Indeed, they were young people who had just started out, inexperienced in facing such bloody scenes.


    Howard quietly approached Abby.


    He had understood that it was the extranar creature lurking in the shadows that had made its move.


    "Everyone gather together! I refuse to believe that thing hiding in the darkness can still hurt us if we stick together." After a moment of hesitation, Glyn beckoned everyone to gather together.


    At this time, Caitlin did not argue with Glyn; instead, she instructed her servants to follow Glyn''s orders.


    "Everyone, back to back, move forward slowly." Glyn was encouraging everyone, cheering them on while leading the group forward slowly. "We are very close to the exit; as long as we can get out, it will be easy."


    "Ah!"


    However, they had hardly taken a few steps when another piercing scream rang out.


    Everyone turned back to see a male student''s stomach swelling massively as if he were pregnant, before suddenly bursting open like an exploding watermelon, scattering blood everywhere.


    He fell backward onto the ground.


    The horrifying scene immediately brought grave expressions to Howard and the others'' faces.


    Some of the female students felt their stomachs churn, unable to hold back their vomit.


    "Damn it!"


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "How did the extranar creature manage to do this?!"


    "Fuck!"


    Exmations of anger and shock resounded incessantly.


    Even the battle-hardened servants were unbearably tense at this moment, their eyes blinking rapidly as they scanned their surroundings vigntly.


    "That thing is definitely hiding in the purple mist! Anyone with AOE skills, release them all, bombard it!" Glyn gritted his teeth, raising both hands and levitating in mid-air.


    Lightning flickered, converging from all directions, swirling around Glyn.


    The next moment, countless lightning bolts transformed into long spears, hurled one after another by Glyn.


    They prated into the purple mist before explosively bursting apart.


    Seeing this, Caitlin and many servants also joined in, unleashing their skills like there was no tomorrow.


    However, despite their skills engulfing the vicinity, there was no discernible effect.


    Howard, while controlling the firedragon to dance in the air, carefully observed every surviving individual, not letting any detail, not even their gazes, escape his scrutiny.


    Upon this scrutiny, Howard indeed noticed something amiss.


    The student Felix''s gaze was particrly dull.


    Although he was still releasing skills, his entire demeanor seemed controlled by something, his actionsgging a beatpared to others.


    Furthermore, a faint purple hue lurked deep within his pupils.


    In an instant, Howard understood.


    The extranar creature possessed the ability to inhabit bodies!


    "Everyone, stay away from Felix, he''s been possessed by the extranar creature!"


    Realizing this, without any hesitation, Howard shouted out loud.


    He quickly retreated, pulling Abby''s hand to distance themselves from Felix.


    Given the creature''s previous acts of rapid killings and possessions, it was clear that it could possess bodies extremely quickly.


    Therefore, for safety, they had to keep their distance from him.


    However, Abby was momentarily stunned as Howard suddenly grabbed her hand, fixing him with a surprised gaze right after.


    Regrettably, Howard was too focused on Felix to notice her reaction.


    "What?"


    "Felix has been possessed by the extranar creature?"


    "Holy shit!"


    "Fuck!"


    Outcries of shock erupted continuously, with many students swiftly moving away from Felix.


    Glyn, Caitlin, and others quickly circled around Felix, watching him nervously with heightened alertness.


    It took two seconds before Felix raised his head, his face filled with confusion.


    However, just as people were doubting whether Howard had made a mistake, a sardonic smile cracked Felix''s face wide open.


    A harsh and terrifying voice echoed in everyone''s ears.


    "Heh heh heh heh, I didn''t expect someone to find out so quickly!"


    "It seems there are clever people among you, I especially enjoy feasting on the flesh and blood of the clever."


    "Today, I can have a great feast!"


    With the voice trailing off, Felix''s stomach began to swell rapidly, simr to the previous individuals.


    Shortly after, he exploded like a burst balloon, blood sttering everywhere, and entrails spreading across the ground.


    Despite having witnessed this gruesome scene twice before, everyone still found it extremely distressing to see it happen again.


    At this moment, they clearly saw that the so-called extranar creature was actually a blood-red firefly!


    "It''s a Bloodfiend Larva!"


    "My God, how did a Bloodfiend Larva appear here?"


    The faces of Caitlin and Glyn changed drastically.


    They had only seen this kind of creature in books.


    It was said that the Bloodfiend Larva only appeared in high-level areas; how could it appear here?


    "Heh heh heh heh, I am not any Bloodfiend Larva, the great Smordo n will never be associated with such an insectile name!"


    "I will use your blood to atone for your impudence!"


    Despite its small size, the Bloodfiend Larva''s voice roared, continuously reverberating in people''s ears as it fluttered its wings, charging towards Howard and the group.


    At this instant, everyone began to panic, including Glyn and Caitlin, who were retreating non-stop, unsure how to deal with such a small yet highly elusive creature.


    Howard''s face turned serious as he quickly checked the attributes of the Bloodfiend Larva.


    He was not someone who would just sit idly waiting for death!


    [Bloodfiend Larva]


    Level: 60


    Rank: tinum


    Description: A strange creature from an extranar dimension, possessing the ability to devour and control blood.


    It can enter a target''s body and control the target through their blood.


    However, due to its bizarre abilities and physical limitations, it is quite fragile and can be easily killed.


    HP: 41000/41000


    Attack Power: 6660¨C8150


    Defense Value: 2000


    Skills: Blood Possession, Blood Explosion Technique, Blood Poison


    "Hmm?!"


    "How can its HP be so low?!"


    Upon seeing the attribute panel, Howard couldn''t help but brighten his eyes.


    Initially, he was somewhat nervous given the eerie nature of the Bloodfiend Larva.


    However, realizing that its HP was remarkably low, Howard instantly formed a n in his mind.


    Due to the digitization of real-world data, the attributes of a creature were not wholly determined by its level and rank but also depended on its inherent characteristics.


    This race, the Bloodfiend Larva, operated on the principle of high attack power but low HP!


    As he saw the Bloodfiend Larva rapidly approaching, Howard''s eyes sharpened, and he boldly stepped forward.


    Not far away, Caitlin, who was just about to flee, froze in her tracks at this sight.


    Soon after, gritting her teeth, she no longer retreated but instead turned around to stand beside Howard, attempting to drag him away.


    "Are you insane?"


    "Even a level 100 awakened might die at the hands of a Bloodfiend Larva; we are not its match!"


    Caitlin''s sudden appearance surprised Howard quite a bit.


    After all, it was their first meeting, and despite her affectionate address, he hadn''t taken her seriously.


    He was no stranger to situations where wealthy youngdies would take good-looking men as their consorts.


    Yet, surprisingly, Caitlin dared to rescue him amidst this crisis.


    Although, Howard didn''t need saving at all!


    With a slight curve in the corners of his mouth, Howard spoke softly, "I have said before, you all handle the creatures from the Ruins; I am responsible for the extranar creatures. How can I retreat at this moment?"


    Despite the emergency, Howard spoke, not believing that the group would still have the mind to listen to him at this juncture.


    As his words fell, Caitlin momentarily froze, her gaze fixed on Howard''s retreating figure, which now seemed as grand as a mountain in her eyes.


    The others also stood stunned, their hearts filled with astonishment as their eyes converged on Howard.


    "Heh heh heh heh!"


    "Someone still wishes to offer themselves to death at this point; let me taste the vor of your blood then!"


    The Bloodfiend Larva shrieked, surprisingly abandoning its initial target and charging towards Howard instead.


    However, before the Bloodfiend Larva could get close, an astonishing force suddenly erupted beside Howard, even the ground under everyone''s feet began to shake wildly!

 Chapter 38 38-Instant Kill, Everyone’s Astonishment!

    <h4>Chapter 38 Chapter38-Instant Kill, Everyone''s Astonishment!</h4>


    "Wrath of the Earth!"


    Howard raised his wand, and in an instant, earth elements converged frantically, causing the ground to tremble violently.


    At this moment, Glyn and Caitlin finally understood why Howard had only summoned a single firedragon earlier.


    Turns out, Howard was a magus!


    "My God, what level of skill is this?"


    "Just the prelude of the skill can cause the earth to tremble... this is definitely a skill beyond S-level!"


    "It''s too powerful!"


    "S-level skills are already incredibly rare; can someone actually grasp even higher-level skills?"


    In this fleeting moment, everyone was astounded by Howard.


    Sensing the terrifying pressure, the Bloodfiend Larva abruptly sped up.


    However, before it could reach Howard, the Wrath of the Earth skill had already unleashed its power.


    The first shockwave erupted gloriously from the ground, the terrible force instantly sending the Bloodfiend Larva flying.


    Before the Larva could even react, rich earth elements gathered and promptly transformed into a mountain range.


    The next moment, the range descended thunderously, directly pressing the Bloodfiend Larva underneath.


    This scene was particrly eerie.


    A massive mountain range suppressing an extremely tiny insect!


    If this weren''t a digitalized world merged with a game, such a press would probably have instantly killed the Bloodfiend Larva.


    Regrettably, the Larva was only injured.


    There was no system notification for Howard and others, which meant that it was still alive.


    Glyn, Caitlin, and the others stared in awe at the mountain range formed entirely from the congregation of earth elements.


    "This isn''t a real mountain; it''s a dense assembly of earth elements!"


    "My God, using the force of elements to create a physical entity directly; just how terrifying is this person''s strength?"


    The numerous students couldn''t help expressing their admiration.


    At this moment, in their hearts, Howard''s strength surpassed both Glyn and Caitlin by a great margin. After all, neither Glyn nor Caitlin had the skills to aplish what he just had.


    "I am not his match!" Glyn eximed, feeling a sense of inferiority, "To achieve this, one would need a skill above SS-level, or be a powerhouse above level 80!"


    Caitlin''s beautiful eyes blinked, surveying Howard with sparkling interest.


    Initially, she was drawn to Howard''s appearance, but now it appeared that not only was Howard powerful, but he also possessed great courage.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have stepped forward fearlessly while everyone else was fleeing.


    Only Abby frowned tightly, looking at Howard with puzzlement.


    Having known Howard for so long, the familiar feeling when he held her hand earlier immediately made her guess his identity.


    However, witnessing Howard unleash such a powerful skill made her hesitant to believe it.


    She knew that Howard had only recently realized his talents.


    Despite having some guided training in the academy, she couldn''t fathom that he could have a higher level than her, let alone mastering skills above SS-level.


    Looking across the whole Saint City, no one was known to have learned SS-level skills, though higher-level areas might offer such possibilities.


    Thus, Abby was extremely doubtful, unsure of what to believe.


    Unaware of everyone''s thoughts, Howard was intently focusing on the mountain range, ready to immediately unleash another SS-level skill ¨C the Icy Touch of Winter Goddess ¨C as soon as the elemental mountain range disappeared.


    Five seconds passed in the blink of an eye.


    Swiftly, the mountain range formed from the earth elements vanished, and the Bloodfiend Larva furiously flew up, charging towards Howard to attack, enraged shouts resounding.


    "Damn it, how dare you insult the noble and great Smordo n! Even death won''t absolve you of your sins!"


    However, before the Bloodfiend Larva could finish speaking or approach Howard, a biting cold wind howled out.


    The originally purple mist was frozen, and snowkes fell from the sky.


    In an instant, the Bloodfiend Larva was attacked by the cold air, frozen in mid-air.


    A surreal, extremely beautiful figure emerged from behind Howard.


    An oppressive force suddenly descended, leaving people like Glyn breathless.


    "That is the shadow of the Winter Goddess!"


    "My God, what level of skill is this? To be able to summon the shadow of a deity?"


    "He''s definitely a big shot."


    "If only I could be his disciple..."


    For a moment, the way many students looked at Howard became fervently admiring, their eyes filled with crazed adoration.


    Would they be paralyzed with shock on the ground if they knew that the big shot in their eyes was the very Howard they had once mocked?


    With the descent of the Winter Goddess''s shadow, the cold air became even more ferocious, wreaking havoc between heaven and earth.


    The next moment, the shadow of the Winter Goddess raised her hand, and with her pristine and crystalline fingers, she gently pointed in the direction of the Bloodfiend Larva.


    In an instant, the breaths of countless people became more rapid.


    They all fixed their eyes on the Bloodfiend Larva, their hearts brimming with curiosity. Could such a powerful skill actually kill the Bloodfiend Larva?


    When the finger harboring terrifying strength touched the ice-bound Bloodfiend Larva, before everyone''s eyes, the Bloodfiend Larva dispersed like ashes in the wind.


    [Ding dong! Congrattions to awakened Howard, your team has sessfully killed the extranar creature ¡ª Bloodfiend Larva, earning 100,000 experience points!]


    Perhaps due to being a special creature, this time the reward was even more substantial than that of a Gold BOSS.


    Not to mention the elite team''s members, even Glyn and Caitlin sessfully leveled up.


    Howard advanced to level 13, and after allocating all the attribute points to spirit, his own attributes saw a remarkable increase.


    In truth, Howard would not fear extranar creatures below level 60; with two SS-level skills and one S-level skill, he could kill any of them no matter what.


    However, Howard had initially assumed that he would have to put in more effort.


    Unexpectedly, this extranar creature turned out to be a high-attack but low-HP type, precisely meeting the one-hit kill condition of the Icy Touch of Winter Goddess.


    Yet, Glyn, Caitlin, and the others did not know that Howard had killed the extranar creature Bloodfiend Larva leveraging the skill mechanism; they now viewed him as a godlike figure.


    "Sir, you are truly formidable. No wonder even a heavenly beauty like Caitlin is willing to be close to you." After Howard killed the Bloodfiend Larva, Glyn''s address and attitude towards him had be extremely respectful, and not just in words.


    Caitlin was even more excited, her face flushing red.


    Unfortunately, she also understood that she had no rtion to Howard.


    If they were to miss each other at this point, it''s highly likely they would never meet again.


    However, throughout Caitlin''s journey, despite her proactive approach, Howard remained indifferent.


    What could she do?


    She surely couldn''t just present herself in Howard''s bed, could she?


    With her talents and pride, she could never do such a thing!


    "Alright, let''s leave this ce as soon as possible."


    Howard nced around, confirmed that the Bloodfiend Larva hadn''t dropped any loot, and urged everyone to leave promptly.


    However, now that they had escaped the crisis, Howard chose not to speak any more.


    Along the way, Glyn and Caitlin primarily took charge of givingmands.


    Fortunately, following the killing of the Bloodfiend Larva by Howard, the purple mist had dissipated.


    The monsters within the ruins werergely cleared, offering them an unobstructed route out.


    In no time, Howard and the group arrived back at the original cave.


    Passing through the water curtain would allow them to exit the ruins.


    "We''ve only explored one pathway in these ruins. We''re not sure where the other four lead to; they might take us to the same destination or perhaps somewhere different," voiced Glyn, addressing the group before adding, "Does anyone wish to continue the exploration?"


    An extranar creature would descend only once, hence after Howard killed the Bloodfiend Larva, Glyn no longer held any fear.


    The monsters within the ruins were something their team could easily handle, even ughter without resistance.


    Yet, the students of the elite team exchanged hesitant looks, all harboring traces of fear.


    The excursion to the ruins, during which they had lost three of their own, had truly frightened them.


    "Glyn, I think... maybe we should stop exploring the ruins," one student hesitated before others chimed in agreeing, expressing their preference to level up outside instead.


    Glyn scrutinized the students carefully, seeing the fear reflected in their eyes, he chose not to insist further.


    "No worries," Caitlin said with a smile. "If these potions are important, we cane backter on our own. You can even bring people from your family next time, okay?"


    Turning towards Howard, she asked, "Darling, will youe again next time?"


    Hearing this, Howard didn''t hesitate and nodded.


    The danger level of the ruins wasn''t considered high, and if they could find more potions, it would yield nice returns, whether he kept them for himself or handed them over to the Church.


    At his response, a smile curled up at the corners of Caitlin''s mouth, her face beaming with delight.


    As long as she had opportunities to interact with Howard, she was confident in winning over his affection.


    "In that case, let''s leave for now. It''s a pity there isn''t a church in Saint City; we might have to travel overnight!" Glyn sighed as he signaled everyone to pass through the water curtain and exit the ruins.


    Thus, their venture into the ruins temporarily came to an end.

 Chapter 39 39-Putting on a Play

    <h4>Chapter 39 Chapter39-Putting on a y</h4>


    By the time Howard and his party returned to the shore, night had already fallen.


    Instantly, a servant behind Caitlin pulled out an extinguished torch.


    Once ignited, the mes illuminated the vicinity.


    "The sky has darkened, and your strength is rather inferior. If you encounter monsters that lurk in the night, I''m afraid you wouldn''t be able to withstand them," Glyn pondered for a moment before speaking, "Caitlin, how about you leave these servants here to temporarily protect my students?"


    "Why don''t you, I, and this esteemed gentleman here return to Adia together?"


    Saint City was too fragile.


    Although the Church was stationed there, its functions were too limited to handle matters rted to heretics.


    Hence, returning the potions to Adia was the wisest choice, and it could potentially secure a higher reward.


    "That can be arranged," Caitlin replied with a smile. "But you will have to give up an additional five percent of the profits. After all, they are here to protect me."


    "Fine," Glyn conceded with a twitch at the corner of his mouth, ultimately agreeing.


    Three students had already died during this expedition to the ruins.


    If anything more happened to anyone else, he feared the tutor would scold him.


    Losing a few students was within eptable limits, but absolutely no other issues could arise.


    After finalizing their arrangements, Caitlin directed her numerous servants and guards to safeguard the elite team of students, and then left with Howard and Glyn.


    Indeed, since Howard had spoken up earlier, and considering the students had been in a crisis and mentally unstable at that time, they wouldn''t have noticed his voice.


    If he stayed any longer, there was a high chance he would be recognized.


    Howard wasn''t ready to confront Headmaster Jay just yet, so it was essential to conceal his identity.


    It was only upon leaving the Silent Forest that Howard bid farewell to Caitlin and Glyn.


    "You both can handle the task of handing over the potions. For the time being, I need to stay in Saint City," Howard said, surprising both Caitlin and Glyn.


    However, being intelligent individuals, they knew better than to inquire about his reasons and nodded in agreement.


    "Rest assured, once I receive the reward, I will personally ensure that your share is delivered to you," Glyn stated gravely.


    Giggling, Caitlin chimed in, "You don''t have to worry about it. Darling, I will naturally be the one to give it to you."


    Howard wasn''t concerned about these matters.


    He was well aware of Caitlin''s identity, and knew he could hold her ountable should she renege on the deal.


    Besides, being the daughter of the mayor of Saint City, she wouldn''t withhold the rewards.


    Without saying much more, Howard blended into the night after bidding Caitlin and Glyn goodbye.


    Watching Howard''s disappearing silhouette, Glyn suddenly said, "Do you know his level?"


    "I have no idea," Caitlin shook her head, adding with a hint of frustration, "He is very mysterious, but I really like him!"


    "Be careful, I have a feeling he isn''t as simple as he seems," Glyn chuckled, "It''s hard to imagine such a figure appearing in a remote small town like Saint City."


    "Enough, as if you''re so great! Let''s hurry back to Adia, I am already anticipating what kind of reward the Church will grant us," she spoke amidstughter.


    Within the echo of theirughter, Caitlin and Glyn promptly headed in the direction of Adia.


    Once people awakened their talents, their physical capabilities would enhance along with the level upgradation.


    For Caitlin and Glyn, who were around level 40, traveling by foot was much faster than by any carriage, unless it was a peculiar mount.


    Meanwhile, Howard was rushing towards Soulspark Academy.


    By the time Howard resumed his life at the academy, the yground was filled with over a hundred students and a dozen teachers.


    Seeing Howard return safely, Margaret finally let her heart rest.


    As for Sterling, she didn''t care in the slightest.


    In Margaret''s perspective, Howard was more important than everyone else in the academybined.


    She even harbored thoughts of leaving with Howard when he moves on to a higher educational institution, even if it meant giving up her position as a teacher, just to be with him.


    But just because Margaret didn''t care didn''t mean others felt the same.


    The others became instantly anxious upon realizing Sterling was missing.


    At this point, Howard disyed theposure of a professional actor.


    "Headmaster Jay!"


    "Oh my God, the Dark Mausoleum is just too terrifying. It''s filled with corpses and all kinds of skeletal monsters," Howard''s whole body trembled, depicting a fearful figure as if still seized by the terror.


    "Sterling... he sacrificed himself to protect me, he... he was burnt to ashes by a skeleton beast that could spew mes," he narrated, his sobbing demeanor instantly throwing all the students into a frenzy of panic.


    Even some teachers widened their eyes in disbelief.


    "My God, is the Dark Mausoleum really that scary?"


    "Sterling was one of the most powerful individuals in the entire academy; if even he died in the Dark Mausoleum, we better stay away from that ce in the future."


    "That''s right, we were even envious of Howard before, thinking how a wasteful person with an F-level talent awakening managed to get personal guidance from Sterling, not knowing that venturing into the Dark Mausoleum would be so dangerous."


    "Ah, poor Sterling."


    Listening to the people''s remarks, the corner of Headmaster Jay''s mouth twitched involuntarily, feeling a mix of shock and anger boiling within him.


    He was shocked because the top creatures in the Dark Mausoleum generally did note out; Sterling and Howard should not have encountered unbeatable monsters.


    What enraged him was that he had reminded Sterling to deal with Howard in the peripheral map and not to venture too deep, yet he had disobeyed.


    However, Headmaster Jay quickly sensed that something was off.


    If they had truly encountered an unbeatable monster, Sterling would have undoubtedly fled; after all, the task he had assigned to Sterling was to ensure Howard''s death, regardless of the means.


    Would Sterling save Howard? Absolutely not!


    With this realization, it dawned on Headmaster Jay that Sterling must have been tricked to his death by Howard.


    This filled him with immense rage, but regrettably, plotting against a student was a taboo.


    Even if he knew the reason, he couldn''t explode with anger at this moment since he couldn''t vocalize his true intentions.


    If it came to confrontation, letting others know that he ordered Sterling to kill a student from his own academy would be the end of his tenure as headmaster, wouldn''t it?


    Taking a deep breath to calm himself, Headmaster Jay had no choice but to suppress his fury and offer aforting smile to Howard.


    He said gently, "Oh, my dear Howard, it is indeed regrettable that Sterling died to save you, but it was a heroic act."


    "All of you students are our children, our pride. In the future, the significant responsibility of fighting against invading groups will fall upon your shoulders."


    At these words, Howard appeared to be moved to tears on the surface, but inwardly he was furiously deriding Jay.


    Nice words, but ugly actions!


    A sanctimonious hypocrite, disgusting!


    However, Headmaster Jay''s speech genuinely excited the other teachers and students, stirring them to a point where they seemed ready to die for Jay in an instant.


    Margaret was the only exception; she knew all too well about the many dirty deeds that Headmaster Jay had perpetrated.


    "Well then, my dear Howard, I presume you must be feeling quite terrified now. How about you stay in the academy tonight?"


    "No, no."


    Howard quickly waved his hand, gritting his teeth as he said, "Sterling died to save me, and I am filled with grief and rage. I have decided to go to the Magic Guild and rigorously practice magic, so I can avenge Sterling in the future!"


    "¡­"


    "It''s good that you have this determination."


    Headmaster Jay sighed, "I believe Sterling would be smiling down on you from the underworld, knowing about your resolve."


    Seeing that Howard wasn''t taking the bait, Headmaster Jay couldn''t press any further.


    After exchanging a few more words, he dismissed the meeting.


    As the numerous students departed, they discussed the horrors of the Dark Mausoleum.


    The group of teachers disyed solemn faces, each one seemingly lost in their own sorrow.


    Regardless of how Sterling had conducted himself in life, they had known him for many years, and his sudden death undeniably brought a feeling of sadness.


    Only Margaret remained indifferent. Once Howard left, she quietly followed him.


    Not until they had left the street where Soulspark Academy was located did Margaret rush forward, grabbing Howard and heading towards her home.


    "Oh, we haven''t seen each other for just a short while, and you''re this eager?" Howard, knowing Margaret had no ill intentions towards him, went with her without any reservations.


    "You, always giving people a headache," Margaret said with annoyance. "I told you to go to the Silent Forest, yet you insisted on staying there at night. Now you went to the Dark Mausoleum and encountered such a situation. Can''t you be a bit more cautious now that you''ve realized the F-level talent?"


    Howard caught the worry in Margaret''s words andughed, "You don''t seriously believe that after realizing the F-level talent, I wouldck the ability to survive in the wild, do you?"


    "Hm? What do you mean by that?"


    Margaret paused, giving Howard a careful look.


    She noticed that he bore no signs of the fear and apprehension he had shown back at the academy.


    Instead, he carried a full-blown momentum, resembling a true strongman.


    "Let''s get home first. Then, I''ll properly scold you!"


    With a teasing smile at the corner of his mouth, Howard reversed their roles, taking the lead and pulling Margaret towards her home.

 Chapter 40 40-Teaching Margaret a Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 40 Chapter40-Teaching Margaret a Lesson </h4>


    Upon arriving at Margaret''s home, Howard''s hand became daringly yful.


    Slipping beneath her clothing, it roamed over her smooth back.


    The session of battles, coupled with the shocking nature of Bloodfiend Larva''s death, kindled a fire deep within Howard.


    He''d suppressed it for the sake of their act, but now at home, he could no longer hold back.


    Margaret gently pped Howard''s arm, murmuring, "Why the rush? First, tell me what exactly happened."


    Howard''s turbulent emotions weren''t easily quelled.


    His left hand wandered, encircling Margaret''s slender waist.


    He said, "Clearly, Sterling was sent by that old man Jay to kill me, but he ended up being killed by me instead!"


    "My God, how is that possible?" Margaret gasped, covering her mouth in astonishment. "Sterling was so advanced in his skills. How could you possibly have turned the tables on him?"


    Howard grinned, "Normally I couldn''t. But in his eagerness to kill me, he overlooked other monsters lurking behind. He got ambushed, and I just reaped the benefits."


    "Oh, my Lord, thank the God of Light for watching over you." Margaret sped her hands, praying for Howard.


    "What does the God of Light have to do with any of this?" Howard never put much stock in the notion of deities.


    Having awakened his supreme talent and constantly elevating his strength, he believed that even if gods existed, they were merely the result of someone''s ascension.


    "You are the gift the God of Light gave me!" Margaret''s eyes gazed deep into Howard''s, her expression bing increasingly hazy.


    She embraced Howard, tilted her head back, and whispered into his ear, "If not for you, I might have been defiled by now."


    Finishing her sentence, Margaret extended her tongue, delicately licking Howard''s earlobe.


    In that instant, a tingling sensation surged through Howard''s mind, leaving him feeling incredibly euphoric.


    "My beloved teacher, since you''ve initiated the dance, forgive your student''s audacity!"


    With a firm grip, Howard took Margaret into his arms, heading for the table. Margaret wrapped her legs around Howard''s waist and secured her arms around his neck, sealing their lips in a fervent kiss.


    While kissing, Howard ced Margaret on the table.


    With a forceful movement of his hands, he removed Margaret''s top and bandeau, revealing a pair of impressive snow-white balls.


    Free from the constraints of the bandeau, they even bounced, just like rabbits, evoking a sense of endearing vulnerability.


    How could Howard resist them?


    He gently caressed each one, immediately drawing a contented moan from Margaret.


    Soon after, Howard released Margaret, then leaned down to kiss her on the breast, while his hands slowly moved downward, pulling off her stocking.


    Margaret moaned with pleasure, rubbing her face against Howard''s back, her legs tightening as she murmured, "My dear Howard, stop teasing me!"


    Upon hearing this, Howard could tell that Margaret couldn''t hold back any longer. Looking down, he saw that Margaret''s pants was soaked through.


    With a smirk, Howard reached out to lift the pants, revealing the wet vaginal underneath.


    Liquid kept forming in her vaginal, which blinked repeatedly, as if longing for something.


    "Mis, how have I tormented you?" Howard chuckled, "What would you like me to do?"


    Margaret eximed urgently, "Hurry up and give it to me, I want it!"


    "What do you want exactly?" Howard asked with a smile as he reached out to touch Margaret''s hand. "Mis , you''ll have to be clearer, or I won''t understand what you mean."


    "Ah!" Margaret, once again stimted,pletely immersed herself and reached out to take off Howard''s pants, repeatedly saying, "Hurry, I need your dick!"


    Upon hearing this, Howard stopped teasing Margaret and removed his pants, revealing his big cock.


    Without any hesitation, Howard aimed at Margaret''s vaginal and thrust in forcefully.


    "Ouch"


    Margaret immediately showed a satisfied expression.


    However, she soon realized that Howard had merely inserted his dick inside but stay still, and even bow down to kiss her nipples.


    This made Margaret feel all tingly and itchy, with an irresistible itch in her heart, as she kept rubbing her legs together.


    When Margaret''s hands moved, Howard couldn''t help but feel incredibly pleased.


    The continuous sensation of pressure from the vaginal made him excited all over.


    "Darling, please move quickly; I''m feeling so ufortable," Margaret almost pleaded.


    In the past, she didn''t need to urge him, as Howard would naturally start moving on his own.


    However, after witnessing the gruesome scene, Howard was deeply troubled, and that''s why he needed this release.


    "What do you want me to do? I''m already moving," Howard said, biting Margaret''s nipple again.


    Margaret waspletely lost at this very moment, shouting: "Faster! Use your big dick fuck me! Harder! Faster! "


    "Hhhhh"


    Seeing a charming and alluring beauty like this, hearing her speak those words, Howard felt a deep sense of satisfaction within him.


    He didn''t hesitate any longer and immediately ced his hands on Margaret''s waist, tick his dick in with all mighty.


    As the dick continued its relentless thrusting, sweet liquid also flowed out from the vaginal, emitting sounds of "plop! plop!"


    "Ah Ah"


    Margaret narrowed her eyes slightly, with a rxed expression on her face and a hint of blush, emitting a contented scream.


    Howard''s hands didn''t stop either, heavily toying her snow-white breast, and changing lot of poses with her.


    He even hug her up, pour in his dick in and out heavily, then put Margaret on the table ,making her kneel on it.


    Intense battle,sting nearly an hour, left Margaret''s body stiffened.


    A flow of water erupt out from her vaginal, pouring on Howard''s dick.


    In response to a dual stimtion of being sandwiched and sweet liquid, Howard can''t help any longer, let his essence pouring into Margaret''s vaginal.


    After that, he didn''t take out his dick directly, but hold still, seems to let all the semen run into Margaret''s uterus.


    "Whew..." Margaret exhaled deeply, reclining on the table, allowing Howard''s affections to flow over her.


    After a lingering moment, she spoke, "Tell me honestly, what''s your current level and how powerful have you be?"


    Being an esteemed instructor and favored by Headmaster Jay, Margaret''s intellect was not to be underestimated.


    She had been momentarily lost in Howard''s touch earlier, but rity returned after their intimate moments.


    Even if Howard had capitalized on Sterling''s downfall, it seemed nearly impossible for him to defeat someone of Sterling''s caliber and then escape the notorious Dark Mausoleum, given the formidable monsters lurking within.


    Howard responded with a hint of irritation, "It seems I haven''t reminded you enough times. Stay out of a man''s affairs!"


    It wasn''t that Howard didn''t trust Margaret.


    However, the revtion that he had attained the supreme talent could spell immense trouble.


    Currently, on a global scale, the highest known talent is SSS-level.


    Even so, any individual awakening to SSS-level Talent would be a target for countless assassination attempts.


    Many rival factions wouldn''t stand idly by and watch the rise of someone with SSS-level Talent Awakening.


    If word got out about Howard''s supreme talent awakening, he''d undoubtedly be a thorn in the side of many, both domestically and internationally, inevitably plunging him into a whirlwind of assassination plots.


    Without discussing the supreme talent, Howard couldn''t justify his rapid ascent to over level 10, so he chose to divert the conversation.


    Thankfully, the young man had an exceptional constitution.


    After only a short rest, Howard''s dick stood firm once again with a bit of effort.


    "Oh.. Fuck.. Spare me"


    Feeling the dick stood firm inside her, Margaret panic and screamed.


    However, Howard had already pressed down on her slender waist, and he sprinted forward with great force.


    Margaret''s cry, suddenly turned into scream.


    The melodious sound changes with the varying intensity of Howard.


    Another half an hour passed, when scalding semen erupted, Margaret was already slumped over the table, drenched in sweat.


    At that moment, she no longer had the strength to inquire about Howard''s abilities.


    Howard, on the other hand, burst intoughter, scooping up Margaret and heading for the bathroom.


    A silent night passed, and the next day, as Howard awoke, he found himself cradling Margaret in his arms.


    It had grownte the previous evening, and after their passionate escapade, Howard hadn''t returned to his own residence.


    Margaret, now entirely smitten, did not continue her line of questioning.


    In her heart, Howard was her everything; whatever he hid was of no consequence to her.


    Moreover, the stronger Howard became, the happier she felt; her earlier concerns had merely been out of worry for him.


    However, the mere thought of Abby caused Margaret to sigh.


    She spoke up, "In a few days, the elite team should be returning."


    "By then, strong individuals from different academies wille to our institution for recruitment... I so wish you''d never leave this ce."

 Chapter 41 41-The Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 41 Chapter41-The Invitation</h4>


    Hearing Margaret''s words, Howard''s expression instantly shifted to one of surprise.


    He suddenly recalled that the team leaders, Glyn and Caitlin, had already returned to Adia.


    This meant that the elite team''s leveling journey would soon conclude.


    Most likely, they could return to the academy today.


    This also implied that representatives from the major academies, who hade for recruitment, might return earlier than expected.


    Howard''s face became increasingly grave at this realization.


    That mysterious figure was, in fact, the Inspector General of Adia ¨C Rick Suleiman.


    His status was no less than that of the city''s mayor, having oversight over the entire city, including every individual in its subordinate cities!


    Years ago, his family had been annihted, leaving only him behind.


    In his quest for vengeance and justice, he rapidly ascended in power, achieving the prominent position he holds today.


    Regrettably, all the evidence from that incident had been concealed by the Jeffers family and stored within Rand Bank, rendering even Rick Suleiman powerless to investigate.


    A thought flickered in Howard''s mind: [It seems time to send out the evidence.]


    Had he prematurely dispatched the evidence before, and had Rick Suleiman discovered it, he would have certainly rushed to Saint City.


    However, the whereabouts of an Inspector General like him would undoubtedly be noticed.


    An unexined departure would arouse the suspicions of Headmaster Jay.


    If he fled, all of Howard''s schemes would be for naught!


    Therefore, Howard nned to dispatch the evidence while representatives from Adia''s major academies came for recruitment.


    This way, even if Rick Suleiman hurried over, Headmaster Jay would simply assume his visit pertained to the academy recruitment process.


    The Inspector General was responsible for overseeing recruitment malpractices, issues that had arisen numerous times in the past¡ªhighly talented students,cking influential backgrounds, were reced by others for the premium academy slots, thus squandering their innate abilities.


    Such scandals had infuriated the higher-ups.


    Their aim was to bolster the entire nation''s strength and had strictly mandated that recruitment prioritize talent.


    Therefore, a visit from Inspector General Rick Suleiman at such a time would be entirely logical.


    Headmaster Jay would likely believe that Rick Suleiman''s presence was to deter influential families from exploiting connections and ensure that the rare students with S-level talent were admitted.


    He''d never suspect his own exposure, let alone consider fleeing.


    When the moment arrives where Headmaster Jay joyfully assumes that he''s unearthed a student with an awakened S-level talent and expects a reward from Rick Suleiman, what awaits him would be a trap!


    Indeed, Howard wouldn''t personally eliminate Jay.


    Firstly, Jay, being the headmaster, would undeniably have many formidable henchmen around him, making it difficult to assassinate.


    Secondly, murdering one''s own headmaster would surely be a tarnish to his reputation.


    It would be far more strategic to use the tactic of using another''s hand to do the deed¡ªeliminating Headmaster Jay while indebting Rick Suleiman.


    A favor from a top-tier figure like him, Howard believed, would surely yield many advantages.


    After deep contemtion, Howard reined in his thoughts, whispering, "Time to get up and hurry to the academy. The elite team might return today."


    Margaret''s face turned ashen at his words, eximing, "How is that possible? Jay told me the elite leveling team would be out for a week!"


    "...Wait, how did you know this?"


    It dawned on Margaret, Howard''s talents were surely more intricate than they appeared.


    Utilizing the monsters in the Dark Mausoleum to retaliate against Sterling, while also gaining intelligence about the elite team, indicated one thing...


    Howard must have ventured into the Silent Forest!


    In other words, Howard had taken out Sterling quite some time ago, otherwise, he wouldn''t have had the time.


    After all, the Dark Mausoleum and the Silent Forest were not particrly close to each other.


    "Looking for another lesson?"


    Howard cast a sidelong nce at Margaret, prompting her to roll her eyes yfully and retort, "If it weren''t for our uing academy visit, do you think I''d be scared of you?"


    In this world, there were only overworked oxen and no over-tilled fields.


    Consequently, after resting for the night, Margaret had seemingly forgotten about her pleas from the previous day.


    Fortunately, their conversation shifted.


    After Howard and Margaret dressed, they headed for the academy.


    On the way, Howard, under the pretense of needing to take a different route, parted ways with Margaret and made his way to a post office to dispatch the evidence to Rick Suleiman.


    Mail delivery in this world was facilitated by teleportation arrays, making the process swift.


    He estimated that by the time the evidence reached Rick Suleiman, Glyn and Caitlin would still be en route to Adia.


    After attending to this, Howard leisurely made his way back to the academy.


    As Howard had anticipated, members of the elite team had already returned to the academy.


    Caitlin''s entourage of servants and guards primarily served to protect the elite team members and wouldn''t apany them for leveling.


    With Glyn and Caitlin yet to return, and the elite team members feeling vulnerable, it was natural for them toe back.


    "Howard!"


    The moment she spotted Howard, Abby darted out from the crowd, akin to a butterfly taking flight, and gracefullynded in front of Howard, immediately throwing herself into his embrace.


    In an instant, a wave of envy and jealousy spread across the faces of the other students.


    Of course, the male students were envious of Howard.


    Not only did he possess an F-level talent, but he also had caught Abby''s affectionate gaze.


    The female students, on the other hand, were green with envy towards Abby, who had managed to secure someone as dashing as Howard.


    Holding Abby close, Howard gently patted her head, asking with a smile, "So, how was your leveling journey this time?"


    With a contented expression, Abby replied, "It was great! I''ve reached level 7. Plus, I got a B-level magic skill book for you." She chuckled, hinting that Howard could make use of it.


    Hearing her words, Howard felt deeply touched.


    This girl... she truly cared about him.


    Even when she was out leveling, she remembered to bring back a skill book for him.


    "Cough, cough."


    At that moment, a deliberate cough interrupted their intimate moment.


    Headmaster Jay approached, his face clouded with disapproval, "There''s a meeting shortly. Is this an appropriate disy?"


    As he spoke, Headmaster Jay cast a fierce nce at the many male students in the elite team.


    These students, primarily from influential families in Saint City, boasted impressive talents.


    In Jay''s perspective, any of them outshone Howard in all aspects except perhaps looks.


    Yet, infuriatingly, they couldn''t seem to outshine Howard in Abby''s eyes. How maddening!


    Little did Jay realize, it wasn''t entirely their fault.


    They might have powerful backing, but Abby didn''t care about that.


    Moreover, the presence of the young prodigy, Glyn, overshadowed them all.


    Though Glyn was only a few years older, he had already surged to level 40, boasting formidable strength.


    Almost all the girls'' attention was centered on him.


    Except for Abby.


    Abby''s heart and mind were solely set on Howard.


    Given that Jay was still the headmaster, Howard didn''t retaliate.


    He gently let go of Abby.


    Abby yfully stuck out her tongue, a picture of youthful charm, instantly ensnaring the gazes of countless male students.


    In fact, the depth of envy in some was so intense that they harbored wild thoughts of eliminating Howard, thinking that with him out of the picture, they could win Abby''s heart.


    After all, in their minds, with Howard no longer around, who would keep pining for someone who''s no longer alive?


    For a split second, Howard felt a flicker of murderous intent directed at him.


    However, he mistakenly attributed it to Headmaster Jay''s machinations and didn''t think much of it.


    Besides, he believed Jay''s days were numbered.


    This particr meeting wasn''t about anything momentous.


    Glyn had returned to Adia, and all the tutors at Soulspark Academy had led their groups.


    Now, they needed a break.


    Hence, Jay decreed a school-wide recess, allowing students to venture outside and explore on their own, or simply rx while they awaited the arrival of representatives from Adia''s advanced academies.


    Once the announcement was made, Headmaster Jay led all the tutors away for another meeting, discussing how best to wee the recruiting educators from above.


    Meanwhile, Howard found himself whisked away by Abby as soon as they left the academy premises.


    "Look, this is the skill book I got for you!"


    The moment they stepped out, Abby gleefully pulled a book from her bag and handed it to Howard.


    Taking the book from her, he could feel its warmth and sincerely said, "Thank you so much."


    Abby pouted, "We''re close, why are you being so formal? You shouldn''t be so polite with me!"


    "Alright."


    Howard grinned in agreement.


    Just as he was about to say something, a voice reached his ears, "Hey, Howard, Abby, since there are no tutors to guide us in leveling up in the academy now, I''m thinking of getting a guard from my family to lead a team. I''m forming a leveling team. Would you both be interested?"


    Following the voice, they saw a luxuriously dressed student ¡ª Carlos Bartel ¡ª approaching them with a warm smile on his face.

 Chapter 42 42-Amethyst-level Member, Dragonfire Spell Advancement!

    <h4>Chapter 42 Chapter42-Amethyst-level Member, Dragonfire Spell Advancement!</h4>


    Carlos Bartel was astute.


    He knew that inviting Abby alone would be futile, so he decided to make it a group affair.


    Sure enough, Abby''s eyes lit up at the idea of a group activity.


    She eagerly turned to Howard, "Howard, should we join them? With their help, we can level up much faster!"


    Unaware of Howard''s capabilities, Abby naturally thought working in a group would be safer and more efficient in terms of leveling up.


    Hearing this, Howard hesitated.


    He preferred to explore the Silent Forest on his own, but he didn''t want to deny Abby.


    He realized that if he adamantly refused, Abby would definitely apany him, depriving her of her own social circle.


    Howard couldn''t always be by Abby''s side.


    After a moment''s consideration, Howard nodded, "Alright, when are you all nning to depart?"


    Carlos Bartel replied with a smile, "We''ll meet at the city gates at noon tomorrow. Remember to bring some supplies; we might be living in the Silent Forest for two to three days."


    Unlike excursions led by academy tutors, guards and strongmen from their families would be more dedicated and present inrger numbers, ensuring safety even during the night, without needing to return to the city for rest.


    "Thank you," Howard responded, nodding. He took Abby''s hand and they walked away.


    Watching the retreating figures of Howard and Abby, Carlos Bartel''s expression darkened.


    A subtle murderous intent gradually surfaced in his eyes.


    At that moment, Howard was engrossed in Abby''s tales about the elite team, oblivious to the looming threat.


    On their journey, Howard opened the skill book gifted to him by Abby.


    [Fire Resistance Ring (B-level active skill)]


    [Level: 1 ]


    [Effect: Summons a ring of fire, violently striking nearby targets with a 100% chance of repelling them to a distance of 30 yards from the caster, inflicting damage equivalent to 135% of the caster''s magical attack power. Additionally, there''s a 20% chance to set the target aze, reducing their health by 300 points every second for a duration of 10 seconds.]


    Cooldown: 60 seconds


    Mana Cost: 100 MP


    Proficiency: 0/100


    The Fire Resistance Ring, as the name suggests, is a fiery skill designed to repel adversaries and keep them at bay!


    This skill boasts a reliable knockback effect spanning nearly 30 yards, coupled with the added bonus of infliction damage and a burning status.


    It''s an elegant blend of control and damage output ¨C a divine tool in the arsenal of a magus.


    Magi are universally recognized as the most potent ranged damage ss.


    However, their weakness lies in closebat.


    If a monster gets too close, it''s almost always a death sentence for them.


    With the Fire Resistance Ring skill at their disposal, the magus at least doesn''t have to fear enemies getting too close.


    Unless an adversary can approach within the skill''s cooldown period, they wouldn''t stand a chance!


    Understanding the significance of this skill book, Howard didn''t hesitate and immediately began to study it.


    [Ding! Congrattions, Awakened Howard, you''ve sessfully acquired the B-level active skill ¨C Fire Resistance Ring!]


    As he sessfully learned the skill, it was also time for Abby and Howard to part ways.


    While Abby might not hail from some prominent family, her parents were affluent businesspeople who had amassed a considerable fortune and held strict rules for her upbringing.


    In many ways, Howard and Abby''s romance was still in its ndestine phase.


    Abby had to tread carefully, lest her parents discover their rtionship.


    After all, Howard''s F-level talent awakening was looked down upon by many.


    "By the way," Abby suddenly queried as they were about to part, "You haven''t been entangled with any other temptressestely, have you?"


    With an indignant expression, Howard retorted, "Of course not! I''m not that kind of person!"


    He internally scoffed.


    Those were other women taking the initiative with him!


    Whether it was Margaret or Caitlin, Howard never instigated anything, and he was utterly adamant about it.


    Abby studied Howard''s face closely.


    Seeing no deceit, she chuckled, "Good on you, Howard. I''ll reward you well tomorrow! So, see you then!"


    With a radiant smile, Abby skipped her way home.


    This elite team journey, despite resulting in the death of several students, didn''t affect Abby much. She wasn''t close with those who perished and hardly gave it a thought. Instead, the numerous benefits she rued had her brimming with joy.


    Upon returning to Saint City and witnessing Howard''s progress, her happiness became so palpable, it was painted vividly across her face.


    Seeing her delight, Howard murmured, "Silly girl, you treat me so well. How should I ever repay you?"


    If not for the matter of the supreme talent being of utmost importance, Howard would never have kept secrets from Abby.


    For now, he had no choice but to let things unfold this way.


    Howard pondered the right moment to let Abby in on his secret: that he was the one who summoned the fire dragon and with a single skill, obliterated the Bloodfiend Larva.


    In a rtionship, there should be no room for deceit.


    Lost in thought, Howard found himself at the familiar magic shop.


    Unfortunately, this time, all the gains were with Glyn and Caitlin.


    Since they hadn''t yet handed over the elixirs to the Church for rewards, Howard hadn''t received his share of the money.


    Without any funds andcking confidence, Howard was about to depart when a servant from the shop spotted him.


    Rushing out, he addressed Howard respectfully, "Sir, you''ve finallye! The youngdy''s message has reached me through her guards. From today, you are this shop''s Amethyst-level Member, with a monthly allowance of fifty gold coins to spend on any item."


    "Furthermore, this privilege extends across the entire alliance. Wherever there''s a Thorn Store, you''ll enjoy these benefits."


    Saying this, the servant pulled out a purple crystal card from his pocket, offering it to Howard.


    This left Howard slightly taken aback.


    Why had he been granted the status of an Amethyst-level Member at the Thorn Store without any prior indication?


    Could this be a favor from Caitlin?


    His eyes darting, Howard didn''t hesitate and epted the violet crystal card.


    Only a fool would reject such benefits!


    Even if Howard sensed that Caitlin harbored special feelings and intentions towards him, he was confident that he could repay her in abundance in the future, ensuring she never suffered any loss.


    epting Caitlin''s gift now simply meant he''d repay herter!


    Holding the violet crystal card, fully embracing his newfound status, Howard softly inquired, "Do you have any low-level equipment or skill books avable recently?"


    Hearing Howard''s request, the servant immediately chuckled, "Knowing you''re in search of these low-level equipment and skill books, I''ve especially procured many. Though it hasn''t been long, we have amassed 65 copies of the electro basic skill, Thunderous Spell, and over 70 of fireball!"


    "As for equipment, we have acquired 107 pieces of Iron Cotton Belt, 83 of Iron Cotton Leg Guards, and 39 of Iron Cotton Wrist Guards."


    Upon hearing this, Howard swiftly calcted in his mind and said, "I''ll take all the Thunderous Spell and fireball skill books. As for the equipment, bring me the Cotton Leg Guards and Cotton Belt. As for the wrist guards, call on me once you''ve collected up to 90 pieces."


    The quantity of Cotton Wrist Guards was too small.


    Even with merging, it wouldn''t achieve a high-tier equipment status, so Howard had no interest.


    The servant promptly nodded and bowed, acknowledging the request, and hurried back to the storage room.


    In a short while, when he returned, he held a tray, and upon it sat a neatly ced storage ring.


    It was undeniable; with Howard''s elevated status, even the method of delivery had be far more upscale.


    Howard recalled that previously, the servant would directly hand over the storage ring.


    While Howard reflected internally, his facial expressions remained undisturbed.


    He swiped the violet crystal card, picked up the storage ring, and departed with satisfaction.


    The previous night, having spent a wild evening with Margaret, Howard didn''t revisit her ce but instead returned to his own residence.


    He promptly emptied out all the items from the storage ring.


    70 copies of fireball and 65 of Thunderous Spell were sufficient to be merged into an S-level skill book!


    Especially with fireball; having previously merged it into the S-level skill Dragonfire spell, another merge could potentially upgrade the Dragonfire spell into an SS-level skill!


    Fiddling with the fireball, Howard couldn''t help but murmur to himself, "After advancing Cryo and Geo skills to SS-level, both had ties to deities. I wonder what surprises the next evolution of Dragonfire spell will bring?"


    Filled with anticipation, the supreme talent was activated, and a Synthesis Interface immediately materialized before Howard.


    As he ced the two fireball skill books into it, a brand new tome appeared in its stead.


    [Ding! Congrattions awakened Howard, synthesis sessful, you have obtained...]


    [...]


    The crisp notification sounds chimed continuously, and the fireball rapidly advanced into the Dragonfire spell.


    Taking a deep breath, Howard retrieved the Dragonfire spell skill book he hadprehended and, together with the newly synthesized Dragonfire spell skill book, ced them both into the Synthesis Interface.


    That''s right, in this world, understanding a skill book doesn''t consume the tome.


    Instead, one harnesses the strength within the skill book.


    If one''s proficiency is raised to the utmost level, skills can even be unleashed without the need for the book!


    This is precisely why many top-tier skill books can be passed down through generations.


    [Ding! Congrattions awakened Howard, synthesis sessful, you''ve obtained the SS-level skill book...]

 Chapter 43 43-Set, The Unknown Journey

    <h4>Chapter 43 Chapter43-Set, The Unknown Journey</h4>


    [Ding! Congrattions awakened Howard, synthesis sessful, you''ve obtained the SS-level skill book - Roar of the Fire God or the SS-level skill book - Ten Thousand Dragon Skill!]


    As the clear bell tone resounded, two distinct scenes suddenly emerged in Howard''s mind.


    In a serene world, mes abruptly coalesced into a human silhouette.


    With a ferocious open mouth, in a mere instant, the skies cracked and the earth shattered as mes roared from the depths, sweeping across the entire horizon!


    These zing mes raged for a full 60 seconds.


    Fire soared skywards, seemingly capable of incinerating everything in its path.


    In the other vision, nine fire dragons danced gracefully in the air, continuously breathing out mes.


    It was evident that there were two evolutionary paths for the Dragonfire spell: one for sustained magic damage, and the other to increase the number of fire dragons.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Howard chose the first path.


    Although the fire dragons were powerful, they had their limitations.


    In tight spaces, they would be unable to fully manifest their might.


    Moreover, these dragons couldn''t protect themselves.


    Howard had a clear vision of the Roar of the Fire God skill turning the surroundings into a sea of mes.


    Anyone daring to approach would undoubtedly meet their demise.


    Even with his Fire Resistance Ring ability, Howard wouldn''t abandon a skill that could offer him protection.


    Having made his decision, the attributes of the Roar of the Fire God skill manifested on a panel before Howard.


    [Roar of the Fire God (SS-level active skill)]


    [Level: 1]


    [Effect: Harness the power of fire elements to conjure the phantom of the Fire God. The moment the phantom appears, all hostile targets within a 100-yard radius will be set ame (suffering a 20% reduction in defense and taking 1000 points of damage every second for 30 seconds). After a 3-second charge, the Fire God phantom will unleash a deafening roar, causing the ground to rupture and seas of fire to erupt, inflicting 500% of the caster''s magic attack power in fire damage on all hostile targets within 100 yards. For the subsequent 60 seconds, these targets will receive an additional 50% of the caster''s magic attack power in damage each second, which stacks with the burning damage. ]


    [Cooldown: 300 minutes]


    [Mana Cost: 5000 MP]


    [Proficiency: 0/100]


    The horrifying attributes immediately took Howard''s breath away.


    Even as another SS-level skill, Roar of the Fire God''s damage was shockingly higher than that of Wrath of the Earth!


    However, Wrath of the Earth had a continuous five-second control effect, indicating a different skill category.


    While Wrath of the Earth is a control skill, Roar of the Fire God is damage-focused.


    As for the Icy Touch of the Winter Goddess?


    It''s a mechanism skill, instantly executing the target once the skill''s conditions are met.


    "Winter Goddess, the Earth, Fire God... I wonder what surprises Electro skill has in store for me?"


    Murmuring to himself, Howard tossed the Thunderous Spell into the Synthesis Interface.


    The lowest tier Thunderous Spell was an F-level skill book.


    With 65 of them, it could conveniently be upgraded to S-level.


    Clear notification chimes resounded next to Howard''s ear.


    [Ding! Congrattions, awakened Howard. Synthesis sessful. You''ve obtained an E-level skill book ¡ª Thunder Strike!]


    [Ding! ...]


    [...]


    [Ding! Congrattions, awakened Howard. Synthesis sessful. You''ve obtained an S-level skill book ¡ª Mighty Thunder!]


    A vision abruptly materialized in Howard''s mind.


    At that moment, Howard seemed to transform into a personification of thunder.


    Not only was he enveloped by electric arcs, granting immunity to physical damage and reducing iing magic damage, but each of his attacks also unleashed a bolt of lightning, damaging nearby foes!


    [Mighty Thunder (S-level active skill)]


    [Level: 1 ]


    [Effect: Conjure swirling thunder around oneself, granting immunity to physical damage and reducing iing magic damage by 20%. Every attack will trigger a bolt of lightning, inflicting 170% of the caster''s magic attack power in damage to nearby targets. This skillsts for 30 seconds. If a target is in, the skill''s duration increases by 2 seconds, with no upper limit. ]


    [Cooldown: 300 minutes ]


    [Mana Cost: 1000 MP upon activation; 200 MP per second thereafter. ]


    [Proficiency: 0/100]


    "No upper limit?"


    "So as long as I can y my targets, this skill could potentiallyst forever?"


    "Immunity to physical damage, reduced magic damage, plus added duration for each kill ¡ª this is absolutely a divine skill!"


    Howard''s lips curled into a grin.


    Though he no longer had the Dragonfire spell to continuously clear lesser foes, he now possessed the Mighty Thunder skill with its potential for extended duration.


    This was undoubtedly a jackpot!


    After all, the Dragonfire spell hadn''t vanished but had evolved into a more potent skill!


    At this point, Howard had the Mighty Thunder skill for dealing with minor foes.


    When confronting a BOSS or facing a crisis, he had three SS-level skills and the Fire Resistance Ring skill for protection ¡ª he was virtually invincible.


    "I''ll be teaming up with the students tomorrow. I should learn a few basic skills to blend in and not reveal my true power."


    With that thought, Howard utilized all the remaining books he had after the previous mergers.


    [Ding! Congrattions, awakened Howard. You''ve sessfully learned the F-level skill Gravity Spell!]


    [Ding! Congrattions, awakened Howard. You''ve sessfully learned the F-level skill Fireball!]


    [Ding! Congrattions, awakened Howard. You''ve sessfully learned the F-level skill Frost Arrow Spell!]


    Although these foundational skills weren''t impressive, they were more than adequate against the monsters in the Silent Forest.


    Howard nodded in satisfaction and began merging equipment.


    He had 107 Cotton Belts and 83 Cotton Leg Guards, all of which could be merged to Epic tier.


    As the crisp notifications kept ringing, anticipation grew in Howard''s heart.


    [Ding! Congrattions, awakened Howard. Synthesis sessful. You''ve obtained the Epic equipment ¡ª Minstrel''s Belt!]


    [Ding! Congrattions, awakened Howard. Synthesis sessful. You''ve obtained the Epic equipment ¡ª Minstrel''s Leggings!]


    "Hmm? Both named Minstrel? Could it be a Set?"


    Howard''s eyes gleamed at the thought.


    A Set, as the name suggests, is equipment that, whenbined, offers special effects!


    Immediately, Howard inspected the attributes of the two pieces.


    [Minstrel''s Belt]


    [Level: 10]


    [Grade: Epic]


    [Equipment Attributes Bonus:]


    [Spirit +280]


    [MP +1000]


    [Stamina +90]


    [Defense +100]


    [When outside city areas, there''s a 3% chance that using a skill will bestow a random beneficial BUFF upon the wearer.]


    [Set Effect: Currently can activate a two-piece set bonus with Minstrel''s Leggings. ]


    [Cannot activate the Set effect with Prayer of Bard (due to different grades). ]


    [To activate a three-piece set bonus, please upgrade both Minstrel''s Leggings and Minstrel''s Belt.]


    [Two-Piece Set Bonus: When in a party, choose a target to bless or pray for, granting them a 7% increase in all attributes. As long as the target remains within 50 yards of you, this effect persists.]


    "A 7% increase in all attributes; this effect is pretty good."


    "It seems this Set is designed for a support role."


    "When I have more money in the future, I''ll need to buy higher-grade equipment to merge. Even if it''s upgraded to a Supreme Artifact, it might not suit me."


    Howard''s brow furrowed slightly, but he wasn''t disappointed.


    After all, it was the most basic iron equipment, so it not being a perfect fit for him was expected.


    Being a magus, what Howard truly desired was equipment that enhanced his offensive capabilities.


    As for the Mana Drainer, he''d been using this weapon solely for its ability to replenish his MP.


    Once he no longer has a shortage of MP, it would be time to rece it.


    [Minstrel''s Leggings]


    [Level: 10]


    [Grade: Epic]


    [Equipment Attributes Bonus:]


    [Spirit +270]


    [MP +1200]


    [Defense +95]


    [Agility +70]


    [Skill: Wanderer''s Homesickness (When moving towards a city, the yer''s movement speed is increased by 100%).]


    Even if the unique effects of these two pieces of equipment weren''t particrly useful to Howard, their fundamental attributes were impressively high.


    Gleefully, Howard slipped into the new gear, and instantly, his attributes surged exponentially.


    With Howard''s current stats, even using the most basic skills would likely produce effects far surpassing those of other students.


    He reckoned that tomorrow''s leveling-up journey would undoubtedly be an intriguing one.


    How would they react upon discovering that the one they deemed a waste for having only an F-level talent awakening was, in fact, stronger than they were?


    The night passed quietly, and Howard enjoyed a restful sleep.


    Yet, in the city of Adia, chaos reigned.


    When Rick Suleiman received the information Howard mailed to him, his fury was uncontroble.


    A burst of sword energy ravaged his surroundings, reducing his office to ruins and eliciting gasps of shock from many.


    Upon learning of Abby''s exceptional performance given her S-level talent awakening, Glyn''s mentor immediately decided to spare no expense to recruit her to their academy, even personally leading a delegation to Soulspark Academy for enrollment.


    And when Caitlin handed over the potion to the Church, three high-ranking red-robed archbishops were rmed.


    They discreetly took Caitlin away, teleporting her to the distant headquarters of the Church...


    However, Howard remained oblivious to all these events.


    Waking up bright and early, he got ready and headed to the agreed-upon location, looking forward to the uncharted journey ahead!

 Chapter 44 44-A Dungeon Connected to the Ruins?

    <h4>Chapter 44 Chapter44-A Dungeon Connected to the Ruins?</h4>


    When word spread that a wealthy heir was organizing a leveling-up team, the students were all ears.


    By the time Howard arrived at the meeting spot, over thirty individuals had already gathered.


    Among them, ten older figures in clean martial attire stood spread out, enveloping Carlos Bartel and the students, ensuring their safety.


    Clearly, they were the family guards brought by Carlos Bartel.


    With their presence, many students showered Carlos with praises, treating him almost as if he were an angel descended upon the mortal realm.


    "Ah, my dear Howard, you''ve finally arrived."


    Spotting Howard, Carlos Bartel greeted him with a warm smile, swiftly approaching him.


    Howard, however, slightly furrowed his brow.


    He had never been on the best of terms with other students, whether before or after awakening his talents.


    And Carlos Bartel, known for his arrogance, being this cordial?


    Could it be that he had gotten wind of Howard''s concealed strength?


    Not just Howard, the other students also wore expressions of bewilderment.


    Aside from those Howard had once saved, murmurs rippled through the crowd.


    Not bothering to overthink, Howard, with strength now on par with a Level 50 S-level talent awakener, didn''t concern himself with the ten guards¡ª even if their numbers were doubled, they wouldn''t be a match for him.


    Confident in his strength, Howard wasn''t overly cautious about any potential schemes from Carlos Bartel and straightforwardly inquired, "Carlos, what''s the n?"


    Carlos Bartel responded with a grin, "I''ve heard from my father about a Level 20 dungeon within the Silent Forest. Although its level might seem low, it''s connected to a unique set of Ruins. If we''re lucky, we might find a passage. Our leveling speed would surely skyrocket!"


    "Oh? What Ruins?" Howard couldn''t help but disy his surprise.


    He had no recollection of a dungeon connected to any Ruins.


    Typically, once a dungeon was discovered by yers, its information would be made public.


    Every time someone entered, all monsters and treasures within would respawn, so there was no reason to be secretive.


    Moreover, reporting a new dungeon would fetch a special reward from the alliance.


    Over the years, students had be familiar with the dungeons in the Silent Forest.


    Howard had never heard of one linked to any special Ruins.


    Meanwhile, the other students also exhibited expressions of curiosity, casting inquisitive nces at Carlos Bartel.


    "Heh, only a few, including my father¡ªBaron Cameron, are privy to this," Carlos Bartel revealed with a smirk. "I consider all of you as my ssmates andrades-in-arms, and that''s why I''m willing to take you there."


    "My goodness!"


    "Carlos, you truly are a person we hold in high regard."


    "Carlos, God will surely bless you."


    Hearing this, the students were no longer dubious. The word of a Baron was enough to garner their trust.


    Ever since the world became digitized, in order for someone to acquire a noble title, they needed to make significant contributions.


    To be a Baron, one either had to y a Demon King-level monster or invent an SS-level skill and report it to the alliance!


    Who among the students would doubt the words of such formidable figures?


    Just then, Abby arrived, clutching a bow that radiated with fiery glimmers, her face aglow with excitement.


    In an instant, every student''s gaze converged upon Abby, their eyes gleaming with fervor.


    Unfortunately for them, the goddess in their hearts lunged into Howard''s embrace, giggling, "Howard, the gift my father bought for me finally arrived. It''s a Gold bow. From now on, I''ll be the one protecting you."


    "Sounds perfect." Gazing at Abby''s radiant smile, Howard affectionately ruffled her hair.


    Even though he didn''t need her protection given his strength, he still agreed wholeheartedly.


    This scene shattered the hearts of many students.


    Abby was not only gorgeous and talented but also came from a wealthy family, making her the goddess of their dreams.


    Each time they witnessed their dream girl being embraced by someone they viewed as a talentless F-level awakener, they were engulfed in agony, their jealousy bordering murderous intent.


    Carlos Bartel, maintaining his cheerful facade, exchanged pleasantries with Abby and refrained from saying more.


    After waiting for approximately fifteen minutes and ensuring no one else wasing, Carlos Bartel signaled to the group, leading them directly into the depths of the Silent Forest.


    Two guards led the way, clearing a path at the front, while four others nked both sides, ensuring all the students were shielded.


    Another pair of guards brought up the rear, prepared for any unforeseen circumstances.


    However, the guards from the Bartel family were somewhat less formidable than those of the Bass family, hovering around only LV30.


    Equipped in Bronze-tier and Silver-tier gear, they asionally struggled to subdue the monsters they encountered along the path, leaving the final blows for Carlos.


    The students didn''tment on this.


    After all, these guards belonged to the Bartel family, and allowing Carlos tond the killing strike was both expected and respected.


    The students were already grateful for the team rewards and dungeon benefits they could glean.


    Time gradually unfolded.


    Howard and the group, numbering in the dozens, ventured deeper into the Silent Forest, encountering an increasing number of monsters as they went.


    At this juncture, all of the Bartel family''s guards were engaged in battle, and even Howard and the other students werepelled to fight.


    Abby drew her bowstring back, conjuring arrows of various elements that whistled through the air, repelling monster after monster.


    Howard, too, was relentless, unleashing fireballs, Frost Arrow Spells, and Gravity Spells.


    Any creature that approached him was either frozen solid or repelled by an explosive fireball.


    Combined with the efforts of the ten guards, the monsters¡ªalready of a lower level¡ªsaw their HP rapidly diminish, sumbing to the students'' relentless onught and dropping loot in their wake.


    One male student, Snot Philip, swiftly drew a dagger and skinned the fallen monsters.


    "Shit! Stop using pyro skills!" he admonished.


    "The mes singe their fur and make it worthless."


    "At least their bones are intact," anothermented.


    Not every student hailed from influential families, so they valued the spoils of battle highly.


    Heeding Snot''s words, they refrained from using pyro skills.


    Howard ceased using fireballs, instead opting to continuously use Frost Arrow Spells to slow the monsters.


    In the Silent Forest, basic monsters relied on closebat.


    As long as they couldn''t get close, they posed little threat.


    However, as the monsters grew in strength and attributes, Howard and the others could no longer hold back.


    If they let the monsters breach their defenses, the whole group would be in jeopardy.


    It was in these moments that the disparity between the Bartel and Bass family guards became ringly evident.


    The level difference might have been minimal, but equipment yed a substantial role in one''s strength.


    At the very least, facing the lesser creatures of the Silent Forest, the guards and servants of the Bass family never once appeared flustered.


    Fortunately, after an hour of intense fighting, Howard and the group finally reached their destination: a cavern.


    Its entrance was pitch-ck, with no indication of whaty within.


    "We''ve arrived!" Carlos Bartel pointed towards the cavern, excitement evident in his voice.


    "This is our destination!"


    "Hm?"


    "Isn''t this the Bat Cave dungeon?"


    "This dungeon seems like one of the basic ones. Could it truly be connected to the Ruins?"


    Although many students had not explored the dungeon themselves, they had been briefed by instructors.


    From their memories, the Bat Cave dungeon was quite mundane.


    Doubts began to surface ¡ª was Carlos Bartel speaking the truth?


    Sensing the students'' skepticism, Carlos Bartel''s face darkened. "Do you think my father, a baron, would deceive you?"


    The students felt uneasy, something seemed off, but they nodded in agreement.


    Indeed, why would a baron deceive them, mere yers in this grand scheme?


    Surveying the group, Carlos Bartel said with a smile, "If you''re still unsure, I''ll enter the dungeon first."


    With that, Carlos Bartel took steps towards the cave entrance.


    The moment his figure made contact with the cave, it distorted, and in the blink of an eye, he vanished from their sight.


    Dungeons differed from Ruins.


    While Ruins were inherent to this world, dungeons were specially crafted spaces.


    Though the entrance appeared as a simple cave, upon entering a dungeon, one would be transported to another realm!


    Seeing Carlos Bartel, the young heir of the family, fearlessly entering the dungeon, the remaining students felt reassured.


    Leaving a few guards behind, they proceeded to enter the dungeon in an orderly fashion.


    For Howard, this was his first time entering a dungeon.


    The moment of transportation engulfed him in a sensation of weightlessness, only to be reced by the solid ground beneath his feet a secondter.


    He nced around, finding himself in a dimly lit cavern.


    Chilly gusts of wind blew past, sending shivers down his spine, making the atmosphere eerily unsettling.

 Chapter 45 45-The Dazed Students

    <h4>Chapter 45 Chapter45-The Dazed Students</h4>


    "Ouch! It''s so dark in here."


    "Does anyone have a torch?"


    "My God, the dungeon feels so eerie. Are there ghosts here?"


    Gasps of surprise echoed.


    This being the students'' first time in a dungeon, anxiety was palpable, even on the face of Carlos Bartel.


    Thankfully, the guards that came along were quick to reassure. "There''s no need to fret. Inside the Bat Cave dungeon, there are only various kinds of bats. No ghouls or phantoms."


    Another guard, anticipating the dungeon''s darkness, promptly fetched a torch from his storage pouch.


    Striking flint, the torch ignited, casting a glow around them.


    Abby swiftly moved close to Howard, while the other students huddled together, on high alert.


    A guard advised, "The monsters inside the Bat Cave range from LV15 to LV20 in level, with rtively low attributes. The challenge lies in the dimness of the map and the fact that these creatures can fly, making them somewhat elusive."


    "Stay together, follow our pace. Engage with full force when a monster approaches. We should be able to clear this dungeon swiftly."


    Reassured by the guard''s words, the students began to find theirposure.


    "I have a torch here as well!"


    "Let''s light more torches to illuminate the path ahead, ensuring no monsters catch us by surprise from behind."


    The students, having been mentored by their instructors, were aware that monster spawn points in dungeons were unpredictable.


    Everyone proceeded with caution.


    Fortunately, almost every student had a storage pouch carrying an array of items.


    Though there weren''t enough torches for everyone, those in the middle and at the rear managed to secure one.


    In no time, their assembly resembled a serpentine trail of fire, slowly advancing into the unknown.


    "Squeak!"


    After an indeterminable amount of time, a sharp cry suddenly pierced the air.


    Everyone immediately looked up towards the source of the noise, only to find several bats hanging in view.


    Seemingly agitated by the torchlight, they pped their withered wings, emitting sharp, piercing shrieks.


    In an instant, several female students grew anxious, gravitating towards Howard for protection.


    This prompted Abby to re with wide eyes, fixedly staring down those approaching females.


    Howard, on the other hand, grew excited and quickly checked the attributes of these bats.


    [Cave Bat]


    [Level: 15]


    [Tier: Silver]


    [Description: Bats that dwell in the dark recesses of caves. Having adapted to the darkness, they''ve be extremely sensitive and irritable. They bare their fearsome fangs at any intruders.]


    [HP: 3000]


    [Attack Power: 296-417]


    [Defense Value: 170]


    [Skills: Sonic Impact, Blood Poison, Mad Bite]


    Upon viewing the attribute panel, Howard''s eyebrows lifted slightly in a tinge of disappointment.


    So weak!


    If his Dragonfire spell hadn''t advanced, he could simply summon the fire dragon, and facing these Cave Bats, it would mean instant annihtion, sweeping across the entire map.


    Even without the fire dragon, Howard surmised that with just an F-level skill, a couple of strikes would suffice to take them down.


    If he were to activate his Mighty Thunder skill, he doubted any Cave Bat would survive his assault.


    Unfortunately, seeing the Cave Bats, the rest of the students also grew excited.


    Despite the lingering unease, their skills were already being unleashed with fervor.


    As feathered arrows and various elemental skills struck the dangling Cave Bats, pale red damage numbers began to emerge.


    "-372!"


    "-338!"


    "-296!"


    The other studentscked Howard''s supreme talent skill.


    With equipment mostly below level 10, they predominantly had Bronze-tier and Iron-tier gear, which offered minimal attribute enhancement.


    Consequently, the damage they dealt was notably minimal.


    Only Abby and Carlos, with their superior equipment, managed to inflict damage nearing a substantial 1000 points.


    Still, even such damage was not lethal enough for the Cave Bats.


    Once attacked, the suspended Cave Bats were rmed.


    Their eyes flew open, revealing a blood-red gaze that immediately sent shivers down the students'' spines, causing them to falter in their assault.


    The next moment, the group of Cave Bats emitted a piercing sound.


    A white sonic wave violently swept over all the students, including Howard.


    [Ding! Due to the Sonic Impact skill from the Cave Bat, awakened Howard''s attack power has been reduced by 10%, and uracy has decreased by 20% for a duration of 30 seconds!]


    "What the fuck?!"


    "These caves can debuff our attributes!"


    The students'' faces turned pale with shock.


    Already debuffed in their uracy, they witnessed many of their attacks on the Cave Bats resulting in a barrage of ''MISS'' notifications.


    Bats that were previously on the verge of death now managed to survive and rally.


    With menacing fangs bared and wings pping vigorously, they lunged towards Howard and his peers.


    It was no longer a time for Howard to be passive.


    Swinging his Mana Drainer, he cast a fireball, a massive orb of me, which instantly collided with a Cave Bat.


    The following moment, the fireball exploded.


    The enveloping ze, with its scorching heat, instantly consumed several nearby Cave Bats.


    "-1772!"


    "-1887!"


    "-1699!"


    Bright red damage numbers emerged in session, with those Cave Bats being swiftly vanquished by Howard.


    However, as the battle raged on, an increasing number of Cave Bats were alerted and converged.


    The death of a few meant little in the grand scheme.


    The guards, too, were fighting with all their might.


    One pulled his bowstring taut and released a volley of over a dozen feathered arrows, intersecting and bombarding the Cave Bats.


    The other melee guards swiftly approached, leaping into the air while swinging their des, sttering the bats with sshes of blood.


    The cave''s low ceiling was a saving grace.


    Even though the Cave Bats could fly, people could still jump up and reach them.


    Otherwise, the dungeon''s difficulty would have escted dramatically.


    After all, lower-leveled adventurers didn''t possess flying skills!


    With the guards stepping in and Howard''s skills consistently taking down a Cave Bat each time, the situation on the battlefield began to stabilize.


    Regrettably, due to the cave''s dim ambiance, the students failed to notice the unusually high damage dealt by Howard''s skills.


    Even when they saw Howard defeating monsters, they merely assumed he was fortunate enough to target a weakened Cave Bat, thereby securing the kill.


    As they pressed on, clearing wave after wave of Cave Bats without sustaining injuries, their confidence began to soar.


    They became bolder, even when faced withrger numbers of Cave Bats, inching closer with the intent ofnding more hits.


    After all, the reward for individual monster kills far surpassed the group rewards!


    However, what they failed to realize was that their safety wasrgely due to the Bartel family''s guards holding the front line, coupled with Howard''s skills precisely targeting any approaching Cave Bats.


    As they closed in, the proximity proved perilous.


    The Cave Bats instantly unleashed their skills.


    And these skill-enhanced movements were far swifter than regr flight, too swift even for Howard to counter.


    As a Cave Bat collided with one student, its jaws snapped open, and its sharp teeth promptly sank into the student''s shoulder.


    "Ahh!"


    A scream of agony pierced the air.


    The student, in a frantic attempt, grabbed the Cave Bat and yanked it away.


    The sharp teeth tore away a chunk of flesh from his shoulder.


    Fortunately, the force also sent the Cave Bat hurtling away.


    Waves of excruciating pain washed over the student, causing him to tremble uncontrobly.


    The other students'' faces turned ashen, yet they did not abandon their injured peer. Swiftly, they shielded him and began their retreat.


    A priest-ss student, Evelyn Sutton, brought her hands together in prayer.


    A divine, silvery glow cascaded down, enveloping and soothing the wounded student.


    In an instant, a mysterious force rapidly mended the injury on the student''s shoulder, halting the bleeding and even beginning to scab over.


    Moreover, it appeared that the guards of the Bartel family, perhaps fearing reprimand, disyed even greater zeal.


    One guard, holding a long de, grasped the hilt with both hands, took a deep breath, and swung the de with immense force.


    The sound of air being cleaved echoed, as a faint red arc of de light emerged, swiftly shing through the airborne Cave Bats.


    Momentster, several of these bats plummeted to the ground.


    The guards swarmed over, dispatching them with a flurry of strikes.


    Having dealt with this wave of Cave Bats, Carlos Bartel rushed over, feigning concern, and inquired, "Yunus, how are you feeling?"


    "Damn those ursed Cave Bats and their skills!" Yunus Robb spat through gritted teeth. "Thankfully, Evelyn was there to heal me. I''m not in pain anymore! Just wait, I''ll make sure they feel my wrath!"


    In this digitized realm, injuries corrted with one''s HP.


    Even without a priest, by using potions to restore HP, wounds would gradually heal.


    Moreover, the effects of a priest''s skills, besides restoring HP, also inherently mended injuries.


    It wasn''t just about patching up a torn chunk of flesh; even if one''s entire body was riddled with injuries, they could restore you to your prime.


    Of course, in cases of severed limbs, mere HP recovery won''t cut it. One would need a specialized skill, or a unique potion or artifact to remedy that.

 Chapter 46 46-The Narrow Bridge

    <h4>Chapter 46 Chapter46-The Narrow Bridge</h4>


    "It''s good that you''re alright," Carlos Bartel began, "Everyone, remain vignt. Our earlier sess was due to my guards taking the brunt of the attack up front. If we get too close to the Cave Bats, it''s still perilous."


    "..."


    Hearing Carlos''s words, the students couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt; their pride had indeed gotten the better of them.


    Yet, Carlos''s ount wasn''t entirely urate.


    Had Howard not been so precise in picking off the approaching Cave Bats, Carlos''s guards alone would have struggled to safeguard so many.


    Unfortunately, the cavern''s dimness concealed much.


    No one witnessed the damage dealt by Howard.


    Even Abby, who stayed close to him, remained oblivious to his exceptional skills.


    It couldn''t be helped; the skills Howard deployed this time were foundational and hardly eye-catching.


    Howard was quite content with this arrangement, ying monsters and chatting with Abby while allowing Carlos''s guards to clear the path.


    After all, the majority of the Cave Bats met their end by his hand, and the bulk of the rewards were now his.


    Whether others recognized his prowess mattered little.


    With Yunus''s mishap serving as a cautionary tale, the students were hesitant to venture too close, opting to provide supplementary firepower from behind.


    As a result, the Cave Bats, rendered powerless, met their tragic end at the hands of both Howard and the guards of the Bartel family.


    With no looming threat and an inability to approach the front, the idle students began to converse as they cast their skills.


    "I''ve heard that both Adia''s Holy Abyss Academy and Hogman Academy are prestigious and have ties to the alliance headquarters. Do you think we stand a chance of getting in?"


    "Don''t get your hopes up. I''ve heard that the Holy Abyss Academy''s minimum entry requirement is an A-level talent. Only those with A-level and S-level awakened talents are their target."


    "They also ept B-level awakened, but only if their talents are unique."


    "My God, such high standards? By the looks of it, within our academy, aside from Abby, Carlos, and Evelyn, it seems no one else qualifies."


    "Actually, we shouldn''t just set our sights on Adia City. I heard that Foghide is alsoing our way to recruit students."


    "Foghide is quite a distance from us. Why would theye here?"


    "What else could be the reason? Naturally, it''s for Abby!"


    In the midst of the discussion, Carlos Bartel interjected, "My father mentioned that in the entire Jano Province, only Abby has awakened an S-level talent. Therefore, all five major cities within the province will send representatives here."


    After a pause, Carlos Bartel turned to Abby, inquiring, "Abby, which academy are you considering?"


    "Me?"


    Abby tilted her head and smiled at Howard, saying, "Whichever academy is willing to ept Howard, that''s where I''ll go."


    "..."


    As her words resonated, Carlos Bartel and the rest of the students fell silent, their hearts a mix of jealousy and frustration.


    Howard, touched by her words, responded, "Abby, you don''t need to do that. A good academy will significantly influence your future. Even if no academy epts me, I''ll still apany you to whichever city your chosen academy is in."


    Human emotions have always been mutual.


    Abby was so kind to Howard; naturally, he feltpelled to reciprocate.


    "Uh..."


    Abby stuck out her tongue yfully and refrained from continuing.


    The other students, trying to move past their evident envy, seamlessly shifted the topic.


    Only the guards remained, continuing their battle with the Cave Bats.


    Suddenly, a shrill scream pierced the air, drawing the attention of Howard and the others.


    From a distance, a new swarm of bats approached, noticeably different from the previous ones.


    Their skin was entirely crimson, their wings slightlyrger, and their mouths eerily formed.


    Their teeth, arranged in a circr fashion, looked incredibly sharp.


    Without hesitation, Howard essed their attributes.


    [Broad-Mouthed Bloodthirsty Bat]


    [Level: 18]


    [Rank: Silver]


    [Description: A bloodthirsty bat with a broad mouth. Its teeth are extremely sharp; a bite from it almost certainly means death.]


    [HP: 5100]


    [Attack Power: 330-510]


    [Defense: 260]


    [Skills: Bloodlust, Thirst for Blood]


    Compared to the previous Cave Bats, its attributes have improved significantly, but it''s still not overly powerful.


    This is amon monster found within dungeons.


    The guards barely batted an eyelid, using their usual tactics to attack the Broad-Mouthed Bloodthirsty Bats.


    After all, they had leveled up to LV30 and were equipped with Silver equipment.


    Handling low-level monsters was a breeze for them, albeit a tad slower.


    With Howard''s supplemental attacks, the bats couldn''t breach their defenses and only managed to scare the students.


    Fortunately, most of the students permitted by Carlos to enter had awakened a B-level talent and quickly got their bearings.


    "Aren''t the monsters within a dungeon supposed to be consistent?"


    "I always thought one dungeon meant one type of monster."


    "How could that be? The monsters in a dungeon grow progressively more formidable."


    "Now I''m curious about what kind of monster might be this dungeon''s final guardian boss."


    The students, filled with anticipation, followed the guards as they delved deeper into the dungeon.


    Before long, noises echoed from behind them.


    Thankfully, they were prepared, and the rearguard promptly drew their weapons, effectively holding back the Broad-Mouthed Bloodthirsty Bats.


    Progressing this way, in less than a quarter of an hour, golden glimmers flickered beneath the students'' feet as they leveled up one after another.


    Previously, many hadn''t even reached LV10, and dungeon monsters provide richer experience than those in the wild.


    It would''ve been odd if they hadn''t leveled up!


    The rapid progression had the students exhrated, eagerly quickening their pace, eager to y even more monsters.


    [Ding! Congrattions, awakened Howard, the team has sessfully in the Broad-Mouthed Bloodthirsty Bat, receiving a reward of 500 experience points!]


    [Ding! Congrattions, awakened Howard, the team has sessfully in the Broad-Mouthed Bloodthirsty Bat, receiving a reward of 500 experience points!]


    [...]


    After an indeterminate amount of time, Howard and his party had decimated all the Broad-Mouthed Bloodthirsty Bats that crossed their path.


    Even Howard had managed to level up.


    As for the other students, some had astonishingly advanced by as many as three levels!


    Of course, the higher one''s level, the more experience required to progress.


    Though some students had leveled up more times than Howard, in terms of actual experience gained, they paled inparison to him.


    After all, Howard had vanquished the majority of the monsters, earning him heftier rewards.


    Just as the students were gearing up, eager to engage more foes, a myriad of passageways came into view.


    "Hmm?"


    "There are seven pathways. How should we choose?"


    "Oh my God, could these paths be dangerous?"


    Students who had joined Abby''s elite team and experienced the perils of the Ruins immediately grew tense.


    The expedition to the Ruins, fraught with dangers that even imed the lives of three students, was not an adventure easily forgotten.


    And soon, a palpable tension gripped these students as well.


    "There''s no need for concern," Carlos Bartel interjected with a reassuring wave, smiling, "There''s no danger in any of the seven pathways. However, we''ll need to split into seven groups since the map will change ahead. There''s only a single wooden bridge. If too many tread upon it, it won''t hold and will break."


    Pausing for a moment, Carlos Bartel continued, "We have a total of forty-two members, which allows us to form seven teams, six in each. But as we cross the wooden bridge, bats will try to hinder our progress. Each team must have a ranged ss, either a magus or an archer."


    Hearing this, the students nodded in understanding.


    Abby furrowed her brows, querying with a hint of uncertainty, "Do we really have to split up? I don''t want to be separated from Howard."


    Hearing this, Howard affectionately ruffled Abby''s hair and chuckled, "It''s just a brief separation. Once we cross the bridge, we''ll reunite."


    Carlos Bartel also chimed in with a smile, "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure the guards protect Howard."


    "Well, alright." Seeing Howard speak, Abby acquiesced.


    The students quickly formed their groups, swiftly determining their teampositions based on their professions.


    What puzzled Howard, however, was that he wasn''t grouped with the students.


    Instead, he was paired with five guards!


    Yet, as no one raised any qualms about the groupings, Howard refrained from further queries and, with the five guards, entered one of the pathways.


    With torches illuminating the way, the pathway wasn''t too dark, allowing a clear view.


    Before long, Howard and the guards arrived at a precipice.


    On closer inspection, there was but a single wooden bridge, with no other route visible; below was an abyss of immeasurable depth.


    Seeing this, Howard felt reassured that Carlos Bartel hadn''t been deceitful. However, an inexplicable foreboding tugged at his heart.


    "Howard," began one of the torch-bearing guards, his voice kind and face genial, "The young master instructed us to ensure your safety. You should walk in the middle."


    "Alright," Howard responded without much thought.


    He waited for the two guards to step onto the bridge before following suit, with the three remaining guards trailing behind him.


    Though termed a ''single wooden bridge,'' it was spacious enough for two or three individuals to walk side by side.


    Howard, untroubled by heights, crossed with ease andfort.


    However, halfway through, the two guards in front of him halted in their tracks!

 Chapter 47 47-Counterstrike, Theatrics

    <h4>Chapter 47 Chapter47-Counterstrike, Theatrics</h4>


    As the two guards hesitated, Howard immediately sensed something amiss.


    From behind, the trio of guards advanced, effectively cutting off his retreat.


    Yet, Howard''s expression remained stoic, nonchntly inquiring, "Why have you stopped?"


    "Continue?" The two guards exchanged nces, then one sneered, "Rest assured, we''ll be sending you on your way soon enough. Safe travels!"


    Hearing these ominous words, realization struck Howard.


    So that''s why Carlos Bartel invited him to join the leveling group.


    The n was to lure him into the dungeon and strike once they were separated from the main force.


    Five seasoned guards, each at Level 30, against a recent awakened ¨C by most calctions, there shouldn''t have been any issues.


    Unfortunately for them, Howard possessed supreme talent.


    Though recently awakened, his power already rivaled that of a Level 50 awakened.


    These five Level 30 guards were hardly a match for him!


    "Enough talk!" one barked.


    "The young master wants him dead. Let''s get on with it!" Another chimed in.


    Without further ado, the guards, faces contorted with menace, lunged at Howard, their weapons gleaming in varying hues.


    Yet, before they couldnd a blow, a surge of lightning burst forth from within Howard.


    The thundering roar filled the air, the brilliant white arc lighting up the entire corridor, engulfing Howard entirely.


    As weapons and fists descended upon him, the lightning traced back along their paths, coursing through their arms and consuming the attackers.


    In an instant, all five guards were shocked, their hair standing on end.


    Enveloped in lightning, Howard merely waved his wand, sending another bolt of electricity streaking into the guards, cascading over them.


    Each jolt inflicted significant damage.


    Their eyes widened in terror, unable to fathom the immense power of the so-called ''waste'' the young master had spoken of.


    By the time they realized their predicament, it was already toote.


    "-1782!"


    "-2209!"


    Even with several pieces of Epic equipment, Howard''s HP barely surpassed 4,000.


    The guards fared far worse; struck by the lightning, their HP plummeted, the light in their eyes gradually dimming.


    By the time they fell, their skin was charred ck, all signs of life extinguished.


    "Such a waste of my Mighty Thunder skill," Howard muttered, shaking his head regretfully. "Fortunately, the level of this dungeon is rtively low. Even without that skill, I could''ve breezed through."


    Without sparing a nce at the fallen bodies, Howard continued in the direction of a narrow bridge.


    Loot the bodies?


    What a joke.


    They were just five guards; what treasures could they possibly possess?


    That''d just be a waste of time!


    The glow of the lightning was sufficient to light his path, rendering torches unnecessary.


    However, the brilliance also attracted bats.


    These newly-emerging creatures hadrger wings and sharper talons.


    They swooped down, ws extended, aiming straight for Howard.


    s, the presence of Mighty Thunder ensured their fate mirrored the guards''.


    Before they could touch Howard, a simple wave of his wand let loose the electric fury, sending them spiraling into an abyss.


    The bridge wasn''t particrly long.


    Under the illumination of the lightning, Howard crossed it in just over thirty seconds, once again standing on solid ground.


    As the Mighty Thunder''s duration ended, Howard retrieved a torch from his storage pouch.


    With a simple fireball spell, he ignited it and proceeded onward.


    He knew that even if Carlos Bartel wanted him dead, opportunities would be limited.


    Howard was sure that the earlier talks weren''t a ruse.


    Beyond the bridge, they would regroup.


    And sure enough, after a short while, Howard emerged from the passage.


    Looking back, he noticed seven identical tunnels.


    However, the rest of the students, including Abby, seemed slower in their progress.


    Howard wasn''t surprised; his speed was unparalleled since he effortlessly vanquished every obstructing bat.


    He waited for nearly a quarter of an hour before the familiar sounds of footsteps and chatter reached his ears.


    Looking up, students streamed out from the six tunnels.


    "Oh, Howard, you''re already out?" one remarked.


    "Hahaha, Howard, you''re so lucky! With five of Bartel family''s guards protecting you, no wonder you were so fast," anotherughed.


    The sight of Howard caught the group off guard, prompting jests and yful taunts.


    Seeing Carlos Bartel''s apparent favoritism towards Howard, none dared to openly mock him.


    However, it didn''t take long for one of the students to sense that something was amiss.


    "Howard, where are the guards? Why are you alone?" they asked in astonishment.


    As the words hung in the air, Abby and Carlos Bartel emerged from thest passage.


    "You..."


    Upon seeing Howard, Carlos Bartel was taken aback, his pupils constricting sharply.


    He couldn''t fathom how Howard had survived and reached this ce.


    Those were five Level 30 veteran Awakeneds!


    And given the circumstances at the bridge, how could Howard possibly have made it alive?


    In his disbelief, Carlos was momentarily at a loss for words, failing even to notice the absence of his family''s guards.


    The remaining five guards continuously scanned the area, searching for their missingpanions.


    Abby, her face brightening with joy, approached Howard and cheerfully eximed, "Howard, while battling those bats earlier, I got another B-level skill book as loot! You can have it!"


    "Really? My dear Abby is quite the lucky one, then." Howard yfully ruffled Abby''s hair and then turned to Carlos Bartel, feigning sadness. "Carlos, I''m sorry. In order to protect me, your family''s guards... all of them fell into the abyss."


    Hearing this, the other guards looked up in shock, their gazes fixed on Howard, their eyes full of astonishment.


    "This..."


    Carlos Bartel was dumbfounded.


    Fall into the abyss to protect him?


    Who was he trying to fool?


    Their mission was to eliminate him!


    Carlos wasn''t naive; he quickly realized that his family''s guards had been bested by Howard.


    Though he couldn''tprehend how Howard had managed it, he begrudgingly epted the reality.


    Just as Howard had offered an excuse, they were still ssmates after all; things shouldn''t escte too far.


    Otherwise, word would spread of students turning on one another, jeopardizing any chance of getting into a reputable academy.


    The Alliance had always emphasized that humanity''s only enemy was the monsters.


    Unity was paramount; infighting was strictly forbidden.


    "Damn it, it''s impossible! My elder brother and the rest would never sacrifice themselves for you!" one of the guards eximed.


    "You must''ve been the one who killed my brother!" another shouted.


    However, while Carlos Bartel could restrain himself, his five guards couldn''t.


    Their eyes red with fury, they brandished their weapons, ready to charge at Howard.


    The terrifying surge of strength startled the students around them.


    Yet, Abby''s eyes turned cold.


    Holding her gold longbow, she positioned herself protectively in front of Howard.


    "Enough!"


    Just as the guards were about to reach Abby, Carlos Bartel roared, "What do you think you''re doing? Have you forgotten who you serve?"


    At his words, the guards froze, the corners of their mouths twitching violently.


    They yearned for revenge for their fallenrades, but a thought held them back.


    Their families were all under the Bartel family''s protection.


    To defy Carlos Bartel would endanger them all.


    Reluctantly, they lowered their weapons.


    However, their eyes, filled with rage, remained fixed on Howard.


    They too had received Carlos Bartel''s orders, knowing their mission was to eliminate Howard, but without letting the other students find out.


    That''s why Carlos Bartel had led the students to the Bat Cave, hoping to use the solitude of the bridge to assassinate Howard secretly.


    Little did they expect, the oue was far from their original n.


    The other students looked on, bewildered.


    They nced between Howard and Carlos Bartel, uncertain of the unfolding drama.


    In their eyes, Carlos Bartel was kind-hearted and would never harm anyone, and Howard, with his modest strength, likewise seemed incapable of harm.


    It just showed that even among fellow students, there was a vast gap in talent and wit.


    They couldn''t see that Howard and Carlos Bartel were merely putting on a performance for each other.


    "Though my heart aches for the loss of our five brethren in the dungeon," Carlos Bartel cast a nce at the remaining guards, his voiceced with bitterness, "we mustn''t direct our anger at our allies. Let''s press on, fighting relentlessly, avenging our brothers!"

 Chapter 48 48-Is There Really a Ruin?

    <h4>Chapter 48 Chapter48-Is There Really a Ruin?</h4>


    Hearing Carlos Bartel''s words, astonishment shed in Howard''s eyes.


    To tolerate such a provocative excuse, Carlos indeed had remarkable restraint.


    Such an opponent was far more challenging than the likes of Sterling!


    However, Howard didn''t seem overly concerned.


    With his current strength, unless he was to act recklessly, even if Carlos Bartel called upon all his guards to attack, they couldn''ty a finger on him!


    Moreover, half of Carlos Bartel''s ten guards were already dead, significantly reducing their overall strength... They should be the ones worried.


    The students, in their naivet¨¦, believed Carlos Bartel''s words, and they consoled him. "Oh, dear Carlos, don''t be upset. Dungeons are naturally filled with dangers."


    "Indeed, the next time we encounter bat monsters, we''ll give it our all and teach them a painful lesson!"


    "Damn it! From now on, whenever I encounter a bat monster, I won''t let it leave alive!"


    Hearing the students pledging their loyalty, a twitch formed at the corner of Carlos Bartel''s mouth.


    He had no real interest in these students.


    The reason he brought so many was purely to lower Howard and Abby''s guard, thus facilitating the assassination of Howard while keeping his hands clean.


    The only person he genuinely cared about was Abby, who had grasped an S-level talent.


    Taking a deep breath, Carlos Bartel smiled and said, "Thank you all for yourforting words. I''m fine. Let''s continue exploring this dungeon."


    "Olynda, lead the way."


    "Yes!"


    At Carlos Bartel''smand, a guard wielding a dagger marched forward.


    As he passed Howard, his gaze turned fierce and cold.


    For Howard, however, this was of no consequence.


    In his eyes, Carlos Bartel and his entourage were already as good as dead.


    With so many students around, it wasn''t opportune for him to strike them down directly.


    He decided to let them enjoy their fleeting moments of freedom for a bit longer.


    With a guard paving the way up front, Howard, hand in hand with Abby, slowly trailed behind the group.


    Before the recent incident, Howard hadn''t hesitated to intervene, speeding up the students'' experience gains.


    But now, he had a change of heart.


    Why not let the remaining five guards expend more effort and simply reap the benefits, soaking in the free experience for himself?


    In this way, by the time the dungeon was cleared, Howard could remain at the peak of his strength, ready to easily dispatch these few guards.


    Consequently, the five guards immediately felt the strain.


    Previously, with ten guards and Howard consistently intervening, they had effortlessly vanquished foes.


    Now, with their numbers halved and Howard deliberately holding back, it took them at least a dozen attacks to kill just one bat monster.


    To make matters worse, the bat monsters were incredibly agile.


    A single misstep in their attack would invite a counterattack.


    Luckily, their full set of silver-tier equipment provided decent defense, allowing them to withstand the onught.


    "Hey, why has our monster-ying speed slowed down so much now that we''re down five people?"


    The students quickly noticed the change.


    Carlos, mistakenly thinking they were begrudging his previous decisions, gritted his teeth and snapped, "Is this what the Bartel family has been paying for? To feed ckers?"


    Upon hearing his words, the five guards felt incredibly frustrated, but they remained silent, unable to voice their grievances.


    They were puzzled as to why the bat monsters, which were so easily killed before, had suddenly be so resilient.


    Biting the bullet, they kept unleashing their skills, paying no heed to their potion consumption.


    As they ramped up their ferocious attacks, the swarm of bat monsters fell at a quicker pace, and Howard''s group advanced further, moving into broader pathways.


    Unexpectedly, there were no more bat monsters to be seen.


    "Hmm?"


    "Why are there no more monsters?"


    A guard, looking confused, remarked, "I remember there being Cave Bats here, and deep within lies the Bat Boss. Once we''ve taken care of these monsters, we would''ve cleared the dungeon. So why aren''t there any more monsters appearing?"


    At this, not just the guards but even the students exchanged puzzled looks.


    Howard''s brow furrowed slightly as he quietly moved in front of Abby.


    There''s an old saying: "When things seem too quiet, mischief is afoot."


    Though no monsters were in sight, the lurking dangers hidden in the shadows were surely more treacherous than any visible threat.


    "Forget it, let''s press on to the very depths!"


    "It''s just a dungeon. Once the BOSS is dead, the other monsters will be our rewards. We''ll only miss out on the loot."


    "We can''t waste any more time. Let''s move!"


    The guards exchanged nces, fear of reprimand driving their decision.


    They promptly led the group of students deeper into the dungeon.


    Arriving at the deepest part, they found a small opening.


    The guard with the dagger suddenly became transparent and, to the astonishment of the students, vanished entirely.


    It was the signature skill of the assassin ss - Invisibility!


    Carlos Bartel spoke up, "Let him scout ahead with that skill. Once he confirms it''s safe, we''ll proceed."


    "So, that was the assassin''s Invisibility skill?"


    "Wow, these skills are amazing! An entire person just vanished before our eyes."


    "Imagine using that skill to steal... hehe."


    At this, a few male students chuckled mischievously, earning disdainful tuts from Abby and the other girls.


    "It''s clear, young master. Come in quickly. It seems we''ve hit the jackpot this time!"


    Soon after, the guard''s voice echoed from within the cave.


    Hearing this, both Carlos Bartel and the students couldn''t hide their tion and hurriedly ventured in.


    Inside the cave, it was not too dark, and the guard, who was now visible, looked on in astonishment at a coffin.


    "Hmm?"


    "Where''s the BOSS? Why isn''t the BOSS here?"


    Carlos Bartel, scanning the area and finding no sign of the Bat BOSS, voiced his confusion.


    "I have no idea," the guard responded, shaking his head. "It seems there''s a glitch in the dungeon. The Bat BOSS vanished into thin air. When I came in, there was only this coffin here."


    Hearing this, the students finally noticed the coffin in front of the guard.


    Their eyes widened in shock, and they took sharp, cold breaths.


    Even Howard was taken aback by the sight of the coffin.


    The coffin, resplendent in a silvery-white hue, shimmered as though carved from pure jade.


    Set into each of its four corners were massive, red gems.


    "Gems!"


    "My God, those gems are sorge, they must be worth a fortune!"


    For a moment, the students'' eyes were alight with avarice.


    Even Carlos Bartel found himself catching his breath, his heart racing. Disbelief shed across his face. He had always believed the talk of dungeons connecting to the Ruins to be pure folklore designed to deceive.


    Yet, this dungeon seemed to defy normality.


    After a prolonged silence, Carlos Bartel managed to suppress his greed, saying gravely, "Something''s not right. Typically, everything within a dungeon remains constant, refreshing to its original state with every entry."


    "This coffin shouldn''t be in this dungeon. It''s very likely a trap. Everyone, be cautious."


    It must be said, Carlos Bartel''s ability to rein in his greed wasmendable.


    "This... I understand now! It has to be rted to the Ruins!"


    "Oh my dear Carlos, you truly are magnificent. To think you''d bring us to a dungeon rted to the Ruins."


    "Oh, venerable Carlos, I apologize for doubting you earlier. I mistakenly thought you were deceiving us."


    Once one student shouted, the entire group was in an uproar, their excitement palpable.


    Had they been alone, they wouldn''t dare to venture into the Ruins. But with the protection of the Bartel family''s guards? Those would serve as their buffers.


    Howard looked on, astonished. He had initially believed Carlos Bartel''s talk of the Ruins to be a ruse to lure them into a trap.


    He hadn''t expected this dungeon to genuinely have a connection to the Ruins.


    For a moment, Howard''s demeanor turned grave.


    The challenges within the Ruins were a notch above those of ordinary dungeons.


    "This coffin might very well be a special passage to the Ruins."


    "Why don''t we open the coffin and see?"


    Several students exchanged nces, then turned expectantly to Carlos Bartel.


    Though Carlos Bartel initially hesitated to open the coffin, feeling the weight of everyone''s gaze on him, he gritted his teeth andmanded, "Open the coffin!"


    As his words settled, the five remaining guards moved to the coffin''s forefront, trying to decipher a way to open it.


    Seemingly struck by a sudden realization, Carlos Bartel quickly warned, "Be careful."


    "Worry not, young master, we are seasoned warriors," one responded confidently.


    "We''ve delved into such dungeons dozens of times."


    The guards chuckled among themselves, not overly concerned. Frankly, deep down, they held little regard for the wealthy young heirs and the so-called elite students.


    "There''s a crack here, seems like we can lift it."


    "On three, let''s all push!"


    Having reached Level 30, their strengths weren''t to be underestimated. With a collective effort, they managed to slightly raise the coffin''s lid.


    Olynda, one of the guards, boldly reached into the gap, aiming to pry the lid off entirely.


    However, the moment his hand ventured within, a piercing scream echoed!

 Chapter 49 49-Vampire Baron

    <h4>Chapter 49 Chapter49-Vampire Baron</h4>


    As the shrill scream reverberated, agony contorted Olynda''s face.


    He desperately tried to withdraw his arm, but it seemed as though something inside gripped him with formidable strength.


    "Damn it, I knew it wasn''t right!" Carlos Bartel urgentlymanded, "Quick, help Olynda out!"


    Before his order even fully resonated, the other guards had already lunged towards Olynda, pulling at his trapped arm with all their might.


    A sharp crack resounded, and Olynda, freed, staggered back, copsing heavily.


    What followed was a harrowing scream, so visceral that many of the students couldn''t help but look away in horror.


    ncing at Olynda''s wrist, they saw a gory scratch, the skin torn away, revealing the raw flesh beneath - a nauseating sight.


    "Dammit, there''s something inside that coffin!"


    Panicking, Olynda eximed, "Don''t open it any further!"


    However, it was toote.


    As his warning filled the air, the silvery lid of the coffin was forcefully flung open, crashing heavily onto the ground.


    The next moment, a swarm of blood-red bats burst forth from the silver coffin.


    Their presence against the backdrop of the coffin rendered an eerie juxtaposition.


    "Bats?"


    "It wasn''t a bat that grabbed me! It felt more like... a person!"


    Olynda''s scream sent a wave of trepidation through the students.


    Fortunately, the four guards were indeed seasoned veterans. They swiftly stepped forward, weapons at the ready, shielding Carlos Bartel and his group behind them.


    The blood-red bats emerged, yet instead ofunching an attack on the group, they coalesced and hovered above the coffin.


    Soon after, a figure dressed in opulent attire, draped with a cloak, floated out from the coffin.


    Astonishingly, beneath him, hundreds of those blood-red bats held him aloft in flight!


    Suddenly, with a swift turn from the bats, the previously horizontal figure stood vertically, directly confronting the group.


    His face was pallid but strikingly handsome, unmarred by any scars, appearing almost human.


    However, when he opened his eyes, the emerald pupils and sharp fangs revealed his inhuman nature.


    "My God, is that a vampire?!"


    "Are you kidding me? Aren''t vampires just creatures of legend? How can such a monster exist?"


    Fortunately, the students were well-educated and quickly recognized the mythical being.


    For a moment, everyone, including Carlos Bartel, took several steps back in rm.


    They all had heard tales of vampires and were well aware of the formidable power these beings held.


    Only Howard discreetly checked the vampire''s attributes.


    [Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman] (BOSS)


    [Level: 30]


    [Tier: Silver]


    [Description: The Vampire Baron, the lowest ranking of the nobility. For unknown reasons, he has fled from the Castle of Vampires and taken refuge in a bat cave. If in, perhaps one might gain guidance to the Castle of Vampires.]


    [HP: 51000/51000]


    [Attack Power: 3257-4177]


    [Defense Value: 1500]


    [Skills: Life Drain, Bloodthirsty Bat Strike, Hemotoxin, Crimson Cloak]


    With only four skills and attributes that didn''t seem too high, Howard lost interest after a brief nce.


    The only thing that piqued his interest was the description.


    If they were to defeat Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman, they could obtain guidance to the Castle of Vampires!


    Inside the Castle of Vampires, wouldn''t there be a plethora of BOSS-level vampires?


    The rewards for vanquishing them all would surely be immense, right?


    The more Howard contemted it, the more eager he became, even contemting unleashing his SS-level skill without reserve!


    Fortunately, before Howard could make his move, the four guards already lunged forward.


    Acting in perfect harmony, they split in an instant, charging at Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman from different directions.


    However, facing the coordinated onught of the four guards, Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman merely smirked in derision.


    The next moment, with a slight flick of his right hand, the bloodthirsty bats behind him surged forward like a torrential flood, heading straight for the guards.


    "Ah¡ª"


    In an instant, screams echoed as the bloodthirsty bats blocked the guards'' path.


    With their swift flight, their sharp fangs dodged the guards'' blows, biting into them.


    "Damn it, how can this be?"


    "In a LV20 dungeon, even if it''s connected to the Ruins, a BOSS exceeding LV30 shouldn''t appear!"


    Witnessing the guards swiftly overwhelmed by the tide of bloodthirsty bats, Carlos Bartel couldn''t help but cry out in shock.


    Boom, boom, boom¡ª


    Suddenly, a series of explosions resounded.


    Those four guards were undoubtedly formidable.


    They had simply been caught off guard by the unexpected speed of the bats swirling around Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman.


    d in silver armor, and even their regr clothes being of special make, they managed to withstand a significant amount of damage, preventing the swarm of bloodthirsty bats from hitting their vital points.


    After unleashing their skills, the swarm of bats was immediately repelled,nding and pping helplessly on the ground, unable to rise again.


    "We can''t split up, surround and strike!"


    "Number two, lead the charge!"


    The guards quickly shifted their strategy.


    One particrly robust guard sheathed his longsword and pulled a shield from his Storage Bag.


    With both hands gripping the shield, he fiercely charged towards Vampire Baron.


    In this world, which was an amalgamation of reality and game, everything was digitized, yet it wasn''t bound by many restrictions.


    Even if you awakened a magical talent and selected the magus ss, you could still wield physical gear.


    The only limitation was that you couldn''t invoke skills with them.


    Earlier, to swiftly grind through enemies, one guard had abandoned his ss shield in favor of a longsword.


    But now, facing the BOSS, he certainly needed to switch back to the shield to defend his team from harm.


    "Heh heh heh heh!"


    "You insolent fools, interrupting my slumber and still daring to be so audacious! Today, I shall turn you all into my blood servants!"


    Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman bared a menacing grin.


    Without concern for the guard brandishing the shield, with a swift gesture of his right hand, another crimson torrent howled forth.


    Yet, this time, the tide formed by the bloodthirsty bats crashed incessantly against the guard''s shield.


    While this onught slightly slowed the guard''s movements, a radiant silver glow emanated from his shield, purifying all the bloodthirsty bats that struck it.


    "Roar! Shield strike!"


    As the guard, bracing against the charge of the bats, approached Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman, he leapt into the air with a fierce shout.


    The shield, shimmering with a silver luminescence, was thrust directly at Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman''s face.


    For a moment, all the students held their breath, eyes riveted on Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman.


    s, just as the shield was about tond, Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman swirled his cloak.


    In the next instant, his entire form transformed into a crimson whirlwind, spinning rapidly, and he effortlessly repelled the guard, sending both him and his shield flying.


    "It''s not enough; they might not be his match alone!"


    "All of us, charge together!"


    "As long as we can control this BOSS, victory is within our grasp!" Carlos Bartel immediately tookmand.


    As his words echoed, the students quickly realized that they needed to give their all.


    Otherwise, if the four guards were to perish, their fate would likely be grim, and they''d have a hard time resisting the Vampire Baron.


    "We must fight with all we''ve got!"


    "It''s just one BOSS. Even if our damage output is low, we need to unleash skills with control effects. As long as we can restrain it, we have a chance!"


    Amidst the chatter, the students began to unleash their skills, Abby included.


    Too innocent to understand Carlos Bartel''s machinations, she naturally thought of the team''s welfare at this crucial juncture.


    Of course, her primary goal was still to protect Howard.


    Witnessing the scene, Howard could no longer stand idly by.


    He invoked the Frost Arrow Spell.


    Though it might appear as a mere F-level skill, the effects were drastically different when cast under Howard''s immense spirit attribute of nearly a thousand points.


    Most of the students'' skillsnded on Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman with little to no effect, either missing entirely or dealing negligible single-digit damage, without even triggering the skill''s intended effects.


    This only fueled the Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman''s boisterousughter, causing him to overlook the onught of skills.


    That was until Howard''s Frost Arrow Spell struck him.


    In an instant, a crisp sound echoed, and Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman was rendered immobile.


    A faint blue frost began to emerge from his body.


    Within mere moments, he waspletely encased in ice.


    "-1766!"


    A deep red damage number appeared.


    "What the...?"


    "Who was that? So lucky to trigger a freezing effect!"


    Unfortunately, the darkness of the cavern obscured the number, and the students only saw the frozen Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman without noticing the damage inflicted.


    Nheless, they were all profoundly astonished.

 Chapter 50 50-The Key to the Ruins?

    <h4>Chapter 50 Chapter50-The Key to the Ruins?</h4>


    "My God, this has to be divine intervention!"


    "You''re right! Our multitude of skills failed to trigger any control effects. That sudden sess of the Frost Arrow Spell has to be God''s doing."


    The students praised the heavens while the four guards seized the moment.


    They swiftly advanced, weapons crashing down on the icy encasement.


    With a thunderous sound, the ice shattered, and with it, Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman was fractured.


    His left arm splintered off, half of it tumbling to the ground with the broken shards of ice, only to crumble momentster.


    Agony surged like a tidal wave within Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman, causing him to unleash a piercing scream.


    Regrettably for him, the guards, seasoned inbat, resisted the sonic assault.


    One directly charged forward, mping down on the Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman''s neck, while the others continuously swung their weapons at him.


    Even Olynda, who previously had her wrist injured, gritted her teeth, transferring her dagger to her left hand and driving it fiercely into Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman''s chest.


    In this digital realm, this was the raw, unembellished nature of hand-to-handbat¡ªno borate skills, no refined fighting techniques, just relentless assault.


    The five guards, esteemed by the Bartel family, possessed formidablebat prowess.


    Their rapid assaults,bined with Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman''s initial incapacitation by Howard''s spell, left him disoriented.


    Even after the ice shattered, the Baron wasn''t fully recovered.


    Held by his throat, he was defenseless.


    Blood-red damage numbers incessantly shed above his head.


    By the time Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman gathered his senses, his HP was already below half.


    "Cursed insects, I''ll drain every drop of your blood!"


    In his fury, Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman summoned the bloodthirsty bats once more.


    They emerged, roaring like a torrent, charging at the four guards.


    But the Baron''s move was all too familiar.


    The guards were ready.


    The one armed with the shield stepped forward, shielding hisrades.


    The other three guards, taking advantage of the bats'' distraction, rolled aside and immediately unleashed their skills, aiming straight for the Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman, who was controlling the bats.


    Sharp weapons sliced through the air, tearing into Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman''s form with clear, resonant strikes.


    This very blow disrupted his skill, causing him to stumble, nearly falling t on the ground.


    "Deadly Chain Thrust!"


    Seizing the moment, Olynda swung her dagger with her left hand, lunging fiercely at Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman.


    However, the Baron, seemingly faltering, suddenly reached out and grabbed Olynda''s wrist with immense force.


    "Ah!"


    "Snap!"


    The chilling sound of a breaking bone echoed simultaneously with her scream.


    Overwhelmed by the excruciating pain, Olynda''s eyes rolled back, and she fainted, copsing to the ground.


    "Damn it, he was feigning weakness all along!"


    "Frenzy Axe Strike!"


    Witnessing Olynda''s fall ignited a burning rage in the four guards.


    One of them leapt into the air, furiously swinging his axe, targeting Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman.


    At that critical moment, just as the Baron was about to counter, a sharp sword impaled his chest, halting his movement momentarily.


    The precise timing allowed the axe tond squarely on Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman''s head.


    Blood and flesh sttered, distorting his face into a grotesque mess.


    The brutal blow to the head not only sent Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman''s HP plummeting but also left him dazed and disoriented.


    "Now''s our chance! Finish him off! Go!"


    The guards swarmed him. The one with the shield hurled it aside, and tackled the Baron to the ground. Another guard leapt high, brandishing his long sword, preparing to strike down.


    However, Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman was a formidable boss.


    Despite the relentless onught, he still had the power to counter.


    Before the guard''s de could descend, the silhouette of the bloodthirsty bat manifested, shifting the Baron slightly to the side.


    In the next moment, the sword cleaved the ground, leaving a deep gash.


    But in a surprising twist, Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman took flight, capitalizing on the brief moment when the guard''s momentum was spent.


    With a flourish of his cloak, he ensnared the guard, whisking him into the air.


    "Ahh!"


    A cry of agony pierced the air.


    Almost immediately, the cloak unfurled, revealing the guard''s rigid form plummeting to the ground, lifeless upon impact.


    The spectacle sent ripples of horror through the watching students.


    Those five guards were all level 30 big shots, yet before Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman, they seemed so fragile.


    While the students were struck with fear, the remaining three guards remained unyielding.


    Although their hearts grieved, their gaze never wavered from the figure of Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman.


    "de aura resonance!"


    In an instant, one guard noticed the Baron''s hovering figure seemed to wobble.


    Without hesitation, he unleashed his skill.


    Momentster, an aura of the de shot forth from his sword, striking Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman squarely.


    Already on hisst legs, the Baron shuddered and crashed heavily onto the ground.


    Wounded multiple times, he struggled weakly with his health points dwindling to a mere sliver.


    However, learning from the fate of Olynda and their fellow guard, the three didn''t recklessly approach.


    Instead, they executed another skill.


    As the giant axe fell once again, Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman''s health depleted entirely, his head bursting like an overinted balloon.


    [Ding! Congrattions, Awakened Howard and team for sessfully defeating Silver BOSS¡¤Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman. Team reward: 20,000 experience points!]


    A bountiful experience reward in hand, a smile crept onto Howard''s face.


    Observing the events unfold without expending much energy, and earning a significant team experience reward, this dungeon venture was undoubtedly lucrative.


    More importantly, Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman had eliminated two of the guards for him. When the time came, he would only need to face three.


    As for Carlos Bartel?


    He hadn''t even reached level 10. Recently awakened, and without anybat experience, Howard could easily take him down.


    "Young master, the loot is yours to im."


    Assured of Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman''s demise, the surviving guards didn''t check the spoils.


    Instead, their eyes turned expectantly to Carlos Bartel.


    Being mere guards, they had no right to im the loot, even if they were the ones who had felled the monsters, including the boss.


    "Well done. Upon our return, each of you shall receive ten gold coins from the steward," Carlos Bartel remarked, sensing the envious nces from the surrounding students.


    His words painted expressions of joy on the faces of the three guards.


    However, when the three guards witnessed the tragic deaths of Olynda and the guard enveloped by Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman''s cloak, sorrow inevitably weighed heavily on their hearts.


    Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman possessed the Hemotoxin skill.


    Olynda, already tainted by the toxin and with her arm twistedly broken, sumbed to the venomous blood assault, dying within moments.


    As for the other guard, his neck had been gruesomely bitten off.


    "My God, it actually dropped apass! With thispass, we can locate the Castle of Vampires hidden within the Silent Forest!"


    "Ruins! The Castle of Vampires is definitely among the ruins!"


    Exmations of surprise rang out, and the jubnt gleam on Carlos Bartel''s face was undeniable.


    Their family was notcking in wealth or prestige.


    What they craved were treasures!


    These ruins could potentially alleviate their family''s predicament.


    For a moment, Carlos Bartel seemed to forget about Abby entirely, swiftly stashing thepass into his Storage Bag.


    Realizing he might have overstepped, Carlos hastily remarked, "Well, we mostly owe this dungeon''s sess to my family''s guards. I''m taking thispass. I trust no one has any objections?"


    "None."


    "My dear Carlos, you''ve led us through this dungeon, secured the experience reward; the loot is rightfully yours."


    The multitude of students nodded in agreement.


    Why would they ever cross Carlos Bartel?


    The bnce of power was clear.


    The Bartel family was a veritable giant in Saint City.


    Seeing their consensus, Carlos Bartel grinned, "I''ll keep thepass; the rest of the loot is yours."


    "Oh my, Carlos, you''re incredibly generous!"


    "Long live Carlos!"


    "I swear in God''s name, you''re the finest brother in my heart."


    Hearing this, the ted students quickly approached, eager to see what other treasures Vampire Baron¡¤Huesman had yielded.

 Chapter 51 51-A Flawless Operation

    <h4>Chapter 51 Chapter51-A wless Operation</h4>


    The BOSS that emerged within the ruins indeed brought an unexpected delight to the students.


    Remarkably, it dropped a staff and a ring.


    Both were Silver-grade equipment, offering particrly impressive effects.


    Although Howard had no interest in them, they nearly incited a brawl among the eager students.


    Even Abby wanted to step forward on Howard''s behalf, but he held her back.


    What a joke it would be!


    With his tinum-tier wand and his legendary and epic rings, why would Howardpete with the students?


    What truly piqued Howard''s interest was thepass that Carlos Bartel had secured.


    The ruins were his real target.


    Whether he intended to sweep through the ruins with Abby or bring Caitlin along for safety, the Castle of Vampires was a must-visit.


    Amidst heated discussions, the loot was finally distributed.


    Soon after, the group passed through a luminous circle in the deepest part of the cave, leaving the dungeon behind.


    [Ding! Congrattions to the awakened Howard and his team for sessfully clearing the Bat Cave dungeon. Reward: 25,000 experience points and one B-level random skill book!]


    As the crisp notification echoed and Howard''s team was teleported back to the cave''s entrance, the students rejoiced once again, having secured another reward.


    Their jubtion was palpable, except for Carlos Bartel, who noted the setting sun and the descending dusk, a hint of anxiety crossing his features.


    The ruins were even more critical than the dungeon!


    Having obtained the key to the ruins, he certainly intended to head back immediately, lest he lose it on the way.


    Surveying the surroundings and noting that it wasn''t toote, Carlos said, "Fellow students, I initially nned to lead everyone through a few more dungeons. However, circumstances have changed. I need to head back directly. Would you prefer to continue exploring the Silent Forest or return with me?"


    A momentary silence ensued.


    They knew that sticking with Carlos Bartel was the safest option.


    However, the allure of more rewards, fresh from their recent dungeon victory, tugged at their hearts.


    Recalling their mentor''s advice, the students exchanged nces and responded, "Dear Carlos, you go ahead. We''ve decided to seek our own adventures."


    "Indeed, our mentor once taught us that as long as we don''t venture too deep into areas with higher-level monsters, we shouldn''t face significant danger."


    "Then I wish you safety."


    With that, Carlos Bartel hastily departed, seemingly unconcerned even with Howard and Abby.


    It was notable, considering his original intention was to target Howard.


    Regrettably, while Carlos Bartel had a change of heart, Howard would never forget the harm once intended for him.


    As the group of students discussed their nighttime resting ns, Howard excused himself to attend to personal necessities, momentarily distancing himself from the team.


    With the "Kiss of the Moon Goddess" on his side, Howard felt even more secure at night.


    Unafraid of the monsters lurking within Silent Forest, he draped himself in a dark cloak and donned the Death Mask gifted to him by Caitlin.


    Carlos Bartel was, after all, a scion of a prominent family.


    Howard feared that they might possess some unique means to retrace events.


    With the mask on, he could effectively hide his identity.


    Otherwise, bearing the notoriety of murdering a fellow student would make it nearly impossible for Howard to find his footing within the alliance.


    Once prepared, Howard hastened his pace. Relying on the advantage of his gear, in less than half a moment, he caught up to Carlos Bartel and his three guards.


    Although the guards had formidable base attributes, their pace was hampered by the need to protect Carlos Bartel.


    Howard was not one for mercy. Surveying the surroundings and finding no one else in sight, he promptly wielded the Mana Drainer.


    The skill - Wrath of the Earth - was unleashed.


    "Hm?!"


    "Something''s amiss! There''s a power fluctuation!"


    Almost instantaneously as the skill was activated, the ground began to tremble violently.


    The three guards sensed the imminent danger, but before they could shield Carlos Bartel, a shockwave erupted.


    In a split second, all three guards, along with Carlos Bartel, were sent soaring into the air.


    To their horror, the very next moment, earthen elements converged from the atmosphere, forming a massive mountain overhead.


    Without hesitation, it mmed down upon them, pinning them ruthlessly to the ground.


    "Ah!"


    As the crushing pain engulfed them, even the battle-hardened guards couldn''t stifle their screams.


    As for Carlos Bartel, his cries filled the air, tears streaming from his eyes.


    Amidst the pain, Carlos Bartel and his associates were consumed by confusion.


    They couldn''tprehend how they had suddenly been ambushed.


    Such terrifying strength, pinning them down in mere moments¡ªcould this power be that of someone above LV50?


    As they wrestled with their confusion, the sound of footsteps echoed forth.


    Draped in a ck robe and wearing the Death Mask, Howard emerged.


    The special effect of the Death Mask was instantly activated, striking fear and awe into the hearts of Carlos Bartel and his guards.


    "Who... who are you?" one guard demanded through gritted teeth, "We belong to the Bartel family. Release us and you shall be handsomely rewarded."


    The guard wasn''t a fool; he knew that some rogue powerhouses didn''t take kindly to threats. Rather than uttering threats, he promised a generous reward.


    Sadly for him, Howard had made up his mind to eliminate them.


    Not just for the key to the Ruins, but to snuff out potential threats at their inception.


    For anyone harboring ill intent towards him, Howard wouldn''t spare their lives.


    With a cold smirk, Howard said, "The Bartel family? Never heard of it. Are they something special?"


    In reality, this was Howard''s ruse.


    Even if any elder from the Bartel family possessed the ability to retrace events, upon hearing this remark, they''d surely conclude that the killer was from another city.


    Within Saint City, there was no one who hadn''t heard of the Bartel family.


    "You''re not from Saint City?"


    Upon hearing this, realization dawned on Carlos Bartel.


    Hope flickered across his face as he quickly blurted, "Spare us and all my money is yours! I''m wealthy, carrying over a hundred gold coins. Consider it a ransom for our lives."


    In Carlos Bartel''s mind, if Howard didn''t recognize them, there was no personal grudge and he could possibly buy their safety.


    "Money?" Howard grinned maliciously, "Even if I kill you all, I''ll still have your money. Frost Arrow Spell!"


    Aware of the ssic pitfall of viins talking too much, Howard didn''t give Carlos Bartel and his guards any more time.


    Raising his hand, he conjured a piercing ice arrow, which whizzed through the air.


    The razor-sharp arrow, in an instant, pierced Carlos Bartel''s skull.


    His pupils dted, the light in Carlos Bartel''s eyes slowly faded.


    Even in death, he remained baffled, never understanding why this enigmatic figure was so resolute in killing him.


    "Young Master!" "My God, Young Master!" From the side, the three guards cried out in shock.


    With Carlos Bartel dead, even if they survived, should they dare to return to the Bartel family, they would undoubtedly face severe punishment, even death.


    However, Howard had no intention of sparing them.


    Given their high attributes, Howard was uncertain if a lower-level skill could kill them. Without hesitation, he unleashed the skill¡ªRoar of the Fire God!


    In an instant, a scorching heat enveloped the area, immediately setting the three guards ame.


    A fiery phantom, reminiscent of a god of fire, materialized behind Howard.


    "Is... is... is this a skill above S-level?"


    "Who exactly are you? What''s your rtion with..."


    Before the three guards could finish their sentences, the god of fire''s phantom roared.


    mes, akin to a tempest, erupted, consuming not just the three guards but also the nearby trees.


    A towering ze lit up the night sky, distinctly illuminating the darkness.


    This spectacle caught the attention of many who were in the Silent Forest.


    The mes raged for several seconds.


    When they finally subsided, all that remained was scorched earth.


    The remains of Carlos Bartel and the guards had been reduced to ashes.


    Fortunately, the Storage Bag, being a spatial item, could withstand high temperatures and remained intact.


    Howard quickly approached, retrieving the Storage Bag.


    Without inspecting his loot, he hastily retreated in the opposite direction.


    Such a fierce burst of mes would undoubtedly attract the attention of some big shots, and Howard didn''t want to be caught by them.


    After sprinting nonstop for several minutes and ensuring he was far from the battleground, Howard finally opened the Storage Bag.


    Catching sight of the crimsonpass, he let out a sigh of relief.


    Perfect! Absolutely perfect!


    Not only had he eliminated those with murderous intentions towards him, but he had also secured the key to the Ruins. It was a bountiful harvest!


    With a slight smirk, Howard, brimming with satisfaction, hummed a tune and leisurely made his way towards the camp where the students were gathering.

 Chapter 52 52-Return, Anticipation!

    <h4>Chapter 52 Chapter52-Return, Anticipation!</h4>


    "Howard, you''re finally back."


    "My God, there was a ze that shot up to the sky earlier. I have no idea what happened."


    "It''s such a relief that you''re okay."


    Even if the students looked down on Howard''s talent, they wouldn''t let personal differences arise in the wild.


    After all, unity is essential for survival out there.


    Abby rushed into Howard''s arms, her lips quivering, "Just after you left, there seemed to be a battle. It almost scared me to death."


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine," reassured Howard,forting Abby.


    He then looked around at the other students and chuckled, "Maybe someone did something wrong and got punished by the heavens."


    "You know, it really seemed like that."


    "Indeed, even from a distance, one could feel that ze. It doesn''t seem like something a human could do."


    Many students nodded in agreement, finding it hard to imagine who could produce such mes.


    Howard just smiled, remaining silent.


    Once they confirmed everyone''s safety and set the night watch schedule, they each set up their tents to rest.


    Abby, with cheeks flushed, pulled Howard into her tent.


    However, being in the Silent Forest, neither of them was in the mood for anything else.


    They simply embraced each other and drifted off to sleep.


    When it was Howard''s turn to keep watch, he didn''t call Abby to take over.


    He watched over the camp till dawn, allowing Abby to rest.


    The next morning, when Abby woke up, she understood Howard''s intentions, and her affection for him deepened.


    With no incidents during the night, the students were at ease.


    They began their leveling-up journey withughter and chatter.


    It must be said that their luck was impable.


    Yesterday, they had the Bartel family''s guards leading their leveling up, and today, they had Howard.


    Even if Howard didn''t disy his SS-level skill, his attributes had long been elevated.


    In his hands, even the most basic F-level skill could inflict considerable damage on the monsters.


    This time, the students saw everything crystal clear.


    Especially after Howard obliterated two wild boar monsters with a single fireball, all the students were left with their mouths agape, utterly astonished.


    "What the hell?!"


    "Howard, when did you be so powerful in your attacks?"


    "Was that really just a fireball? Not a higher-level skill?"


    Amazed, students gathered around Howard, their eyes filled with disbelief.


    They couldn''t fathom that Howard, who had only awakened an F-level talent, could now instantly kill monsters!


    Most of them were from elite teams, having been led in leveling up by some big shots, yet none of them possessed such strength!


    Even Abby was immensely shocked.


    She had previously feared that Howard might fall into despair, so she refrained from saying too much.


    Who could have imagined that Howard, in silence, had acquired a strength even surpassing hers!


    "Oh, my dear Howard, are you perhaps the young master of some prominent family?"


    "That wand in your hand doesn''t look like standard gear."


    Upon closer examination, a sharp-eyed student instantly recognized the uniqueness of the Mana Drainer, eximing, "My God, it looks like a tinum-tier wand!"


    "How is that possible?"


    "It''s said that fewer than ten people in the entire Saint City possess tinum weapons. How could Howard possibly have one?"


    Several students immediately voiced their skepticism, yet their eyes, fixated on the Mana Drainer, betrayed their curiosity and doubt.


    Howard replied with calm demeanor, "I''m just an orphan. I was fortunate enough to stumble upon a tinum wand. Now, let''s focus on leveling up."


    Although Howard wouldn''t deliberately y coy, he wasn''t one to boast either.


    He provided an exnation that even a fool wouldn''t believe and then swiftly changed the subject.


    Nheless, he didn''t hold back, continuing to y monsters with fervor.


    In truth, Howard had his own motives for aiding the students in their leveling up endeavors.


    Behind Carlos Bartel stood a powerful family. His death would surely capture the attention of the alliance, and there was a chance they might trace it back to him. By building good rtions with the students now, aiding them in ying monsters and leveling up, he hoped that when investigators from the alliance came knocking, these students would vouch for Howard.


    The students weren''t fools either. As shocked as they were, seeing Howard reluctant to discuss the matter further, they soon began singing his praises.


    "I''ve always said, innate talent doesn''t define everything."


    "Exactly. Howard, having only a grasp on an F-level talent, can surpass us and annihte these monsters. Had he mastered an S-level talent, he might''ve already reached level 30."


    "Howard, mark my words, if you show your true potential, even the top academies will be vying for you!"


    "It''s no wonder Abby took a shine to him. He''s incredible!"


    The students continued tovish praise upon Howard.


    Abby, though surprised, felt an overwhelming sense of joy seeing Howard''s newfound strength.


    Especially hearing the des heaped on Howard, her eyes twinkled with delight, as if they were praising her as well!


    For a time, Abby, full of enthusiasm and working in tandem with Howard, guided the students through their leveling journey.


    Even when they encountered a BOSS monster, under Abby''s leadership and with Howard''s Frost Arrow Spell or fireball, they could swiftly bring it down.


    If they faced agile monsters, Howard''s Gravity spell would immobilize them, rendering them unable to harm the students.


    As for the SS-level skill?


    Using it against lower-level monsters would not only waste its cooldown but also reveal his trump card.


    Of course, the students wouldn''t let Howard and Abby do all the work.


    They conscientiously took on the task of collecting the spoils of battle, ensuring Howard didn''t need to run around.


    They even took great care of the duo, ensuring that responsibilities like keeping watch at night no longer fell on their shoulders.


    Seeing their maturity and consideration, Howard didn''t rush to leave.


    It was only when the day of enrollment approached that they triumphantly returned to Saint City.


    After several days of leveling up, not only had the students reaped substantial rewards, advancing to level 10, but Howard himself had also surged to level 15!


    Don''t consider their pace slow.


    After all, many mentors have taken over a decade just to reach around level 50.


    For them to rush to level 10, they''re already among the best in Saint City.


    Spreading such news would undoubtedly astonish many.


    Only prodigies from Adia or talents from the cities directly governed by the alliance could boast such leveling speeds.


    Thus, when Howard led the students back to Soulspark Academy, all the mentors were astounded.


    "You... how did you level up so quickly?"


    "My God! Did you stumble upon some special Ruins?"


    Other than the Ruins, the mentors couldn''t fathom how Howard and the students could level up at such a rate.


    Normally, students, without a mentor''s guidance, would find it challenging tobat monsters of their level.


    Injuries would necessitate long rest periods, making sustained leveling difficult.


    What they hadn''t realized was that although Howard was of a lower level, his output was so powerful that he could instantly vanquish monsters below level 15!


    Without the need to rest and with a group collecting spoils of war, their leveling speed naturally seemed terrifying.


    However, the students remained tight-lipped.


    In perfect harmony, they were reluctant to let other students know of Howard''s prowess.


    Otherwise, how would they continue to benefit from his strength?


    Recovering from their astonishment, the mentors didn''t press further.


    Theyughed, saying, "Alright then, seems you''ve had quite the haul this time. Hurry home and rest for the night. Academies from big cities like Adia have arrived!"


    "Rest well, and aim for a ster performance tomorrow. If you get epted by a top academy, your futures are secured."


    "What, the recruitment officials are already here?"


    Hearing the mentors'' words, the students exchanged nces and hurried home.


    Abby, pulling Howard along, dreamily wondered the whole way whether she might be epted by the Holy Abyss Academy.


    The Holy Abyss Academy was precisely where Caitlin and Glyn studied, holding significant prestige.


    Many who awakened their talents yearned to join.


    Regrettably, the conditions to enter Holy Abyss Academy were stringent.


    At a minimum, one had to have a B-level talent, and even those with A-level talents were considered ordinary students.


    Such criteria deterred countless talented individuals.


    Walking and chatting, after seeing Abby home, Howard made his way to the magic shop.


    After several consecutive days of battle, Howard had amassed a notable number of spoils.


    Even though these came from lower-tiered monsters, their sheer quantity meant they could still fetch a decent price.


    With money in hand, how could he resist a little indulgence?


    "Ah, our esteemed guest, you''ve finally arrived!"


    "Our youngdy has been eagerly waiting for you for quite some time."


    Upon his return to the magic shop, the attendant''s words sparked curiosity in Howard, filling him with anticipation.


    Had Caitlin returned from the Church?


    What rewards had she received?


    What benefits would he reap?


    Would they continue exploring the Ruins?

 Chapter 53 53-Generous Rewards

    53 Chapter53-Generous Rewards


    Led by the attendant to the backyard, Howard was greeted by Caitlin.


    Seeing Howard''s handsome visage, the irritation Caitlin felt from anxiously waiting melted into sheer joy.


    "My dear," Caitlin eximed, "Days have passed, yet you remain as dashing as ever, shining brilliantly like the stars above."


    Hearing this, the attendant shivered slightly, then quickly excused himself from the yard, discreetly closing the door behind.


    Neither Howard nor Caitlin paid much attention to the attendant''s departure.


    To them, the true concern was whether they could continue their exploration of the Ruins.


    Howard went straight to the point, "After handing over those potions, what rewards did we receive? Can we continue our exploration of the Ruins?"


    Regretfully, Caitlin replied, "When I reported about the Ruins, the Church dispatched people overnight. By now, the Ruins are likely sealed, and we can''t ess them anymore." She sighed, "The Church''s urgency implies something extremely vital is hidden within those Ruins. Our exploration might have just scratched the surface."


    Upon hearing this, Howard''s expression shifted, concern evident. "Given the Church''s urgency, what about our rewards?"


    "The rewards are splendid," Caitlin replied with a smile. "Knowing the main contributors were the three of us, they granted me three Epic equipment pieces and three S-level skills. All handpicked by me, tailored to our professions. I believe you''ll be quite pleased."


    "Oh?"


    Despite already owning several pieces of Epic equipment, Howard was astounded. After all, that was due to his supreme talent.


    Under normal circumstances, obtaining tinum equipment was exceedingly challenging for most.


    Only within the direct cities of the Alliance, which frequentlybated ferocious monsters and were popted with the big shots, did such luxurious equipment prevail.


    In other cities, Epic gear was already considered top-tier!


    That the Church awarded three pieces of Epic equipment at once spoke volumes about the value they ced on the Ruins.


    "I''m pondering," Howard mused, stroking his chin, "if we hadn''t reported to the Church and continued our exploration, would we have profited more?" He sighed, "Such generosity from the Church is truly a rarity."


    Caitlin nodded in agreement, "Indeed, the Church is usually known to penny-pinch. However, given that the Ruins were primarily filled with potions, even if we''d explored it thoroughly and obtained them, it wouldn''t have made much difference."


    "True," Howard realized.


    Unlike the Church, they weren''t aware of the significance or use of these potions.


    More crucially, without knowledge in alchemy, they could only gaze upon the potions without making use of them.


    "Here," Caitlin said, retrieving a book and an amulet-like object from her Storage Bag and handing them to Howard. "I''ve seen you employ Cryo magic skills. I reported that you''re an ice magus. Was I correct?"


    Howard wasn''t bothered.


    With his supreme talent, hecked no powerful skill.


    They''d eventually just be materials for fusing into SSS-level skills or even higher-tier ones.


    To use one now was already quite good.


    epting the book and amulet, Howard immediately inspected their properties.


    [Crystal Rain (S-level active skill)]


    [Level: 1]


    [Effect: Concentrates the chill from the surroundings, transforming it into a sky full of ice crystals that incessantly fall. Deals 210% of one''s spell power as damage to targets within a 10x10 yard area. There''s a 12% chance to encase targets in ice,sting for 15 seconds. Ice crystal attack interval is 1 second.]


    [Cooldown: 60 seconds]


    [Mana Cost: 100 MP]


    [Proficiency: 0/100]


    After reading the properties, Howard subtly nodded in approval.


    A single-target damage of 210%,bined with a 15-second duration, summed up to a staggering 3150% total damage on an individual target, and it even came with a control effect...


    Truly deserving of an S-level skill!


    For the current Howard, it is undoubtedly a powerful skill.


    Unfortunately, F-level skills are too weak, and the cooldown of SS-level skills is too long for him to use continuously.


    Ding! Congrattions to the awakened Howard for sessfully mastering the Crystal Rain skill!


    Without any hesitation, Howard mastered the skill and proceeded to examine the properties of the amulet.


    [Magic Amulet]


    [Level: 30]


    [Grade: Epic]


    [Equipment Attribute Bonus:]


    [Spirit +410]


    [MP +1300]


    [Critical Resistance +10%]


    [Damage Reduction 5%]


    [Skill: Magical Protection (Upon casting a skill, it conjures a Mana Shield that shields the caster. The value of the Mana Shield equals the MP consumed by the skill. As the shield exists, any expended MP will replenish the shield''s value).]


    The Magic Amulet did not disappoint Howard either.


    What''s a magus''s weakness?


    Fragile defenses and a vulnerable physique!


    But with this amulet, as long as a magus continuously casts skills, they''d be protected by a shield, guarding against damage.


    A smile spread across Howard''s face. This journey to the Ruins was indeed a fruitful one.


    The only downside was that the Magic Amulet required level 30 to equip.


    It must have been Caitlin who misjudged Howard''s level and asked for equipment of the same grade as hers.


    Unfortunately, from Caitlin''s perspective, the two major skills Howard deployed were nothing short of cataclysmic.


    In her eyes, Howard must be a big shot of at least level 60.


    However, the Church division in Adia didn''t have any higher-level Epic equipment at the moment, which led her to request the Magic Amulet.


    If Caitlin were to discover that Howard was only in his teens in levels, she might just be in for an existential shock!


    "Hey, darling, you seem quite pleased with this haul." Caitlin said with a smile. "How about we team up again next time?"


    Howard asked straight away, "Do you know of any other Ruins?"


    "How could I?" Caitlin waved her hand dismissively. "Do you think Ruins are asmon as cabbages, found everywhere? By the way, darling, have you thought about heading to Adia?"


    Currently a student at the Holy Abyss Academy, Caitlin hasn''t graduated and needs to stay in Adia.


    Therefore, she hoped to draw Howard there with her.


    She was well aware that once they parted ways, chances to deepen their bond would diminish.


    "In some time, I might visit Adia," Howard replied nonchntly, then added, "I''ve discovered a Ruin. Interested?"


    Howard never had any intention of tackling the Castle of Vampires alone.


    Even the weakest Vampire Baron had formidable attributes, making it nearly impossible for Howard to conquer single-handedly.


    Despite owning several Epic and Legendary items and possessing an SS-level skill, Howard''s low level meant his foundational attributes weren''t impressive.


    If attacked by a high-level vampire BOSS, it''d be tough to resist.


    Moreover, the cooldown for SS-level skills was lengthy.


    While they could be used as a trump card, they couldn''t be activated repeatedly.


    Once his SS-level skill was in cooldown, relying solely on regr skills wouldn''t suffice to vanquish the bosses within the Ruins.


    As for the special effects of Howard''s equipment?


    Even if they had life-saving capabilities, they came with usage or time constraints.


    Relying solely on himself, he couldn''t endure.


    Teaming up with Caitlin and Glyn seemed the most sensible option.


    After all, this was a digitized real world, unlike online games where yers could respawn after death.


    Every move Howard made prioritized his safety.


    If this were an online game, the decision would be simple: solo the challenges and reap all the rewards.


    Isn''t that delightful?


    Even if he were to die, he could simply start over, learn from the experience, and eventually clear the game.


    Unfortunately, he doesn''t have that many chances!


    "What?" Caitlin eximed in surprise, then eagerly asked, "You''ve got news of a Ruin? Which one? What''s its level? How many people are needed?"


    "A Castle of Vampires," Howard began, pausing briefly before continuing, "The weakest BOSS that escaped from there is a Vampire Baron, around LV20. Based on this, I''d assume the most formidable vampire should be between LV50 and LV60. Why not get Glyn involved as well?"


    Caitlin blinked, astonished. "Vampires? Aren''t those monsters from tales? Do they really exist?"


    "Hmm." Thinking quickly, Caitlin suggested, "We''ve never encountered vampires before. To be safe, how about we invite one more person? This individual has awakened an S-level talent too and is a priest, ensuring our safety."


    It''s rightly said that birds of a feather flock together. Almost everyone in Caitlin and Glyn''s circle had awakened S-level abilities.


    "That works," Howard agreed, not turning down a priest''s assistance. "With a priest in the group, I''d also like to bring a friend along."


    "It''s your discovery, you can bring whomever you wish," Caitlin replied nonchntly, shrugging her shoulders.


    By now, her attention was entirely captivated by the idea of the vampires.


    No one could resist the allure of an unexplored Ruin.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 54 54-Rick’s Favor, Epic Weapon!

    <h4>Chapter 54 Chapter54-Rick''s Favor, Epic Weapon!</h4>


    With Caitlin''s involvement, the price Howard secured for selling his materials was noticeably higher.


    With a hefty sum of 53 gold coins credited, Howard didn''t hesitate and bought over 100 decayed oak wands.


    Seeing Howard make such a purchase for the first time, Caitlin couldn''t help but be curious.


    After all, apart from Howard, she had never seen anyone buy such a vast number of low-level equipment.


    However, understanding that her rtionship with Howard wasn''t close enough to probe into his secrets, she suppressed her questions and kept her thoughts to herself.


    After acquiring the equipment and setting a date post-admission proceedings to explore the Castle of Vampires, Howard promptly left the magic shop.


    On his way, Howard picked up whispers about the Bartel family from passing pedestrians.


    His suspicions were right!


    The head of the Bartel family, Carlos Bartel''s father¡ªBaron Cameron Bartel¡ªindeed had special means, as he somehow knew every conversation Carlos had before his death.


    From these, Cameron Bartel pinpointed the murderer to be an outsider.


    However, these days coincided with the enrollment period of the elite academy.


    With a surge of outsiders visiting, even Cameron, with his noble title, dared not halt everyone for interrogation.


    Hearing this, a sly smile curled at the corner of Howard''s lips. His diversion had indeed worked!


    Thus, no matter how hard Baron Cameron Bartel investigated, he wouldn''t trace it back to Howard.


    However, after just purchasing the decayed oak wands, Howard''s mind was all about his equipment.


    He didn''t pay further attention to news about Carlos Bartel''s death but quickly returned to his lodging.


    After several days of surviving in the wilderness, the moment Howard entered his abode, he felt utterly rxed, copsing onto his bed.


    Just as he was about to open the Synthesis Interface, a flicker of movement caught his eye¡ªa figure loomed nearby.


    Howard tensed instantly, fully alert.


    Jolting upright, Howard''s expression grew serious.


    His eyes, sharp as an eagle''s, were locked onto the silhouette, his hand gripping the Mana Drainer, ready to unleash a skill at any moment.


    "You don''t need to be tense," the figure remarked with a hint of amusement. "Funny, isn''t it? You sent me a message, and now you''re this wary?"


    "Are you... Rick Suleiman?"


    Hearing that, Howard''s eyes lit up.


    If this was indeed Rick Suleiman, there was no need for Howard to be apprehensive.


    As the saying goes, ''The enemy of my enemy is my friend.'' A friend''s visit required not caution, but a warm wee with fine wine!


    "Correct," Rick Suleiman acknowledged with a nod. "You sent me only half of the evidence. I assume you intended for me to seek you out personally?"


    "Since you came following the enrollees, does it mean those who plotted against my daughter years ago belong to the higher echelons of the academy in Saint City?"


    At Rick Suleiman''s words, Howard couldn''t help but give him a thumbs up. "Truly deserving of the title ''Inspector General.'' You have a discerning eye!"


    Indeed, Howard had initially been uncertain whether Rick Suleiman could restrain his rage ande alongside those from Adia Elite Academy.


    That''s why he''d only sent half the evidence, concealing the existence of Headmaster Jay.


    Rick Suleiman cast a discerning nce at Howard and abruptly questioned, "What do you want in return for revealing the murderer''s identity?"


    Upon hearing the word ''murderer,'' Howard could palpably sense an overwhelming aura of malevolent intent enveloping the room.


    Rick Suleiman had been pursuing this murderer for over a decade.


    Now that a lead had finally emerged, the rage he felt was almost uncontroble.


    At this juncture, Howard saw no further need for concealment and softly revealed, "The culprit is Headmaster Jay of Soulspark Academy. Everything back then was orchestrated by him and carried out by the Jeffers family¡­"


    Having heard Howardy out all the details, even producing the evidence he had obtained from Jeffers, Rick Suleiman was thoroughly convinced.


    "Tomorrow is the enrollment day for the elite academy. Once you disclose this evidence, no one will stand in your way of ying Headmaster Jay!" Howard grinned, "How''s that for a gift?"


    "Perfect," Rick Suleiman replied with a smile.


    Yet, within the depths of his eyes, Howard perceived profound pain and sorrow.


    Not only had Jay plotted against his daughter, but in his bid to mask the truth, he had dragged Rick''s entire family through hell.


    A vendetta, forged in the blood of dozens, suppressed for over a decade¡ªhow could it not be agonizing?


    After a poignant pause, Rick Suleiman took a deep breath and offered, "What do you want in return? Anything within my power, I promise not to decline."


    "I don''t want anything," Howard shook his head, showing wisdom beyond his years.


    To demand favors at this juncture might yield immediate rewards, but it would likely not engendersting gratitude.


    More than any tangible benefits, Howard coveted the friendship of the Inspector General, an alliance with such a formidable figure!


    Pausing briefly, Howard decided on honesty. "Truth be told, I too have grievances with Headmaster Jay. However, given that he''s my headmaster, I couldn''t act against him. When I chanced upon this information, I thought of providing you with the evidence, letting you mete out justice to this hypocritical principal of mine."


    Rick Suleiman remained stoic, clearly already aware of the conflict between Howard and Headmaster Jay.


    In truth, with Rick Suleiman''s astuteness, he had made his assessment shortly after receiving the evidence.


    Subsequent investigations had not only confirmed the culprit but also uncovered the issues between Howard and Headmaster Jay.


    While Howard''s rivalry with Headmaster Jay might not be overt, discerning individuals could still perceive their covert power struggle.


    Rick Suleiman''s visit to Howard was primarily to ascertain the veracity of the information, ensuring that Howard wasn''t using him as a pawn in his own game.


    Once presented with incontrovertible evidence, and with Headmaster Jay''s guilt inly evident, coupled with Howard''s candid confession, Rick Suleiman''s opinion of Howard drastically improved.


    Releasing a relieved sigh, Rick Suleiman whispered, "Young man, you''ve done well in not deceiving me. In any case, I owe you for this. Without you, Headmaster Jay would''ve never caught my attention, and I would''ve remained in the dark."


    "As long as Headmaster Jay faces justice, I will be content," Howard firmly dered, emphasizing hisck of desire for any favors.


    Taking this in, Rick Suleiman examined Howard intently for a moment, then, in a sh, vanished within the confines of the room, leaving no trace.


    It must be said, with the digitization of the world and people gaining the ability to realize their talents and master skills, the power that the elite possessed had surpassedmonprehension.


    Such spatial traversal capabilities evoked deep envy in Howard.


    After Rick Suleiman''s departure, Howard remained seated for another quarter of an hour before cautiously inspecting the room.


    Only once he was certain of Rick Suleiman''splete departure did he exhale, murmuring to himself, "With my inherent abilities, it''s unlikely I''d be admitted to a top-tier academy. Establishing a good rapport with Rick Suleiman, perhaps... I could join him in Adia."


    Indeed, when academies recruit, talent is often the predominant criteria.


    Until Howard''s supreme talent was unveiled, most only knew of his perceived F-level talent, making his eptance into elite academies improbable.


    Given this, to make his way to Adia, he''d need an alternate path.


    Why the fixation on Adia?


    Both Abby and Margaret held Adia in high regard.


    As their significant other, how could Howard not pursue it?


    "Adia stands as the pinnacle city within the Province, inhabited by countless powerhouses. They even boast dungeons above level 80. Merely relying on tinum-grade equipment won''t suffice there."


    "I hope this synthesis brings forth a pleasant surprise."


    Taking a deep breath, Howard activated his talent skill, and immediately, a Synthesis Interface appeared before him.


    Decrepit oak wands were sessively ced into the Synthesis Interface, causing it to tremble intensely.


    The crisp system alert tone repeatedly chimed.


    [Ding! Congrattions, Awakened Howard. Synthesis sessful. You have acquired an Iron-tier wand¡ªEmbrace of Ivy!]


    "Continue!"


    [Ding! Congrattions, Awakened Howard. Synthesis sessful. You have acquired a Bronze-tier wand¡ªHellstone Staff!]


    [Ding! Congrattions, Awakened Howard...]


    The sharp chimes kept resonating. In no time, countless wands were consumed, and another Mana Drainer materialized in Howard''s grasp.


    Removing his original Mana Drainer, Howard, with a look of utmost gravity, ced both wands into the Synthesis Interface.


    [Ding! Congrattions, Awakened Howard. Synthesis sessful. You have acquired a Diamond-tier wand¡ªMana Controller!]


    "Diamond level, still not enough! Continue!"


    This time, Howard had purchased 100 decrepit oak wands.


    Coupled with his previous collection, he had enough to upgrade to Epic level, and he wasn''t going to halt the process now.


    Thus, the lucid bell sounds continually rang out.


    [Ding! Congrattions, Awakened Howard. Synthesis sessful. Please choose the advancement path for your Epic wand¡ªOffense: Soul Harvester or Support: Soul Nurturer!]


    "!!!"

 Chapter 55 55-Soul Nurturer and the Envy of the Students!

    <h4>Chapter 55 Chapter55-Soul Nurturer and the Envy of the Students!</h4>


    Almost immediately after the alert tone faded, the attributes of the two weapons materialized before Howard.


    [Soul Harvester]


    [Level: 10]


    [Grade: Epic]


    [Equipment Attribute Bonuses:]


    1.Spirit+410


    2.MP+1700


    3.60% cooldown reduction


    4.60% consumption reduction


    5.Inflicts an additional 60% damage


    6.When the target is attacked, if their own HP drops below 20%, they will be executed instantly. For a BOSS, the threshold is at 5% HP or lower.


    7.Each attack can convert 2% of inflicted damage into the wielder''s MP, not exceeding the user''s MP limit.


    8.The wielder can interchange their own HP and MP.


    9.When actively used, it grants a shield equivalent to the user''s maximum MP, which can absorb damage. However, it cannot negate skill effects or control effects.


    The sheer nine attribute bonuses made Howard''s pupils sharply contract, his heart pounding with astonishment.


    Compared to Mana Drainer, all the effects were amplified, plus there was an added special effect of executing a target! It could even be effective against a BOSS!


    However, Howard didn''t make a hasty decision. He proceeded to check the equipment attributes of Soul Nurturer.


    [Soul Nurturer]


    [Level: 10]


    [Grade: Epic]


    [Equipment Attribute Bonuses:]


    1.Spirit+410


    2.MP+1700


    3.60% cooldown reduction


    4.60% consumption reduction


    5.Inflicts an additional 60% damage


    6.When the wielder eliminates a target, there''s a 2% chance to permanently increase their HP and MP by 20 points, and a 1% chance to permanently increase their strength, stamina, spirit, and agility by 1 point. This effect can be triggered up to 1000 times.


    7.Each attack can convert 2% of inflicted damage into the wielder''s MP, not exceeding the user''s MP limit.


    8.The wielder can interchange their own HP and MP.


    9.When actively used, it grants a shield equivalent to the user''s maximum MP, which can absorb damage. However, it cannot negate skill effects or control effects.


    Apart from the sixth effect, the attributes of both items were identical.


    Howard''s throat tightened, swallowing hard, pondering which gear would serve him best.


    The Soul Harvester offered an evident boost.


    Choosing this equipment would certainly ease their expedition to the Castle of Vampires.


    On the other hand, Soul Nurturer provided a long-term enhancement.


    After triggering its effect 1000 times, Howard would permanently gain 20,000 points in HP and MP, along with a 1000-point increase in four foundational attributes.


    This bonus surpassed that of any other Epic-grade gear!


    Moreover, Howard''s passive skill, Soul Theft, paired with this, would only entuate his strength.


    "For our uing journey to the Castle of Vampires, with Glyn and Caitlin handling offense and control, I might not need to bolster my attack. Perhaps, the Soul Nurturer would be the wiser choice," Howard mused. "The triggering probability seems low, but as long as I y enough monsters, the permanent boosts would far outweigh the execution effects."


    With these considerations, Howard promptly made his decision.


    [Ding! Congrattions, awakened Howard, you have obtained the Epic wand¡ªSoul Nurturer!]


    With the Epic wand in his grasp, Howard felt a warm surge emanating from the wand, flowing through his skin and coursing into his very being, making him feel as if he had be stronger.


    Pushing down the rush of excitement in his heart, Howard tightly held onto the Soul Nurturer and gradually drifted into sleep.


    The power of Rick Suleiman still weighed on his mind, casting a slight shadow of pressure over him.


    The night passed quietly.


    By the time Howard awoke, sunlight was already streaming upon him.


    Casting a careful nce around the room and finding no one else present, he let out a relieved sigh.


    After getting up, freshening up, and changing into a new set of clothes, he set off towards Soulspark Academy.


    Expectation bubbled within him.


    What would Headmaster Jay''s expression be when he learns of Rick Suleiman''s intentions towards him?


    Saint City today was exceptionally bustling.


    The enrollment affected the entire Saint City and was not confined to just one academy.


    All students from the city were involved, making the scene especially lively, particrly at the hosting location¡ªSoulspark Academy!


    Before even reaching Soulspark Academy, Howard was already surrounded by myriad academy students.


    Their faces beamed with admiration and anticipation as they chatted with their peers about the academies they admired.


    As for the staff from various prestigious academies who were there for recruitment, they had long since been waiting inside Soulspark Academy.


    Howard, having woken upte, had no choice but to join the throng, moving slowly.


    By the time Howard reached Soulspark Academy, the ce was already packed to the brim.


    The academy''s perimeter was crowded with onlookers while the insides were near impassable.


    Fortunately, Margaret, who cared for Howard, had been waiting at the entrance of the academy.


    After greeting him, she used her status as a teacher to guide him to the recruitment ceremony grounds.


    By now, Abby''s side was already swamped with mentors from numerous academies.


    They were bickering and squabbling like elderly folks haggling over vegetables at a marketce, faces flushed and voices raised, nearlying to blows.


    Headmaster Jay stood beside Abby, his face radiating smugness, barely containing hisughter.


    As the principal overseeing Abby, he truly stole the limelight this time.


    Numerous mentors in charge of recruitment even brought him generous gifts, hoping he would put in a good word for them in front of Abby.


    At that moment, Abby, who was surrounded and fawned over by countless mentors like a star amidst a constetion, caught sight of Howard.


    Instantly, her face lit up with joy. Brushing past the bickering mentors, she rushed straight into Howard''s embrace.


    "Howard, you''re finally here!" Abby pouted, "So many mentors are surrounding me. Which academy are you considering? Let''s go together!"


    Witnessing Abby''s leap into Howard''s arms, a pang of envy gripped Margaret.


    Given her role as a mentor, she couldn''t be overly familiar with Howard.


    However, seeing the man she cherished embraced by another girl, and envied by others, was deeply unsettling to her.


    "Tonight, I must fully engage Howard!" she thought determinedly, "I''ll make sure he doesn''t have the energy to be with Abby!" Yet, externally, she remained impassive, vigntly staying close to Howard''s side.


    One had to marvel at Howard''s luck. Both Margaret and Abby harbored strong feelings for him.


    Meanwhile, the group of mentors sensed something amiss.


    Amid their heated arguments, the main subject of their attention had vanished. They hastily began searching for Abby.


    When they spotted Abby embracing a male student, they were taken aback.


    Almost immediately, they approached Headmaster Jay, "Headmaster Jay, who is that young man embracing Abby? Is he Abby''s beau? What level of talent has he awakened?"


    Snapped out of his reverie where he imagined himself being courted by top-tier academies, Jay''s eyes darted around.


    Spotting the scene, a surge of anger caused him to tremble.


    However, before Jay could utter a word, Abby turned around, dering with a smile, "Whichever academy epts Howard, that''s where I''ll go!"


    A ripple of shock swept across the gathering.


    Whether it was the students or those mentors vying for Abby''s attention, they were all stunned.


    Given the publicity over the past few days, Abby was a household name, known to have awakened an S-level talent and undeniably a prime target for all academies.


    Yet, the majority were oblivious to Howard''s existence.


    Thus, when they heard Abby''s promation, they were taken aback in astonishment, feelings of envy bubbling to the surface, especially when they glimpsed Howard''s handsome face, barely suppressing feelings of inferiority.


    Many students recognized Howard and couldn''t help eximing, "Isn''t Howard only endowed with an F-level talent? How did he end up with Abby?"


    "My God! What spell has Howard cast upon Abby? It''s astonishing that she hasn''t dismissed him!"


    "How infuriating! What right does a nobody with an F-level talent have to be with a goddess like Abby? Could it be just because of his good looks? Is he just another pretty face?"


    Those students unaware of Howard''s true capabilities started whispering amongst themselves, leaving the rest utterly surprised.


    The prevailing rule of the present world was thew of the jungle: survival of the fittest. Only the strong could persevere.


    While the talent one awakens may not represent their true strength, the mightiest invariably possess at least an A-level talent, attesting to the significance of talent levels.


    Thus, it was inconceivable to most that a girl with an S-level talent would choose to be with a so-called "worthless" individual with only an F-level talent.


    Yet, this very situation made them envy and resent Howard all the more.


    Their teeth almost grinding in jealousy, they too wished for a beautiful and powerful partner.


    Why struggle on your own when you can enjoy the privileges of being taken care of?


    Detecting those envious nces from the crowd, the corner of Howard''s mouth curled into a smirk.


    He wasn''t one for toxic masculinity.


    Besides, wasn''t being the subject of so many people''s envy something to be proud of?


    Surely, not many could im that feat!

 Chapter 56 56-The Enrollment

    <h4>Chapter 56 Chapter56-The Enrollment </h4>


    The murmurs of the students had not gone unnoticed by the many mentors present, who couldn''t help but furrow their brows in concern.


    At first, when they heard Abby''s words, they didn''t mind recruiting Howard to their academies.


    After all, in their eyes, someone cherished by Abby must possess a talent awakening close to hers.


    Even if it wasn''t S-level, it should be around B-level or A-level.


    Recruiting a student with a B-level talent would be considered a boon to them.


    It was like hitting two birds with one stone!


    However, their enthusiasm waned when they discovered that Howard had only awakened an F-level talent.


    Ever since the world became data-driven, no one below C-level talent has managed to thrive.


    They can''t even participate in battles against demons or resist the invasions from the Extranar!


    At best, they could only serve as cannon fodder.


    As elite academies, their objective is to nurture individuals capable of battling demons or venturing into various extraterrestrial spaces to repel external foes, not to train mere distractions!


    Even the prestigious Holy Abyss Academy had a minimum requirement of A-level talent.


    Even some lesser-known academies demanded at least a C-level talent!


    Hence, they hesitated, unable to make a hasty decision.


    Even their previous disputes had paused.


    They exchanged uncertain nces, unsure of how to respond.


    Noticing this, Abby pouted, readying herself to speak, when a voice interrupted, "Enough! All the students have arrived. Let the official recruitmentmence!"


    The voice, though not particrly loud, echoed clearly in the ears of everyone present, rendering the entire ce silent.


    Howard looked up and saw three figures seated on a distant podium.


    The one in the middle was unmistakably Rick Suleiman.


    The other two were identified by the cards before them: Mayor Hanno Bass of Saint City and Principal Hacks Roger of Saint City.


    "All academies return to their respective podiums. Students interested in a particr academy may approach and inquire," Hacks Roger announced.


    Following hismand, mentors from various elite academies began heading towards the stages set up the previous day.


    Their desire to recruit Abby was evident, but their reluctance to take in Howard was equally palpable.


    With the leadership making its decree, they reluctantly put their immediate desires on hold, hoping to strategize for the long run.


    Abby was no fool.


    Watching them walk away, she immediately understood their intent, gritting her teeth in frustration.


    "It''s infuriating! How can they look down on you like this? You are truly outstanding!"


    Howard, in response, patted Abby''s head gently, whispering, "You should apply for Holy Abyss Academy. I''ll find another way to reach Adia."


    Though Howard seemed to make no demands, his was the most ambitious choice.


    For in this world, the debts of gratitude are always the hardest to repay.


    Having benefited so immensely from Howard, Rick Suleiman would undoubtedly step in to help if he witnessed Howard not being epted by any academy.


    Hence, Howard was actually the one with a surefire chance of admission!


    In the face of personal favor, talent sometimes bes utterly insignificant.


    "No," Abby resolutely shook her head, her voice unwavering, "Wherever you go, I''ll go. I won''t leave your side."


    Seeing Abby''s steadfast determination, Howard couldn''t deny the warmth it brought to his heart. But it also induced a headache.


    He had his ways to reach Adia.


    If Abby missed out on the Holy Abyss Academy because of him, wouldn''t that be a detriment to her?


    Howard himself possessed a supreme talent, ensuring his rise in any academy he chose.


    But the same couldn''t be said for Abby.


    Without entering a prestigious academy or being mentored by the best, her S-level talent could potentially be squandered.


    Still, Howard recognized that persuading Abby would be futile.


    He began pondering how to secure her entry into the Holy Abyss Academy.


    Meanwhile, the enrollment ceremony officially began!


    This ceremony essentially involved each elite academyying out their requirements for student intake, showcasing the strength of their institution, and listing the benefits one would reap upon joining.


    Students who were interested would approach these academies, make inquiries, and undergo a simple assessment to determine if they met the criteria.


    From the outset, a swarm of students gravitated towards the moremon academies, self-aware of their modest talents, not daring to overreach by approaching the top-tier institutions.


    Only those with talents awakened at B-level or above dared approach institutions like the Holy Abyss Academy to ascertain their enrollment criteria.


    Apart from talent, other enrollment constraints existed, such as one''s rank or the level of skillsprehended.


    Numerous mentors adeptly answered students'' inquiries, yet their gazes were undeniably drawn to Abby.


    How they wished Abby would leave Howard behind!


    But to their dismay, Abby showed no interest in the enrollment proceedings.


    She leaned affectionately into Howard, her face adorned with a beaming smile.


    "Cough, cough! Spirit Academy is recruiting! For those who meet the criteria, each will receive a piece of Silver equipment!"


    Out of the blue, a mentor''s voice rang out, instantly capturing the attention of all the students present.


    While Silver equipment wasn''t particrly rare, to those newly awakened talents, it was already akin to a Supreme Artifact!


    In a sh, a multitude of students hastily converged towards the Spirit Academy''s podium.


    This left other mentors utterly bewildered. Since when did recruitmente with such perks?


    However, they weren''t foolish. It quickly dawned on them that this was an attempt to lure Abby.


    Regrettably for them, what they didn''t realize was that Abby''s parents were merchants, with no shortage of money or high-tier equipment.


    "Long Wind Academy is recruiting! Those who pass the assessment will be rewarded with 10 gold coins each!"


    "Dark Weapon Academy boasts an LV85 SS-level talent mentor. Those who pass can benefit from his guidance!"


    "..."


    With one academy setting the precedent, the others quickly followed suit.


    Money, high-tier equipment, elite skills, and even teachings from top-tier talent awakeners were all promised.


    For a moment, the students found themselves pondering which academy to choose.


    Little did they know that the mentors'' generous offerings were aimed squarely at Abby.


    Even if other students managed to pass the assessment, they would undoubtedly introduce a more challenging test as an excuse.


    After all, there was no shortage of students with A-level talents.


    If they genuinely offered perks to each qualifying student, besides Holy Abyss Academy and Hogman Academy, only Wing Academy from Silverglow could afford such generosity.


    The other academies simply didn''t have the financial means.


    s, no matter how much the various academies upped the ante, Abby remained utterly indifferent.


    This left the mentors visibly frustrated, with some even distractedly addressing students who approached with inquiries.


    Before setting out, their respective principals had given strict orders: regardless of the cost, they must do whatever it took to secure Abby''s enrollment in their academy.


    The addition of an S-level Talent Awakener could undoubtedly elevate a standard academy to new heights or further enhance a top-tier academy''s prestige.


    There was no helping it; the number of S-level Talent Awakeners was simply too few and far between.


    As long as they could safely develop, at the very least, they would be high-ranking leaders within their Province!


    Or they''d be front-line warriors with immense influence,manding such respect that even the alliance would give them deference.


    Just then, a startling p of thunder resounded, its deafening roar echoing throughout the entire field.


    Numerous students and even some mentors were startled, turning their heads just in time to see a figure enveloped in flickering lightning descend from the sky,nding swiftly on the tform of Holy Abyss Academy.


    What''s more, a gust of wind suddenly surged forth as a silvery-white figure moved with lightning speed, covering the distance in the blink of an eye.


    A crisp "snap" sounded, and a fierce de aura tore through the air, seemingly rending the very fabric of space itself.


    In an instant, countless students were taken aback, their eyes wide with shock.


    Especially when the figure in the skynded, revealing her breathtaking beauty and proud stature, causing numerous male students to audibly swallow.


    "She''s so beautiful."


    "My God, which academy''s mentor is she?"


    "If I could marry her, even if I were to die the next day, it''d be worth it!"


    "How can this young mentor be so powerful?"


    While the students were still in awe, Caitlin Bass appeared atop the tform of Holy Abyss Academy in a sh.


    Despite her simple attire andck of adornment, she still drew the eyes of countless male students.


    The mentor responsible for Holy Abyss Academy''s recruitment stepped forward with a cheerful smile, "Dear students, the two who just showcased their skills are students of our Holy Abyss Academy. They''ve been with us for just two years, and now they already possess LV40 strength!"


    He paused for emphasis before continuing, "If you all wish to achieve such progress, then Holy Abyss Academy wees you! As long as you''ve awakened an A-level talent, or possess a special B-level talent, we''ll be d to ept you!"


    "Holy shit?!"


    "How is that possible?"


    "That powerful and gorgeous girl is actually a student?!"


    "What the hell?! I''m applying to Holy Abyss Academy; I want to chase after that senior!"


    "Oh, that guy surrounded by lightning was so handsome too! I want to marry him!"


    For a moment, whether male or female, every student''s mind seemed to gravitate towards Holy Abyss Academy!

 Chapter 57 57-A Startling Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 57 Chapter57-A Startling Invitation</h4>


    Atop the tform, Rick Suleiman, Hanno Bass, and Hacks Roger witnessed the spectacle and exchanged nces.


    Hanno Bass inquired with doubt, "Inspector General, is this approach by Holy Abyss Academy appropriate?"


    "I see no issue with it," Hacks Roger responded, narrowing his eyes with a smile.


    "Other academies can make all kinds of promises. Why can''t Holy Abyss Academy showcase its strength? Besides, they didn''t lie. Your precious daughter and that young Glyn have indeed rapidly advanced in their capabilities, nearly catching up to us! True young prodigies indeed!"


    Hearing Hacks Roger''s praise for his daughter, Hanno Bass grinned and agreed, "Absolutely. It all depends on what the Inspector General thinks."


    Rick Suleiman''s mind at this moment was entirely focused on Headmaster Jay.


    He wasn''t inclined to meddle in other affairs.


    He simply nodded, stating, "My duty is to ensure there are no substitutions in the admissions process. Everything else, you can decide at your discretion."


    "You can be at ease about that, Inspector General," Hacks Roger quickly reassured.


    "Once the admissions process concludes, I''ll have everyone make a covenant in front of you. Once the covenant is established, if anyone dares to rece a student, they will surely face divine retribution!"


    Covenants, after the world''s digitization, were contracts that people could make with thews of nature. Breaching them would result in severe penalties.


    "Covenants aren''t foolproof. The great families and ns possess abilities to evade the penalties of these covenants," Rick Suleiman murmured. "I don''t care about the others, but Abby must enter either Holy Abyss Academy, Hogman Academy, or Wing Academy. She''s earned this right. Should anyone dare to strip her of this privilege, they''ll face my wrath without mercy!"


    Upon hearing Rick Suleiman''s deration, Hacks Roger hurriedly chuckled in appeasement.


    While those on the tform discussed, the numerous academies below were frenziedly vying for the best students.


    From the initial promises of rewards to what transpiredter on, many mentors astonishingly began teaching the qualified students on the spot, allowing them to learn andprehend skills.


    Normally, to acquire a skill, one would need to pay for it.


    The prospect of learning for free now had the students buzzing with excitement.


    However, due to the presence of Glyn and Caitlin, a majority of students still opted to try their luck with Holy Abyss Academy.


    If even B-level talents could be admitted, they would certainly not refuse.


    After all, Holy Abyss Academy had the grandest reputation, and what better allure than a handsome young man and a beautiful young woman?


    Which teenager could resist such a temptation?


    Seeing the influx of students, Caitlin and Glyn couldn''t help but purse their lips.


    They had initially thought the mentors genuinely invited them for leisure, but it turned out they were just being enlisted for work!


    Nevertheless, having been with the mentors for a while, it felt improper to decline.


    So, they looked around, curious if any promising new students caught their eye.


    During her scan, Howard''s figure instantly caught Caitlin''s attention, making her eyes widen in astonishment.


    Given the formidable strength Howard had disyed, Caitlin had assumed him to be a prodigy from a higher-ranked academy, perhaps even a graduate who had experienced real warfare.


    Thus, spotting him at the academy''s recruitment ceremony was like a lightning bolt striking her.


    She stood frozen, her mind unable to process.


    She couldn''t believe that Howard was still a student, and moreover, one who hadn''t even entered a higher-tier academy!


    If he was already more adept than them without formal training, wouldn''t hepletely overshadow them after systematic learning?


    Sweeping her gaze further and noticing Abby nestled in Howard''s embrace, Caitlin recognized her. Instantly, a flood of realizations hit her.


    After all, Howard had been particrly protective of Abby back in the Ruins.


    With her keen observation, Caitlin had seen through this.


    Now, with Abby''s presence, she could confirm Howard''s identity.


    "My goodness... Howard is really a student! What kind of talent has he awakened? If I recall correctly, he only awakened less than half a month ago!"


    "In just half a month, possessing a strengthparable to LV40... Could he have possibly awakened an SSS-level talent?"


    Having witnessed Howard''s prowess firsthand and not swayed by others'' gossip, Caitlin already considered Howard to be a genius with an extraordinarily high talent ranking.


    It seemed Caitlin''s gaze was too intense to go unnoticed, as Howard soon felt her stare.


    Looking up, their eyes locked momentarily.


    With a slight arch of his eyebrow, Howard nodded at Caitlin and then promptly redirected his attention.


    After all, he had never intended to conceal his identity, and being recognized wasn''t a big deal to him.


    "No, with Howard''s immense talent, I can''t wait for him to choose an academy. What if he picks another academy? With his level of talent, the academy itself might be inconsequential to him!"


    A n formed in Caitlin''s mind, and she swiftly turned on her heels to approach the recruitment mentor.


    In a hushed tone, she said, "Mr. Dn, I''ve spotted a prodigy. He''s only been awakened to his talent for half a month and already possesses a strength not inferior to either Glyn or myself. In our recent expedition to the Ruins, we owe our sess in defeating the Extranar creaturesrgely to him."


    "Who?!"


    At her words, Daniel Dn''s eyes sparkled with interest, pressing her with an eager question.


    Awakening to such strength in just half a month, equivalent to Caitlin''s, was beyond genius - it was phenomenal.


    As for why only Abby''s awakening to an S-level talent was made public in Saint City, he couldn''t help but be suspicious.


    Could it be that the authorities in Saint City wished to keep the news hidden?


    It didn''t make sense.


    If someone truly awakened an SS-level or even SSS-level talent, upon reporting, not just the mayor of Saint City and the Principal, but even the headmaster of the student''s school, would be instantly transferred to the Alliance, receiving high positions and grand honors.


    After all, this would be a monumental contribution to the entire Alliance!


    Since the world underwent digitization, over the years, there have only been seven individuals globally who have awakened an SSS-level talent.


    And without exception, they all advanced to a level beyond LV100, bing the contemporarymanders of humanity, defending against demons and Extranar forces, safeguarding the people for centuries!


    Even rarer than those with SSS-level talent are those awakened to an SS-level talent.


    In eras without those bearing the rare SSS-level awakening, it was these individuals with SS-level talents who held the line against demon invasions, ensuring humanity''s continued existence on thisnd.


    Hence, discovering someone with an SS-level or SSS-level talent would only bring immense rewards; there''s no downside.


    There shouldn''t be any reason to withhold such information, a thought that left Daniel filled with bewilderment.


    "Howard!" Unaware of what Daniel was pondering, Caitlin pointed directly towards where Howard and Abby stood, whispering, "The talent Howard has awakened to is undeniably immense. He possesses two potent skills, capable of instantly ying high-level Extranar creatures."


    After a moment''s hesitation, she added, "The youngdy beside him, Abby, also has notable talent. In the Ruins,pared to other students, she too demonstrated impressive capabilities."


    Even if Caitlin harbored envy for the rtionship between Howard and Abby, her integrity and character wouldn''t allow her to disparage Abby.


    Following Caitlin''s gesture, Daniel''s eyebrows shot up in astonishment. "You mean him? The girl beside him has certainly awakened an S-level talent, but that Howard seems to have only an F-level talent!"


    "F-level talent?" Caitlin couldn''t help butugh. "Do you truly believe someone with an F-level talent, within half a month of awakening, could reach a strength equivalent to LV40? y a high-level Extranar creature? Make someone with an S-level talent fall for him?"


    As Caitlin''s words hung in the air, a glint shone in Daniel''s eyes.


    Indeed, if Howard truly had an F-level talent, how could he aplish all that?


    "Anyone who believes Howard only awakened an F-level talent is utterly foolish," Caitlin said with a chuckle. "In my opinion, he must be concealing his true awakened status."


    "Caitlin, not only do you possess the keen instincts of a fierce tiger in battle, but you also have a delicate soul. The phrase ''a tiger''s heart with a rose''s scent'' is the perfectmendation for you," Daniel remarked appreciatively.


    He then left the Holy Abyss Academy podium to approach Abby and Howard directly.


    Though Caitlin''s words were mere spections, Daniel was willing to take a gamble. Even if he was wrong, he could consider it an investment in Abby.


    His actions caught the eyes of mentors from other academies, drawing their attention.


    Yet, to everyone''s astonishment, upon reaching Abby and Howard, Daniel didn''t extend his invitation to Abby, but instead turned to Howard, "Howard, would you consider joining our Holy Abyss Academy?"


    "What?"


    "What''s going on?"


    In an instant, the thousands of students present were taken aback.


    They couldn''t believe that Howard, known for his supposed F-level talent and often dubbed ''worthless,'' was being invited to join the esteemed Holy Abyss Academy!

 Chapter 58 58-Shocking All, Choosing an Academy!

    <h4>Chapter 58 Chapter58-Shocking All, Choosing an Academy!</h4>


    Daniel Dn''s words erupted like a bomb amidst the crowd.


    Not just the students, but all mentors, headmasters, and senior figures were struck with disbelief.


    They''d clearly heard earlier that Howard had awakened the lowest, F-level talent.


    How could he be invited by the Holy Abyss Academy?


    "Damn, is Holy Abyss Academy really this shameless? As a top-tier academy, are they really trying to recruit an F-level talent student just to lure someone with an S-level talent?"


    "This can''t be! Holy Abyss Academy is already formidable enough. If they snatch Abby, then our Hogman Academy will forever be overshadowed by them!"


    Hogman Academy had been rivaling Holy Abyss Academy for years.


    Their recruiting mentor, not willing to see Abby stolen away, immediately called out, "Abby, if you agree to join Hogman Academy, we''ll ept Howard and offer both of you a piece of Gold equipment and an A-level skill book!"


    It was undeniable; Hogman Academy was making a significant offer.


    Even in Adia, an A-level skill book was a precious rarity.


    "Really?" Abby''s face lit up with excitement.


    However, she turned her gaze to Howard, considering that he had already received an invitation from Holy Abyss Academy.


    Abby wasn''t one to y hard to get.


    Her sole aim was to join the same prestigious academy as Howard.


    She didn''t care about any extra benefits they might receive.


    But she wasn''t sure if Howard was after those benefits, so she chose to leave the decision to him.


    Seemingly stimted by Daniel and Hogman Academy''s mentor, mentors from other academies also began to shout their offers. "Abby, we''re very sincere. If you join us, not only will we ept Howard, but we can also ensure that you''re directly elevated to LV50. Plus, any skill below S-level in our academy is yours to learn!"


    "Young Miss Abby, if you choose our Dark Weapon Academy, I can convince the Dean to take Howard as a disciple and teach him the art of physique! I''m aware that he''s awakened the F-level talent ''Mana Recovery,'' which is quite unimpressive and offers no real boost inbat power!"


    "..."


    Hearing the numerous mentors'' offers, the group of students was astounded.


    Jealousy gleamed in their eyes as they looked at Howard, wishing they could take his ce.


    Despite their awakened talents being of a higher level than Howard''s, the disparity in treatment was vast.


    How could they bear it?


    They yearned to rece Howard and stand beside Abby.


    Yet, faced with countless invitations from the mentors, Howard remained unswayed.


    What a joke.


    He himself possessed a supreme talent.


    Why would he need these so-called benefits?


    Direct mary offers would be more tempting.


    The only thing Howard truly considered was Abby.


    Just as Howard was about to ask Abby about her academy choice, a voice thundered from the stage.


    It was Rick Suleiman, "Enough! You were invited to recruit, not to seduce students!"


    His voice, booming like a startling p of thunder, echoed.


    This time, Rick Suleiman even channeled his strength into his speech, instantly startling the many mentors.


    There was no choice but to be in awe. Rick Suleiman''s prowess was far beyond theirs.


    Be it equipment, skills, or even the level gap ¨C a vast 20-level difference stood between them.


    One shouldn''t underestimate this 20-level gap.


    The higher the level, the slower the advancement.


    The experience required to level up from 80 to 81 might be enough for someone to ascend from level 1 to 80!


    While Howard could bridge a gap of more than 40 levels, it was only because the level disparities at the beginning stages were rtively minor.


    "Academy recruitment should not involve force or seduction. Any vitors will be punished by the alliance," Rick Suleiman, looking at Howard, whispered, "Howard, you don''t have to worry about refusing them and facing resentment. I am here, and everything will be fair and just."


    After a brief pause, Rick Suleiman added, "Perhaps, you might consider taking me as your mentor."


    Hearing Rick Suleiman''s words, the mentors were taken aback to an unimaginable degree, to the point of bing numb.


    What''s going on?


    Was Rick Suleiman also captivated by Abby''s talent, aiming to use Howard as a stepping stone to take Abby under his wing?


    In a world where it''s the survival of the fittest, the academy isn''t the only path.


    Many independent powerhouses, or top-tier warriors, are forged through relentless battles.


    They, in turn, seek standout talents as disciples to carry on their legacy.


    Little did they know, Rick Suleiman''s desire to take Howard as his apprentice had nothing to do with Abby.


    It was purely an act of repaying a debt to Howard.


    In Rick Suleiman''s eyes, Howard''s evidence had avenged his entire family.


    This debt was monumental.


    He felt the need to shield Howard from storms, even if it cost him his life!


    After all, since Howard didn''t ask for any rewards, the evidence wasn''t a transaction but a favor.


    Transactions are simple; favors are harder to repay.


    That''s why Rick Suleiman had spoken up now.


    Otherwise, during academy recruitment, as long as no one tried to rece a student right in front of him, he''d turn a blind eye.


    Rick Suleiman''s words heightened the envy people felt towards Howard.


    Even if they didn''t know Rick Suleiman personally, it was clear that he, seated centrally, held the highest status and was the most powerful present.


    Being mentored by such a figure was no less prestigious than studying in the Holy Abyss Academy.


    After all, while the academy catered to many, there were only so many direct disciples, ensuring more resources per student.


    Yet, what shocked everyone more was Howard''s refusal of Rick Suleiman.


    He smiled, saying, "I appreciate your kind offer, sir, but I''m more inclined to join an academy."


    "Fair enough. With so many mentors vying for you, choose the academy that captures your heart," Rick Suleiman nodded. His gaze swept across the mentors, silencing their murmurs instantly.


    Just as Howard was about to consult Abby, Daniel abruptly interjected, "Let me rify: I''m not trying to lure anyone here. Sir Rick Suleiman, please permit me a word."


    Rick Suleiman nced at him and simplymanded, "Speak."


    With permission, Daniel bowed slightly in respect and then addressed Howard, "Howard, my interest in you isn''t just because of Abby. Do you wish to be a subsidiary member, joining some other academy, or be a regr student at my Holy Abyss Academy? We won''t offer you any special treatment, but I guarantee you''ll have everything our students have."


    "We won''t bribe you with perks and leave you to fend for yourself. Instead, you''ll have a fair shot at participating in every academy event, not missing a single opportunity."


    Upon hearing Daniel''s words, the eyes of the many mentors sharply narrowed in disbelief. They couldn''t fathom that Daniel would make such a pledge.


    While this promise seemed tock tangible benefits, it was in fact the most significant one!


    What the mentors had previously promised were one-time consumables.


    If theyter excluded Howard from student activities, it would be as if he never joined the academy at all.


    "Damn it! Has Daniel lost his mind? Risking such a valuable slot for someone who''s awakened an F-level talent?"


    "What''s Holy Abyss Academy up to? Or did we misjudge Howard? Could he possibly possess more potential than an F-level talent?"


    "That can''t be right! So many students said the same thing; it must be true! Damn! Could it be that Holy Abyss Academy is simply unting its wealth and wants to y the sucker for Abby''s sake?"


    The mentors muttered under their breaths. But with Rick Suleiman present, they dared not voice their objections too loudly.


    Besides, they couldn''t match Daniel''s promise.


    While they had the authority to bestow some benefits onto Howard, theycked the power to grant him full student status over a nominal one.


    "Howard, why not consider Holy Abyss Academy?" Before Howard could decide, Abby whispered, "I can tell the other mentors look down on you. Holy Abyss Academy is different."


    Howard, having never been truly keen on any academy, and hearing Abby''s resolve, immediately responded, "I appreciate the mentors'' kind offers, but Abby and I choose Holy Abyss Academy."


    As his words settled, sighs of resignation emerged from the other academy mentors. They realized they had lost the chance to recruit Abby.


    Only Daniel beamed, stating, "Howard, Abby, wee to Holy Abyss Academy!"


    Though Abby had awakened an S-level talent, Daniel had a clear vision.


    Given the same period, Howard had outperformed Abby, indicating that Howard''s abilities surpassed hers.


    Hence, he ced Howard''s name first, disregarding talent ranks.


    This scenario seemed utterly bizarre to the onlookers, especially to Headmaster Jay, whose beard seemed to flutter in sheer astonishment.


    In his mind, Howard had always been a waste, even hampering his ns to introduce Abby to young nobles.


    Yet, to his surprise, during the enrollment ceremony, Howard was admitted into the Holy Abyss Academy!

 Chapter 59 59-The Demise of Headmaster Jay

    <h4>Chapter 59 Chapter59-The Demise of Headmaster Jay</h4>


    With Abby choosing the Holy Abyss Academy, mentors from the other academies gave up hope and had no choice but to recruit other students.


    Naturally, the perks offered were significantly diminished from what was initially promised.


    Many students grumbled inwardly about this turn of events.


    Sadly, their voices held little weight and they were left to silently endure their fates.


    The enrollment ceremony proceeded in an orderly manner, with no repeat of the fervent mentor-student tug-of-war that had marked Howard''s recruitment.


    Howard''s unique situation became legendary, turning him into the object of envy for all male students.


    Yet, those students who had leveled up under Howard''s guidance bore no jealousy.


    They recognized that Howard''s demonstrated abilities were even more formidable and terrifying than Abby''s. As for awakened talent rankings?


    They paled in significance when ced beside raw power.


    Time ambled on.


    An hourter, the restless duo, Howard and Abby, finally heard the voice of Rick Suleiman.


    All the students who had passed the tests were gleaming with joy, having sessfully joined their chosen academies and mingling with their mentors.


    The rejected candidates, on the other hand, left dejectedly, their heads hanging low.


    In a world where the strong were revered, failing to enter an Advanced Academy meant drifting away from the path of power.


    Unless they could forge their own destiny, they would forever remain meremoners.


    For those proud souls, such a fate was unbearable.


    The next step involved the students signing contracts with their respective academies.


    Once the pact was sealed, they couldn''t leave or betray their academy until graduation.


    As the contracts were finalized, streaks of golden light illuminated the square, bathing it in grandeur.


    With all formalities concluded, Rick Suleiman slowly rose, his gaze fixated on Headmaster Jay.


    The intensity of his stare made Headmaster Jay shudder.


    Even after years of peace, the psychological strain of being watched by a powerful adversary was immense.


    The other headmasters surrounding Jay were quick toment. "Headmaster Jay, congrattions are in order this time!"


    "Indeed! Having Abby emerge from your academy will surely earn you numerous rewards."


    "Heh heh, remember to give us a leg up when you climb the ranks!"


    Upon hearing the words of the other headmasters, Jay forced a smile, but his heartbeat quickened.


    He prayed silently, "Rick doesn''t know about those past events. He''s here just for the academy recruitment. Yes, I was fine a few days ago. He surely doesn''t know."


    "Headmaster Jay," began Rick Suleiman, "Thank you for discovering a student with an S-level awakened talent for the Alliance. In gratitude for your contributions, the Alliance has decided to reward you with 100 gold coins and the title of ''Saint City Advanced Educator''."


    Rather than immediately confronting Headmaster Jay, Rick offered him hope first.


    As expected, at Rick Suleiman''s words, a look of tion crossed Headmaster Jay''s face.


    As apuse from other headmasters and mentors rang out, he proceeded to the stage to receive his reward.


    True to his word, Rick Suleiman pulled a stack of gold coins and a golden certificate from his Storage Bag.


    This act dispelled any lingering doubts in Jay''s mind. Grinning, he approached Rick and said, "Thank you, Inspector General. I''m grateful for the Alliance''s trust in me. I promise to continue discovering more talents and contribute to our Alliance."


    Having received the reward, Headmaster Jay was overjoyed, nearly bursting intoughter.


    However, as he turned to leave, Rick Suleiman''s gaze turned icy.


    With a swift move, Rick struck Jay, sending him to the ground, convulsing.


    "What the hell?!"


    "What''s going on?"


    The scene shocked everyone present.


    Only Howard looked on with a sly smirk, eyeing Headmaster Jay with amusement.


    Hanno Bass and Hacks Roger, taken aback, quickly asked, "Inspector General, what is the meaning of this?"


    Headmaster Jay, with wide eyes, stared intently at Rick, sheer terror evident in his eyes. His hands trembled as he struggled to get up.


    A single thought consumed him: It''s over. He must''ve discovered the events from years ago!


    Rick Suleiman scanned the crowd, noting the collective astonishment.


    With a mere thought, he presented the evidence, stating coldly, "Fifteen years ago, Headmaster Jay assaulted and murdered a young girl. To hide his crime, he massacred her entire family. Now, with irrefutable evidence at hand, how should he be dealt with?"


    "What?!"


    "He ughtered an entire family?"


    Upon hearing Rick''s revtion, murmurs of disbelief filled the air.


    Everyone found it hard to fathom that Headmaster Jay, who appeared so benign, couldmit such heinous crimes.


    But with Rick Suleiman, the Inspector General, presenting evidence, there was no room for doubt about the veracity of the ims.


    Hanno Bass couldn''t help but murmur, "ording to the Alliance regtions, those who kill fewer than three people should be handed over to the judgment hall. Those who kill three or more can be executed on the spot."


    Whispers filled the crowd, but no one dared to obstruct Rick Suleiman.


    They had no particr affinity with Headmaster Jay, and it wasn''t worth it to confront a strong being for his sake.


    "Execute on the spot?" Rick Suleiman, a smile on his face, slowly approached Headmaster Jay.


    His footsteps sounded like thunder, continually striking Headmaster Jay''s heart.


    In this moment, Jay finally reacted, desperately shouting, "Save me, everyone save me! He¡­ he is lying! How could I possibly be a murderer?!"


    Despite his screams, as Jay attempted to struggle to his feet, Rick Suleiman waved his right hand.


    The fierce palm wind, sharp as a de, violently swept across Jay''s wrist.


    "Ah!"


    A harsh scream followed. Headmaster Jay''s wrist was neatly severed.


    Without the support of his wrist, he copsed once again onto the stage.


    The bloody scene made everyone involuntarily avert their eyes.


    Only Howard wore a smile.


    This old scoundrel Jay, who dared to plot against him, deserved to be beaten to death!


    Sadly, Howard couldn''t personally act.


    He could only hope that Rick Suleiman wouldn''t let Headmaster Jay die too easily.


    Actually, without Howard''s reminder, Rick Suleiman would not have let Headmaster Jay go.


    The ingrained hatred that hadsted for over a decade fueled his actions.


    In front of everyone, Rick gruesomely tortured Headmaster Jay.


    The chilling screams echoed continuously, yet not a single person dared to step forward or even speak.


    Now, Rick Suleiman radiated an astonishing murderous intent, leaving others fearful of being implicated.


    Especially theckeys of Headmaster Jay, who, consumed by fear, retreated, hoping to blend into the crowd and escape Rick Suleiman''s notice.


    Not until Headmaster Jay''s breath utterly ceased did Rick Suleiman stop.


    Taking a deep breath, he turned to Hanno Bass and said softly, "Hanno Bass, as the Mayor of Saint City, allowing a significant evil to roam free for so many years, you should be punished. However, considering your diligence in contributing to Saint City''s respectable development, I will spare you this time."


    "Hacks Roger, you are temporarily unsuitable for the position of Chief Educator. After I report back to the councillors in Jano Province, your appointment or dismissal will be decided."


    As Rick Suleiman''s words fell, Hanno Bass wiped the sweat from his forehead, while Hacks Roger turned deathly pale.


    Everything hade to an end, but the crowd remained in a daze for a long time.


    It must be said, the impact of today''s enrollment ceremony on them was profound!


    First, there was Howard, who had awakened an F-level talent, continually being courted by top academies and even chosen by a formidable figure to be his disciple.


    Even Abby and those who had awakened a B-level talent paled inparison to Howard''s presence, not even amounting to one percent of his significance.


    Then there was the exposure of Headmaster Jay''s wicked deeds, his execution on the spot, the gruesome scene of his torture ¨C itpletely shocked them.


    By the end, everyone had be utterly numb. Only when Rick Suleiman departed did the discussions resume, and they gradually left Soulspark Academy.


    Howard and Abby, alongside other admitted students, followed Daniel and left.


    "Howard, why do you seem so happy?" Abby, noticing Howard''s joy on the way, voiced her confusion.


    Howard ruffled her hair, smiling, "We''ve been epted by the same academy. It''s natural to be ted during happy asions."


    At this response, Abby''s cheeks turned a shade rosier, a touch of shyness in her heart. This scene did not go unnoticed by Caitlin, who felt a hint of difort.


    With a glint in her eye, Caitlin strutted over with her proud posture, sidling up to Howard and yfully said, "Darling, why didn''t you tell mest time that little sister Abby was your ssmate?"


    In an instant, everyone from Holy Abyss Academy seemed as if they had been petrified, frozen in ce!

 Chapter 60 60-Gossip, Ruins

    <h4>Chapter 60 Chapter60-Gossip, Ruins</h4>


    This time, Holy Abyss Academy had admitted thirteen students.


    Additionally, in order to recruit Abby, Daniel had summoned several talented students to bolster their ranks.


    Hence, their group was quiterge.


    In a split second, Caitlin''s words clearly reached their ears, leaving them utterly shocked. Especially the male students from Holy Abyss Academy felt as if their hearts were about to shatter.


    Previously, Howard''s F-level talent, which was desired by many academies,bined with having a girlfriend like Abby, already stirred their envy and jealousy.


    Now, to hear their goddess call Howard "darling" was thest straw. They all turned, their eyes fixed intently on Howard.


    Abby, equally stunned, recognized Caitlin. Hearing Caitlin''s address to Howard, she eximed, "Howard, were you the masked man in the Ruins?"


    "What?!" Glyn, taken aback by Abby''s words, eximed, "Oh, Howard, are you that distinguished person? My God, you''ve only awakened half a month ago, and you possess such power?!"


    "Damn! This is truly unbelievable!" Glyn, in his excitement, said, "So, our journey to the Ruins tomorrow, we''re going together, right?"


    Clearly, Caitlin had informed Glyn about the Castle of Vampires Ruins.


    "Of course." Howard replied with a smile, then turned to Abby, softly adding, "I had my reasons for concealing my identity back then."


    "It''s okay," Abby replied, undeterred by Howard''s secrecy, and giggled, "Now that I know how powerful you are, you''ll have to protect me from now on!"


    Hearing this, Caitlin couldn''t help but slightly frown. She couldn''t believe that a girl would not be angry after being deceived by her beloved.


    "Enough, you two. How old are you to be so lovey-dovey?" Daniel, seeing them still engaged in their conversation, couldn''t help but interject, "At your age, you should be focusing on your training! Given your talents, who knows, you might one day be experts on par with Rick Suleiman."


    Pausing for a moment, Daniel whispered, "Let me tell you something, but never let it get out."


    "What is it?"


    "Is it some gossip?!"


    It has to be said, gossip is the true essence of humanity.


    Upon hearing about some secret matter, even the jealous male students quickly forgot their envy towards Howard.


    They quickly gathered around Daniel, their ears perked up, listening intently.


    Both Caitlin and Abby''s attentions were simrly drawn in.


    "Cough, cough!" Daniel cleared his throat, leaning in to whisper, "Rumor has it that Rick Suleiman has a thing for our dean! If not for our dean, with Rick Suleiman''s current strength, he would''ve already ascended to the upper ranks of the Alliance, or perhaps would be on the front lines as amander."


    "My God! Someone has feelings for our dean?"


    "And just how powerful is Rick Suleiman?"


    The students were thoroughly taken aback. The shocks of this single day seemed to surpass those of an entire year for them.


    Howard, however, wore a wry smile. He hadn''t expected that Rick Suleiman''s search for his nemesis would be spun into such a tale in the mouths of others.


    Grinning, Daniel continued, "Rick Suleiman and our dean once journeyed together to the Extranar. After facing numerous hardships and sessfullypleting a mission assigned by the Alliance, it was then that Rick Suleiman requested a transfer to Adia."


    "And for the next decade or so, no matter the achievements he made, he refused any transfers. Preferring to remain in Adia without seeking promotions. Can you guess why?"


    Daniel''s narrative immediately lit up the eyes of the students, making it seem as though Rick Suleiman had turned into a hopeless romantic.


    Only Howard sensed something amiss and quickly inquired, "Mentor, can we still travel to the Extranar?"


    "Yes," Daniel confirmed, "Not only can Extranar creatures descend to our world through space rifts, but under specific conditions, we can also travel to their realm. However, once there, the perils are immense. Many prodigies with S-level talents have perished in the Extranar. That''s why the Alliance gradually ceased to assign such missions."


    "Even those with S-level talents can fall? Is it that perilous?"


    "We''ve only awakened B-level talents. If we were to go, wouldn''t it be a near certain death?"


    The students were filled with trepidation.


    "The Extranar is our arch-nemesis. To some extent, they are even more terrifying than the monsters and demons that invade our world... After all, the goal of Extranar beings isn''t just to dominate our world." Daniel said with a solemn expression, "If we lose to demons, we might still live. But if we lose to the Extranar, our world will be devoured along with us."


    Hearing this, the students looked gravely concerned, realizing the magnitude of the threat they faced.


    "But you all shouldn''t be too concerned," Daniel said with a chuckle, "Our race''s elites have been steadily reinforcing the spatial channels. Nowadays, the Extranar beings that cane through the space rifts aren''t that powerful. And if you were to encounter one and managed to y it together, you can im a reward within the Alliance."


    "y an Extranar creature and im a reward from the Alliance?" On hearing this, Howard furrowed his brows. He had already eliminated two Extranar beings and hadn''t imed any rewards. Had he missed out?


    Danielughed, "Exactly. As long as you have proof of having killed an Extranar creature, you can head to the Alliance for your reward. However, some cities are too far from the Alliance and aren''t aware of this. Even within Adia, only our Holy Abyss Academy has contact with the Alliance to exchange for rewards."


    As he spoke, pride shone brightly on Daniel''s face.


    Howard''s eyes lit up. With Daniel''s assurance, every future Extranar kill would nowe with an extra reward. Who would ever say no to more rewards?


    "I dare say, joining the Holy Abyss Academy will be one of the best decisions you''ll ever make!" Daniel paused, then continued, "Let me exin more about the academy and things to be mindful of once you arrive in Adia."


    Having never traveled far, the students hung onto Daniel''s every word, listening intently.


    As the conversation flowed, Howard and the group followed Daniel to the ry station.


    "Remember the precautions I''veid out for you," Daniel said seriously. "I''m giving you three days off. Spend time with your parents, families, and bid them farewell. After three days, we set off for Adia. Once there, you can''t just return on a whim. If someone rashly leaves the academy, in serious cases, they''ll be deemed as truants and expelled immediately."


    Hearing the severity of the consequences, the expressions of many students changed. Only Howard seemed unaffected. Having grown up in an orphanage, he could tell that Daniel was merely trying to intimidate them.


    "Caitlin, Howard, Glyn, Abby, Aisha, the five of you, stay behind!"


    Just as Howard intended to leave with the rest, Daniel''s voice halted him.


    The other students cast curious nces at the five but didn''t linger. They left quickly, leaving Howard, Abby, Caitlin, and the rest to follow Daniel into a room.


    As soon as they entered, Daniel formed a hand seal, releasing a radiant silver glow that enveloped Howard and the others.


    "Earlier, I heard from Glyn that you''re nning to explore the Ruins tomorrow," Daniel, eyes sharp, inquired, "Who discovered these Ruins? How many can enter at most?"


    At this, Glyn looked utterly bewildered, "Uh, did I mention that?"


    "Nonsense!" Daniel snapped coldly, "Do you truly believe I''m the kind of mentor who gossips? If it weren''t for diverting the conversation and not letting the others notice your talk of the Ruins, would I fabricate a story about the headmaster and the Inspector General?"


    "If they were to find out, I''d undoubtedly suffer a painful lesson! Two beings over level 90..."


    As he mentioned this, an involuntary shiver passed through Daniel.


    Howard and the rest exchanged nces, their curiosity deepening.


    Just how fearsome were Rick Suleiman and the headmaster''s strengths?


    The mere mention of them seemed to terrify a mentor like Daniel!


    "The Ruins were discovered by Howard," Caitlin retorted with a pout, "As for the details, we''re not entirely sure. Mentor, do you intend to join us in the exploration?"


    Daniel gave a slight nod, whispering, "Howard and Abby are the future''s hope. I can''t ease my mind letting you go into the Ruins recklessly."


    "So, I''m not the hope for the future?" Caitlin replied with a sarcastic roll of her eyes, while Glyn scratched his head, looking a bit naive.


    "It''s different!" Daniel chuckled, "You, Glyn, and Aisha all possess the power to defend yourselves. Howard and Abby have just awakened; I''ll only be at ease if I apany you."


    "Why? Are you not pleased that someone''s guiding you through the Ruins?"

 Chapter 61 61-Deep Satisfaction

    <h4>Chapter 61 Chapter61-Deep Satisfaction</h4>


    Howard had no desire to argue with the mentor.


    After all, as a mentor, Daniel wouldn''t partake in the distribution of any spoils, so it wouldn''t affect them.


    On the contrary, should there be a high-level BOSS within the Ruins, having Daniel around might actually be a boon!


    Realizing this, Howard promptly responded with a smile, "If the mentor wishes to join, why would we students object? The Ruins are rted to the legendary vampires, with monsters likely being over level 30!"


    "Vampires? Aren''t they mythical creatures? They actually exist!" Daniel was equally taken aback, adding, "The Ruins must have been there for quite a while. You all must be cautious! I won''t intervene until a monster appears that you can''t handle."


    "We got it," Caitlin grinned, "Mentor, I doubt you''ll even have a chance to step in! With the teamwork between Howard, Glyn, and me, even a level 60 monster might not pose much of a challenge. A level 30 Ruins doesn''t seem too tough!"


    Aisha cautioned, "Caitlin, never underestimate the monsters within the Ruins."


    "Aisha is right!" Daniel said, shaking his head. "Sadly, Caitlin, your life has been too smooth. If only you could shed this w, your potential might rival that of the headmaster."


    Caitlin chose not to respond. Glyn quickly chimed in with a jovial tone, "With the mentor joining us, our journey to the Castle of Vampires Ruins will undoubtedly be without issues! Perhaps, we might even clear it within a day."


    Only Abby, with her sparkling wide eyes, fixed her gaze intently on Howard. Abby was no fool. She vividly remembered that the key to the Castle of Vampires Ruins had initially been taken away by Carlos Bartel. When she recalled the assault on Carlos Bartel and his subsequent demise, she immediately realized the culprit was Howard!


    Biting her lip, Abby nced at Glyn and the others who were excitedly discussing the Ruins. She remained silent, fearful of misspeaking.


    She knew she couldn''t let this secret out. If Daniel were to discover that Howard had murdered a fellow student, he would surely be expelled.


    The Alliance upheld strict rules. Regardless of Howard or even a genius with an awakened SSS-level talent, exceptions were not permitted.


    ...


    After deciding on the time for their Ruins expedition, Howard and the group bid Daniel farewell, heading home to pack.


    Howard had it easy.


    As an orphan, he only needed to prepare items for the Ruins expedition and luggage for his trip to Adia.


    This made things simplerpared to Abby and Caitlin.


    So, when Howard noticed Abby passing by her own home without stopping and silently following him, he immediately understood she had something to say.


    Quickly thinking, Howard made an excuse to part ways with Caitlin and then took Abby back to his ce.


    "Howard... Did Carlos meet his end at your hands?" Abby cautiously inquired.


    It wasn''t that Abby was concerned about Carlos Bartel; rather, she was worried about the consequences that might befall Howard.


    In Abby''s heart, whether Carlos Bartel lived or died had no bearing on her. All that mattered was that Howard remained unharmed.


    "Yes," Howard confirmed with a nod. "Do you recall in the Bat Cave dungeon, when we separated and took different paths? Carlos''s guard, on his orders, tried to kill me. But he ended up being killed by me instead."


    "I acted because I was concerned that Carlos would continue to target me after returning home," Howard admitted.


    Upon hearing Howard''s confession, Abby''s anxiety red, "Did you leave any evidence behind? The Bartel family has significant influence! Maybe I should give you some money, and you can skip the Ruins expedition. Head straight to Adia. Within Adia, the Bartels won''t have the means to harm you."


    Laughing heartily, Howard responded, "Don''t fret. The Bartel family won''t trace it back to me. We absolutely must go on this expedition to the Ruins!"


    Feeling Abby''s genuine concern, he affectionately tousled her hair, softly adding, "The Ruins from thest century surely conceal astonishing treasures. We can''t miss out!"


    Even those possessing supreme talent can''t elerate their growth too quickly.


    After all, synthesizing items requires vast amounts of equipment and skills, all of which require substantial funds to acquire.


    Descending into dungeons, exploring the Ruins ¨C these are the quickest ways to amass wealth. Furthermore, one''s level is crucial.


    Even if you possess a Supreme Artifact, if your level isn''t up to par, you won''t stand a chance against higher-ranked warriors.


    Understanding Howard''s determination, Abby relented, "Alright, I''ll keep this a secret. Just be careful not to slip up."


    "Abby, you''ve been so good to me. How can I ever repay you?" Sensing Abby''s affection for him, Howard, in a tender moment, drew her close, his hands beginning to wander.


    "Mmm..." Abby yfully rolled her eyes.


    As she tried to pull away, Howard leaned in, sealing her lips with a passionate kiss.


    Before she could react, his agile tongue ventured into her mouth.


    For a moment, Abby melted into Howard''s embrace, letting out involuntary murmurs.


    However, when Howard''s hands started venturing beneath her clothing, caressing her delicate back and curves, she snapped back to reality, covering herself and eximing, "Howard, not today! I have to go home!"


    Howard, ever the gentleman, paused, grinning, "What do you mean ''not today''? I just wanted to hold you. What were you thinking, you mischievous girl?"


    Abby''s cheeks flushed crimson with embarrassment. In a mix of mock anger and yfulness, she bit Howard lightly and pouted. To Howard, her disy was undeniably enticing.


    Deciding not to push further, Howard chatted with Abby for a bit and then escorted her home


    Abby was still untouched, and if Howard were to be intimate with her now, her parents would surely notice. It might be better to wait a few more days. Once they''re in Adia, he suspected Abby might offer herself without him needing to make the first move.


    However, with these thoughts in mind, restraint became quite challenging.


    Without any hesitation, Howard headed directly to Margaret''s residence.


    Of course, his visit to Margaret wasn''t purely for release; as he was soon to leave Saint City, he also needed to discuss future ns with her.


    Margaret was eagerly awaiting him at home.


    Almost the instant Howard pushed open the door, Margaret leapt up, throwing herself into his arms.


    "Darling, you''re finally here!" Margaret eximed, holding Howard tightly.


    Before she could continue, her face darkened, and she remarked with a hint of jealousy, "You smell of another woman. Who have you been with?"


    In this survival-of-the-fittest world, there wasn''t a strict concept of monogamy.


    A powerful man could have multiple women and vice versa; a strong woman could have numerous male consorts.


    Under such circumstances, Howard didn''t feel guilty.


    He chuckled and replied, "I just escorted Abby home. What, are you jealous of her?"


    "I..." Margaret''s eyes widened, and she retorted with a hint of yfulness, "I was here first. She should be calling me ''sister''. If I weren''t a teacher at Soulspark Academy, our rtionship would have been public by now."


    "Don''t worry, you''re still my number one." As Howard spoke, his gaze dropped appreciatively to Margaret''s ample bust.


    Apart from Caitlin, Margaret''s figure was arguably the best he had ever seen.


    Noticing his gaze, Margaret was far from shy; instead, she proudly arched her back.


    Suddenly, Margaret remarked, "I never expected Jay to be capable of such brutal acts. However, with his demise, you no longer have to worry about being targeted."


    "And Abby, that girl, to speak such words for your sake! Thankfully, Holy Abyss Academy agreed to her terms in their eagerness to enroll her."


    Margaret was unaware of Howard''s awakening to the supreme talent and hadn''t witnessed his strength firsthand.


    Like many others, she believed Howard''s eptance into Holy Abyss Academy was due to Abby''s influence.


    Howard didn''t rify. After all, Margaret loved him for who he was, not for his power.


    Smiling, he asked, "Abby and I will head to Adia in three days. When do you n to go, and under what identity?"


    "You don''t need to worry about this, I have my own ingenious n!" Margaret''s hand suddenly grasped Howard''s dick. "Margaret rubbed through the clothes, tilting her neck even more, caressing Howard''s chin with her lips,whispering, "Darling, before you leave, fuck me deeply, and please don''t pity me! "


    "After all, we won''t be able to see each other for a while! This time, you have to satisfy me thoroughly!"


    Howard was already fuming inside, and with Margaret''s provocation, how could he possibly hold back? He let out a low growl and carried Margaret into the bedroom!

 Chapter 62 62-The Proactive Margaret

    <h4>Chapter 62 Chapter62-The Proactive Margaret</h4>


    Who could resist the temptation when a stunningly beautiful woman takes the initiative in front of you?


    At least, Howard couldn''t resist!


    Throwing Margaret onto the bed, Howard pounced on her like a hungry wolf, kissing her wildly.


    His hands roamed her body like nimble fish.


    In no time, he had stripped Margaret of her clothes, revealing her wless, white skinid out on the bed.


    The perfect curves further excited Howard.


    In a blink of an eye, with the clothes taken off, Howard felt a pair of warm tiny hands hold his dick, and then, Margaret''s eyes were seductive as silk, she lowered her head and took Howard''s dick into her mouth.


    For a moment, Howard felt incredibly relieved and couldn''t help but hug Margaret''s head, moving impulsively.


    In a short while, the erged dick made it unbearable for Margaret, causing her to cough uncontrobly. However, Margaret didn''t stop her actions. While coughing, she knocked Howard onto the bed. She aimed her pussy at Howard''s dick and suddenly sat down.


    As the sound of friction grew, Margaret moaned in even greater satisfaction. Immediately, she bent down, leaning on Howard''s chest, her rosy lips now meeting Howard''s.


    Seeing Margaret being so proactive, how could Howard admit defeat? Howard''s waist kept exerting force, and the dick kept bumping against Margaret''s uterus. Every time it hit deep, she couldn''t help but cry out.


    "Ah...Dear, Fuck me! Ah...Darling...Harder! Harder!"


    As the sound died down, Howard''s movements grew more intense. In the end, Howard actually sat up and embraced Margaret, pressing her beneath him.


    The next moment, Howard moved like a machine, striking at Margaret with incredible speed.


    After leveling up these past few days, Howard''s rank had increased and his constitution had be even stronger.


    As a result, Margaret couldn''t bear it and soon cried out in surrender.


    In a short while, her whole body began to convulse, and she fell into a state of orgasm.


    When the honey water sprayed on the dick, Howard''s expression turned serious, and he shot all the semen into Margaret''s pussy.


    Margaret is not a child, she''s not afraid of getting pregnant at all. On the contrary, she wishes she could bear Howard''s child to secure her position.


    "My dear teacher, why did you give up so easily when you''re usually so proactive?" Howard didn''t draw his dick; instead, he yfully held Margaret''s delicate white breast andughed, "I thought you couldst at least half an hour!"


    Upon hearing that, Margaret couldn''t help but roll her eyes and replied somewhat irritably, "Ever since you awakened your talent, why does it feel like you''re more audacious than before every time?"


    "Heh heh, perhaps it''s because I''m exceptionally gifted," Howard replied, still feeling unsatisfied. He then leaned down and began to kiss Margaret.


    Having spent so much time with Howard, Margaret could easily read his intentions. Even if she felt difort, she still agreed.


    "Ah... Howard, take it easy!"


    "God damn, I''m almost broken! Take it slow!"


    Howard knew well that there''s no such thing as a "worn-out field."


    The more Margaret shouted, the harder he fucked.


    As expected, in no time, Margaret''s shouts turned into moans, her face flushed red.


    From her virginal, sweet liquid constantly flew out, wet all the sheet.


    Half an hourter, not until Margaret through 3 orgasm, did Howard feel it, letting out a low growl, as the scorching semen all sprayed into Margaret''s virginal.


    In an instant, Howard pulled Margaret close, his hands caressing her back, showering her cheeks with kisses.


    This filled Margaret with contentment, her lips curving upwards, revealing a blissful smile.


    After a moment, Margaret abruptly said, "Once we''re in Adia, let''s keep our rtionship a secret. I''ve thought it over. Abby''s parents are quite wealthy. If you marry her, all that wealth will be yours."


    Hearing Margaret''s words, Howard was genuinely taken aback.


    Previously, Margaret had always been jealous of Abby and wanted to go public with their rtionship.


    But given their student-mentor statuses, they had held back.


    Howard hadn''t expected that just as they were about to shed that particryer of their rtionship, Margaret would change her stance.


    Of course, Howard was pleased with this turn of events.


    He didn''t wish for conflict among his loved ones.


    More than that, though, he was deeply touched.


    He knew Margaret''s willingness to step aside wasn''t because she no longer felt jealousy.


    It was because she loved him profoundly, wanting him to reap greater benefits.


    Marrying the wealthy heir of a prodigy and marrying an ordinary mentor would have vastly different implications.


    Once Howard wed Abby, her parents would undoubtedly throw their full support behind him.


    After all, they had only one daughter and no sons.


    By then, Howard would essentially be their child, and why wouldn''t they support him?


    "Don''t worry," Howard whispered, deeply moved, "Once I gain the power and stature, I''ll let everyone know that you, too, belong to me, Howard. I''ll ensure everyone envies and admires you."


    Hearing those words, Margaret''sughter grew brighter. She nestled her head against Howard''s chest, whispering, "Then I''ll eagerly await that day."


    After the most passionate lovemaking, the exhausted Howard and Margaret quickly fell asleep.


    So much so that Howard didn''t even separate from Margaret when they drifted off.


    And Howard''s dick even remain stand inside Margaret.


    The next morning, as dawn broke and Howard awoke, he found Margaret''s side of the bed empty.


    Rubbing his eyes, he sat up and, without even dressing, wandered out of the bedroom. To his surprise, Margaret was packing bags.


    "My dear mentor, are you leaving?" he asked in astonishment, given the scene before him.


    "No," Margaret replied with a smirk. "I noticed that your ce is quite bare, so I took the liberty of buying some essential items for you. After all, once you''re at Advanced Academy, you''ll be living on campus. You must be prepared."


    She paused, lips pursed, then added, "I''ve included 70 gold coins in there. Adia, being thergest city in the Jano Province, can be expensive. Please take care of yourself."


    Howard was momentarily stunned.


    He hadn''t expected Margaret to have done so much for him.


    A wave of gratitude washed over him.


    Had he saved the world in his past life to have met such wonderfuldies as Margaret and Abby in this one?


    "Keep the money for yourself," Howard chuckled. "I can earn by raiding dungeons. Do you truly believe I''ve only mastered an F-level talent?"


    He no longer felt the need to hide things from Margaret.


    Although he didn''t reveal his supreme talent, it was clear he was hinting at something more than the ordinary.


    "Didn''t the surge during your Talent Awakening clearly indicate an F-level talent in Mana Recovery?" Margaret questioned, her experience with numerous Talent Awakenings allowing her to discern such things.


    Little did she know that Howard had awakened two talents at once, and she had merely witnessed one.


    "If it was truly an F-level talent, how could I have defeated Sterling? Or returned safely from the Silent Forest?" Howard shrugged, adding softly, "You needn''t worry about money."


    "But that won''t do," Margaret pouted. "The higher your level, the more gold coins you''ll need for equipment. Just take it. I have no use for leveling up anymore."


    Seeing Margaret''s resolve, Howard didn''t push further. He recognized her stubborn nature. Besides, as long as he kept an eye out for her, there would be no worries about her well-being.


    With everything packed and stored in his Storage Bag, Howard drew Margaret into a deep embrace, sealing it with a lingering kiss.


    Pulling away after what seemed like an eternity, he smiled, "My love, I promise to make you the envy of women everywhere."


    Hearing those words, a radiant smile graced Margaret''s face.


    To the east of the city, when Howard arrived, only the youngdy named Aisha was there.


    As for Abby and Caitlin, they hadn''t yet arrived.


    "Hi Howard," Aisha began, curiosity shining in her bright eyes, "I''ve been wondering, what exactly is your rtionship with Caitlin? She calls you ''dear,'' yet you seem incredibly close to Abby. Why is that?"


    Being the most prominent student of their cohort, Caitlin naturally attracted attention, and her reference to Howard had piqued Aisha''s curiosity.


    Pondering for a moment, Howard responded, "I once knew a grandfather who lived to be 170 years old without dying. Do you know how he managed that?"


    Upon hearing this, Aisha eximed in astonishment, "How can someone live up to 170 years? Could he have possessed some unique healing skill?"

 Chapter 63 63-A Perilous Interrogation and the Shadow of the Ruins!

    <h4>Chapter 63 Chapter63-A Perilous Interrogation and the Shadow of the Ruins!</h4>


    "Because my grandfather never poked his nose into others'' business," Howard replied with a shrug.


    At his words, Aisha''s face turned a shade of deep red, reflecting her embarrassment.


    Directly prying for gossip wasn''t exactly the most polite thing to do.


    Taking a deep breath, Aisha bent forward slightly, her sincerity evident as she said, "I apologize. I was too impulsive to ask you such a question."


    Many might im that Howard only had an F-level talent awakening, but the truly astute weren''t fooled.


    From Daniel, Abby, and Caitlin''s attitudes towards Howard, it was evident to them that there was something extraordinary about him.


    No ordinary individual could earn the admiration and respect of so many prodigies.


    Unbeknownst to Aisha, Abby and Caitlin''s fondness for Howard began simply with his handsome visage.


    And as for Daniel?


    He took Caitlin''s words to heart.


    Daniel''s request to apany the group into the Ruins was twofold.


    Firstly, he intended to assess Howard''s abilities.


    If Howard didn''t exhibit the prowess Caitlin had described, Daniel''s evaluation of him would certainly decline.


    Consequently, once they truly entered the academy, Howard''s standing would naturally suffer.


    If he possesses such an ability, Daniel would offer Howard a treatment even surpassing Abby''s, ensuring Howard''s unwavering loyalty to Holy Abyss Academy.


    To be frank, Daniel had no ties to Howard. His kindness was purely a gamble, hoping to uncover a prodigious talent.


    Secondly, Daniel genuinely felt uneasy about Howard and Abby''s expedition to the Ruins.


    If he apanied them, he could promptly address any issues that might arise.


    "It''s alright; I forgive you," Howard responded with a nod. "As for Caitlin and me, we''re merely teammates."


    Howard wasn''t one to let his emotions cloud his judgment.


    As for Caitlin, he had no particr feelings for her. In truth, even with Abby, it took years of her pursuing him before he was finally moved to ept her affections.


    Otherwise, Margaret would be the only woman in Howard''s life now.


    "... " Blinking, Aisha extended her hand with a light chuckle, "I''m Aisha, Aisha Ilis! S-level talent ¡ª Healing Light!"


    "Howard Hughes," recognizing her as a future ssmate, Howard didn''t hide his name or talent. "F-level talent, Mana Recovery."


    "F-level talent?" Aisha tilted her head, yfully sticking out her tongue, "I believe your awakening might not be F-level. It''s highly possible there''s been a misjudgment."


    "For now, everyone seems to believe I''ve awakened an F-level talent," Howard, not wishing to dwell on the topic with Aisha, swiftly changed the subject. "Your talent''s name sounds prettymon. Is it truly S-level? What''s its effect?"


    "Every time I cast a healing spell, it grants a random buffsting 60 seconds to the recipient. Moreover, the healing effect also radiates to those nearby," Aisha dered proudly. "In any dungeon raid or Ruins exploration I''ve participated in, not a single person has died."


    "Remarkable," Howard''s eyes brightened, expressing genuine admiration.


    A buffsting as long as 60 seconds, coupled with a healing spell that affects multiple people, is indeed a formidable talent for a healer.


    As Aisha advances and grasps higher-level healing abilities, who knows, a single spell might heal thousands, or even tens of thousands, while also bestowing them with buffs.


    Such an enhancement is truly astounding.


    While they were engrossed in their conversation, Daniel arrived with Glyn. The two had been resting at the post station together and hence approached as a pair.


    For some reason, Aisha fell silent, smiling faintly but not participating in the conversation.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t long before Abby and Caitlin gracefully made their appearance.


    After this departure, returning home would be a challenge, so they undoubtedly had to bid farewell to their parents, which exined their tardiness.


    Seemingly overwhelmed from parting with her parents, Abby hadn''t quite steadied her emotions.


    On seeing Howard, she immediately embraced him, causing an involuntary twitch at the corner of Caitlin''s lips.


    Afterforting Abby, Howard and his party of six set off toward the Silent Forest.


    Along the way, many passersby were drawn to Abby, Caitlin, and Aisha.


    However, when they noticed the emblem of Holy Abyss Academy on Daniel''s attire, they all halted in their tracks, with none daring to approach.


    It was only upon nearing the entrance of Silent Forest that the group was halted.


    The ones stopping them were a squad of guards d in iron armor, wielding long spears.


    The guard leading the group spoke in a cold voice, "By order of Baron Cameron, we are to thoroughly inspect anyone entering or leaving Saint City!"


    As his words resounded, Abby, aware of Howard''s encounter with Carlos Bartel, felt a rush of anxiety.


    She instinctively grasped Howard''s hand tighter.


    "Hm?" Daniel stepped forward, his demeanor calm, "You intend to inspect me?"


    "We request your cooperation!" The lead guard recognized the emblem on Daniel''s attire.


    Yet, even a powerful dragon would respect the local snakes.


    Within Saint City, they felt confident in their authority to inspect.


    Hearing this, Daniel couldn''t help butugh, "To inspect me? You''re not qualified. Summon Cameron for me!"


    "..."


    Seeing Daniel''s audacious response, the lead guard frowned slightly, unsure of the source of Daniel''s confidence.


    After a moment''s hesitation, the lead guard instructed one of hispanions, "Stay here and keep watch. I''ll fetch Lord Cameron."


    "Understood!"


    As the lead guard departed, Daniel sneered, "Such pretense for a mere baron. He really thinks highly of himself."


    "Mentor," Caitlin interjected, "Lord Cameron is, after all, a figure of Saint City. Perhaps I should handle this. Offending him may make thingsplicated for my father."


    "Hmph, it all depends on his attitude," Daniel retorted, flicking his robe for emphasis. "All these years, I''ve never been stopped. Even the city mayor treats me with utmost respect when we meet."


    Caitlin rolled her eyes but refrained from countering Daniel.


    After all, his status was indeed formidable.


    Why else would he dare divert topics by framing Rick Suleiman and the dean?


    Amid their conversation, footsteps echoed in the distance.


    A man in crimson armor, bearing a grave and authoritative demeanor, approached.


    His face, however, bore traces of exhaustion.


    Unmistakably, this was Baron Cameron Bartel, the father of Carlos Bartel.


    "So, it''s Lord Daniel," he acknowledged as he drew closer, recognizing the man before him. "My men failed to recognize you. Please ept my apologies."


    "Hmph!" Before Daniel could respond, Caitlin intervened, "Ignorance is excusable, but I''d advise Lord Cameron to better manage your subordinates. With so many academies gathering here, we can''t tarnish the reputation of Saint City."


    Cameron only then seemed to register Caitlin''s presence, a twitch betraying his surprise.


    He had merely set up checkpoints intending to question each passerby, hoping to identify his son''s murderer by voice.


    Yet, he inadvertently confronted both Daniel and Caitlin ¡ª one a high-ranking official of Holy Abyss Academy and the other the daughter of the mayor of Saint City, two figures he couldn''t afford to offend.


    "Miss Caitlin is right. I''ll take heed," he sighed.


    Cameron no longer dared to question Howard and his party and promptly gestured for the guards to clear the way.


    Daniel refrained from furtherments, leading Howard''s group away with an icy demeanor.


    With Caitlin stepping in, any further dispute on his part would seem petty.


    Howard, on the other hand, felt a narrow escape.


    He had been cautious, yet Cameron surprisingly sought to identify suspects by voice.


    Fortunately, being a part of Holy Abyss Academy and having the support of Caitlin and Daniel, he was spared any interrogation.


    Otherwise, if he''d spoken, he might''ve been easily identified.


    "After this Ruins expedition, I''ll head straight to Adia and never return to Saint City! I refuse to believe that Cameron can find me then!" Howard silently resolved, quickening his pace.


    He produced the Ruins key, followed thepass, and made his way towards the Ruins.


    Abby, Caitlin, Glyn, and Aisha followed closely behind.


    As for Daniel, he trailed leisurely at a distance, strolling as though he had no concern for the nearby monsters.


    After all, Daniel had awakened an A-level talent and reached a staggering level of 86.


    Coupled with his Epic gear, not only the monsters of the Silent Forest but even those in the Dark Mausoleum couldn''t scratch him!


    With Daniel as their backbone, Howard, Caitlin, and the rest moved with utter dominance.


    Whenever they encountered a monster, they never retreated, steamrolling ahead without a care.


    They appeared indifferent to whether suchbat would drain their strength and jeopardize their exploration of the Ruins.


    Time slowly passed.


    Guided by thepass, Howard and his group delved deeper into the dense forest.


    Eerie sights began to emerge.


    Although it wasn''t nightfall yet, the moon had risen, casting a ghastly glow through the thick canopy.


    The chilling moonlight, drenching their figures, caused goosebumps to erupt across their skin.


    Suddenly, a flurry of hasty sounds echoed, jolting everyone present!

 Chapter 64 64-Alliance Against the Vampires!

    <h4>Chapter 64 Chapter64-Alliance Against the Vampires!</h4>


    Following the direction of the sound, they were met with the sight of several crimson bats flying towards them, perching ominously on tree branches.


    These bats had eyes that gleamed with a sinister red glow, fixed intently on Howard and his fourpanions.


    This scene immediately sent shivers down Caitlin and the others'' spines.


    "Why do these bats have blood-red eyes? They look so eerie!" Caitlin eximed.


    Glyn quickly tried to assess the attributes of the Crimson Bats and shared his findings with the group.


    Yet, the attribute panel was filled with question marks, revealing nothing at all.


    Even Howard furrowed his brow in concern.


    Question marks usually indicated a vast level difference or that the target was not a living entity.


    If it was the former, it seemed their expedition to the Ruins might entirely rely on Daniel''s abilities.


    "Let''s test them out," Glyn suggested with narrowed eyes. "Howard, I''m going to use my skill and likely alert those Crimson Bats. If they turn out to be formidable, summon your fire dragon to hold them off. If they are not that strong, we''ll charge straight through!"


    Howard was about to inform Glyn that he currently couldn''t use his Dragonfire Spell, but Glyn was already on the move.


    With a swift wave of his right hand, a silver lightning bolt burst forth, striking one of the Crimson Bats.


    A thunderous explosion resonated, and the targeted Crimson Bat was shattered by the bolt.


    Its fellow bats were blown away by the explosive shockwave.


    However, to Howard and his team''s astonishment, as the Crimson Bats were sent flying, their bodies dissipated like dust in the wind.


    "What... What just happened?!"


    The group exchanged bewildered nces, faces filled with confusion.


    "I get it now; they aren''t corporeal entities!"


    Recalling the scene in the Bat Cave dungeon where Vampire Baron Huesman continually summoned the Crimson Bats, Howard finally pieced it together, stating gravely, "Those Crimson Bats are monsters conjured by the vampires using their skills. As such, they don''t have any attributes, and they''ll disperse as soon as they''re attacked!"


    "It seems the vampires already know of our arrival," he added.


    Abby, Caitlin, Glyn, and Aisha, all quick-witted, immediately grasped the situation.


    "The path is the right one. We move forward!" Howard said with a grin. "We needn''t kill the Crimson Bats. Ideally, they will draw out the vampires for us."


    It seemed the universe was heeding Howard''s wishes.


    Before long, the Crimson Bats reappeared, but this time, they were carrying a coffin.


    Upon seeing the coffin, both Howard and Abby immediately warned, "Be careful, there''s a vampire inside that coffin!"


    "Oh? So, the legends are true? Vampires truly reside within coffins?"


    Heeding the warning, Caitlin, Aisha, and Glyn looked on in astonishment. Caitlin, especially, remarked, "I have heard that vampires are exceptionally handsome."


    Abby shook her head, replying, "Hardly. To my eyes, they aren''t even a fraction as attractive as Howard!"


    Seemingly agitated by Abby''s remark, a sharp voice broke the silence.


    The lid of the coffin flew open, revealing a cloaked figure who soared out.


    It had a human appearance but with an eerily pale face devoid of any color, eyes emitting a green glow, and two fangs protruding from its mouth.


    Upon this abrupt encounter with the vampire, Caitlin, Aisha, and Glyn couldn''t help but size him up.


    Even the rxed Daniel, standing some distance away, cast a curious nce in their direction.


    "Such a ghostly pallor, how terrifying," Caitlin remarked with a hint of sarcasm, "Turns out books are so misleading."


    The vampire''s lips twitched in annoyance, replying with a sinister sneer, "Pathetic humans. Even on the brink of death, you dare to mock and insult me? Prepare to meet your end!"


    "Blood Bat Strike!"


    With a swift flick of his cloak, the vampire transformed the earlier Crimson Bats into a surging wave, rushing menacingly towards Howard and the group.


    Stepping forward, Howard swung his Soul Nurturer.


    In an instant, zing mes ignited, forming into a massive fireball that hurtled directly into the oing torrent of Crimson Bats.


    The moment the fireball collided with the bats, a fierce power erupted, producing mes that soared to the heavens, swallowing every single Crimson Bat in its fiery embrace.


    Despite Howard''s seemingly lower rank, the enhancements from several pieces of Epic equipment, coupled with the moonlight activating the Kiss of the Moon Goddess effect, boosted his attributes by 30%.


    Even a casual F-level skill like the fireball could unleash astonishing power under these conditions.


    Moreover, the Soul Nurturer''s equipment effect came into y, materializing a faint blue protective shield that enveloped Howard.


    Witnessing the scene, Daniel''s eyes sparkled with intrigue as he murmured, "Impressived. With three Epic equipment pieces on him, and although his skill level may be modest, his spirit is terrifyingly potent. No wonder he can unleash such power!"


    "Based on the intel, this boy is just an orphan, powerless and unprivileged. He must have acquired those Epic equipments himself, truly intriguing."


    Indeed, being a LV86 expert, Daniel astutely discerned that Howard was utilizing three pieces of Epic equipment.


    However, unbeknownst to him, Howard had even more high-tier equipment, merely lying dormant and yet to be triggered.


    "Engage!"


    Caitlin and Glyn were no pushovers either.


    Seeing Howard fend off the vampire''s onught, they immediately seized the opportunity to unleash their skills.


    Amidst flickering lightning, Glyn leaped powerfully towards the airborne vampire.


    Meanwhile, Caitlin, gripping her sword, exuded a de aura that emanated from within her, wrapping around her form, making even her clothing flutter in its wake.


    "Cackling fools," the vampire sneered at the humans, "Life Drain!"


    Confronted by Glyn''s assault, the vampire remained unperturbed, even revealing a sinister smirk. However, before he could even cast his skill, a deep blue feathered arrow unexpectedly struck him right in the face.


    "-102!"


    While the damage numbers might appear minuscule, that single arrow caused frost to spread across his entire body.


    Though the frost shattered instantly, the vampire was noticeably affected. Before he could unleash his skill, Glyn collided with him in full force.


    Crackling sounds resounded as lightning, akin to venomous serpents, slithered rapidly over the vampire, paralyzing him in its grasp.


    Boom!


    The paralyzed vampire plummeted from the sky, crashing heavily onto the ground.


    "-6782!"


    A staggering damage number appeared, causing nearly a tenth of the vampire''s health bar to plummet.


    Before the vampire could recover from his paralyzed state, his attributes were promptly exposed to all.


    [Vampire Baron Barton](BOSS)


    Level: 40


    Tier: Silver


    Description: A lesser noble within the Castle of Vampires. As centuries have passed and the Castle of Vampires gradually deteriorates, some of the lower nobility are forced to depart from the castle, seeking new sanctuaries.


    HP: 68000/68000


    Attack Power: 3820 - 4522


    Defense Value: 1700


    Skills: Life Drain, Blood Bat Strike, Crimson Cloak, Blood Ninjutsu.


    "BOSS!" Spotting the stats, excitement electrified Caitlin, Glyn, and Aisha. The rewards from defeating a BOSS far surpassed those from ordinary foes, not to mention this being a Silver-grade BOSS at Level 40!


    Charging with intent, Caitlin wasted no more time.


    Pushing off with her right foot, she lunged forward like an arrow released from its bow, piercing right through Vampire Baron Barton just as he was recovering from the paralytic state and regaining his footing.


    A violent shudder coursed through Barton. Momentster, a crack began to spread across his chest.


    The fissure widened, tearing him apart as dark crimson blood poured forth, making him stagger backward.


    "Frost Arrow Spell!"


    "Inferno Bow Spell!"


    Simultaneously, Howard and Abby unleashed their skills.


    With their heightened spirit, even the basic Frost Arrow Spell managed to encase Barton in a thickyer of ice.


    Then, a zing arrow, wreathed in mes, struck the frozen mass with a resounding crash.


    The explosive sh of fire and ice inflicted immediate damage, marking two sets of numbers above Barton''s head.


    "-1741!"


    "-332!"


    Abby, having awakened her S-level talent, was truly formidable. With just a single Gold weapon, she managed to deal over 300 points of damage!


    While she might not match Howard''s output,pared to the others, her power was undeniably fearsome.


    As the mes melted the icy prison, Vampire Baron Barton struggled to free himself.


    Yet, before he could rise, Howard''s Gravity Spell descended upon him again.


    Boom!


    As the Gravity spell unleashed its power, Vampire Baron Barton felt as if an immense mountain had suddenly descended upon him, pressing him down and pinning his entire body to the ground.


    "Perfect opening!"


    "Strike as one!"


    Caitlin and Glyn, seasoned warriors that they are, saw the moment Howard had Vampire Baron Barton in his grasp and unleashed their skills anew.


    Not to be outshone, Abby nocked an arrow, its shaft soon gleaming with five brilliantly distinct hues.


    Each shade embodied a unique element, contrasting yet harmoniously intertwined.


    In that fleeting breath, lightning red, de auras screamed, and elemental forces surged wildly, all converging with deadly intent upon Vampire Baron Barton!

 Chapter 65 65-The Swarming Castle of Vampires

    <h4>Chapter 65 Chapter65-The Swarming Castle of Vampires</h4>


    The Elemental Arrow struck first.


    Almost the instant the feathered arrow hit Vampire Baron Barton, a massive eruption of the five elements - Pyro, Cryo, Anemo, and more - burst forth.


    Fiery mes scorched its skin, relentless winds tore at its flesh, and the piercing cold delved deep into its bones.


    Even the seemingly dense Geo pressed him down, rendering him immobile.


    And then there was Dendro, transforming into tendrils that entwined him, forming a cage of restraint.


    "sh of Lightning!"


    "Swift Gale Strike!"


    Lightning red, and following its luminance, Caitlin''s silhouette appeared in front of Barton in the blink of an eye.


    A silvery gleam shed, and the de had already grazed past Barton''s head.


    Under Howard and Abby''s astonished gazes, a head eerily rose into the air.


    By the time it hit the ground, Barton had yet to react.


    Only when he saw a familiar body lying lifeless did the consciousness in his mind gradually fade away.


    [Ding! Congrattions to the awakened Howard for sessfully defeating Vampire Baron Barton. You''ve earned a reward of 30,000 experience points! ]


    The substantial experience reward brought a smile to Howard''s face.


    Given the rate at which he was umting experience, if there were a few more BOSS inside the Castle of Vampires, he might just reach level 20 today!


    Aisha, ncing at the sky, gave a thumbs up, remarking, "The coordination among the four of you is exceptional. A LV40 Silver-grade BOSS was taken down so easily; it''s absolutely astonishing."


    "It''s mainly due to my beloved''s excellent skill control. Even the simplest Frost Arrow Spell in his hands never misses its mark," Caitlin replied with a yful grin, looking entirely different from the formidable warrior who''d just beheaded the Silver-grade BOSS moments ago.


    Abby pouted, pressing close to Howard as if she wanted nothing more than to leap into his arms right then.


    Witnessing this, Caitlin couldn''t help but let out a soft, amused giggle.


    As their exploration continued, Caitlin, the only warrior in the team, led the way. Despite being a woman, she treaded cautiously deeper into the terrain.


    Ahead of them, nothing seemed to exist but endless leaves and moonlight.


    From time to time, Crimson Bats descended, their appearance a signal to Howard and hispanions: another vampire BOSS was about to emerge!


    However, all the arriving vampire BOSS were Barons, ranging between LV30 and LV40.


    To Howard''s team, a BOSS of this level was simply no match for them.


    There wasn''t even a need for Howard to attack.


    All he and Abby had to do was control the Vampire Baron BOSS for a mere handful of seconds, and Caitlin, like a seasoned executioner, would swing her de, severing the BOSS''s head with each dance of her weapon.


    Until, abruptly, the forest leaves vanished from sight, revealing an immense, ancient castle that dominated the view.


    Its imposing presence weighed on them, oppressive as a looming mountain.


    Stretching out before them, the castle stood towering, its walls stained a haunting shade of red that glimmered eerily in the moonlight.


    What was even more astonishing was that it wasn''t just one castle; a dozen or so were staggered in session, each one conveying a distinct, eerie aura.


    "This... The Castle of Vampires isn''t just one castle, but a multitude of them?"


    "My God, how many vampire BOSS might lurk within those walls?"


    "If the mere Vampire Barons outside the castle already possess such a high level of LV40, could the vampires inside be even stronger?!"


    Abby, Caitlin, Glyn, and Aisha were all dumbstruck, their whispers filled with mounting dread.


    One couldn''t me their shaken spirits. The eerie sight before them was truly mesmerizing. That they hadn''t fled in terror already was quitemendable.


    Contrarily, Howard, who had grown up listening to ghost stories, was unfazed by the daunting view.


    Far from being scared, he was alight with excitement, eager to delve into the ancient castle and embark on a thrilling adventure.


    Before the castle stood a wrought iron gate. There was no lock on it, only a bat hanging upside down.


    Howard stepped forward, removing the bat, and the gate subsequently opened.


    Seeing Howard enter the castle, Abby and Caitlin, along with the others, snapped back to their senses.


    Despite the fear gripping their hearts, they gritted their teeth and followed him in.


    Inside the courtyard, they realized that the structure of the ancient castle wasn''t much different from modern architecture.


    Beyond the central atrium, courtyards surrounded them, dotted with rockeries, fountains, and other structures.


    However, it was evident that no one had tended to this ce in ages.


    Tall trees reached skyward, their canopies so dense they obscured the moonlight, casting deep shadows across the grounds.


    Beneath the trees, a vast pile of skeletal remainsy strewn, their hollow gazes causing Abby, Caitlin, and Aisha''s hearts to skip a beat.


    "It seems this castle has stood for a very long time," Howard remarked with a wry smile, "considering the umted bones, not to mention those eroded by time. I suspect many have met their end at the hands of these vampires. If we manage to destroy the Castle of Vampires, perhaps the alliance will reward us!"


    "You''re right!" Glyn nodded in agreement, "Furthermore, the longer a ruin exists, the more treasures it hides, and the more valuable they be. This expedition might just make us rich!"


    Mentioning riches, a gleam sparked in Glyn''s eyes.


    Howard was equally eager, stepping towards the castle''s door, he chuckled, "Let''s see just how many vampires reside within this Castle of Vampires, and gauge their strength."


    "Darling, allow me. After all, you''re a magus; if there are monsters inside, you might get hurt." Caitlin, quick as a sh, leapt past Howard before he could finish his sentence.


    Taken aback, Howard swiftly grabbed Caitlin''s wrist, his voice deep and firm, "Your defense isn''t necessarily better than mine. Let me handle this; I have magic equipment."


    As he spoke, a ne around Howard''s neck shimmered with a silvery glow.


    The surrounding moonlight seemed to coalesce around him, forming a protective shield.


    It was the special effect of the Kiss of the Moon Goddess equipment.


    At night, it granted Howard immunity against a certain number of attacks.


    This was the very reason Howard dared to take the lead; even if monsters lurked behind the door, he wouldn''t take much damage.


    "Alright!" Caitlin, unaware of Howard''s true capabilities, saw his magic equipment and recognized that he had an ace up his sleeve.


    No longer arguing, she smiled and said, "With you protecting me, I feel entirely safe."


    "I''m not your ''darling''." Howard had initially refrained from correcting her, but seeing her persist, he couldn''t resist a light retort, causing Abby to break into a grin.


    Unfazed, Caitlin chuckled and tightened her grip on her silver sword, her gaze fixated on the door ahead.


    The door to the castle was made of wood, aged and elegant, exuding an antique charm. Just as the group paused to admire it, Howard gave it a swift kick.


    The wooden door fell with a thunderous crash, stirring up a cloud of dust. Once the haze settled, Howard and the group could clearly see the scene within.


    A simple grand hally before them, adorned with a dining table, bookshelves, and wooden racks holding wine bottles, books, and other items.


    It looked as if it bore traces of human habitation.


    Of course, what they glimpsed through the door was just the tip of the iceberg.


    Confirming there was no immediate danger, Howard took the lead, stepping into the castle.


    Upon entering, he felt an eerie force enveloping the surroundings, instantly putting him on edge.


    Scanning the vast hall, spanning hundreds of square feet, it was eerily empty without a single soul in sight.


    Yet, the floor was pristine and even the wooden racks were spotless, clearly hinting at recent inhabitation.


    "Hm? Howard,e look at this. The cup on this dining table seems to be steaming!"


    Following closely behind, Glyn''s sharp eyes caught the anomaly and he hastily called out to Howard.


    Following the direction of Glyn''s pointed finger, there was indeed a cup on a nearby table, emitting steam.


    Approaching the table, Howard took a closer look and was taken aback.


    The cup contained a red liquid, and the pungent scent of blood hit him, causing his brows to furrow involuntarily.


    "There must be a monster in this room. Everyone, be cautious," Howard warned. "Let''s form a circle, back-to-back. We can''t let any monster catch us off-guard!"


    In this digital world, monsters are far more formidable than those in games. They possess cognitive abilities akin to humans!


    That''s precisely why leveling up is such a challenge for the average person.


    If an opponent is not only stronger but possibly just as cunning, how do you defeat such a monster?


    For most, taking down a monster of equal level requires significant effort. Standing up against a BOSS, they are left utterly defenseless.


    Is it any wonder leveling up can be such a slow process?


    The reason why Caitlin, Glyn, and Aisha are so powerful is that they''re not just geniuses but prodigies among prodigies.


    Otherwise, how could they have distinguished themselves within the Holy Abyss Academy?


    Responding to Howard''s directive, Abby and Caitlin were the first to move, positioning themselves to Howard''s left and right.


    Seeing this, Glyn and Aisha quickly joined in, forming a rotating circle as the five of them meticulously surveyed the castle''s interior.

 Chapter 66 66-Howard’s Outburst

    <h4>Chapter 66 Chapter66-Howard''s Outburst</h4>


    Back to back, the group of five led by Howard ventured deeper into the castle, encountering an increasing number of eerie scenes.


    Every now and then, a coffin would emerge, startling the quintet. Fortunately, the lids were open, revealing no bodies within.


    The walls were adorned with numerous portraits, the subjects of which appeared rmingly lifelike, as if they might step out of their frames.


    Unbeknownst to Howard and his team, as they moved past each painting, the depicted figures subtly turned their heads, cold and menacing eyes fixed intently on them.


    "It''s odd, but I can''t shake the feeling that we''re being watched," Glyn remarked, scratching his head. "Do any of you feel the same?"


    Hearing Glyn''s words, Abby, Caitlin, and Aisha all furrowed their brows, their bodies instinctively tensing.


    "Now that you mention it, I too sense danger," Abby shared, her voice tinged with apprehension. "It feels as if someone, or something, is spying on us."


    "It seems the vampire BOSS has been alerted to our presence," Howard deduced astutely.


    If they all felt this way, it likely meant they were being targeted. The only mystery was the vampire''s hideout.


    Scanning the surroundings, Howard''s gaze swept over the entire living area, finding nothing amiss.


    But then a thought struck him, "If not here... could it be... above?"


    With that, he instinctively looked up, but the ceiling bore no anomalies.


    It was then that Howard''s eyes finally settled on the haunting portraits.


    "Something''s not right," Howard murmured, "Usually, only the master of the house has the privilege to be disyed on the wall. There shouldn''t be this many portraits!"


    "Attack them directly; something''s off about them!" Howard wasn''t one for indecision.


    The moment he sensed something amiss, he issued a decisivemand.


    Simultaneously, he swung his Soul Nurturer, instantly conjuring a fireball.


    The fireball, trailing mes, rocketed towards one of the portraits.


    But before it could make contact, the figure in the painting revealed a sinister grin.


    Suddenly, a swarm of Crimson Bats surged forth like a tidal wave, colliding with the fireball.


    Then, shockingly, the figure stepped out from the confines of the canvas!


    It wasn''t just one, but all the portraits in the grand hall seemed toe alive.


    They emerged from the walls, their cloaks billowing as if caught in a phantom breeze, levitating just above the ground.


    "Wait... Are all these vampires... BOSS?!"


    Witnessing this scene, Abby, Caitlin, Aisha, and Glyn were utterly stunned.


    They involuntarily swallowed hard, their throats tightening.


    Facing one or two BOSS would pose no threat to them.


    But dozens, if not hundreds of them?


    Even if they were weaker, they''d still be a challenge!


    Should these creatures unleash their skills collectively, how would they counter?


    Even if a single skill could only diminish a tenth of their vitality, with hundreds of BOSS simultaneouslyunching attacks, they''d undoubtedly be obliterated without a trace!


    Aisha''s expression grew tense, her hands sped together, summoning forth a crystal orb from thin air.


    Its sacred radiance cascaded down, forming a protective barrier around the five of them.


    ?[Ding! Congrattions to the awakened Howard for receiving the boon of the skill ¡ª Holy Light Shield. For the next 15 seconds, all awakened beings within the Holy Light Shield will be immune to all forms of attack. However, if the Holy Light Shield sustains excessive damage, the skill will be interrupted.]


    Upon seeing the skill''s description, Howard''s eyebrows raised subtly.


    No wonder Caitlin had roped her into their team; this skill was indeed impressive!


    "Hee hee hee hee!"


    Yet, even with the presence of the Holy Light Shield, the hundreds of vampires unveiled their malevolent grins.


    Drawing nearer to Howard and the others, their voices resonated with a sinister growl, "Humans! It has been ages since we''ve encountered your kind!"


    "Tonight, we finally feast, relishing the taste of fresh blood!"


    "Thank the heavens for this gift!"


    Hearing these words, Abby, Caitlin, and the others grew increasingly anxious, swiftly assessing the attributes of the vampire horde.


    And with every discovery, their expressions grew more and more grim.


    "Oh my God, all these vampires are BOSS level! The weakest among them are of the Baron tier, and there are even those of Viscount tier!"


    "We''re done for, how do we deal with so many BOSS?"


    Even Glyn, typicallyposed, began to panic, "Could it be, just after stepping into the Castle of Vampires, we need to call for our mentor?"


    Caitlin, Glyn, and Aisha were all prodigies, carrying a fierce sense of pride.


    They had previously boasted that perhaps they wouldn''t even need Daniel''s intervention throughout this journey in the Ruins.


    Yet now, barely into the ancient castle, they found themselves possibly requiring Daniel''s rescue.


    The humiliation was almost unbearable.


    Meanwhile, standing outside the entrance, Daniel slightly shook his head.


    He wasn''t looking down on Caitlin and the others; rather, he felt they had rotten luck.


    Who encounters so many BOSS right upon entering the Ruins?


    However, just as Daniel prepared to intervene and save Howard and the team, he abruptly sensed a peculiar fluctuation.


    Swiftly lifting his gaze, his pupils constricted instantly, and astonishment filled his eyes.


    Following Daniel''s line of sight, it was clear to see Howard raising the Soul Nurturer. A soft yellow radiance surged forth from him in powerful waves.


    This intangible force erupted, raging and tumultuous, sending the hundreds of encroaching Vampire Barons flying into the air.


    In the next moment, the power of Geo converged, transforming in the blink of an eye into a small mountainous formation.


    It thundered down, pinning the hundreds of Vampire Barons firmly to the ground.


    "This... This..."


    For the first time, Aisha witnessed Howard unleashing an SS-level skill, leaving her utterly stunned and at a loss for words.


    Even the worldly Daniel found himself taking sharp, quick breaths, murmuring, "An SS-level skill... It''s definitely an SS-level skill! Impressived. Even within the entire Alliance, there are but a few awakened who can master an SS-level skill. And he, an orphan, has managed to grasp it. Astonishing!"


    "A single SS-level skill book would cost at least a thousand gold coins, something he surely can''t afford. Could it be a skill he devised himself? If that''s the case, I''ve struck gold!"


    "No wonder Caitlin had such confidence in Howard. Turns out he had this up his sleeve! Fascinating. I hope this Howard continues to surprise me."


    A smirk formed at the corner of Daniel''s mouth as he intently observed Howard, readying himself forbat.


    If there were any signs of Howard''s team faltering, he would immediately intervene, eliminating all the vampire bosses himself!


    Howard''s spectacle was far from over.


    As hundreds of Vampire Barons and even some Viscounts found themselves suppressed by the Wrath of the Earth, a fiery glow began to emanate from Howard.


    The intense Pyro energy coalesced, and in but a few breaths, the ethereal figure of the god of fire materialized behind him.


    Even as a mere silhouette, the god of fire exuded a formidable aura, its scorching heat seeming to sear the very space around.


    Howard, brandishing the Soul Nurturer, unleashed the Roar of the Fire God to its fullest.


    "Roar!"


    The deafening cry echoed to the heavens.


    With the god of fire''s figure releasing a ferocious ze, mes rapidly spread, filling the grand hall in mere moments, engulfing and consuming countless vampire bosses.


    A blinding surge of mes obstructed the view of Abby, Caitlin, Aisha, and Glyn.


    But Daniel saw it all too clearly.


    The rampant mes, though formless, bore a violent power, reducing the bodies of the vampire bosses to mere ashes.


    Crimson damage numbers kept surfacing above their heads.


    In no time, the health bars of some of the lower-ranked Vampire Barons werepletely depleted, their bodies reduced to cinders.


    Only the Vampire Viscounts, with their higher HP, held on a little longer.


    Yet, the Roar of the Fire God had a multiyered damage effect.


    In just a fleeting moment, all the vampires were incinerated, leaving nothing but ashes in their wake.


    [Ding! Congrattions, awakened Howard, for sessfully vanquishing the Silver-grade BOSS, Vampire Baron Suleman. You''ve been awarded 30,000 experience points! ]


    [Ding! Congrattions, awakened Howard, for sessfully defeating the Silver-grade BOSS, Vampire Baron Darral. You''ve earned 30,000 experience points! ]


    [Ding! Kudos to the awakened Howard... ]


    [...]


    The crisp notification chimes echoed in session through the minds of Howard, Abby, Caitlin, Glyn, and Aisha.


    In an instant, a shimmering golden light radiated beneath Howard and Abby''s feet as their levels surged dramatically.


    Even Caitlin, Glyn, and Aisha experienced the thrill of leveling up.


    Though as Howard and Abby advanced in levels, the amount of experience gained reduced, the umted experience from defeating hundreds of BOSS totaled in the millions.


    This massive influx propelled both of them up by several levels in one fell swoop.


    Howard now stood at an impressive LV19, just a hair''s breadth away from LV20.


    Abby, on the other hand, had soared to LV17.


    If other awakened individuals were to learn of Howard and Abby''s meteoric rise, they would undoubtedly be rendered utterly dumbstruck!

 Chapter 67 67-The Ever-Evolving Strength of the BOSS

    <h4>Chapter 67 Chapter67-The Ever-Evolving Strength of the BOSS</h4>


    Even as the mes dissipated, Abby, Caitlin, and the others remained enveloped in sheer astonishment.


    The ground was nowden with spoils of war... from bronze coins to various items and equipment.


    Given they had defeated Silver-grade BOSS, among which some were even of Gold-grade stature, how could the rewards possibly be meager?


    Taking a moment to scan his surroundings, Howard, feeling no more watchful eyes upon him, promptly stepped forward to im his hard-earned treasures.


    Aisha murmured, "He''s just too powerful... What kind of skill level is this?"


    "SS-level skill! It has to be at least an SS-level skill!" Glyn eximed in excitement. "I''ve never seen such a skill before. Could it be that Howard crafted this SS-level skill himself?"


    "A self-created SS-level skill?" Caitlin''s radiant eyes instantly fixated on Howard, shimmering with intrigue.


    Glyn remarked with a sense of wonder, "I remember thest time Howard unleashed a skill. In a blink, the world turned bitterly cold, and the shadow of the Winter Goddess emerged. With just a single strike, he annihted the Extranar creatures!"


    "What?" Aisha responded, her voice edged with surprise. "Howard has mastered other SS-level skills as well?"


    From a distance, Daniel was equally taken aback by Glyn''s revtion.


    Many awakened at levels 70 or even 80 might not even possess a single SS-level skill.


    Yet Howard, having only awakened his talents half a month ago, had already mastered three SS-level skills.


    To call him a prodigy would be an understatement.


    In Daniel''s eyes, the only fitting description for Howard was nothing short of ''phenomenal''.


    "Just a few SS-level skills, what''s all the fuss about?" Hearing the chatter of the group, Howard couldn''t help but chuckle. "Instead of wasting time on this, we should be collecting the spoils of war. Look around, this hall isn''t just one level. Once we''ve gathered the loot, we should continue upstairs!"


    At Howard''s words, the cheeks of Abby, Caitlin, and the others turned a subtle shade of pink. Their blush wasn''t from shyness, but rather from embarrassment!


    The BOSS had fallen at Howard''s hand, yet while they stood gossiping, he was the one gathering the treasures. Their own inaction left them feeling rather sheepish.


    [Ding! Congrattions to awakened Howard for obtaining the Vampire CloakX1! ]


    [Ding! Congrattions to awakened Howard for obtaining bronze coinX76! ]


    [Ding! Congrattions to awakened Howard for obtaining silver coinX23! ]


    [Ding! Congrattions to awakened Howard for obtaining B-level skill book¡ªLife DrainX1! ]


    [Ding! Congrattions to awakened Howard for... ]


    [...]


    With Abby, Caitlin, and the others joining the effort to gather the spoils, it didn''t take long before the ground was swept clean of loot.


    The spoils were abundant.


    Apart from a smattering of Silver-grade and Bronze-grade equipment, there were materials.


    However, vampires being such a rare creature, the materials they dropped were limited to Vampire Fangs and Vampire Cloaks.


    These didn''t seem to be of much use, and Howard doubted they would fetch a handsome price on the market.


    The real surprisey in the skill books!


    After Howard, Abby, and the others took stock of their haul, they were astonished to find that they had obtained seven B-level skill books and thirteen C-level skill books.


    Particrly notable was a skill that had been dropped by a vampire BOSS¡ªLife Drain!


    This skill allowed the user to remotely drain the HP of a target, converting a portion of it into their own HP.


    If the target couldn''t interrupt the skill within 3 seconds, they would even be rendered weak for a whopping 60 seconds.


    It not only inflicted damage but also imposed a debilitating condition, making it incredibly versatile!


    Had it not been for Abby, Caitlin, and the others being present, Howard might have considered merging Life Drain to obtain an even more potent skill.


    The C-level skills that had dropped were also quite valuable. Three of them were popr skills: Wind de Spell, Zephyr Spell, and Radiant Rainfall.


    The Wind de Spell was a single-target offensive skill, Zephyr Spell bestowed a movement speed boost on the awakened, while Radiant Rainfall provided group healing!


    Without hesitation, Howard gave the Radiant Rainfall skill book to Aisha and imed the Wind de Spell and Zephyr Spell skill books for himself.


    In an instant, his own prowess experienced a noticeable boost.


    As for the remaining ten skill books, they didn''t resonate with Howard and his team.


    They were either the assassin''s Stealth Skill or rted to the shield bearer and knight professions.


    The five decided to stash them away with the intention of selling them once they departed from the Ruins.


    Even when the earnings from the sale were divided five ways, Howard was poised to make a considerable profit.


    After all, he was not only the discoverer of the Ruins but also a key team member.


    If he didn''t im a significant share, both Abby and Caitlin would be the first to object.


    If he didn''t take the lion''s share, neither Glyn nor Aisha would dare to im their portion!


    "The rewards from these Ruins are truly magnificent!" Aisha remarked, after mastering the Radiant Rainfall, her voice filled with awe. "I''m now even more eager to discover what ultimate prize these Ruins hold for us."


    Hearing Aisha''s musings, Howard couldn''t help but chuckle, "Why wait in anticipation? Let''s forge ahead and im all the treasures for ourselves! I came to the Castle of Vampires with three objectives in mind: to conquer, to burn, and to plunder!"


    As hisughter faded, Howard, always leading the charge, confidently ascended the staircase.


    With the allure of such bountiful spoils, Abby, Caitlin, Aisha, and Glyn were no longer burdened by fear.


    They too, with smiles on their faces, quickly followed suit.


    And as for Daniel? They scarcely spared him a thought. The danger had been averted, so who needed Daniel now?


    Upon reaching the second floor, the group of five, led by Howard, immediately turned their attention to the walls, the eerie portraits from before still fresh in their minds.


    Indeed, the hall of the second floor was no different.


    The walls were adorned with numerous lifelike portraits.


    This time, without a doubt, they surmised that each depicted a vampire.


    Earlier, they had been unaware of this detail, which had inadvertently led them into a vampire ambush.


    Having learned from their past mistake, they were naturally more cautious.


    Even if these monsters possessed some level of intelligence, they were, after all, vampires.


    Typically, their soulsy dormant.


    As long as one didn''t venture into their attack radius, they wouldn''t be disturbed.


    Even amidst the chaos of battle, as long as they stayed out of the vampires'' range, they would remain safe.


    "Abby, use your bow to target the first portrait on the left. Let''s draw that vampire out!"


    Howard''s gaze sharpened as he quickly gave the order.


    The reach of an archer''s attack was slightly farther than that of a magus.


    However, in terms of damage output, the archer was slightly inferior to the magus.


    In this digitalized world, which wasn''t just a game andcked official adjustments to bnce out sses, each ss had its strengths and weaknesses.


    None was inherently better than the other.


    Abby, always heeding Howard''s instructions, promptly nocked her arrow and aimed at the targeted portrait.


    The moment the arrow''s whooshing sound rang out, the sharp projectile buried itself into the wall, eliciting a pained cry from within the portrait.


    Momentster, the portrait contorted and a figure emerged straight from the wall.


    Floating in mid-air, this vampire differed from the ones on the first floor.


    Apart from its cloak, it wore a bow tie, and its clothing bore distinct markings and patterns.


    However, Caitlin, Aisha, and Glyn remained unflustered.


    A single vampire boss, given their strength, was manageable.


    Their prior anxiety had only been due to the sudden appearance of hundreds of bosses all at once.


    With a flick of his wand in his right hand, a zing fireball appeared before Howard. He fixed his gaze on the vampire boss, sharing its attributes for everyone to see.


    ?[Vampire Viscount Nick] (BOSS)


    [Level: 45]


    [Grade: Gold]


    [Description: A lower-ss noble residing in the outer regions of the Castle of Vampires. After millennia without blood servants, they can hardly be considered nobility anymore. ]


    [HP: 78000/78000]


    [Attack Power: 4100¨C 4806]


    [Defense Value: 2230]


    [Skills: Life Drain, Hemotoxin, Blood Bat Strike, Blink]


    "!!!"


    "We faced a Silver-grade Baron before, and now it''s escted to a Gold-grade Viscount. It seems the higher the floor or the deeper we venture into the castle, the stronger the vampire bosses be."


    The group was confident in their own strength and surely didn''t fear bosses of a higher level or grade.


    On the contrary, they wished for even more high-level bosses.


    After all, with Daniel by their side, even if they were ultimately outmatched, they could still conquer these ruins!


    With the rousing of Vampire Viscount Nick, the battle was ignited once more.


    However, in their effort to avoid alerting the other vampires, Howard and his team found themselves treading more cautiously.


    It wasn''t until Howard and Glyn managed to restrain Vampire Viscount Nick that Caitlin seized her opportunity.


    With a flurry of movements, her de shed repeatedly in quick session, each sh radiating an aura resembling elusive phantoms, striking Nick time after time.


    His health bar plummeted rapidly.


    And that wasn''t even ounting for Howard''s supplemental attacks.


    At this moment, Howard wielded three fundamental attack skills: Fireball, Wind de Spell, and Frost Arrow Spell.


    Though he couldn''t unleash these skills continuously, the intervals between them were minimal, ensuring his damage output remained impressively formidable!

 Chapter 68 68-Marquess, Diamond-Grade BOSS!

    <h4>Chapter 68 Chapter68-Marquess, Diamond-Grade BOSS!</h4>


    Aside from Abby, whose lower level made her skills less likely to induce control effects, Howard''s elevated spiritpensated for the level disparity, allowing him to trigger control effects with high frequency.


    Not to mention, Glyn''s sh of Lightning also bore its control capabilities.


    Once Vampire Viscount Nick fell under the first control spell, he was scarcely free from such states thereafter.


    Continuously barraged by various skills, he was then assailed by Caitlin''s relentless storm of attacks.


    Her de''s aura shone like a rainbow, consistently striking Nick, while Howard''s varied elemental skills dealt substantial damage.


    In no time, Vampire Viscount Nick''s health bar plummeted at an astonishing pace.


    Witnessing this, Glyn couldn''t help but exim, "I initially thought Howard was merely a summoner. Little did I expect such profound mastery in his magical craft! Even the most basic F-level skills, in his hands, deal more damage than any other magus I''ve encountered, and those magi all boast noteworthy equipment and levels!"


    Little did Glyn know, Howard, despite being around LV20, was already equipped with Epic-grade and Legendary-grade equipment.


    Beyond levels, equipment, and talent, there''s scarcely anything that could influence skill damage.


    Howard was no exception. His supreme talenty precisely in amplifying both his equipment and skills!


    In merely a brief moment, Vampire Viscount Nick met his end at the hands of Howard and Caitlin, without even mustering the strength to unleash a single skill.


    [Ding! Congrattions to the awakened Howard for sessfully defeating the Gold-grade BOSS, Vampire Viscount Nick. You''ve been awarded 32,000 experience points! ]


    A resentful roar echoed as Vampire Viscount Nick''s form dissolved into a luminous white, scattering a trove of bronze coins and materials across the ground.


    A Vampire Cloak and two Vampire Fangs were left behind, predictably undamaged.


    To their slight disappointment, no skill book was discovered, and the equipment''s grade remained at Silver-grade, which Howard and hispanions found uninspiring.


    Without a second thought, they stowed the items in their backpacks, ready to face the next vampire BOSS.


    By now, the roles within the team had be distinctly clear.


    Abby was tasked with luring the foes, while Howard and Glyn controlled the monsters and supplemented the damage output.


    Caitlin, on the other hand, was the primary damage dealer.


    After all, when Howard refrained from using his SS-level skills, his damage paled inparison to Caitlin''s.


    Aisha yed the pivotal role of bolstering the statuses of Howard and the rest.


    If any BOSS managed to break free from the control skills and inflicted harm upon them, a radiant, holy glow would immediately descend, rapidly mending the wounds of Howard and Glyn.


    As an increasing number of vampire BOSS were roused, the synergy amongst the five, including Howard, only grew more impable.


    Further aiding their cause was Aisha''s unique skill, capable of restoring their vitality.


    This meant that even after battling relentlessly for extended periods, they could remain at the pinnacle of their strength.


    [Ding! Congrattions to the awakened Howard for sessfully vanquishing the Gold-grade BOSS, Vampire Count Faral. You''ve been rewarded with 45,000 experience points! ]


    [Ding! Congrattions to the awakened Howard for sessfully vanquishing the Gold-grade BOSS, Vampire Count Lund. You''ve been rewarded with 45,000 experience points! ]


    [Ding! Congrattions to the awakened Howard for sessfully vanquishing the tinum-grade BOSS, Vampire Count Zanado. You''ve been rewarded with 60,000 experience points! ]


    [...]


    As Howard and his team ascended to higher levels, the roused vampires had evolved into tinum-grade BOSS, boasting significantly enhanced attributes.


    At this juncture, Aisha''s importance became ringly evident.


    Regardless of how the tinum-grade vampire BOSS retaliated, even if they unleashed skills that ensnared Glyn or Howard, the piercingly pure luminescence would prate their cloaks, enveloping the two men before the vampires'' razor-sharp fangs could sink into their necks.


    The next instant, the vampire BOSS would release their grip on Howard and Glyn, recoiling as if they had witnessed something truly terrifying, not daring to sink their teeth in any further.


    As for other attacks?


    Being harmed wasn''t a concern. With a simple gesture from Aisha, Howard and Glyn would be instantly rejuvenated, their vitality brimming.


    While the vampire BOSS found themselves incapable of inflicting damage on Howard, Glyn, and the rest, they themselves were continuously battered.


    This discrepancy in offensive capacities meant that despite their enhanced attributes, they were still no match for Howard''s team.


    Their health dwindled with time, and soon their forms faded away, transforming into experience points and spoils of war for Howard and hispanions.


    With numerous BOSS consecutively falling prey, the rate at which Howard and his team rued experience was nothing short of terrifying.


    It was only post-level 20, when the experience needed for leveling up multiplied exponentially, that Howard and Abby ceased their continuous advancement.


    Yet, inparison to others'' pace of gaining experience, theirs was still rocket-fast.


    Caitlin and Glyn, having surged to around level 40 within two years of awakening, were already considered some of the most prodigious talents in Adia city.


    But their pace, when juxtaposed with Howard''s, suddenly seemed utterly mundane.


    Time flowed gently by.


    After what seemed an eternity, even with Aisha''s skills replenishing their HP and MP, Howard and his team began to feel the weariness setting in.


    They found themselves, astonishingly, on the topmost level of the ancient castle.


    The space at this pinnacle was not vast; in contrast to the lower levels, it felt more constricted.


    Devoid of furniture or any such items, the walls evencked any mural.


    The sole presence was a solitary coffin, lying eerily in front of a window.


    "Be cautious. That coffin''s lid is in ce, and a vampire could very likely be inside," Howard promptly warned. "This is the top floor; the vampire BOSS here is bound to be stronger than the previous ones. Aisha, do you have enough MP?"


    "I''m good," she assured. "I''ve brought along plenty of MP recovery potions. There''s no need to worry about me."


    With Aisha''s response, Howard and Glyn exchanged nces, then slowly advanced.


    Thanks to Howard''s consistent deployment of skills, a protective barrier always enveloped him,pensating for the team''sck of a shield bearer.


    However, as Howard and Glyn approached the coffin, it began to tremble violently.


    "Danger!" Howard instinctively retreated. Glyn, however, was a step too slow.


    A resounding crash echoed as the forcefully upturned coffin lid mmed into Glyn, sending him flying several meters away.


    Glyn''s health bar plummeted by nearly half in an instant!


    Thankfully, Aisha''s reflexes were quick.


    Her crystal orb floated up, channeling a radiant holy light into Glyn''s form.


    Verdant numbers promptly surfaced above Glyn''s head.


    "+9824!"


    Seeing this, Howard''s concerns were alleviated. Lifting his Soul Nurturer, his gaze remained fixed intently on the coffin.


    From within, a figure slowly rose.


    d in a purple cloak with a bat-shaped pendant resting on its chest, the figure''splexion was rosy.


    Notably, itcked the characteristic fangs and, at a mere nce, looked indistinguishable from a human.


    Yet, witnessing this, a shiver ran down Howard''s spine.


    He knew he had encountered a formidable adversary.


    The more powerful a vampire, the greater their ability to transform, even to the point of being indistinguishable from humans.


    Even their vulnerabilities vanish, bing immune to sunlight and holy water.


    However, Howard didn''t let his internal tension show.


    He was aware that if he were to falter, it would inevitably unsettle Abby, Caitlin, and the others.


    Such anxiety would assuredly put them at a disadvantage in the ensuing battle.


    Simultaneously, the attributes of this vampire were revealed to the group:


    ?[ Vampire Marquess Modona] (BOSS)


    [Level: 55]


    [Rank: Diamond]


    [Description: Among the vampire ns, the Marquess holds a noble position. Legend has it that there are only five Marquesses, each wielding control over all of the vampire kin. ]


    [HP: 145000/145000]


    [Attack Power: 5750¨C7108]


    [Defense Value: 4100]


    [Skills: Blood Bat Strike, Dark Descent, Undying Body, Death Sense, Vampiric Conversion, Blood Rage, Blink]


    "What the hell? Straight to a Diamond-grade BOSS? And it''s a Marquess?"


    "Sheesh, Duke, Marquess, Count... Are we seriously fighting a second-tier vampire now?"


    Despite Howard''s effort to maintainposure, Caitlin and Aisha couldn''t help but show a hint of apprehension in their eyes.


    Just a nce at the attribute panel revealed the formidable power of the Vampire Marquess before them.


    Vampire Marquess Modona scanned the room, his gaze lingering on Howard''s party, a smile ying on his lips. "I never imagined, after so many years in slumber, that I''d open my eyes to the sight of humans."


    Howard, Caitlin, and the rest wore stern expressions, choosing not to engage with Modona''s musings.


    The vampire sighed, "I had wished to converse, but it seems better to consume your blood and souls first, and then extract your memories. I wonder how much the world has changed."


    As he spoke, a malevolent glint shed in Modona''s eyes.


    With a flick of his right hand, a swarm of Crimson Bats materialized, converging like a tidal wave, bearing down on Howard and his team.


    "Holy Light Shield!"


    Once again, Aisha cast her skill, a radiant silvery light burst forth.


    However, the shield barely formed when it met the onught of the Crimson Bats.


    Like snow under a zing sun, it melted away, leaving no trace.


    The Crimson Bats, with lightning speed, darted towards Howard, Caitlin, Abby, and the rest.

 Chapter 69 69-Mighty Thunder

    69 Chapter69-Mighty Thunder


    The unexpected arrival of a Marquess, a Diamond-grade BOSS, was certainly beyond Howard''s predictions!


    Not just Howard, even Caitlin and Glyn, both seasoned adventurers in major dungeons, hadn''t anticipated such a possibility.


    After all, ording to past patterns, the monster ranks within dungeons wouldn''t vary by more than two tiers, and level gaps wouldn''t exceed 15 levels!


    No one could have foreseen the vast disparity in the strength of the BOSS within the Castle of Vampires Ruins.


    However, the battle had alreadymenced, and regardless of the unexpected turn, Howard and his team had no choice but to immerse themselves in the fight.


    As the tidal wave of Crimson Bats was about to strike, Howard, without any hesitation to unveil his full strength, leaped forth.


    To the astonishment of Abby and Caitlin, he charged headlong into the onught of the Crimson Bat surge.


    Yet, before the torrent of Crimson Bats could engulf him, brilliant bolts of lightning burst forth from his being: Mighty Thunder was unleashed.


    Crackling and booming!


    Thunder roared as Howard was enveloped in its radiance, resembling a deity. With every strike, shes of lightning surged, tearing through the very fabric of space.


    And at that moment, the Crimson Bat torrent collided with Howard.


    Bright streaks of lightning continuously red, reducing those Crimson Bats to mere ashes in an instant!


    In the span of merely three breaths, the sky full of Crimson Bats was obliterated.


    Only Howard, cloaked in the embrace of the thunder''s brilliance, remained suspended in mid-air.


    "What the fuck?!"


    "What kind of skill is that?"


    "My God! Just how many skills does Howard possess?"


    For a moment, both Abby and Caitlin were utterly stunned. As for Glyn and Aisha, they were wholly awestruck by Howard''s prowess.


    Especially Glyn. Most of his own skills revolved around Electro abilities. He hadn''t expected Howard''s disy of Electro skills to leave him so astounded.


    In Glyn''s understanding, Electro skills were typically externalized since their vtile nature meant they could harm the user if too close.


    Yet, Howard managed to enshroud himself in those arcs of electricity. Not only did he remain unharmed, but the disyed effects were also unexpectedly impable!


    "Could it be... Is Howard truly a prodigious master of all elemental magic? Why does it seem he grasps every elemental skill so profoundly?"


    Glyn''s body trembled with excitement, his gaze fervently fixed on Howard. He even seemed to forget about his injured leg, as if it didn''t belong to him at all.


    Howard was unaware of the thoughts running through the minds of Caitlin and the others.


    With a determined shout, he charged, wreathed in arcs of electricity, straight towards Vampire Marquess Modona.


    Boosted by his SS-level skill, Howard feared no assault.


    Physical damage was rendered ineffective against him, and magical damage was significantly reduced.


    He had to pin down Modona while the effect of his skillsted.


    After all, given Modona''s attributes, if it were allowed to fully unleash its offensive capabilities without restraint, Howard and his team would undoubtedly be outmatched.


    With this thought, Howard''s attacks became more ferocious.


    Unlike any conventional magus, he closed the gap and engaged Modona with physical strikes, punches and kicks.


    Of course, Howard wasn''t well-versed in hand-to-handbat.


    But with the aid of Mighty Thunder, even a simple swing of his fist or a kick was apanied by a burst of electrical energy, inflicting staggering damage.


    The rest, unaware of this, watched in disbelief.


    Even Daniel murmured to himself, "Is this a melee magus? Damn, I recall, five centuries ago, there was a powerhouse who possessed an SSS-level talent, and he was a melee magus! Could it be that Howard inherited his legacy? No wonder an orphan like him could master so many SS-level skills!"


    If Howard were privy to Daniel''s musings, he''d undoubtedly be puzzled, thinking, "I''ve earned my abilities fair and square, how can you just assume I''ve inherited someone else''s legacy?"


    Crackling sounds filled the air.


    With the support of the lightning, Howard, for a moment, indeed managed to suppress Modona, forcing it into a continuous retreat.


    At that moment, Caitlin snapped back to reality, quickly urging, "Aisha, heal Glyn immediately! We need to assist Howard!"


    With these words, she firmly grasped her sword''s hilt, already gathering momentum.


    A howling de aura emerged, swirling around Caitlin, producing a session of sonic booms.


    Upon hearing Caitlin, Aisha swiftly turned, her hands spinning in a mesmerizing dance. Behind her, a ghostly apparition of an angel appeared.


    "Angel''s Healing!"


    Under Aisha''s guidance, the celestial specter glided directly in front of Glyn. With arms outstretched, the angel embraced him, its wings enveloping Glyn entirely.


    In the next instant, a dazzling silver-white brilliance erupted.


    Glyn felt a soothing sensation wash over him.


    With newfound strength, he managed to thrust off the coffin lid pressing down on him.


    His injured leg had miraculously healed, looking as good as new.


    Without hesitation, Glyn darted towards Modona.


    Swinging his right hand, a surge of electric energy immediately took the form of ance, tearing through the very fabric of space and hurtling towards Modona.


    However, just as the electrifiednce touched Modona, it disintegrated into nothingness.


    Witnessing this, Glyn''s eyes widened in shock as he eximed, "Impossible! How can it be immune to my skill?"


    Both using Electro skills, and with Howard being of a lower level than him, the fact that his own skill was nullified by the BOSS was something Glyn could neither fathom nor ept.


    Did this mean his prowess was inferior to Howard''s?


    Glyn was unaware that the efficacy of a skill depended not only on its caster but also on the skill''s grade.


    His electrifiednce was merely a B-level skill. How could itpare with the SS-level skill, Mighty Thunder?


    Recognizing this discrepancy, Howard''s brow furrowed.


    If the assaults from Glyn and Caitlin proved ineffective against Modona, relying solely on himself tobat the foe would be futile.


    Even though Howard possessed an array of Epic-grade and Legendary-grade equipment, and even though he had a supreme talent, he was still in his formative stages.


    The vast chasm of several dozen levels, coupled with numerous grade disparities, left him virtually powerless.


    Were it not for Daniel''s presence behind him, Howard might already have considered a strategic retreat.


    Meanwhile, as Modona noticed the waning lightning aura around Howard, it tauntingly remarked, "It seems your power is nearing its end."


    Silent, Howard persisted, leveraging the electric energy to continually push Modona back. Amidst the battle, he continued to scan the surroundings.


    Though Howard ignored Modona''s jibe, Aisha was incensed. With fiery indignation, she retorted, "Depleted? With me here, none shall falter in battle!"


    The next moment, a solemn look crossed Aisha''s face.


    She pressed her hands together, slightly tilting her head upward. In an instant, an ethereal figure, bearing the visage of a goddess, emerged.


    Radiating benevolence, she cast a gentle smile upon Howard, Abby, Caitlin, and Glyn. An overwhelming power suddenly surged within the quartet.


    [Ding! Congrattions to the awakened Howard. You have been bestowed with the skill¡ª Divine Bestowal. All your attributes increase by 30%, damage taken is reduced by 30%, and you recover 1000 HP per second for a duration of 300 seconds!]


    "What the fuck?!"


    "This... such a potent buff? Aisha, when did you acquire this skill?"


    "My God, why didn''t you mention having this skill before?"


    Witnessing the prompt, not just Howard, but even Caitlin and Glyn cried out in astonishment.


    Almost immediately, their gazes towards Modona turned fierce.


    Modona, ever perceptive, instantly sensed the shift in the group''s energy.


    Without hesitation, it shimmered out of ce, reappearing several yards away.


    Witnessing this, a thought struck Howard. Blink ¡ª he knew that skill too!


    ncing at the remaining duration of Mighty Thunder, Howard promptly cast his skill¡ªBlink.


    Without warning, Howard''s silhouette shattered the air, appearing right beside Modona, leaving it no time to react.


    Crackling and popping!


    Bolts of electricity struck Modona, paralyzing it on the spot.


    "Now''s our chance, strike!"


    Seeing Modona immobilized by the lightning, both Glyn and Caitlin unleashed their skills.


    Boosted by a 30% increase in all attributes, Glyn''s skill finally took effect, no longer being nullified by Modona.


    And Caitlin?


    When she moved, swift as a bolt of lightning, piercing through Modona''s body, a fissure materialized on its chest.


    Subsequently, blood gushed forth, causing Modona''s health bar to plummet sharply.


    HP dropped dramatically!


    Observing this turn of events, a weight lifted from Howard''s heart.


    As long as they could harm Modona, there was a chance to vanquish it.


    Yet, he couldn''t help but marvel at Caitlin''s devastating offensive prowess.


    Her only drawback? Ack of defense!


    Once Modona was subdued, its fate seemed no different from the previous bosses like Vampire Count and Vampire Viscount.


    It was relentlessly assaulted by Howard, Glyn, and Caitlin, its HP rapidly dwindling.


    However, just as Howard and the team believed they were about to defeat Modona, its form began to mysteriously waver and blur!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 70 70-Dead or Alive?

    70 Chapter70-Dead or Alive?


    Almost the instant Modona''s figure became illusory, thebined assaults of Howard, Caitlin, and Glyn all missed their mark.


    Whoosh¡ª


    Modona''s form reappeared a good thirty feet away, its face awash with fury.


    "I never thought I''d underestimate you, allowing you to seize the opportunity!"


    "Now, I''ll show you the true face of despair!"


    "Struggle, wail, suffer, and plunge into the boundless abyss of darkness!"


    As Modona''s chant echoed, an eerie ck mist materialized from thin air.


    In the next moment, this mist enveloped Howard, Caitlin, Glyn, Abby, and Aisha.


    [Ding! Awakened Howard, you are now under the influence of the skill¡ªDark Descent. Your attack power is reduced by 5%, uracy by 20%, Dark Element resistance by 50%, and the chance of being afflicted with negative statuses has increased by 50%! Duration: 30 seconds! ]


    Seeing the notification, Howard''s eyebrows knitted in concern. "Quickly, get out of this mist!" he urgently shouted. "It''s lowering our Dark Element resistance!"


    Dark Element resistance pertained to one''s resilience against Dark Element skills.


    While most of the vampire''s abilities were blood-rted, elementally, they belonged to the Dark Element.


    After all, there wasn''t a Blood Element in the spectrum of elements. Such an arcane force naturally fell under the domain of the Dark Element.


    A lowered resistance meant that all of Modona''s skills would inflict augmented damage upon Howard and the team.


    As for the increased chance of negative effects, it referred to the likelihood of being subjected to control effects or debuffs.


    Under normal circumstances, perhaps they''d only be affected by one such control effect or attribute reduction for every five times the BOSS attacked them.


    After being affected by Dark Descent, however, every second attack from the BOSS could inflict them with a detrimental state.


    So, despite Dark Descent dealing no direct damage, the gravity of the situation wasn''t lost on Howard. His face paled with the realization.


    If they remained under the influence of Dark Descent while continuing to battle Modona, their fate was sealed.


    Fortunately, apart from Abby, Caitlin, Glyn, and Aisha¡ªall seasoned in numerousbats and having been lectured by mentors¡ªunderstood the situation even without Howard''s warning.


    They immediately began to retreat, attempting to extricate themselves from the smoky grasp of Dark Descent.


    From a distance, Daniel observed the scene and nodded approvingly.


    It seemed his teachings had truly taken root in the minds of his students, a realization that filled him with deep satisfaction.


    "Think you can escape? Can you really outrun your fate?"


    "Blood Rage!"


    As the enraged roar echoed, Howard, who was hastily retreating, was suddenly rmed to notice red luminescent dots flickering beneath the stone bricks under their feet.


    "It''s a trap! Scatter, now!"


    With a swift roll, Howard not only dodged the impending danger but also pushed Abby to safety.


    Just as Howard knocked Abby clear, the spot they had just vacated exploded in a torrent of blood-red light. The fearsome energy obliterated the stone bricks.


    "Ahh!"


    Glyn''s agonizing scream rang out again.


    His ss was an awkward one¡ªneither strictly Physical nor strictly Magical.


    As a result, hecked the speed of warriors and archers and didn''t have the lifesaving skills like Blink that magi possessed.


    Even when he sensed the impending doom, he couldn''t escape in time.


    The surge of blood-red energy caught him, tossing him aside with a gut-wrenching pain shooting through his legs.


    Fortunately, both Aisha and Caitlin were unharmed. Seeing Glyn struck down by Modona''s skill, Aisha rushed forward, her very presence as healing as an angel''s, tending to Glyn''s wounds.


    It was undeniable¡ªthe role of a priest in boss raids was absolutely vital!


    Without Aisha, Howard and his team would have long been exhausted to the point of immobilization.


    And Glyn? He might have met his end multiple times by now!


    Howard whisked Abby out of the reach of Dark Descent''s skill range.


    Spinning on his heels, he dashed back to Glyn''s side. Seeing Glyn still in the process of regenerating his HP, Howard hoisted him up and sprinted at full speed.


    They made a narrow escape just before Modona could unleash another round of skills.


    However, once they were out, the expressions of Howard, Caitlin, and the others grew grave as they stared into the mists.


    If they didn''t re-enter, Modona would seize this opportunity to swiftly regain her HP.


    By the time the mist dissipated, they would be faced with the daunting task of starting the fight all over again.


    The silver lining was that they had already witnessed most of Modona''s formidable skills.


    In the ensuing battles, they wouldn''t need to be on such high alert.


    After all, what good were powerful skills?


    Apart from instant-cast skills, the others had a casting dy.


    As long as Howard and his team timed it right, dodging these skills wouldn''t pose too great a challenge.


    After what felt like an agonizing thirty seconds, the mist finally began to clear.


    Modona''s figure emerged once more, and, as expected, his HP had indeed recovered by about 10%.


    Seeing the situation, Howard charged forward fearlessly. With a 30% boost to all his attributes, he felt emboldened to sh head-on with Modona, even without resorting to his Mighty Thunder.


    As the Frost Arrow Spell formed, the Soul Nurturer granted Howard a Mana Shield. Its defense value, tied to his MP, was staggering, furnishing Howard with the confidence to face Modona directly.


    Witnessing this, Glyn, still recovering from his injuries, couldn''t help but sigh, "Is this the power of special equipment? Once I save up enough, I''ll definitely buy a Legendary-grade special equipment for myself!"


    What Glyn failed to grasp was that not all special equipment was created equal. Not every piece could elevate its user to Howard''s level.


    It was undeniable, though.


    With his special equipmentbined with the 30% boost to all attributes, Howard surprisingly stood a chance in a direct confrontation with Modona, without even needing Glyn''s interference.


    Spotting this, Caitlin''s eyes sparkled as she called out, "Howard, try to control her. If you can hold her for just two seconds, I''ll take my shot!"


    Emboldened by Caitlin''s words, Howard''s assault grew even fiercer.


    As soon as his Gravity Spell and Frost Arrow Spell cooled down, he unleashed them again.


    Even if the chances of his skills sessfully controlling Modona had diminished, with repeated attempts, he was bound to seed at some point.


    Caitlin stood poised, ready to act.


    The moment Modona was restrained, she darted forward like a bolt of lightning.


    Her de danced upon Modona, swiping over twenty times in quick session.


    The aura of the de wreaked havoc within Modona, causing its veins to rupture.


    Yet, Modona was, after all, a vampire. Its abilities were intrinsically tied to blood.


    As Howard attempted once more to control it, Modona''s form astonishingly transformed into a pool of blood, effortlessly evading the iing skill.


    "What the hell?!"


    "How can it turn into a puddle of blood?"


    "Does this mean... we can''t even touch it now?"


    For a moment, Howard and the others werepletely taken aback.


    However, Howard quickly reasoned that either the duration of this skill was incredibly brief, or its cooldown was significantly long.


    Otherwise, couldn''t it just continuously transform into blood and avoid any peril?


    The creator wouldn''t allow such a game-breaking creature to exist in this world.


    Sure enough, in less than three seconds, Modona reverted to its original form.


    The fierce battle raged on once more.


    By the time Howard triggered the control effect of his skill again, Modona''s cooldown hadn''t yet reset, and it was frozen once more.


    Whoosh¡ª


    Like a sh of lightning, Caitlin moved, causing a dramatic drop in Modona''s health bar as its HP plummeted.


    Witnessing this, Abby, Glyn, and Aisha couldn''t help but breathe sighs of relief.


    If this momentum continued, it was only a matter of time before Modona met its demise at the hands of Howard and Caitlin.


    With devout fervor, Aisha began chanting her spell.


    Before long, both Howard and Caitlin found themselves under the blessed effects of Aisha''s skills.


    Attack power increased by an additional 10%!


    When dealing damage, there''s a chance to inflict double the harm to Dark Element monsters!


    The sheer potency of these effects almost made Howard shout in astonishment.


    Truly befitting of an awakened with an S-level talent, these enhancements were incredibly overpowering!


    With these two boosts in y, Modona''s health began to deplete even faster, its HP rapidly decreasing.


    In just under two minutes, Modona''s health bar was perilously low, teetering on the brink of depletion.


    Even Modona''s demeanor had shifted; its face had turned ghostly pale, marked with an expression of sheer terror.


    "Impossible! How can your attributes have surged so much?"


    "Why... Why aren''t my skills affecting you?"


    Amidst its panicked cries, Modona''s health bar waspletely drained.


    However, just as Howard and Caitlin began to break into smiles, they sensed that something was amiss.


    Why hadn''t there been a system notification when Modona''s form dispersed?


    They knew from past experience that even defeating a minor creature would trigger a system alert, granting them experience points.


    Now, having felled a Diamond-grade BOSS, it was unthinkable not to receive any notification.


    "Wait! Modona isn''t dead yet. Caitlin, be on your guard!"


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 71 71-Departure, The Great Leader?

    71 Chapter71-Departure, The Great Leader?


    Howard''s reflexes proved slightly quicker than Caitlin''s as he called out in rm.


    But it was already toote.


    By the time Howard''s voice echoed, Modona, previously vanished, suddenly materialized behind Caitlin.


    A blood-red hand swiftly thrust forward, piercing through Caitlin''s chest.


    Caitlin trembled, the light in her eyes gradually dimming.


    "Vampiric Conversion!"


    As Modona''s voice faded, the health bar above Caitlin''s head instantly depleted, leaving only a sliver of health remaining. In contrast, Modona''s health bar surged, recovering a whopping 12000 points!


    Though not fully restored, it was a significant boost for the fiend.


    "Heh heh heh heh!"


    This rejuvenation sent Modona into fits of maniacalughter.


    With a flick of its right hand, it callously flung Caitlin aside.


    "Damn it!"


    Howard''s eyes widened in rm.


    He realized that with Caitlin''s critical health, if she hit the ground, she might die instantly.


    Without hesitation, he lunged forward, using his own body as a cushion to catch Caitlin.


    Aisha quickly reacted as well, her crystal ball dancing in the air. A silvery-white radiance immediately descended into Caitlin.


    Thankfully, in this digital realm, as long as Caitlin wasn''t dead, restoring her HP would prevent any life-threatening danger. At worst, her injuries might take a long time to heal.


    Relief washed over Howard and Aisha as they saw the green numbers emerge above Caitlin''s head.


    At least, Caitlin was alive.


    Unbeknownst to them, had Daniel been present, Caitlin would surely have been safe.


    What a joke! Caitlin was, after all, the cherished daughter of a mayor and Daniel''s prized disciple. How could she possibly be without any means to protect herself?


    Nevertheless, Howard''s selfless act of leaping to her rescue deeply moved Caitlin, causing her feelings for him to blossom.


    It also earned the nod of approval from the watchful Daniel.


    So many students in battle are solely concerned with their own well-being. If they avoid getting their teammates killed, they consider themselves fortunate.


    Students like Howard, willing to risk themselves for another, are truly one in a million.


    "This youngd, the more I see of him, the fonder I be," Daniel mused.


    "Should I take him under my wing as well? Wait... Lord Rick intends to make him his disciple. If I poach him, will Rick chastise me?"


    "Forget it. Maybe not as a disciple, but I must keep this boy on my side."


    With a nod of approval, Daniel wholly recognized Howard''s worth.


    At this point, if anyone approached Daniel to say that Howard only possessed an F-level talent and couldn''t be admitted to the academy, they would likely be met with a resounding p from him.


    Judging by Howard''s rapid progression ¨C reaching LV20 within half a month and obtaining several SS-level skills ¨C his capabilities weren''t something mere talent ratings could constrain.


    Daniel understood all too well: while awakened talent might indicate one''s potential peak of power, it doesn''t define their starting point.


    Howard''s baseline already surpassed many with an A-level Talent Awakening, even some with an S-level Talent Awakening.


    Given that, why wouldn''t Daniel consider admitting him?


    ...


    "Ah, such a touching sentiment!" Modona observed the scene with a mocking tone, "I wonder, when Ie for you, will anyone be there to save you?"


    With its HP somewhat restored, Modona''s arrogance red once more.


    Throwing its cloak back, in the next moment, it astonishingly transformed into a crimson whirlwind, rushing towards Howard with a incredible speed.


    The intense gusts were akin to the edges of sharp des, and their howling sounds made Howard''s expression turn grave.


    Yet, Howard couldn''t evade.


    Right behind him stood Abby.


    Howard wasn''t one to let his woman shield him from danger.


    Taking a deep breath, Howard gazed at Modona, who had transformed into a whirlwind of blood-red.


    Gently setting Caitlin down, he squared off against Modona, unleashing his skill ¡ª Icy Touch of Winter Goddess!


    Whoooosh¡ª


    Silvery-white snowkes began to fall abruptly, filling the vast expanse in mere moments.


    The chilling cold surged, and it was only because Howard didn''t target Caitlin, Abby, Aisha, and Glyn that they weren''t immediately encased in ice as the snowkes swirled around.


    Crack¡ªCrack¡ª


    Distinct crystalline sounds echoed continuously.


    Frost rapidly climbed up the crimson whirlwind, and in just a couple of breaths, it had turned into a massive ice sculpture.


    Modona was trapped right at the heart of this icy maelstrom, immobilized and motionless.


    By this point, fear finally dawned on Modona. Regrettably for it, it was already ensnared in the frozen trap.


    The ethereal visage of the Winter Goddess materialized behind Howard.


    In a fleeting moment, she cast a nce at Modona before swiftly drifting towards it, extending her porcin-like finger.


    Though the Winter Goddess''s fingertip appeared delicate and crystalline, the power it contained was incredibly fierce.


    Almost the instant the Winter Goddess touched Modona''s head, its body violently shattered.


    ?[Ding! Congrattions, Awakened Howard, for sessfully defeating the Diamond-grade BOSS, Vampire Marquess Modona. You have been awarded 300000 experience points! ]


    The crisp system notification rang out, and Howard couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    This time, Modona was truly defeated.


    The rewards were indeed generous, a whopping 300000 experience points, more than tenfold of the previous BOSS''s.


    Both Howard and Abby advanced to LV21, their attributes receiving a slight boost.


    Aisha was utterly astounded.


    While Abby and Glyn had witnessed the Icy Touch of Winter Goddess before, Aisha hadn''t.


    Therefore, seeing Howard consecutively unleash such potent skills left her so astonished that she almost forgot to heal Caitlin!


    "Well done! This time, you all performed exceptionally."


    Just as Howard was about to collect the spoils of battle, Daniel emerged from behind, remarking with a light chuckle, "I initially believed that the Diamond Vampire Marquess would require my intervention. Yet, you managed to eliminate it on your own. Impressive indeed."


    Seeing Daniel''s presence, Glyn exhaled a sigh of relief and wryly inquired, "Mentor, what exactly is going on with these Ruins? Why is there such a vast disparity in strength among the BOSS?"


    "If I''m not mistaken," Daniel began, pausing momentarily, "these Ruins have existed even before the advent of the Alternate World. Over the years, these vampires haven''t left this ce, remaining unaffected by thews. Hence, their power disparities seem unusually pronounced."


    He continued, "If I were in your shoes, I''d choose to depart now."


    "Why?" Howard, sensing deeper implications in Daniel''s words, couldn''t help but inquire.


    Daniel, instead of providing a direct answer, smirked, "Having just scavenged this castle, you have leveled up and reaped significant rewards. Aren''t you content to leave?"


    After a contemtive pause, Howard nodded, "Caitlin has been injured. Even if her life isn''t in danger, it will be a while before she can regain herbat capabilities. We certainly must leave."


    This highlighted the stark distinction between the game and this digitalized world.


    In a game, once Caitlin''s HP is fully restored, she could continue battling without hindrance.


    But in this digital realm, Glyn was previously renderedbat-incapable with mere leg injuries. How could Caitlin, with her severe wounds, be any different?


    This isn''t just a game.


    When injuries reach a certain threshold, both the pain perception and various limitations can significantly affectbat capabilities.


    "Excellent, not lettingvish rewards cloud your judgment. Howard, I believe you''ll prove to be an admirable leader in the future," Daniel remarked with a smile.


    "In the past, whenever Glyn and Caitlin teamed up, Glyn mighte across as easy-going, but he''s incredibly stubborn deep down. He tends to believe his choices are the only right ones. Yet, in this expedition, under circumstances where you are evidently less powerful, you have managed tomand his respect and obedience. It''s truly astounding!"


    Hearing this, Glyn''s cheeks flushed slightly as he retorted, "Mentor, when have I ever been stubborn? I''ve always been easy to get along with!"


    "Ha-ha-ha!" Danielughed heartily, then turned serious. "During your battle with Vampire Marquess Modona, peculiar energies emanated from the other castles, probing the situation here."


    At these words, Howard''s expression subtly shifted.


    Exploring one castle at a time was already fraught with perils.


    Should they simultaneously provoke several of the remaining castles, their demise would be inevitable.


    Given the setup and descriptions, the vampires deeper inside these castles were bound to be even more formidable.


    "Mentor, there''s no need to intimidate us. Since you can speak of it with such levity, you have probably already dealt with it, haven''t you?" Glyn and Aisha, having known Daniel for a while, immediately voiced their queries.


    Daniel nodded in affirmation, "At that time, I set up an Illusion Array, deceiving the beings within those castles. However, with Modona now deceased, its aura will gradually fade. If we linger, they will undoubtedly detect the anomaly here. Even I might struggle against too many of those vampires simultaneously. Some of them are nearly as powerful as I am, if not equally."


    "LV80 monsters?"


    At this revtion, shock registered on the faces of Howard and the others.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Red_Skin_Duck

 Chapter 72 72-Discovered?

    72 Chapter72-Discovered?


    "It''s not just that, it''s a monster of LV120 and above," Daniel chuckled. "We humans can equip ourselves with gear. Therefore, as our level increases, the corresponding level of the monster also rises. You may see me as just a LV86, but even a LV120 boss might not necessarily be my match!"


    "..."


    Upon hearing that there were monsters above LV120 inside the Castle of Vampires, Howard, Abby, Glyn, and Aisha exchanged uneasy nces.


    Facing monsters between LV60 and LV70, they might have taken their chances. But with a disparity of over 80 levels, they would have to reconsider.


    In such a confrontation, they would surely be annihted in mere seconds.


    Even with Howard''s special equipment, there''s no guarantee it would make a difference.


    Howard wasn''t a man to dither. Realizing the sheer terror of these ruins, he quickly decided to leave for now.


    The n?


    Level up furiously. And when they were stronger, they would return to conquer the next castle!


    Indeed, through this expedition, Howard had discerned a strategy.


    A gradual conquest.


    ording to the setup of the first Castle of Vampires, the deeper they ventured, the higher the lineage and title of the vampires.


    The vampires in the second castle should be around LV60. Even if their lineage had evolved, once Howard and his team reached above LV30, they would be able to handle them.


    Thus, as long as they were equipped with the Illusion Array, they could adopt the same tactic as before: progressively infiltrate the castle while isting the remaining ones.


    When the time came, they''d simply clear out the second castle and retreat.


    Then, once their strength had sufficiently grown, they would continue their dungeon conquests.


    Repeating this cycle a few times, those LV120 bosses wouldn''t seem so unattainable!


    Of course, it was imperative to have a powerful ally as their safety.


    Just in case the Illusion Array failed to shield them from the probing of the formidable vampires in the other castles.


    If they were to be ambushed without a strong figure to aid them, it would surely spell their doom.


    Silently locking this strategy in his heart, Howard, carrying Glyn on his back, and Abby, bearing the still-unconscious Caitlin, led the group in a swift departure.


    Racing against time, Howard, unsure of the sensing range of the vampire elites, could only push on relentlessly.


    Daniel nodded with satisfaction but refrained from furtherment.


    By the time Howard and his team emerged from the dense forest and were once again bathed in sunlight, they were astonished to discover that two days and a night had passed!


    In reality, their travel time wasn''t extensive; all added up, it amounted to just one night.


    The primary reason was that, while inside the castle, they lost all track of time, focused solely on relentlessbat.


    At first, they had swiftly vanquished vampire bosses. However, as the attributes of these bosses advanced, their pace inevitably slowed.


    But Aisha''s skill was phenomenally potent, instantly banishing their fatigue. This left them oblivious to the passage of time.


    It was only upon re-emerging into the sunlight, with clocks functional once again, that they realized how much time had slipped away.


    "It''s quite fortuitous, really. Once we reach the town, we should rent a carriage. You take Caitlin to Adia City and seek treatment at the academy, while I''ll lead the students at a more leisurely pace. I''ll also need to rendezvous with other mentors," said Daniel with a hint of frustration. "Oh, how I wish I had the capabilities of Rick Suleiman, to simply open a portal and transport you directly to the academy."


    After all, as the chief mentor responsible for recruitment at Holy Abyss Academy, Daniel couldn''t just prioritize Howard and Abby''s group alone.


    Knowing Caitlin was out of immediate danger, he swiftly made a decision, and the group split into two.


    Howard, Abby, Caitlin, Glyn, and Aisha would head back to Holy Abyss Academy.


    However, to amodate Caitlin, they first needed to make a detour to Saint City to rent a carriage.


    Carrying Caitlin all the way to Adia City, even for an expert of Daniel''s caliber, would be an exhaustive endeavor.


    As they approached the city gates, a tension gripped Abby.


    Looking up, Howard''s brow furrowed in unease.


    Members of the Bartel family were still scrutinizing the passersby!


    Howard had underestimated Carlos Bartel''s standing within the family.


    Though Carlos Bartel''s awakening had manifested merely as a B-level talent, seemingckluster whenpared to Abby, such a talent was, in fact, revered throughout the Alliance!


    Furthermore, Carlos possessedmendable strategy and a mature approach to situations, making him a beacon of hope in Cameron''s eyes.


    Thus, Carlos''s demise had driven Cameron to the brink, resolute in bringing the perpetrator to justice.


    With an unruffled demeanor, Howard, carrying Glyn on his back, marched straight ahead, leaving Abby utterly taken aback.


    She couldn''t believe that Howard would dare to walk directly towards Cameron.


    Little did she know, Cameron had spotted them the moment they neared. He was, after all, a formidable figure. How else could he have attained the title of Baron?


    One must understand, the titles of the vampires were acquired centuries ago and stand in stark contrast to the current ones.


    A human Baron of today might very well possess the strength to take down a Vampire Duke!


    Aware that they had been noticed, retreating would only raise Cameron''s suspicions.


    On the other hand, by approaching proactively, Howard might make Cameron believe they were above suspicion.


    And given their status as students from the Holy Abyss Academy, they might not even face scrutiny.


    As anticipated, as Howard and Abby, each carrying Glyn and Caitlin, approached, even before Aisha could utter a word, Baron Cameron spoke, "Miss Caitlin is injured? Do you require my men to escort you?"


    23:58


    "No need!"


    Aisha gently declined with a smile.


    Cameron, without much ado and in the absence of Daniel''s insight into the matter, simply let them pass and Howard''s group proceeded on their way.


    Upon leaving the city gates, Abby couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    Without dilly-dallying, Howard located an inn and rented three carriages.


    This time, in the Castle of Vampires Ruins, they had acquired a significant haul of equipment.


    Selling them would undoubtedly fetch a handsome profit, so Howard didn''t see the need to skimp on the cost of transportation.


    Once everything was in ce, Howard and the others swiftly boarded the carriages and departed.


    Aisha and Caitlin shared one carriage, Glyn had another to himself, and naturally, Howard shared his with Abby.


    Over the past few days, they had always moved as a group, which hadn''t given Howard and Abby any intimate moments.


    For a newly-established couple, this absence was nothing short of torment.


    Now, when an opportunity finally presented itself, how could they let it pass?


    Fortunately, Glyn''s injuries weren''t too severe. With his HP fully replenished, he recovered at a remarkable pace.


    Driving their carriages, Howard and hispanions retraced their steps, passing through the checkpoints set by Baron Cameron.


    However, this time, Baron Cameron didn''t let them through immediately.


    A sudden realization struck him: both Howard and Abby had been part of the leveling team organized by Carlos!


    At this moment, Cameron''s suspicions weren''t directed at Howard and Abby per se.


    He wasn''t willing to overlook any potential leads.


    Consequently, with a genial demeanor, he approached Howard and Abby''s carriage, inviting them to step down for a thorough questioning about the events of that fateful day.


    This unexpected turn of events left Abby quite unnerved.


    Howard, however, remained calm andposed.


    He recounted what he had witnessed that day and emphasized that he had always been with the team and never left.


    Cameron had already verified this ount with other students and found no new information, leaving him somewhat disappointed.


    Abby finally let out a sigh of relief, and the group was eventually allowed to proceed.


    The carriage moved leisurely, heading towards the bustling Adia City.


    Yet, long after Howard and Abby had left, Baron Cameron, who was busy interrogating the passing travelers, sensed something amiss.


    With his enhanced strength, not only had his physical prowess greatly increased, but his hearing had be exceptionally acute as well.


    Cameron faintly remembered that when Howard spoke with Abby and Aisha, his tone and voice differed significantly from when he conversed with him.


    "Why would Howard alter his voice when speaking to me?" he pondered.


    "Wait... could it be that Howard is the murderer of my son?!"


    With this sudden realization, Cameron mmed his hand on the table.


    His formidable strength manifested, causing a crack to appear on the stone-made table, which then shattered explosively.


    The sound of the explosion startled the nearby guards and the passersby, who all turned their bewildered gazes towards Cameron.


    Breathing heavily and gritting his teeth, Cameron muttered, "Even if Howard isn''t the murderer, he''s rted to this matter. Sadly, he has entered the Holy Abyss Academy. To interrogate him, concrete evidence is a must!"


    "But the investigations must not cease; I need to discreetly probe into Howard further."


    Determined, Cameron abruptly rose, heading towards Saint City with a grim expression.


    To investigate Howard, Cameron had to tread cautiously, considering the formidable backing Howard now had.


    It''s undeniable, the Bartel family''s ability to stand tall for so many years wasn''t without reason.


    Howard hadn''t anticipated that, despite his meticulous caution, his cover would still be blown!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 73 73-First Entry into Adia City, The Upcoming Assessment!

    <h4>Chapter 73 Chapter73-First Entry into Adia City, The Uing Assessment!</h4>


    Unbeknownst to Howard that Cameron had set his sights on him, he felt utterly rejuvenated at this moment.


    Soon to be entering the most renowned academy within the Province was one thing, but having Abby by his side, attending to him as if he were royalty, was another level of bliss.


    Had it not been for the rough jostling of the carriage, making the ride ufortable, Howard might not have been able to resist the urge to be more intimate with Abby right then and there!


    What perplexed Howard was Abby''s unwavering dedication to him.


    It''s worth noting that before he disyed his prowess, everyone deemed him as a mere waste, someone who had only awakened an F-level talent.


    Yet, Abby never once abandoned him.


    Precisely because of this, Howard hade to ept Abby, always keeping her best interests in mind.


    Otherwise, their intimacy in the carriage might not have been so restrained.


    ...


    After a night of jostling,


    The following morning, as the sun ascended the horizon, Howard, Abby, Aisha, Glyn, and the unconscious Caitlin finally arrived within the walls of Adia City.


    Before even setting foot in Adia City, the towering walls, gleaming golden in the sunlight, had already captured the gazes of Howard and Abby.


    "Wow! Is this Adia City? Are the walls really that tall?" Both Howard and Abby, seeing such a sight for the first time, were immediately awestruck.


    Hearing their reactions, Glyn chuckled, "Adia is the most crucial stronghold within the Province. It is even surrounded by a monster legion that has been coveting the city for ages. Without these defenses, Adia City would have fallen long ago!"


    "Not just the walls. Inside Adia City, there are sixty-eight magical cannons. Should any monster dare to attack, they would surely be decimated," he continued.


    Aisha also chimed in, saying, "There are also seven legions stationed nearby. Should anything happen here, they can arrive within ten minutes... Apart from internal issues, I cannot imagine any way Adia City could be breached."


    Upon hearing Aisha and Glyn, Howard couldn''t hide his surprise, while Abby''s eyes shone with admiration.


    Saint Citycked such defensive might.


    In history, it had been upied by sudden invasions of monster legions or Extranar Creatures, leading to countless casualties.


    Abby''s parents had even experienced such cmities.


    This history was precisely why she aspired to join the Holy Abyss Academy.


    If she could secure a position within Adia City, she could bring her parents over.


    From then on, they wouldn''t have to live each day in trepidation, fearing the onset of another catastrophe.


    Urging their carriage forward, Howard and his party followed the crowd, slowly blending into the steady stream of people entering Adia City.


    Drawing closer, Howard observed the meticulous nature of the city guards. They rigorously inspected everyone entering the city, even going so far as to rummage through their luggage.


    However, some individuals merely shed a token and were immediately allowed passage.


    It seemed that no matter where one went, the privileges of ss and rank were inescapable.


    "We''re not going to be subjected to such scrutiny, are we?" Howard, seated at the front of the carriage, asked abruptly.


    Shaking his head with a smile, Glyn responded, "As students of the Holy Abyss Academy, we too have our privileges. Confirming our identity will suffice."


    Upon hearing this, both Howard and Abby visibly rxed. No one relished the idea of being inspected so intrusively.


    Soon enough, the people ahead in the line had all entered the city, and it was now the turn of Howard and Glyn.


    There were twones in the queue, and given the ample width of the city gates, they easily amodated two carriages side by side.


    Before the guards could even speak, Glyn greeted them warmly, "Gentlemen, we are students from the Holy Abyss Academy. Here''s my student ID."


    While the revered status of the Holy Abyss Academy meant that even if Glyn had been less congenial, the guards would''ve let them through, his amiable demeanor and radiant smile momentarily surprised them.


    Typically, the students they encountered from elite academies weren''t as courteous as Glyn.


    "Ah, esteemed schrs from the Holy Abyss Academy! In that case, we won''t bother with an inspection," said the lead guard, grinning.


    After merely ncing at Glyn''s ID, he waved them through, not even bothering to check Howard or Aisha.


    This left Howard quite astonished, but also relieved.


    After all, both he and Abby had yet to receive their student IDs; they''d only signed the academy''s contract.


    A proper inspection would have been tedious.


    It goes without saying, Glyn''s approach saved them a great deal of hassle.


    Upon entering Adia City, Glyn naturally assumed the role of the leader, steering the carriage directly towards Holy Abyss Academy. Howard, while following Glyn, let his gaze wander along the streets on either side.


    A craftsman must first sharpen his tools!


    Suddenly finding himself in an unfamiliar ce, he knew he had to familiarize himself with the surroundings quickly. Otherwise, any endeavor would be hindered.


    On the streets, besides various Magic Stores, there were also plenty of General Stores. The main road was impressively wide, and even with carriages passing by, thousands of pedestrians bustled on either side, creating a constant stream of movement.


    The cacophony of vendors shouting their wares and lively conversations incessantly reached his ears. Even Abby was captivated by the sounds, leaning out from where she sat next to Howard to take in the street views.


    Before long, Abby suddenly remarked, "Howard, will you join me for a walk tonight? I''ve heard that after enrollment, there will be an assessment. Our ss cements and future resource allocations will be based on our performance in this exam. We should buy some equipment to prepare."


    "Of course," Howard replied promptly. Even if Abby hadn''t mentioned it, he had nned to sell the materials and equipment he obtained from the Castle of Vampires Ruins and purchase new equipment and skills to further enhance himself.


    As for the uing assessment?


    Howard wasn''t particrly concerned. With his current capabilities,paring himself with the neers felt almost like bullying.


    If he managed to obtain one or two more pieces of Legendary-grade equipment and a few basic skills, he was confident he could even defeat Glyn without using his SS-level skill.


    As for Caitlin, she wasn''t an adversary to be worried about for now.


    Unfortunately for Howard, ss counter was ringly evident.


    Being a magus, if Caitlin closed in on him, he''d have no chance, especially given the speed of Caitlin''s attacks¡ªswift as lightning, too fast to perceive.


    Only by deploying his SS-level skill could he restrain Caitlin and potentially overpower her.


    Just this alone showcased the stark gap between Howard and the new students.


    While they were prepping for the freshman assessment, Howard was already capable of sparring with the elites from the senior regions!


    "Heh, if you''re nning to shop, make sure to first collect your student ID from the academic office. The Alliance provides subsidies to elite institutions, and with the ID, you can enjoy an 80% discount on purchases," Glyn remarked with a smile. "Once we reach the academy, I''ll guide you there to collect your things, while Aisha apanies Caitlin for her healing."


    "As long as we don''t run into that old witch," Howard chuckled in response.


    He didn''t pay much heed to Glyn''s musings, simply nodding in agreement while continuing to observe the shops lining the streets.


    Time passed gently.


    After what felt like an eternity, the number of pedestrians began to wane, and the buildings around them grew more majestic in stature.


    Now, nearly everyone on the road bore weapons, and their clothing was adorned with a variety of distinctive emblems, suggesting allegiance to different powers.


    Glyn offered nomentary on this. Those who recognized the emblem on his attire gave him a wide berth, avoiding any interaction.


    Though the buildings bore no names, each exhibited unique architectural traits.


    Even without Glyn''s narration, both Howard and Abby could discern the nature of each institution.


    The street boasted the presence of the Mercenary Guild, the Alchemist Guild, the cksmith Guild, and various ss Guilds.


    Each guild wasvishly constructed, drawing the eyes of passersby.


    Yet, what truly piqued one''s curiosity was the structure at the very end. This particr building was shrouded in a dense white mist, obscuring its details.


    Through the haze, one could vaguely make out an immense edifice, with the fog stretching hundreds of yards, rendering its end indiscernible.


    As Howard and Abby pondered the nature of the mist-shrouded building, Glyn chuckled, "Heh, we''ve arrived. Prepare to disembark!"


    "Arrived?" Howard responded in surprise. "Could the structure within the fog be the Holy Abyss Academy?"


    Perceiving the astonishment in Howard and Abby''s eyes, Glyn elucidated with a grin, "Indeed, the Holy Abyss Academy lies nestled within that mist."


    Pausing for emphasis, Glyn continued, "As the headmaster once conveyed, the vision of the academy''s founder was for it to stand as a sacred bastion against the abyss."


    The Abyss, in their realm, represented one of the adversaries.


    Like those from the Extranar, beings from the Abyss possessed the capability to traverse freely into the human realm.


    Fortunately, centuries prior, the entirety of the Abyss realm had been suppressed by formidable beings.


    The very entrance to ity beneath the Holy Abyss Academy.


    In the present day, the academy unquestionably fulfilled the founder''s aspiration, not only acting as the guardian against the Abyss but also evolving into a revered institution for the newly awakened within the Alliance.


    Countless A-level talents, eager and enthusiastic, yearned to be part of it.

 Chapter 74 74-An SS-level Skill Book, Just Given Away?

    <h4>Chapter 74 Chapter74-An SS-level Skill Book, Just Given Away?</h4>


    "Let''s go, I''ll lead you in," Glyn dered with a smile. "This mist is the result of a terrifying array. Without guidance from someone within the academy, even a level 90 awakened might perish within the fog."


    Hearing this, Howard and Abby''s pupils involuntarily constricted sharply.


    A LV90 awakened was an immensely powerful being, even by the Alliance''s standards.


    The fact that they might fail to navigate this fog was truly staggering.


    As they spoke, Glyn already held up a jade que, steering the carriage into the dense mist.


    As if recognizing the que, the mist began to recede rapidly where the carriage passed, much like snow melting under the scorching sun, revealing a clear path.


    Seeing this, Howard, Abby, and Aisha quickly followed suit.


    Though the fog appeared dense, it was but a mere span of a few yards.


    Once they emerged from it, a vast expanse opened before Howard.


    What met his eyes was an array of magnificent buildings, with the sky clear and blue, the sun shining brightly overhead.


    Every nook and cranny of the academy was bathed in sunlight, showing no trace of the fog''s obstruction.


    It was evident that thisyer of mist wasn''t a physical entity but rather a special array.


    "Senior Glyn!"


    A sudden exmation rang out. Howard looked in the direction of the voice and saw a group of five students, their eyes wide in astonishment, fixed on Glyn.


    Given Glyn''s talent and prowess, his reputation within the Holy Abyss Academy was considerable. Being recognized was, thus, hardly surprising.


    The five students quickly approached.


    When their eyesnded on Howard and Abby, expressions of amazement painted their faces, especially when they gazed upon Abby, their eyes lighting up.


    The allure of beauty is universal.


    It''s only natural for people to be taken aback by beauty. Though most wouldn''t outright drool or stare nkly.


    "Zs! Perfect timing," Glyn, recognizing the group, said with a smile. "We have some errands to run. Could you help return these three carriages to the post station?"


    Since Caitlin remained unconscious and couldn''t be carried indefinitely, the carriage was a necessity.


    But now that they were back in the academy, the carriage became redundant.


    Meanwhile, Aisha gently lifted the still-unconscious Caitlin out.


    Witnessing this, the astonishment of Zs and his group intensified.


    "My God," they eximed, "Senior Caitlin is injured! What kind of formidable monster did you all encounter?"


    "Even a LV60 monster shouldn''t be a match for you all, right?"


    "Senior Glyn, didn''t you go out to recruit new students? How did you end up injured?"


    Hearing the barrage of questions, Glyn, trying to steer the conversation away from prying questions, said, "While our mentor was meeting other students, we faced a LV70 monster. Caitlin managed to fend it off with all her might but got seriously injured in the process."


    Cleverly, Glyn sidestepped the true details of their encounter in the Ruins and provided a different reason.


    Given Glyn''s reputation as a forthright person, Zs and his group epted the exnation without suspicion.


    Expressing their awe and condolences, they took the carriages and departed from the academy.


    Holding Caitlin, Aisha said with a softugh, "You both should goplete the enrollment formalities. I look forward to our next meeting. Remember to call me when you decide to continue exploring that Ruins!"


    With that, she tapped the ground lightly with her toe and swiftly left with Caitlin in her arms.


    Aisha, sharp as ever, having recognized the potential in Howard and Abby, naturally sought to align herself with them.


    Glyn, on the other hand, led Howard and Abby straight to the administration office.


    Along the way, he gave them aprehensive introduction to the academy.


    The Holy Abyss Academy boasts seven dormitory buildings, two academic blocks, a training building, an alchemy building, two forging buildings, and specialized floors with simted battlefields.


    These floors are embedded with various magical formations, allowing students to immerse their souls and engage in fierce battles with a myriad of monsters in diverse environments.


    This unique training method enhances their abilities. Even if one were to ''die'' within these simtions, the consequences are minimal, perhaps just a lingering headache.


    Such facilities and opportunities were unheard of for both Howard and Abby.


    Their surprise was evident, and an eager anticipation welled up within them. They couldn''t wait for the term to begin!


    As Glyn was introducing the academy to Howard and Abby, the trio approached the administration office.


    Before Glyn could even knock, a bald man emerged, shing a broad grin. "Glyn, you rascal! Finally back, I see. Did Daniel have you escorting the freshmen again?"


    As he spoke, the bald man nced at Howard and Abby, his expression abruptly shifting.


    Detecting the man''s gaze, Howard''s brow slightly arched, readying himself to speak.


    However, Glyn interjected with a chuckle, "Mr. Wales, these two students were personally recruited by Mr. Daniel himself."


    Glyn, discerning Daniel''s high regard for Howard and Abby, subtly prompted Wales to extend some courtesy towards the duo.


    Taking the hint, Wales withdrew his scrutinizing gaze from Howard and nodded, "Mr. Daniel certainly has an eye for talent. I can tell these students possess immense potential."


    After a brief pause, Wales invited them, "Come in. I''ll help you with the enrollment procedures."


    These so-called procedures primarily involved recording various details about the students, from their talents to their family backgrounds.


    After all, numerous factors could influence an individual''s potential.


    As an institution, the academy sought to nurture the right students, considering not only their inherent abilities but also external elements.


    After all was said and done, Howard couldn''t shake off an uneasy feeling.


    When Wales learned of his awakening to an F-level talent, there was no discernible reaction.


    Everyone Howard had met since his awakening had either looked at him in astonishment or condescension upon learning of his talent.


    Yet, Wales alone remained unfazed, not even querying Glyn as to why Daniel would recruit a student with an F-level talent.


    However, no matter how curious he was, Howard felt it wasn''t his ce to inquire.


    Once the paperwork was finalized, and they had their student IDs and essential items, Wales ushered them out without giving Howard a chance to ask any questions.


    "Tsk, tsk. Usually, Mr. Wales is quite hospitable. He might not be feeling well today," Glyn, unaware of the reason, tried to exin on Wales'' behalf.


    "Mr. Wales surely has been generous to you both, gifting you ten Experience Amplifier Pills! These pills, once consumed, boost experience gains by 20% for the next twelve hours, whether you''re practicing or ying monsters. They significantly elerate leveling!"


    Hearing of the Experience Amplifier Pill''s effects, both Howard and Abby''s eyes lit up.


    Such a potent booster, a rarity even in Saint City, was now freely essible monthly at Holy Abyss Academy.


    But, of course, the supply for students was limited.


    ording to Glyn, regr students could only procure one pill a month.


    In essence, Howard and Abby had just received a year''s supply all at once!


    In addition to the Experience Amplifier Pill and their student IDs, Wales also gave each of them 10 gold coins, a special Storage Bag, and an SS-level skill scroll.


    The privileges they received were well beyond what regr students obtained.


    Glyn, mistakenly attributing their bounty to his prior remarks, cheerily hinted that they owed him a favor.


    Dorm assignments at the Holy Abyss Academy were designated based on gender, so Howard and Abby inevitably had to part ways.


    At this time, with the Academy''s term yet tomence and new students yet to arrive, Howard found himself as the lone upant of his dorm.


    Having chosen his bed and neatly organized his belongings, he eagerly unzipped the special Storage Bag.


    For some inexplicable reason, he felt an irresistible draw to something inside it.


    Upon opening, he discovered, to his surprise, a book.


    Initially, he had assumed it might be a textbook or something rted to the Holy Abyss Academy.


    However, obscuring the content was a plume of purple mist, rendering the inscriptions within indecipherable.


    "Purple mist? It looks rather luxurious. I wonder what its purpose is," Howard mused, studying the book, fingers tracing its contours.


    He pondered aloud, "Is this a gift for every student? Is the Holy Abyss Academy always this generous?"


    As he caressed the book, a peculiar sensation arose within Howard when the purple mist entwined around his fingers. It felt as if the ethereal vapor bore a strange kinship with him.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Howard instinctively channeled his inner power.


    Upon the awakening of one''s aptitude and subsequent ss selection, the body could harness a distinct energy, though it often manifested in a numerical form.


    Skills or statistical boosts resulting from leveling up were all manifestations of one''s innate strength.


    Humming¡ª


    Almost instantly, as Howard summoned his strength, the purple mist was wholly drawn into him, revealing the book''s full form before his eyes.


    [Ding! Congrattions to the awakened Howard. You have sessfullyprehended the SS-level active skill ¡ª Soul Devour!"]


    This sudden notification left Howard momentarily stunned.


    Was the academy really giving away an SS-level skill book for free?


    Wasn''t this a tad too extravagant?


    Taking a deep breath to steady his excitement, Howard eagerly essed his attribute panel, eager to discern the effects of the Soul Devour.

 Chapter 75 75-Preparations Before Synthesis

    <h4>Chapter 75 Chapter75-Preparations Before Synthesis</h4>


    [Soul Devour(SS-level active skill) ]


    [Level: 1]


    [Attributes: Targets a single entity, releasing a Soul Chain that binds the target. Unless dispelled by an attack, the Soul Chain remains indefinitely. While the Soul Chain is active, it draws 5% of the target''s attack power, converting it to the user''s attack power. Every 5 seconds of connection drains 1% of the target''s HP, transferring it to the user''s HP. If the user''s HP is at its maximum, it overflows to MP. If the target is in while linked by the Soul Chain, the user''s Soul Theft count increases by 10.]


    [Cooldown time: 60 seconds]


    [Consumption: 1100 mana points]


    [Proficiency: 0/100]


    "Wait, what?! If I y a target while they''re bound by the chain, my Soul Theft kill count goes up by 10?"


    "This skill... it''s rted to the Soul Theft ability?"


    Reading this line, Howard''s pupils sharply constricted.


    If he had previously believed that the academy was rewarding him, or perhaps someone had inadvertently left a SS-level skill book in the special Storage Bag, now he was certain: this skill book was undeniably left for him by Wales.


    With this realization, Wales'' behavior started to make sense.


    Howard''s mind raced, murmuring, "Of course! He must have discerned that I''ve mastered Soul Theft, which exins his behavior towards me! If he''s providing me with aplementary skill book, it suggests he''s familiar with Soul Theft, or perhaps Soul Devour? He might even have attained a considerable level of proficiency with it. Otherwise, how could he be a mentor within the Holy Abyss Academy?"


    "But what''s the connection? Why would he, aplete stranger to me, gift such a potent skill book?"


    The deeper Howard pondered, the more perplexed he became.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he resolved to seek out Wales and clear up this mystery.


    Having tidied up his belongings, Howard was just about to descend the stairs when he saw Abby approaching head-on.


    "Howard!" Upon spotting him, Abby energetically lunged forward, beaming, "I was just about to call you out for a stroll and a meal, and here you are. Seems like our hearts are truly in sync!"


    Seeing Abby brimming with such enthusiasm, Howard chose not to reveal his original intent. After all, she was hisdy and deserved to be indulged.


    As for seeking out Wales? There was no immediate rush. Being a mentor within the academy, Wales wasn''t going anywhere anytime soon.


    Deep within, Howard grew more curious about the hidden secrets following Soul Devouring.


    Thanks to Glyn''s earlier introduction, both Howard and Abby had learned how to dispel the mist.


    With their student cards in hand and by whispering the incantation, the fog would dissipate.


    Navigating through the mist, Howard and Abby found themselves back in the bustling city.


    Even though the street they were on was specifically designed for those who had awakened their talents, as dusk settled, it remained dotted with numerous figures.


    At this moment, a building that had kept its doors shut during the day was now illuminated with lights.


    It was unmistakably a tavern!


    The tavern had no signboard, nor a name.


    Yet many awakened, d in armors and leathers, jovially entered withughter and camaraderie, creating a ceaseless flow of patrons.


    Compared to the tavern, the buildings of the major guilds didn''t see much activity, with only a few sporadic entries.


    All along the way, the individuals Howard and Abby encountered seemed particrly rushed, barely even noticing the two.


    This caught Abby off guard.


    With her beauty, though not earth-shattering, it was enough to leave many momentarily entranced in Saint City.


    This stark contrast naturally filled her with confusion.


    The reality was neither a slight on Abby''s appearance nor a testament to an abundance of beauties in Adia City.


    Rather, the people had simply be desensitized!


    While the defenses of Adia City were as robust as a fortress, those who wished to reside and seek protection within its walls also bore responsibilities.


    Every awakened individual who had opted for the Combat ss after their ss selection had to venture outside the city once a week to gather sufficient spoils of war.


    Failing to do so would lead to penalties and a reduction in household resources.


    Thus, the inhabitants of Adia City, having faced life and death situations, had long grown numb inside.


    A stunning beauty, or even hundreds, thousands of them, wouldn''t hold a candle to a monster''s carcass in their eyes!


    Of course, this situation spared Howard and Abby a lot of potential troubles.


    Navigating the streets without hindrance, they soon found themselves amidst a surging throng, where thousands had converged.


    Drawing from his memory, Howard first located the General Store and sold off the materials and equipment he had previously acquired, only to pocket a mere 27 gold coins.


    It was primarily the high-level monsters that yielded more gold coins.


    Coupled with the reward from the Holy Abyss Academy, Howard still had about 60 gold coins on hand ¨C a veritable fortune for themon man.


    "The earnings are scant without ying Extranar creatures. It seems I''ll need to find ways to defeat more high-level bosses, or Extranar Creatures in the future," mused Howard, his pressing need for gold directing his thoughts towards these extranar beings.


    Collecting his thoughts, Howard, apanied by Abby, located another store, this one specializing in magus gear.


    As individuals could select different sses, leading them to utilize distinct equipment and weapons, corresponding specialized shops naturally emerged.


    "Esteemed guests, how may I assist you?" As Howard and Abby entered, a young woman dressed in ck stockings and a short skirt approached them with the utmost courtesy, stating, "Our store offers everything from Bronze-grade equipment to Epic-grade equipment!"


    Even though Adia City is the mightiest fortress in the Jano Province, the highest grade of equipment avable for purchase is merely Epic-grade, showcasing the rarity of high-tier equipment.


    To acquire Legendary-grade or even Supreme Artifact-grade equipment, one would presumably need to visit the core cities of the Alliance.


    "Do you have Epic-grade equipment for sale?"


    Upon hearing this, Abby''s eyes sparkled.


    After all, her parents were renowned magnates in Saint City, and they had endowed her with a significant sum, giving her the confidence to inquire.


    Just as the young saleswoman thought she''d encountered a major client, Howard interjected, "There''s no need to look at the Epic-grade. How much of the same Bronze-grade equipment do you have?"


    As his words settled, the saleswoman couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of her mouth.


    Her interest in Howard and Abby waned as she casually responded, "We have quite a lot of Bronze-grade equipment. I haven''t really taken stock."


    Even in a world where thew of the jungle prevails, salespeople still earnmissions.


    Selling an Epic-grade piece certainly earns more than a Bronze-grade one, and with that, the saleswoman''s enthusiasm noticeably dipped.


    "Could you check if you have any Bronze-grade wrist guards? If you have 60 or 120 of them, just bundle them up for me. I''ll take them all," Howard said, paying no mind to the young woman''s previous demeanor. "Also, what''s the lowest grade of skill book you have, and what are the avable options?"


    Hearing this, the youngdy''s eyes widened in astonishment. "Honored guest, did you just say you''d take them all?"


    While the profit from a single Bronze-grade equipment might be minimal, themission from selling hundreds at once could rival that of an Epic-grade piece.


    In an instant, the saleswoman''s entire body trembled with excitement, her eyes intently fixed on Howard.


    "That''s correct," Howard affirmed with a nod. "Please answer my question: What''s the lowest-grade skill book you have on offer?"


    Snapping back to reality as if from a dream, the young woman hastily replied, "Honored guest, the lowest we have is the D-level skill. We have various skills including Earthfire ze, Frostbite Assault, Cyclone Spell, Stonefall Spell, Thundersh, and others from different elements."


    "How many copies of Cyclone Spell do you have?" Howard inquired directly.


    At this point, having already mastered the SS-level skills of Electro, Pyro, Geo, and Cryo, Howard immediately set his sights on the Pyro skill.


    "I''ll check. Honored guest, please wait a moment," the young woman said, bowing gracefully before heading to the back to inspect their inventory.


    It wasn''t until the young woman left that Abby murmured, "Howard, why are you buying low-grade equipment and skills? If you''re short on money, I have plenty."


    "It''s not that," Howard replied softly. "For me, the lower-grade equipment and skill books are more valuable."


    Seeing Abby about to question further, Howard quickly took her hand, urging in a hushed tone, "Trust me. Don''t ask more."


    "Alright." Abby, her hand held by Howard, refrained from probing further, though confusion lingered in her heart.


    In a short while, the youngdy returned, bearing a jade tray upon which rested two Storage Bags.


    With utmost respect, she spoke, "Honored guest, we have sixty-five Bronze-grade wrist guards and sixty-seven copies of the Cyclone Spell. How many would you like?"


    "I''ll take them all. How much will that be?" Howard''s decisive words immediately brought a gleam of excitement to the young woman''s eyes.


    Had Abby not been standing beside Howard, the saleswoman might have been tempted to offer him a round of heartfelt apuse ¨C a gesture of appreciation and an attempt to foster a bond, hoping he''d return to purchase more equipment and skill books in the future.

 Chapter 76 76-The SSS-level skill, Demise The City?

    <h4>Chapter 76 Chapter76-The SSS-level skill, Demise The City?</h4>


    Even if there were fewer Bronze-grade equipment and D-level skill books, their prices remained higher than that of the Iron-grade equipment and the F-level skill books.


    All in all, Howard spent a whopping 41 gold coins.


    Having winced at the hefty payment, Howard and Abby departed, leaving under the delighted gaze of the young girl.


    Instead of heading straight back to the academy, Howard apanied Abby to a specialized store that sold archer equipment and skill books.


    In contrast to Howard''s restrained manner, Abby exuded an air of extravagance.


    Her opening request was for the attendant to bring out the highest-grade LV20 equipment.


    The price tags were quite impressive.


    A single LV20 Legendary-grade ne set Abby back by 53 gold coins!


    Once Abby had outfitted herselfpletely, Howard couldn''t help but exim, "You have just spent 200 gold coins on a set of equipment. That''s incrediblyvish!"


    "What''s the big deal? I even wanted to buy some for you, but you declined," Abby muttered in response, adding, "But it doesn''t matter. During the assessment, we will be together. With me fully equipped, I will surely lead you through the assessment."


    Seeing Abby''s gleaming smile, Howard fondly remarked, "Alright, alright. I will rely on you to guide me through the assessment then. Let''s head back to the academy, shall we? It''s gettingte."


    "Mhm."


    Nodding in agreement, Abby obediently walked alongside Howard.


    The security in Adia City wasmendable.


    Even at night, even when Howard and Abby passed by taverns and encountered a group of heavily intoxicated men, no disturbances arose.


    Using his student card to dispel the mist, Howard hurriedly returned to his dorm after escorting Abby to hers.


    As soon as he securely closed his door, he eagerly invoked his supreme talent, causing a synthesis frame to promptly appear before him.


    Tossing the Bronze Bracer into the Synthesis Interface, a silvery radiance immediately blossomed.


    [Ding! Congrattions to the awakened Howard for sessfully synthesis. You have obtained the Silver-grade equipment¡ªSilver Bracer!]


    As the equipment underwent synthesis, each Bronze Bracer transformed, advancing progressively towards higher tiers.


    [Ding! Congrattions to the awakened Howard for sessfully synthesis. You have obtained the Gold-grade equipment¡ªGold Bracer!]


    [Ding! Congrattions to the awakened Howard for sessfully synthesis. You have obtained the tinum-grade equipment¡ªNature Bracer!]


    [...]


    [Ding! Congrattions to the awakened Howard for sessfully synthesis. You have obtained the Legendary-grade equipment¡ªSeeker''s Bracer!]


    Once all sixty-four Bronze Bracers were sessfully merged, they had evolved into a Legendary-grade equipment!


    Inparison to Abby''s Legendary-grade ne, one could say Howard saved nearly half the cost.


    This speaks volumes to the formidable strength of his supreme talent.


    Furthermore, Howard had an inkling that as he progressed and the base materials for merging grew more potent, the surprises his supreme talent could offer would be even more staggering!


    [Seeker''s Bracer]


    [Level: 20]


    [Grade: Legendary]


    [Equipment Attribute Bonuses:]


    1.Defense value +300


    2.Spirit +730


    3.MP +2050


    4.When casting a skill, gain an additional 1 skill proficiency point.


    5.Upon defeating a target, permanently gain 1 MP , with a maximum increase of up to 3000 MP.


    6.Upon leveling up one''s skill proficiency, one is bestowed with the Seeker''s BUFF, whichsts for 72 hours. During this duration, experience points gained from ying monsters are boosted by 30%.


    The equipment attributes showcased a notable improvement, yet the special effects saw only a minor change, merely an additional increase in MP.


    This caused Howard to slightly furrow his brows, feeling a hint of disappointment.


    In reality, this was to be expected.


    Whether it be Epic-grade equipment, Legendary-grade equipment, or even Mythical-grade equipment, their value wasn''t based on their level.


    Once they reached a certain tier, they would possess unique attributes.


    Thus, a LV20 Legendary-grade equipment, aside from its basic attributes, wouldn''t be much stronger than a LV10 Legendary-grade equipment.


    Grasping this fact, Howard came to terms with it. After all, the Legendary-grade bracer was vastly superior to the casual Silver-grade one he wore.


    And the special effects?


    While they might not seem to offer much in terms ofbat prowess, they did provide a permanent boost to base attributes and facilitated a rapid increase in skill proficiency.


    One should never underestimate skill proficiency. The chasm between Level 1 and Level 10 of the same skill was profound.


    Much like how the upgraded Dragonfire Spell once effortlessly vanquished a boss that had been previously unbeatable for him, the boost was truly terrifying!


    With the Seeker''s Bracer in his possession, Howard could swiftly enhance the proficiency of his own skills.


    [Annihtion of the Tempest Goddess (SSS-level active skill)]


    [Level: 1]


    [Effect: Gathers the Anemo from within 10,000 yards, coalescing into a vast tempest, releasing a pull that draws all entities within a 1,000-yard proximity towards it. Targets within 10,000 yards of the storm experience a 60% reduction in movement speed and are dragged into the tempest if they''re within 200 yards, inflicting damage equal to 2000% of the caster''s magical attack power every second. The tempeststs for 300 seconds, with each kill adding an extra second to its duration.]


    [Cooldown: One week]


    [Mana Cost: 20000]


    (Note: Skills of SSS-level and above do not have skill proficiency.)


    "Holy crap!"


    Seeing the detailed effects, Howard couldn''t help but gasp, his pupils constricting in awe. "A duration of 300 seconds, and an extra second for every kill? Coupled with twenty times of my own attack power, this skill... it''s practically cataclysmic!"


    "With an attack range spanning 200 yards and an impact area reaching as far as 10,000 yards, once my attributes improve, wouldn''t this one skill have the power to obliterate an entire city?"


    As he spoke, Howard felt a lump in his throat, involuntarily swallowing.


    It had to be said, the effects of this skill genuinely astounded him.


    While an SS-level skill is formidable, its prowess was still within Howard''sprehension. The harm it caused, at most, affected tens or hundreds of people.


    But this SSS-level skill, it expanded the scope to a staggering 10000 yards!


    10000 yards, what does that even mean?


    It''s tantamount to the entirety of Saint City!


    Only a top-tier metropolis like Adia City surpasses 10000 yards. Any smaller cities would likely be annihted by the might of the Annihtion of the Tempest Goddess!


    Of course, that assumes Howard possesses sufficiently potent attributes.


    Even if the present-day Howard were to unleash the Annihtion of the Tempest Goddess, he could still envelop the whole of Saint City.


    But the damage inflicted wouldn''t necessarily be lethal to the elites. Notables such as Baron Cameron, the Dean, or even the Mayor could easily brush off the storm''s damage.


    However, while attributes can be enhanced over time, a skill of SSS-level caliber is a rarity one might nevere across!


    Numerous LV80 or LV90 powerhouses spend their entire lives without ever obtaining a skill of SSS-level!


    "The gold coins spent this time were truly worth it!"


    "It''s just a shame that the required MP is so high and the cooldown time is too long. If only I could use it more frequently."


    Lost in his reflections, Howard suppressed the surging excitement in his heart and hastily activated the skill book.


    [Ding! Congrattions to awakened Howard for sessfullyprehended the SSS-level active skill - Annihtion of the Tempest Goddess!]


    With the system''s notification, all information about the skill was instantly embedded in Howard''s mind.


    He just needed a little more MP, and then he could unleash its power.


    The prospect made Howard eagerly anticipate the forting examination.


    As per Glyn''s previousments, the examination would involve real-worldbat, surely teeming with monsters.


    If he could just y a few more monsters, triggering the effects of Soul Theft and his equipment, wouldn''t boosting his MP be a breeze?


    However, the other students hadn''t arrived yet. The assessment would likely be some time away.


    During this period, Howard could only wait patiently.


    After all, the academy hadn''t started its term. Even though he had his student card, there are many ces also remain inessible, leaving him unable to enhance his abilities.


    "Phew, I should rest for now and seek out Mr. Wales tomorrow," Howard murmured to himself. "Given that he could find a skill bookplementing Soul Theft, he surely knows something. Perhaps, through him, I can even obtain an advanced version of the Soul Theft!"


    Having made up his mind, Howard tidied up and headed to bed.


    However, being new to the Holy Abyss Academy, a hint of caution still lingered in his heart.


    ...


    Meanwhile, outside the dormitory window, a shadowy figure hovered, peering intently at Howard through the ss.


    It wasn''t until Howard was deeply ensconced in his dreams that the figure began to take on an ethereal quality, phasing through the window and wall to enter the room.


    Giving Howard a meticulous once-over, the figure gracefully waved its right hand.


    A gleam of purple light emerged, directlynding on Howard''s forehead, leaving behind a fleeting mark before it dissolved into nothingness.

 Chapter 77 77-Roommate, Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 77 Chapter77-Roommate, Misunderstanding</h4>


    The night passed without incident. By the time Howard awoke, the sun was already high in the sky.


    Abby, unable to enter the male students'' dormitory, had been waiting downstairs. Her radiant beauty instantly drew the attention of many senior students.


    It was only when Glyn noticed something amiss that he hurriedly assisted Abby in waking Howard.


    This left Howard rather surprised, for he had never overslept like this before.


    However, now was not the time to ponder on such oddities. After freshening up, Howard dashed downstairs.


    Thankfully, Abby was easily cated.


    With just a few words, Howard had herughing heartily. Soon after, the two of them began exploring the campus together.


    The sight of them caused the hearts of those senior students to shatter.


    Although Holy Abyss Academy hadn''t officially started its term, the basic facilities were open.


    In just half a day, Howard and Abby had familiarized themselves with the entire academy.


    On their way, they ran into Caitlin, who had recently awakened from her fainting spell.


    Caitlin still appeared rather frail. Even upon seeing Howard, she managed only a weak smile before Aisha escorted her back to the dormitory.


    When passing the administrative office, Howard hesitated for a moment before stepping forward and gently knocking on the door.


    However, when the door swung open, the figure that met Howard''s gaze was that of a young girl.


    She held a book in her hands, her face framed by a pair of thick sses. Her demeanor was cool and detached. Without uttering a word, she simply stared at Howard.


    "Uh," taken aback by the emotionless gaze of the young girl, Howard felt a tad awkward and hurriedly inquired, "Is Professor Wales not around?"


    The girl replied icily, "Wales isn''t on duty today."


    "I see. Sorry to disturb you then."


    Giving a slight nod, Howard sensed the girl''s reluctance to engage in further conversation. Without pressing further, he turned to leave.


    The girl shook her head slightly, picked up her book, and shut the office door as she resumed her reading.


    Unable to find Wales, Howard couldn''t help but frown deeply. He was certain that Wales harbored some secrets.


    Unfortunately, as Wales was a mentor and Howard a new student, it would be difficult for him to gather any substantial information about the professor.


    Time flew by as Howard and Abby familiarized themselves with Adia City.


    In the blink of an eye, three days had passed. When Howard next saw Daniel, there were hundreds of students trailing behind him.


    A single city could yield around ten students, and it''s no surprise given that the Holy Abyss Academy recruited from the entire Alliance.


    Owing to the prestigious reputation of the Holy Abyss Academy, many parents from even the core cities of the Alliance sent their children there, pushing the total number of students well into the hundreds.


    "Well, well! I was just about to send for you, and here you are," Daniel greeted Howard with a warmth that hinted at his high regard for the young man.


    He seemed to mistakenly believe that Howard had received the legacy of some powerful figure.


    This amiable reception left the many students behind him exchanging puzzled looks, their faces filled with astonishment.


    "Who is this guy? He doesn''t look much older than us. Could he be our senior?"


    "Shh... This senior must be incredibly talented if he can make Mr. Daniel act so cordially!"


    Whispers spread among the new students as they spected about Howard''s identity.


    Little did they know that Howard, just like them, was a freshman. Had they known, their jaws would have surely dropped in disbelief!


    Howard responded with a gentle smile, walking beside Daniel towards the field. As they passed the girls'' dormitory, he also beckoned for Abby to join them.


    Unlike Howard and Abby, who had enjoyed their leisure time, the other students were assembled on the field for the freshmen ceremony. They would be allocated supplies and resources, but the amount of gold coins and materials they received were not even half of what Howard and Abby had received.


    The special Storage Bag given to Howard waspletely empty, further solidifying his suspicion that something was off with mentor Wales.


    Unfortunately, Wales had not shown up for duty for several consecutive days, making it impossible for Howard to reach him.


    "Ahem!" Just as Howard was deep in thought, Daniel suddenly spoke up from the elevated tform: "I believe you''re all aware that the Holy Abyss Academy has a tradition. Freshmen, upon their arrival, are required to participate in a field assessment. Your ss cement and all future resources within the academy are determined by your performance in this assessment."


    "As with every year, you will all be dispatched to the Valley of Fierce Winds tomorrow for a five-day evaluation. I hope everyone gives their best performance."


    "Leading the assessment will be Mr. Wales, Mrs. Tara, and Mr. Jack."


    As Daniel finished, three mentors ascended the tform ¨C two men and a woman.


    Among them was the very Wales that Howard had been eager to contact, which instantly sharpened Howard''s gaze.


    "Ha, the three mentors here are among the most senior in our academy, all boasting levels above LV80. If you encounter danger during the assessment, you can call for help. However, once you do, it will mark the end of your assessment and only the points umted up to that moment will be considered."


    Even with Daniel''s light-hearted tone, the information caused a stir among the gathered students, exchanging nces filled with uncertainty.


    However, for most of the students, the prevalent feelings were not of fear or dread but excitement and anticipation!


    Especially among the scions of prominent families, who had been so well protected that they had no firsthand knowledge of the terror of wild monsters.


    They naively believed they could breeze through the assessment with ease.


    "From the looks of it, you''re all brimming with confidence," Daniel remarked, noting the expressions of many students. "I hope that when you return, you''ll still be wearing those smiles."


    With a broad gesture, he dered, "You''re dismissed for now. I''ll give you the evening to prepare. Gather here first thing tomorrow morning, and we''ll set off for the Valley of Fierce Winds."


    As his words concluded, students converged in groups, discussing the uing assessment and interacting with their peers.


    By the time Howard escorted Abby back to her dorm and returned to his own, two people were already engrossed in conversation.


    Upon seeing Howard''s return, the two individuals were taken aback, eximing, "Aren''t you the senior who was chatting with Mr. Daniel earlier?"


    "I''m no senior," Howard replied with a chuckle. "I''m a freshman just like you guys. Let''s get acquainted. I''m Howard Hughes, and I''m studying to be a magus."


    "What? You''re in our year?"


    "Oh my God, how can a freshman like you be so familiar with Mr. Daniel? Could you be rted to him?"


    Hearing Howard''s rification, the two were utterly astonished. They couldn''t believe their ears and began to specte about Howard''s identity.


    Howard didn''t indulge their conjectures but merely responded with a light-hearted shake of his head.


    After all, if people misinterpreted his words or actions, that was their issue, not his.


    Howard was acutely aware of what mattered most in the world of social rtions.


    Meanwhile, the two students exchanged nces.


    Seeing that Howard didn''t refute them, they assumed he was tacitly admitting to their spections.


    First taken aback, they soon approached Howard with smiles, saying, "Howard, from now on, we''re dorm mates! We''ll share our fortunes and face challenges together!"


    "I''m Nick Alden from the Alden family of the Alliance. I''ve awakened the A-level talent of Gigantism and my ss is warrior!"


    "And I''m Mike Tracy from the Tracy family of Landon City. I possess the S-level talent of True Damage, and I''m an assassin!"


    At their words, Howard raised an eyebrow subtly.


    Having an assassin as a roommate was indeed a boon.


    Even though Howard hadn''t attended Advanced Academy, he had heard from numerous mentors about the nature of rtionships within the academy.


    Plus, his interactions with Glyn, Caitlin, and Aisha informed him that students in the academy are likerades-in-arms, making roommates even closer than regr students.


    If he had an assassin roommate, future explorations would be much easier with Mike scouting ahead.


    "F-level talent, Mana Recovery," Howard shared openly, following his roommates'' lead in divulging their talents.


    However, upon hearing Howard''s words, Nick and Mike exchanged a knowing look and burst intoughter.


    Nick teased, "Howard, don''t worry. We won''t spill the beans about who you are. Using a fake talent to fool us? That''s just not cool!"


    "Exactly," Mike chimed in. "Once the assessment starts, let''s team up. My father studied at Holy Abyss Academy in his time, and he mentioned that the tests here are far from easy, with a considerable level of difficulty. Teaming up would increase our chances of sess."


    Without hesitation, Howard inquired, "Team up? I havepanions too. Can they join?"


    From Nick and Mike''s introductions, Howard deduced that both hailed from prominent families within the Alliance.


    Now that they were roommates, establishing a rapport with them seemed like a golden opportunity not to be missed.


    Howard wasn''t na?ve. He recognized that in this dog-eat-dog world, lone wolves could never truly rise to power.


    Even with Rick Suleiman''s prodigious talent, he ultimately had to join the Alliance to gain the influence he needed to exact revenge on his adversaries.


    Given this fortuitous chance by fate to bond with roommates from influential families, Howard was determined to seize the opportunity!

 Chapter 78 78-Gaining Followers

    <h4>Chapter 78 Chapter78-Gaining Followers</h4>


    As Howard and the others began gathering their gear for the assessment, various pieces of Legendary-grade and Diamond-grade equipment were brought forth.


    Interestingly, the Diamond-grade equipment emerged exclusively from Mike and Nick''s packs.


    This very detail further solidified the notion in Mike and Nick''s minds: Howard must indeed have ties with Daniel. Otherwise, even within the elite families, one wouldn''t possess low-level Legendary-grade and Epic-grade equipment!


    In truth, the might of the top-tier families shouldn''t be underestimated.


    They have ess to even Mythical-grade equipment.


    Some ns, with legacies spanning nearly a millennium, are even known to possess Supreme Artifacts and Transcendent Sacred Artifacts.


    On several asions, when the Alliance was on the brink of being overrun by foreign races and demons, it was the ancestral figures of these major families who stepped forward, wielding these formidable relics to fend off the adversaries.


    However, while these families are undoubtedly powerful, the high-tier equipment they possess tends to be of a higher level, mostly above LV80.


    As for low-level gear, they might at best produce tinum-grade and Diamond-grade equipment.


    Only within the premier academies do we find low-level Legendary-grade and Epic-grade equipment.


    From this, one can gauge the astounding potential Howard possesses.


    In terms of low-level equipment alone, what he has ess to surpasses even the prodigies of the major families!


    "Speaking of which!" Mike suddenly interjected, "Have you heard? There''s someone from the Jano Province who has had an S-level Talent Awakening. I wonder how strong she is! My father told me I have to outshine her if I want to gain the full support and training from Holy Abyss Academy."


    Being both from the S-level Talent Awakening, the academy would naturally prefer to nurture someone from their own Province.


    After all, after investing so much in a student''s training, it would be a waste if they just returned to their home province.


    Hence, even though Mike himself had an S-level awakening, he still feared that he might not get the needed resources.


    Nick mused, "I truly envy you guys, possessing such innate talents! My father mentioned that across the entire Alliance, only seventeen individuals awakened an S-level talent this year. Of them, six were personally taken as disciples by the Alliance''s mighty figures. Of the remaining eleven, seven were admitted to Holy Abyss Academy, and the other four made it to Divine Dragon Academy."


    Pausing for a moment, Nick continued, "If you''re aiming for the academy''s full backing, thepetition is fierce. You have to contend with six other individuals. And remember, every batch at Holy Abyss Academy has its own S-level talents! But don''t fret. We''re dorm mates after all. I''ll surely have your back."


    "Indeed," Howard chimed in with a smile, "I happen to know that S-level talent awaken from the Jano Province. We''re on good terms. We can form an alliance andpete against the other S-level talent awakenings."


    Although Howard''s own awakening was at the F-level, he had gleaned from Daniel''s actions that the academy''s top brass valued actual performance.


    Talent was just a part of the equation.


    Hence, he too had every right to vie for resources.


    It was rightfully his due. Why shouldn''t he stake his im?


    "Oh? You''re close with her? Then an alliance seems in order!" Mikeughed, "Two against five is certainly better than one against six. For tomorrow''s test, we can team up. I''ve also brought three SS-level skill scrolls with me. Once activated, they will unleash SS-level skills, ensuring our safety."


    "I have a special item, the Chain of Vitality," Nick chimed in. "Once connected, any damage we endure will be evenly distributed amongst us, preventing any instantaneous defeats. As long as we survive, everything else can be managed."


    Hearing this, the corners of Howard''s mouth twitched upwards. Participating in an assessment alongside heirs of affluence did have its perks.


    However, he also felt the need to throw in his lot, further deepening Mike and Nick''s misconceptions about him.


    With that in mind, Howard quickly added, "An elder gave me an SSS-level skill scroll. No matter the danger, it can ensure our safety."


    In truth, Howard had never even seen a skill scroll. He''d only heard that activating such a scroll would automatically deploy the enclosed skill.


    Given that Mike mentioned having an SS-level skill scroll, it was highly probable that SSS-level skill scrolls existed too.


    Howard wasn''t overly concerned about his bluff being called out.


    "Hiss..."


    "You brought an SSS-level skill scroll with you?"


    "Howard, does your family head value you this much?"


    "My God, an SSS-level skill is almost on par with a Forbidden Incantation. And it''s in your possession!"


    Mike and Nick immediately grew anxious, urging, "If we run into danger and are still alive, don''t ever activate that SSS-level skill scroll. It could potentially disrupt the entire Valley of Fierce Winds!"


    Noticing the tension in Mike and Nick, a realization dawned on Howard about the potency of the SSS-level skill.


    However, keen to make an impression, he responded, "Don''t worry. The skill is named Annihtion of the Tempest Goddess. I can control its target; nothing will go awry."


    "Annihtion of the Tempest Goddess? I feel like I''ve heard that name before," Mike pondered deeply, then suddenly eximed, "My God, isn''t that a skill from the Sylvan family? They hold the secrets to the Anemo Forbidden Incantation. Every Anemo magus wanting toprehend the Forbidden Incantation has to sign a contract with them. Even if they achieve understanding on their own, they can''t share it with others!"


    "To think the skill scroll you possesses from the Sylvan family. This puts my mind at ease."


    Hearing Mike''sments, Nick chuckled, "It seems, with this test ahead, our team is bound toe out on top."


    At that, Howard couldn''t help but roll his eyes, amused that his little show-off had only boosted their confidence.


    Of course, Howard was set on striving for first ce, knowing that the ranking in this assessment would corrte with the resources he''d receive in the future.


    While talent might set the ceiling of one''s abilities, resources certainly establish the floor.


    Without proper resources, even the most exceptional talents might not fully flourish.


    With preparationsplete, the three young teenagers began to chat.


    It''s worth noting how pure-hearted boys of this age can be.


    Within just half an hour, Howard had deftly extracted information about their families.


    He even persuaded the two to swear brotherhood, with him as the elder brother.


    Subsequently, filled with excitement, the na?ve youths, Nick and Mike, drifted into deep slumber.


    As Howardy in bed, his mind became increasingly active, "Mr. Wales is the apanying mentor for this journey. I must seize this opportunity to gather intel. At the very least, I need to discern whether he''s friend or foe."


    As Howard slowly drifted off to sleep, a series of purple patterns once again emerged on his forehead, exuding an aura both regal and eerily enchanting.


    ...


    The next day, Howard was once again roused by Nick and Mike''s excited shouts. "Big bro, time to get up!"


    This time, Howard sensed something was amiss.


    Historically, he''d rarely indulged in sleepingte. Why had he been so groggy these past mornings?


    Moreover, each time he awoke, he felt as if he''d just survived a grueling battle, utterly drained.


    However, with the assembly time fast approaching, Howard didn''t dwell on it.


    After a quick wash and brush up, he joined Nick and Mike, heading to the training grounds.


    As they entered, Abby, graceful as a butterfly, darted straight into Howard''s arms.


    This unexpected disy immediately drew the attention of the vast majority of the new students.


    You see, having recently arrived at Holy Abyss Academy, the pressing unfamiliarity rendered many of them reserved.


    To suddenly witness a stunning beauty openly embrace another student, especially in front of their mentors, naturally evoked astonishment and envy.


    Yet, they seemed to forget, this was the Advanced Academy where mentors generally held no concerns about interpersonal rtionships among the students.


    Wales, Jack, and Tara, the three mentors, merely cast a nce at Howard and Abby before resuming their hushed conversations.


    The nature of their discussions remained a mystery to the students. These young novices, ungoverned by their mentors, naturally converged, standing quietly below the stage.


    Until a sharp, piercing cry echoed.


    At the sudden shrill call, even Howard was taken aback.


    Many students lifted their eyes, and astonishingly, saw a flock of Dragonhawks, each with long trailing tails, descending from the sky,nding on the opposite side of the field.


    "Dragonhawks, LV70 raptors that can be tamed as flying mounts!"


    "Only at Holy Abyss Academy would you find so many of these creatures."


    "Look, the one leading them has an exceptionally long tail; that''s the symbol of a Dragonhawk leader!"


    The flurry ofments from the students shattered the previously silent ambiance.


    Only a handful seemed unimpressed by the Dragonhawks, still scouting for potential teammates.


    Howard, pulling Abby close and joining their two roommates, caused quite the stir when they learned that Abby was the only S-level Talent Awakening from the Jano Province.


    Their astonishment only grew, solidifying their internal spections about Howard.


    As for Howard''s im of being an F-level talent, they didn''t buy it for a second!


    What a joke!


    How could someone with an S-level Talent Awakening fancy someone with an F-level Talent Awakening?

 Chapter 79 79-The Assessment Begins!

    <h4>Chapter 79 Chapter79-The Assessment Begins!</h4>


    "Big sis, what''s the strength of your roommates? Can we bring them into our fold?" Both Mike and Nick were astute individuals.


    Their elders had always taught them to rally all potential allies, so even faced with an uing test, they hoped to form a team.


    Of course, Howard would be the natural leader.


    It wasn''t just because they''d acknowledged him as their ''big brother'', but because they misunderstood Howard''s true identity.


    In their eyes, since Howard had connections with Daniel, holding tight to Howard''s coattails would ensure that the academy''s resources would eventually favor them.


    Now, their mission was to help Howard clinch the top spot in the test.


    From this, it''s evident that those from major families aren''t as naive as they appear. They all have their little schemes ying in their minds!


    Hearing Mike and Nick, Abby replied in surprise, "Roommates? I haven''t paid much attention. I''m not sure about their strengths."


    "This..."


    At her words, both Mike and Nick exchanged puzzled nces, disbelief painted on their faces.


    They couldn''t fathom someone like Abby who seemed indifferent to her own roommates.


    Abby pouted, "I don''t know them well, why should I care about them?"


    "It''s okay; we don''t need to worry about them. Our little group is enough," Howard said, fondly patting Abby''s head.


    He could clearly see that her heart was almost entirely devoted to him.


    At that very moment, Daniel''s voice abruptly echoed, "Having chatted for so long, I presume you''ve all settled on your teams."


    As his words fell, a brief moment of stunned silence befell the students, followed swiftly by an evident shift in their expressions.


    Apart from a select few like Howard, the majority had been entranced by the Dragonhawk, leaving them no time to form teams.


    Every student admitted to Holy Abyss Academy was no fool.


    They all understood the logic that teaming up would make it easier to pass the tests and survive in the wilderness.


    Unfortunately, Daniel wasn''t inclined to grant them more time.


    He said with a light chuckle, "In that case, proceed to the Valley of Fierce Winds based on your established teams. Those without a team will automatically be considered solo participants. Mentors, please lead the way!"


    Wales, Jack, and Tara exchanged nces.


    Without granting the assembly of students any additional time to react, with a wave of their right hands, a flurry of bamboo tablets danced through the air, settling directly into the hands of the awaiting students.


    Of course, somended amidst teams, while others found their way into the grasp of solitary students.


    Throughout the preceding moments, the three mentors had been keenly observing the sea of students, maintaining a firm grasp over the proceedings.


    "Once the bamboo tablet is in your possession, your scores will be determined based on the count recorded on it at the end of the assessment," Wales intoned gravely. "Should you lose the bamboo tablet, your score will directly be recorded as zero!"


    Hearing this, a shiver ran down the spines of the students. Those who had failed to form teams felt their spirits sink, their eyes moistening.


    With the scoring bamboo tablets already distributed, there was no time left for anyst-minute team formations, especially since the tablets had already been bound to teams or individual students.


    Consequently, with heads hung low in dismay, the students followed the trio of mentors, approaching the Dragonhawks and subsequently taking their seats upon them.


    Just as Howard was about to follow Wales, he was interrupted by a robust voice, "Howard, your squad,e with me!"


    At this, Howard, Abby, Mike, and Nick looked up in surprise.


    Following the source of the voice, they found the ruggedly bearded Jack waving at them, beckoning Howard and his group to join him.


    Respecting Jack''s position as a mentor, Howard didn''t hesitate. Leading Abby and the others, he headed straight over to Jack''s side.


    Subsequently, Jack led Howard and his party of four atop the Dragonhawk, which swayed its lengthy tail mesmerizingly.


    This particr Dragonhawk was at the forefront, and in an instant, the gaze of numerous students was irresistibly drawn to it.


    Especially notable were the students who had awakened the S-level talent.


    They had heard rumors of someone within Jano Province awakening this powerful ability, but the specifics remained elusive.


    Now, seeing Howard seated prominently next to Jack, many made assumptions.


    For a moment, several pairs of eyes, burning with the fire ofbativeness, fixed themselves on Howard''s back.


    Regrettably for them, they had mistaken his identity.


    If they ever came to view Howard as an adversary, they would undoubtedly find themselves questioning the very essence of their existence!


    The students'' astonishment was short-lived.


    As soon as they all settled on the backs of the Dragonhawks, the three mentors began speaking.


    Following the lead of the primary Dragonhawk, the fleet of creatures emitted sharp, resounding cries.


    In no time, they soared into the sky, carrying everyone aloft.


    A hum resonated as Jack began chanting. Momentster, a soft red glow emanated from each Dragonhawk, enveloping and protecting the students.


    Witnessing the rapidly changing aerial view, Howard''s expression subtly shifted. This was his first time riding a flying mount.


    In contrast, Mike and Nick seemedpletely at ease, devoid of any fear, taking in the sky''s beauty.


    "Howard," Jack began, breaking the silence. "Daniel told me that during this assessment, you''re free to act as you please without any constraints."


    Caught off guard by this, Howard momentarily paused, trying to decipher Daniel''s intentions.


    Mike and Nick exchanged knowing nces, grinning. They believed their spections were on point.


    Why else would Daniel specifically ask a mentor to reach out to Howard?


    "In any case, I''ve ryed the message. In this assessment, I''m merely an observer. Whatever you choose to do, I won''t interfere," Jack remarked, his gaze on Howardden with deeper implications.


    He had learned from Daniel about Howard''s uniqueness and, naturally, would not underestimate him.


    ...


    The Dragonhawks flew with incredible speed. As Howard pondered Daniel''s intentions, the scenery before him transformed. Below, lush and verdant forests stretched as far as the eye could see, nketing the entire mountain range.


    Looking down, it seemed as if an endless sea of trees sprawled beneath them, its boundaries nowhere in sight.


    "Loi!"


    The distinct cry rang out once again, and dozens of Dragonhawks descended, alighting just before the vast woond.


    Only after ensuring all students had safelynded did Wales, Jack, and Tara begin to speak.


    "Ahead lies the Valley of Fierce Winds," Jack announced, "a ce teeming with countless canyons and forests, and dangers lurk at every corner. Your objective is to enter the Valley and survive for five days. However, you''re only required to remain in its outskirts where the monsters typically are around LV20, which should match the strength of those of you who have recently awakened."


    Pausing briefly, Tara added in a gentle voice, "If you encounter monsters above LV30, even if you call for help, your assessment won''t be canceled. I''m aware most of you possess valuable treasures, but remember, they are not a reflection of your true strength. I urge you to stay within the Valley''s periphery. If you venture too deep and face high-level monsters, being killed before you can call for assistance is not our responsibility."


    Hearing such threatening words from someone as delicate and beautiful as Tara sent shivers down the spines of many students.


    They fully grasped their objective: merely to survive in the outskirts of the Valley of Fierce Winds for five days.


    Of course, this task, for those who have only recently awakened their talents, was challenging.


    One must understand that this time, there would be no instructors leading the way or high-level experts aiding them in battles.


    They had to rely on their own strength, facing monsters that had honed their skills in the wilderness over the years.


    "The assessment begins. Good luck to you all!"


    As Jack''s words settled, Howard didn''t hesitate. Leading Abby, Nick, and Mike, they delved into the Valley of Fierce Winds.


    To others, LV20 monsters might be daunting, but for Howard, anything below LV40 was hardly a threat. With ease, he could dispatch them as if cutting through melons and vegetables.


    After all, adorned in Legendary-grade and Epic-grade equipment, his attributes rivaled those of a LV40 awakened.


    When deploying SS-level and SSS-level skills, even LV50 monsters might not stand a chance against him.


    His only drawback was the prolonged cooldown of higher-level skills.


    Yet, even with just his basic skills, Howard possessed the might to overpower LV20 monsters.


    This was precisely why Daniel had passed a message to Howard through Jack.


    He knew that during this assessment, Howard would be an outlier amongst the students.


    If Howard could stir up some challenges, it might invigorate his peers, pushing them to urgently elevate their abilities.


    No one wishes to be outpaced by their contemporaries by a wide margin.


    With Howard leading the charge, the rest of the students, whether they had formed teams or not, cautiously stepped into the forest, clutching their bamboo tablets.


    In no time, nearly a hundred students had entered the Valley of Fierce Winds.

 Chapter 80 80-Howard Makes a Move, Two Astonished Onlookers

    <h4>Chapter 80 Chapter80-Howard Makes a Move, Two Astonished Onlookers</h4>


    The three mentors sighed in relief after all the students entered the Valley of Fierce Winds.


    Maintaining their authoritative facades in front of the students was taxing.


    "Goodness, what''s the story behind that Howard?" Tara suddenly remarked, "Going by his records, he only awakened an F-level talent. How did he get admitted with such premium privileges?"


    "Mr. Wales," Tara looked towards Wales with a light chuckle, "I recall thatst year, Talor, with his S-level talent, was denied the top-tier privileges when he applied. Yet this year, you approved it for Howard. It seems somewhat inconsistent."


    Talor was, in fact, Tara''s younger brother.


    After Wales had rejected Talor''s request for the highest-grade privileges, resentment naturally brewed in Tara''s heart.


    And now, seeing Howard, with just an F-level awakening, receive such prestigious treatment, her irritation was palpable.


    "It''s Daniel''s request, don''t ask me," Wales said, closing his eyes briefly, keen to change the subject. "For this assessment, who''s going to monitor them?"


    "I will go," Jack replied with a grin, "It has been a while since I stretched my legs. Perhaps I will encounter some worthy prey."


    "I think I should handle it," Tara countered, a mischievous glint in her eye. "Given how much Daniel values this Howard, he must possess something exceptional. I will keep an eye on him, and carefully evaluate whether someone''s judgment might be off."


    Casting a cold nce at Wales, Tara gracefully sashayed into the woods.


    However, almost the moment she entered, her figure became ethereal, disappearing from the sight of both Jack and Wales.


    "Goodness, Wales, you were quite bold back in the day, daring to decline her brother''s application," Jack remarked with a teasing tone. "After all, her brother did awaken an S-level talent. Why were you so firm in your rejection?"


    "His talent was of a supporting nature, notbative genius. Why should I have agreed?" Wales retorted with a mock scold, "You old rascal, keepughing at my expense and see if I don''t give you a piece of my mind."


    Jack erupted inughter, then squinted towards the dense woods, murmuring, "With this situation, Tara will undoubtedly have a poor impression of Howard. Do you think she might take action against him?"


    "Not likely." Wales shook his head, "After all, she''s a mentor and understands the boundaries. Moreover, once she witnesses Howard''s performance, she might end up guarding him instead!"


    "Oh? You have such confidence in Howard?" Jack expressed genuine surprise.


    Even though Daniel had informed him about Howard''s peculiarities, he wasn''t entirely convinced.


    If it weren''t for Daniel''s distinguished status and his history of mentoring numerous prodigies without ever being wrong, Jack wouldn''t be as amodating towards Howard.


    It couldn''t be helped; Howard''s apparent F-level talent made it difficult for some to believe he possessed such capabilities.


    "Let''s wait and see,"


    A hint of purple shed deep within Wales''s eyes.


    ...


    Deep within the heart of the forest, Howard, Abby, Nick, and Mike quickly found themselves separated from the other students.


    The Valley of Fierce Winds was truly vast.


    The thick foliage concealed the path, obscuring one''s vision. A slight misstep in direction, and students would easily lose each other.


    Fortunately, the initial parts of the forest seemed devoid of any monsters.


    By the time Howard''s group traversed through the dense foliage and spotted signs of a trail, everyone caught their breath, vigntly scanning their surroundings.


    The existence of a path meant signs of life - either people or wild beasts had passed through here.


    Howard looked around and realized that the foliage here wasn''t as thick as before.


    It appeared as though it had been trampled upon, revealing a makeshift pathway. On either side, the bushes and towering trees bore some crimson fruits.


    This was the moment when the profound knowledge of prestigious families came into y.


    Nick nced upwards, noting, "These are Redberries, fundamental herbs. They can be used to concoct basic HP potions, or you can eat them directly. They heal and restore HP, though the effect isn''t particrly pronounced."


    "The Valley of Fierce Winds has various monsters. Near Redberries, it''s usually Goblins or Kobolds!"


    Mike smirked, "I hope it''s Kobolds. Goblins are too varied and notoriously vengeful. If you kill one, a never-ending stream of them will seek revenge. Besides, defeating a Kobold yields more points than a Goblin, and even the materials gathered from them fetch a higher price when sold."


    Howard shrugged, a yful smile touching his lips. "s, it''s not up to us which monsters we run into. Let''s keep moving!"


    As he spoke, Howard grasped his Soul Nurturer. Both Abby and Nick brandished their weapons.


    Mike chuckled softly, "I''ve mastered the Stealth Skill. Allow me to scout ahead."


    "Excellent!" eximed Howard, his face lighting up with delight.


    The reason he teamed up with his two roommates was not only because of their backgrounds but also because of their sses.


    Having a warrior acted as a shield, while an assassin served perfectly as a scout.


    As the old saying goes, ''Know thyself and thy enemy, and you will not be imperiled in a hundred battles.''


    With an assassin yer scouting ahead, their strategy against monsters would be much more efficient.


    Mike''s form started to fade, blending seamlessly with his surroundings.


    Meanwhile, Howard, Abby, and Nick stood their ground, constantly surveying their environment, wary of any monster ambush.


    It wasn''t long before some distant bushes rustled, revealing Mike''s figure.


    A look of jubtion crossed his face, "Found some monsters. Kobolds! There aren''t many, and they''re scattered. We can take them down one by one."


    "Well done!" praised Howard, "Lead the way!"


    Nodding in agreement, Mike took point, guiding Howard, Abby, and Nick forward.


    In a short while, through the foliage, Howard and hispanions saw a flicker of firelight.


    Sensing this, the group grew more cautious. Peering ahead, they distinctly saw a campfire illuminating the area.


    Seated by the fire was a Kobold, a massive axeid next to him. Before him was a pot, heated by the mes, seemingly steaming something within.


    Beyond this lone Kobold, six others patrolled the vicinity, reminiscent of sentinels.


    They circled the area and asionally nced back at the pot near the campfire, their mouths practically watering.


    After observing intently, Howard whispered, "There are seven Kobolds in total. One sits by the fire, the other six are moving in what seems to be a set pattern. Every so often, one goes into a concealed corner. We need to strike them down during that window of opportunity."


    "But if, after being taken down, they don''t return to their patrol, won''t that alert the other Kobolds?" Nick couldn''t help but voice his concern.


    In a game world, this wouldn''t be an issue. Each monster has its territory and wouldn''t care if another was alive or dead.


    But this is a digitized reality!


    Howard chuckled, "That''s the n ¡ª to alert them. After taking out one Kobold and drawing the other five, I will unleash my AOE skill, obliterate them, and then deal with the Kobold by the fire."


    Pausing for a beat, Howard continued, "That Kobold with the unique weapon, capable ofmanding the others, must be the BOSS."


    "Check out the stats of the regr Kobold. See if we can take it down in a single strike!" Mike and Nick, not ones for indecision, immediately agreed.


    In the next moment, under the Divination spell, the Kobold''s attributes materialized into a panel, appearing before Howard and the others.


    [Kobold]


    [Level: 20]


    [Tier: tinum]


    [Description: An evolutionarily iplete Kobold. Though it possesses a humanoid body, its head remains canine, indicating limited intelligence.]


    [HP: 7800/7800]


    [Attack Power: 770-912]


    [Defense Value: 500]


    [Skills: Kobold Charge, Bite Combo]


    "A tinum-grade monster?"


    "Hiss... A LV20 monster with such attributes? That''s insanely powerful!"


    Even Mike and Nick, hailing from prestigious families, furrowed their brows upon seeing the stats of this LV20 monster.


    The Holy Abyss Academy wasn''t filled with fools. They knew many students from influential families bore precious artifacts, hence the high difficulty of the test location.


    As for the average students?


    They either yed it safe, teamed up with top-tier students, or... rose to the asion on their own!


    After all, every student epted into their ranks had potential. It just depended on whether they were willing to take a risk.


    And should any real danger arise, mentors like Wales, Jack, and Tara weren''t just for show!


    "I have a control skill. When the timees, you all unleash everything you have got. We should be able to take it down," Howard said


    He had previously faced monsters with tens of thousands of HP, said calmly, leading Abby, Nick, and Mike closer to the Kobold nearest their hideout in the shrubbery.


    The Soul Nurturer silently radiated its light. Howard, always ready with his skill, kept his eyes locked onto that Kobold.


    The moment the Kobold stepped into the blind spot of itspanions, Howard swung his wand.


    The Frost Arrow Spell was cast, and a shimmering arrow, formed entirely of icy cold, whizzed through the air, striking the Kobold squarely.

 Chapter 81 81-Kobold Captain

    <h4>Chapter 81 Chapter81-Kobold Captain</h4>


    "-1792!"


    A four-digit damage number emerged, and ayer of frost quickly spread across the Kobold.


    With a crisp sound resonating, in just the span of a few breaths, it had been enveloped by the frost, transforming into an ice sculpture.


    Yet, witnessing this scene, Mike and Nick, who were next in line to strike, found their pupils constricting, and they stood there, rooted in shock.


    "What just happened? How did it deal such massive damage?"


    "..."


    "Strike now!" It wasn''t until Howard urged them that Mike and Nick snapped back to reality,unching their attacks with a hint of embarrassment.


    Nick gripped his sword and charged at the Kobold, now a frozen statue. Propelled by sheer momentum, his de mercilessly struck the icy figure.


    With a sharp crack, the frost shattered, taking along with it a palm of the Kobold, which fell lifelessly to the ground.


    Simultaneously, Mike''s form flickered. As an assassin, his agility was at its peak.


    His base speed was barely any slower than a Charge skill. He quickly circled to the Kobold''s rear.


    His dagger, swift and lethal like a venomous snake, continuously struck the frosty figure, piercing through the ice and assaulting the Kobold''s flesh beneath.


    Though his onught might not seem as ferocious as Nick''s, the damage numbers continuously popping up above the Kobold''s head were far greater than those from Nick''s blows.


    It was inevitable. After all, while Nick delivered one strike, Mike had alreadynded five or six.


    "-566!"


    "-217!"


    "-277!"


    "-235!"


    "..."


    As the damage numbers appeared in quick session, a hint of redness crept onto Nick''s cheeks.


    He had managed to sever the Kobold''s wrist, delivering a considerable blow. Yet, in reality, the damage Mike inflicted was more than twice his own.


    But the show wasn''t over yet!


    As Abby''s arrow whistled through the air, striking the Kobold squarely in the face, a fiery red brilliance erupted, instantly shattering the epassing frost.


    The frozen Kobold burst apart, disintegrating in a radiant white light.


    "-7800!"


    "Was... Was that an instant kill?!"


    "My God, Abby, you just obliterated a Level 20 tinum-grade monster in a heartbeat!"


    Witnessing the explosive disintegration of the Kobold, both Nick and Mike were utterly taken aback.


    If they couldprehend Howard''s damage, this instantaneous annihtion was something that left them utterly astounded.


    Fortunately, their lineage from prestigious families allowed them to quickly regain theirposure, understanding the cause.


    Elemental Reaction!


    Unlike in games, in this digitized reality, many elements interacted with one another.


    For instance, when Nick''s sword severed the Kobold''s wrist, it wasn''t because of his overwhelming strength, but because the flesh, once frozen, would break along with the ice if shattered.


    Abby''s ability to vanquish the Kobold instantaneously was due to the explosive reaction between Pyro and Cryo elements, pulverizing the monster''s limbs and torso.


    While monsters and humans alike had quantifiable health points, if the heart or the body was utterlypromised, the damage wouldn''t depend on attack power or defense values. In such cases, instant death was a possibility.


    It was based on this principle that Howard''s SS-level skill, the Icy Touch of the Winter Goddess, could instantaneously exterminate monsters under certain conditions.


    Once they grasped this, the respect in Nick and Mike''s eyes for Howard deepened significantly.


    They realized that without Howard freezing the Kobold first, their attacks wouldn''t have been nearly as effective.


    Abby eximed with excitement, "Howard, I can''t believe I took down a tinum-grade monster with just one arrow!"


    "Well done!" Howard responded with a fond smile. Without missing a beat, he approached the Kobold, picked up the silver coin and the de that had dropped, and tucked them into his backpack.


    Before Nick and Mike could even chime in with their praise, the remaining five Kobolds sensed that something was amiss.


    Their eyes darted in their direction.


    Luckily, the spot Howard had chosen was well-concealed by bushes, preventing the Kobolds from seeing exactly what had transpired.


    However, what Howard hadn''t anticipated was that the Kobolds didn''t rush over as a group. Instead, they approached one by one.


    This only heightened the excitement of Howard and the team. Dealing with a single Kobold was certainly more manageable than handling five at once!


    So, before the approaching Kobold could make a sound, the piercing chill was already transformed into an arrow, fiercely striking its body.


    Frost appeared once more, turning it into a frozen sculpture.


    "Boss, you''re incredible!"


    "I remember that the control effect of this skill has an extremely low chance. The fact that boss can freeze the monsters every single time is just mind-blowing."


    Even Nick and Mike, being disciples of renowned families, couldn''t fathom how Howard managed to achieve this.


    If it was just based on luck, it was rare for anyone to consecutively seed in freezing!


    What they didn''t realize was that Howard''s attributes didn''t just overpower the Kobold''s, they far surpassed them. That''s why the hit rate of his skill was so formidable.


    After being frozen by Howard, the fate of that Kobold was pretty much sealed.


    After enduring a few hits and then being met with the explosive reaction between the ming arrow and the frost, it was instantly defeated once again.


    While it''s true that the monsters in this world differ from those in games and possess some degree of intelligence, lower-level monsters are still quite limited in their cognitive abilities.


    Astonishingly, the remaining Kobolds still approached one by one to investigate.


    After just a few repetitions of this process, all the regr Kobolds had been defeated, leaving only the one that had been seated by the campfire!


    By this point, Howard and his team no longer saw the need for concealment and confidently approached the campfire.


    Mike, stepping forward, cast a skill on the Kobold, sharing its attributes. The data formed into a panel that hovered before the group.


    [Kobold Captain] (BOSS)


    [Level: 25]


    [Tier: tinum]


    [Description: A squad leader within the Kobold tribe. Compared to ordinary Kobolds, its physique has evolved to be much stronger, yet it stillcks intelligence.]


    [HP: 48500/48500]


    [Attack Power: 2511 - 3673]


    [Defense Value: 1500]


    [Skills: Kobold Charge, Death Strike, Whirlwind Strike]


    Being a tinum-grade BOSS, its attributes were noticeably stronger than regr monsters, which immediately made Nick and Mike wear serious expressions.


    With a peak Attack Power of 3,673, if it were to strike them, they''d be down in just two or three hits.


    Fortunately, its skills were limited to just three. If it resorted to regr attacks, they felt confident in their ability to dodge.


    However, Abby and Howard, having previously tackled LV50 BOSS, seemed utterly unconcerned about the Kobold Captain.


    Mike whispered, "Boss, how should we approach this one?"


    "How else? I''ll control it; you all focus on damage," Howard replied with an air of nonchnce.


    With his spirit nearing 2,000 points, his skill''s uracy against low-level BOSS wasmendable; there was no reason to worry.


    Nick and Mike exchanged a look, their faces set in determination. "Understood!"


    As they strategized, Mike''s form once again became ethereal, entering stealth mode, while Nick gripped his sword with both hands, positioning himself protectively in front of Howard and Abby.


    Although it''s usually the duty of knights and shield bearers ¨C the tank sses ¨C to protect magi and archers, in their absence, this responsibility fell upon Nick, the warrior.


    He wasn''t an agile warrior or a specialized swordsman. His output would surely be less than Howard''s or Abby''s. Keeping them safe was crucial for sessfully defeating the BOSS!


    Nick''s reasoning was sound. However, what he hadn''t considered was that Howard''s current attributes matched those of a LV50 awakened, so he hardly needed any protection.


    Seeing Nick and Mike assume their battle stances, Abby didn''t hesitate. Drawing her bow and nocking an arrow, she fixed her gaze firmly on the Kobold Captain.


    Since the Kobold Captain hadn''t been frozen, Abby chose not to release a fire arrow. Activating her innate talent, Heart of Elf, a golden feathered arrow formed, and with a whoosh, it shot straight towards the Kobold Captain.


    The golden gleam was piercingly sharp.


    The arrow embedded itself deep, causing the Kobold Captain to jolt upright, letting out an anguished and chilling scream, its eyes turning blood-red.


    In this world, the concept of elements wasn''t solely based on local lore.


    It also epassed the Chinese civilization''s theory of the five elements, albeit with different terminology.


    "Metal" signified an unstoppable force, and this arrow inflicted almost a thousand points of damage!


    The staggering damage numbers left both Nick and Mike in awe.


    However, after feeling the pain, the Kobold Captain was filled with fury.


    Grabbing the axe beside the fire, it bent its legs, and in the next moment, like an arrow released from its bow, it leapt high. The axe swung mid-air, creating a sonic boom.


    Feeling the gust and seeing the rapidly approaching axe, Abby, Nick, and Mike all instinctively took a step back.


    But before the Kobold Captain''s attack couldnd, its massive body suddenly descended, along with the axe, crashing to the ground and raising a cloud of dust.


    This unexpected turn of events left Nick and Mike utterly perplexed.


    It was only when Howard waved his wand, exerting a mysterious force that pinned the Kobold Captain to the ground, rendering it immobile, that they realized what had transpired.


    They eximed in astonishment, "Is that the Geo skill, the Gravity spell?! Or is it Gravity Halo?"


    "I thought the boss was a Cryo magus?!"

 Chapter 82 82-Rage Cleaver

    <h4>Chapter 82 Chapter82-Rage Cleaver</h4>


    Howard''s prowess hadpletely taken Nick and Mike by surprise.


    After all, most people typically mastered just one elemental skill. Those proficient in two were exceedingly rare.


    As Howard consecutively deployed skills of different elemental affinities, it was only natural for them to be astonished.


    However, they weren''t naive.


    Recognizing this wasn''t the time for astonishment, they seized the opportunity while the Kobold Captain was immobilized by the Gravity spell and swiftly closed in.


    With a sharp de, Nick made a hefty sh at the Kobold Captain''s head.


    The impact felt as if he had struck a steel te. A massive recoil jolted through him, causing searing pain in Nick''s arms and making him stumble back several steps.


    Mike, on the other hand, had maneuvered to the back of the Kobold Captain, brandishing his daggers in session.


    At this moment, his daggers were imbued with the Toxicity skill, emanating a sinister green glow.


    Inherently sharp, while the daggers couldn''t sever the Kobold''s bones, they could easily pierce its flesh, causing blood to gush forth.


    The introduced toxin made the Kobold Captain radiate an eerie green luminescence all over.


    [Ding! Due to the effects of the Toxicity skill, the Kobold Captain''s movement speed decreased by 10%, attack power by 5%, defense value by 10%, and resistance to negative statuses by 20%. Additionally, its HP dropped by 200 points every second! This would continue for 30 seconds. 25]


    In a split second, emerald damage numbers kept emerging above the Kobold Captain''s head.


    Howard gave a slight nod, very pleased with the performance of Mike and Nick. Both of them were scions of prominent families, having rarely battled before.


    For them to disy such prowess during their first BOSS raid wasmendable.


    Furthermore, an assassin''s Toxicity skill had the advantage of reducing the resistance to negative statuses.


    Only then did Howard swing his Soul Nurturer again. The surrounding chill converged, forming into an arrow that whistled straight toward the Kobold Captain.


    The difference between a BOSS and ordinary monsters was vast.


    Even with Howard''s attribute advantage, he wasn''t confident about fully controlling the Kobold Captain.


    However, with the effect of the Toxicity skill, he felt more assured.


    Crack¡ª


    Sure enough, when the icy arrow struck the Kobold Captain, it didn''t even have a chance to struggle before frost spread across its body.


    A crisp sound rang out, and in just a few breaths, it had transformed into a statue of ice.


    Seizing the opportunity, Abby, Nick, and Mike struck while the iron was hot.


    Their daggers and des repeatedly shed at the icy figure, continuously depleting the Kobold Captain''s HP.


    With Heart of Elf activated, Abby switched once again to a Pyro-attribute arrow. The moment the fiery arrow met the frost, it exploded with force.


    Yet, this explosion didn''t shatter the Kobold Captain into pieces.


    Instead, the frost crumbled, paradoxically freeing the creature.


    The Kobold Captain let out a roar, seizing its enormous axe with its right hand.


    In the next moment, its entire body began to whirl, spinning with an unstoppable momentum.


    Given the sheer size of the Kobold Captain, its spin resembled a tornado, and its gigantic axe only heightened the terror.


    The formidable gust it whipped up sent Nick and Mike scrambling backwards in fear.


    It seemed as if the Kobold Captain had them squarely in its sights, moving toward them even as it spun.


    The razor-sharp axe narrowly missed them several times, the cutting wind so fierce that it stung their flesh.


    Furthermore, while the Captain was in this whirling state, neither Howard''s fireball nor Abby''s feathered arrows could get near.


    The tempestuous wind either sted them to smithereens or knocked them to the ground, rendering them incapable of inflicting any harm on the Kobold Captain.


    Fortunately, the Kobold Captain''s Whirlwind Strike didn''tst long.


    In the span of a few breaths, the Kobold Captain ceased its spin, but its assault was far from over.


    It crouched down, then leaped high into the air, aiming its axe squarely at Nick.


    "Damn it! I barely scratched it, why is it so hell-bent oning after me?!" Nick shouted in panic.


    Not willing to take on the full force of a boss-level attack, he hastily dodged, avoiding an area on the ground that glowed ominously red.


    In the game, both monsters and bosses had skill indicators.


    Tranted into this data-driven world, those cues persisted, though they demanded quicker reflexes from yers.


    Almost two breaths after the red glow, just as Nick narrowly avoided the attack, the Kobold Captain descended from the sky, its axending heavily on the glowing patch.


    The very next moment, the earth, now imbued with a mysterious red light, was cleaved apart, releasing a bizarre and explosive crimson radiance.


    Witnessing this spectacle, Nick''s face drained of color.


    He felt a profound sense of relief; had he been hit, he would have faced not just the blow from the axe, but also the subsequent eruption of strange energy.


    Without a priest to heal him, a grave injury would almost certainly spell his doom.


    Fortunately, when the Kobold Captain''s axe cleaved into the earth, it embedded deep within the terrain.


    The creature struggled, rocking the axe back and forth, trying to wrest it free.


    "Now''s our chance! Attack!" Howard''s eyes shone with anticipation, signaling Nick and Mike to charge forward.


    Nick''s bravery shone through in this critical moment.


    Despite having been pursued relentlessly by the Kobold Captain just moments ago, when presented with this golden opportunity, fear didn''t hold him back.


    He spun around, shing his de towards the Kobold Captain''s nk.


    Howard, feeling it unnecessary to unleash an SS-level skill on such a standard boss, opted for his regr skills.


    Still, every blow inflicted over 1,000 points of damage, evoking awe from both Nick and Mike.


    They were well aware that Howard, being a fellow novice and having awakened his gifts at the same time as them, was capable of inflicting several times their damage.


    How could they not be impressed?


    Moreover, their misinterpretation of the rtionship between Howard and Daniel only strengthened their resolve to stay in his good graces.


    After enduring more than ten seconds of relentless assault, the Kobold Captain finally managed to free its axe from the ground, responding with a furious roar andunching another counterattack.


    Regrettably for it, the lingering effects of the Toxicity skill had slowed its movements.


    It found it challenging tond a hit on Howard and his team, rendering itrgely ineffective.


    Soon enough, as Nick and Mike became more familiar with the Kobold Captain''s skillset, the tide of battle swung in favor of Howard''s party.


    With Howard and Abby dealing ranged damage, Nick engaging from the front, and Mike consistently applying the Toxicity skill - asionally teaming up with Howard to further control the Kobold Captain - the creature was overwhelmed.


    Under this relentless onught, the Kobold Captain could not hold out for even two minutes.


    It let out a final shriek before copsing, yielding several gold coins in its wake.


    Howard''s pupils constricted in surprise.


    In the past, even when vanquishing a BOSS, it would at most drop a few silver coins. But to now witness several gold coins erupting all at once genuinely took him aback.


    From this, it was clear that higher-level maps boasted monsters with increased drop rates.


    Otherwise, how could those grand cities amass such vast resources to sustain the needs of their countless inhabitants?


    Indeed, the greater the peril, the richer the rewards.


    Nick and Mike, however, seemed unimpressed. They scoffed, "A tinum-grade BOSS, and it only dropped 6 gold coins? Our luck is atrocious, isn''t it?"


    "True, the drop rate here seems a bit stingy. Still, the bones of a Kobold are incredibly durable. They can be used as forging materials and should fetch a decent price."


    Hearing their banter, Howard raised an eyebrow subtly, feeling his suspicions further confirmed.


    In addition to the gold coins, the Kobold Captain also dropped the very axe it wielded, capturing Nick''s immediate attention.


    Noticing this, Howard chuckled, "Seems like luck is on your side today, Nick. The loot even includes equipment perfect for you."


    Regardless of the fact that Howard had dealt the most damage in the battle, serving as the primary damage dealer, the simple recognition of him as the leader by Nick and Mike meant he had a say in distributing the spoils.


    They weren''t foolish; they understood that a team should speak with one voice.


    Yet, this didn''t necessarily mean they hadpletely submitted to Howard.


    They merely believed that, within the Holy Abyss Academy, aligning with Howard was advantageous.


    After graduation, if Howard couldn''t offer any further benefits, they''d have no qualms about parting ways.


    Such was the ethos of the great family ns: all decisions were driven by self-interest.


    If you could benefit them, they''d loyally serve, even if it meant ying second fiddle or being your loyal hound.


    In essence, Howard, Nick, and Mike each harbored their own schemes.


    For now, their harmonious coboration stemmed solely from the mutual advantages they could extract from one another.


    Howard stepped forward, promptly sharing the attributes of the axe with the group.


    [Rage Cleaver]


    [Level: 20]


    [Grade: tinum]


    [Description: An axe of unknown craftsmanship, seemingly imbued with a peculiar soul power.]


    [Equipment Attribute Bonuses:]


    1.Attack power +730


    2.Strength +290


    3.Upon enteringbat, one''s strength increases by 10%, but defense value decreases by 30%.


    "Holy crap! A direct boost of 10% to strength?! This is a gem!"


    Nick''s eyes sparkled, his breath quickening with excitement as he eagerly looked to Howard.

 Chapter 83 83- A Robbery?

    <h4>Chapter 83 Chapter83- A Robbery?</h4>


    Though Nick hailed from a prestigious family and possessedmendable equipment, the equipment prepared for him by his family consisted of only one type of weapon.


    Stumbling upon a battle axe with such unique effects, Nick would undoubtedly not pass it up.


    Switching between two weapons depending on the enemy could elevate hisbat prowess significantly.


    Howard was well aware of this and immediately remarked with a smile, "Nick, it''s yours!"


    "Thanks, boss!" Nick couldn''t hide his delight, swiftly picking up the axe and swinging it a couple of times. "What a shame. I need to be at LV20 to wield this. Leveling up is such a drag. Even with my family''s help, I''ve only managed to barely reach LV15 in half a month. I still need five more levels."


    Hearing this, Mike quipped, "You''re doing fine. I''m an assassin, and leveling up is even tougher for me. I''m only at LV13 now. Boss, what''s your current level?"


    "Don''t worry. Maybe after this assessment, you both could hit LV20!" Howard replied with a subtle grin, skillfully sidestepping Mike''s question.


    Still, his statement made both Nick and Mike''s eyes widen in disbelief.


    For an ordinary person, achieving this in just five days would be unimaginable.


    But with Howard''s numerous SS-level skills and the capability to draw in and annihte arge number of monsters at once, leveling up wasn''t a daunting task.


    Moreover, Nick and Mike had obtained the Experience Amplifier Pill, which elerates experience gain.


    Though they had fewer pills than Howard, it still made a difference.


    Otherwise, why would students from top academies level up faster than the rest?


    Nick and Mike exchanged a knowing nce, simultaneously chuckling, "We always trust what the boss says. So, what''s our next move?"


    "What else can we do but keep going?" Howard grinned, "Having encountered one Kobold squad, there are bound to be more ahead. Let''s aim to take down everyst Kobold we find!"


    As he spoke, Howard nced at the bamboo tablet. The number prominently disyed caught his eye ¡ª 26.


    Howard began, "We''ve taken down six regr Kobolds and one Kobold Captain,ting us 26 points in total. This means a regr Kobold is worth 1 point, while a Kobold Captain is worth 20 points! Let''s see if we can find higher-tiered Kobolds. The more points we umte, the greater the benefits we''ll reap back at the academy!"


    "Sounds good!" On hearing this, Nick and Mike nodded in agreement.


    Soon after, Mike cloaked himself into invisibility, venturing forth to scout the terrain ahead.


    Meanwhile, Howard, Abby, and Nick regrouped to recuperate, awaiting Mike''s return.


    Knowing oneself and the enemy is the key to invincibility in battle.


    Rather than advancing recklessly, it''s wiser to await specific intel from Mike before engaging inbat.


    In a fleeting moment, Mike returned, his face flush with excitement, "Boss, you were right. There''s a Kobold squad every short distance ahead. However, the weapons held by the Kobold Captains vary ¡ª there are axes, broadswords, and wands. I suppose their roles differ. Shall we proceed with our usual strategy?"


    "Of course! Lead the way!" Howardmanded with a flourish. The quartet immediately followed Mike towards the monsters'' gathering point.


    The Kobolds were stationed quite a distance away, about 200 yards or so.


    As long as they didn''t unleash any SS-level skills, they wouldn''t inadvertently alert other monsters.


    Thus, Howard and his team didn''t fret and simply employed their typical tactic, singling out the Kobolds to eliminate them.


    This was when the Frost Arrow Spell truly showcased its might.


    Once encased in ice, the ordinary Kobolds stood no chance of resistance. They were either cleaved through the frost or shattered by the ming arrows.


    And the Kobold Captain?


    Mike would approach and cast the Toxicity skill.


    Once the Kobold Captain was affected by the negative BUFF, Howard would immediately deploy crowd control skills.


    Gravity Spell and Frost Arrow were unleashed in session, either immobilizing it with overwhelming force or freezing it in ce.


    Abby, Nick, and Mike chipped in with their offensive prowess. In no time, the Kobolds were strewn before the quartet, defeated.


    Various weapons also burst forth from the fallen foes.


    As Howard and his party ventured deeper, the configuration of the Kobold squads began to change.


    From the initial six ordinary Kobolds and one Kobold Captain, it had now morphed into five Kobold Captains, apanied by a Kobold Priest!


    Fortunately, as the monsters grew stronger, their dispersion also increased.


    As long as Howard and his team didn''t recklessly provoke the creatures, they would avoid being surrounded and ambushed.


    The attributes of various Kobold Captains from different professions varied, but they did not be more formidable.


    On the contrary, those of the magus ss or archer ss, though boasting higher attack power, had reduced defense value and HP, making them even more vulnerable.


    Once Howard''s group managed to close the distance, their HP drained rapidly.


    So much so, that before they could even unleash a single skill, their HP was depleted, dropping their spoils of war.


    Their demise was far more ignominiouspared to the melee Kobold Captains!


    Those melee Kobold Captains, with their rugged builds, could muster a few strikes, posing some threat to Howard and hisrades.


    Time flowed steadily on.


    With each Kobold Captain that fell, the points on Howard and his team''s bamboo tablet surged dramatically.


    While these points didn''t necessarily equate to spoils of war, they could be exchanged for substantial rewards after the assessment.


    Watching their points climb, Howard and his team couldn''t help but revel in delight.


    However, they were, after all, on the outskirts of the Valley of Fierce Winds, where higher-level monsters weren''t expected.


    After clearing out the Kobold Captains, they found no monsters ahead, but rather stumbled upon another group of students also participating in the assessment.


    This groupprised six members, their sses meticulously arranged: a shield bearer clutching a shield and a one-handed sword, a warrior brandishing an axe, an archer, a magus, an assassin, and a priest.


    This was the archetypical team ssbination,plete with a tank, ranged and melee damage dealers, both magical and physical outputs, a scouting assassin, and a dedicated healer in the form of the priest.


    From this, it was evident that these six individuals either had influential connections or were exceptionally astute.


    Otherwise, they couldn''t have formed such a cohesive team in such a short period.


    It''s worth noting that the team selection before this assessment was a tactical maneuver orchestrated by the mentors, allowing only a few fleeting seconds for choices to be made!


    Suddenly spotting Howard and his team, the group of six appeared momentarily startled.


    They then shifted their gaze to the fallen bodies of the Kobold Captains on the ground, their expressions subtly darkening.


    "Did you all wipe out the monsters up ahead?" The warrior among them couldn''t help but inquire.


    In response, Nick shed a cheeky grin, "Indeed, you''re a bitte to the party."


    At his words, the six of them looked utterly astonished, their eyes darting between Howard and hisrades, filled with disbelief.


    After a momentary pause, the young archer stepped forward, querying, "Does anyone among you possess an awakened S-level talent?"


    Mike chuckled, replying, "What about you? Do you?"


    Having battled here for so long, this was Howard and his team''s first encounter with fellow students.


    This encounter hinted at the possibility that these students were exceptional in strength, and there might very well be someone among them with an awakened S-level talent.


    Hearing Mike''s response, the group of six exchanged nces.


    Then, one of them remarked, "Seeing as you''ve already cleared this area, we won''t linger. Let''s keep our paths separate. Farewell."


    With that, the six swiftly turned on their heels, heading deeper into the territory.


    A sense of urgency had gripped them.


    To secure the top rank in this assessment, perhaps merely hunting the perimeter monsters wouldn''t suffice!


    "What the? Leaving just like that? How rude!" Watching the retreating figures of the six, Mike couldn''t help butment, "They must be some of those other individuals with awakened S-level talents. Can''t believe they''ve formed a team too!"


    "It''s not certain," Howard interjected, shaking his head. "Among them, the archer seemed to take the lead. They might not all possess S-level Talent Awakening."


    Stroking his chin and with a discerning gaze fixed on the group''s fading silhouettes, a thought urred to Howard.


    Recalling mentor Jack''s words, an idea began to take shape in his mind.


    So far, they needed to defeat monsters to boost their points on the bamboo tablet.


    However, the mentor never mentioned that these points couldn''t be transferred!


    Additionally, by the end of the assessment, they would be judged based on the materials they collected, attributing extra points.


    Why not, then, rob other students of their points and materials?


    That way, regardless of how many points they had individually garnered, wouldn''t they confidently secure the top spot?


    After all, they would have appropriated everyone else''s points!


    Yet, at that moment, Howard didn''t act on his impulse. Even with a n in mind, he continued to lead Abby and the rest deeper into the Valley of Fierce Winds.


    The students had only just entered the valley and hadn''t umted many points.


    Robbing them now would be prematurely revealing their intentions.


    Why not wait a couple more days, allowing their resources to grow, and then seize everything in one sweeping move? It''d be perfect!


    The unsuspecting students were unaware that in Howard''s mind, they had already be prey.

 Chapter 84 84-Butterfly Fae

    <h4>Chapter 84 Chapter84-Butterfly Fae</h4>


    Unaware of Howard''s inner machinations, Abby and herpanions believed their venture deeper into the Valley of Fierce Winds was purely topete for the top spot against the group of six.


    Their fervent desire for first ce, coupled with their formidable awakened talents, bolstered their courage,pelling them to trail closely behind Howard.


    As the quartet ventured further, there was a noticeable shift in the local monster popce.


    Kobold Captains were now ubiquitous, boasting higher levels and attributes than those near the valley''s periphery.


    These enhanced adversaries demanded more time and strategy from Howard''s team to defeat.


    But among these, a new type of monster emerged.


    Devoid of flesh, they existed solely as skeletal beings.


    Though only the size of a human palm, they possessed bone wings that granted them agility akin to a bolt of lightning.


    Every time they swooped down, they cut through the air, generating a sharp sonic disturbance.


    Thankfully, Howard''s extensive arsenal of skills came to the rescue.


    With a single Gravity spell, he instantly forced these aerial menaces to the ground.


    Otherwise, their initial stealthy attack might have inflicted damage upon Abby, Nick, and Mike.


    "That''s a Deathbone Bird!" Mike eximed with a grave expression. "This monster has incredibly potent attack power, but its weakness is also quite evident. Lacking flesh,posed only of bones, their defense value is remarkably low. A direct hit can take them down instantly!"


    At moments like this, the advantage of teaming up with members of great houses became evident: recognizing various monsters and even knowing the strategies to defeat them.


    Nick swiftly sheathed his de and drew forth a shield.


    Due to the unpredictability of battles, many warriors carry a shield as a precaution.


    With the shield in hand, the sudden assault of the Deathbone Birds became considerably less threatening.


    Though fragile, their sharp beaks and skeletal forms can inflict severe damage upon humans, even piercing through the body.


    However, if they collided with a shield, they would be instantly defeated.


    Even though Nick only possessed an A-level talent, the rigorous training from his prestigious family had endowed him withmendablebat skills.


    Coupled with Howard''s ability to control the Deathbone Birds to some extent, Nick was able to intercept all of them with his shield.


    [Ding! Congrattions to the awakened Howard''s Team, for sessfully defeating the Deathbone Bird. Awarded 1000 experience points!]


    [Ding! Congrattions to the awakened Howard''s Team, for sessfully defeating the Deathbone Bird. Awarded 1000 experience points!]


    [...]


    What once were formidable monsters now consecutively transformed into bountiful experience points for Howard and his team, yielding a plethora of bones in their wake.


    Though these bones might seem fragile, with a touch of human craftsmanship, they could be repurposed.


    As a result, these bones fetched a handsome price in the market. Seeing this, the faces of Howard, Abby, and Mike lit up as they eagerly collected their spoils of war.


    Perhaps due to the overwhelming number of Deathbone Birds they had in, the attacks on the team ceased.


    Once more, tranquility settled upon the vast wilderness.


    However, the quartet of Howard and hispanions didn''t let their guard down; they were well aware that the dangers would only intensify.


    This much was evident from the bloodstains and severed limbs scattered throughout the terrain.


    There were fresh bodies, and others whose bones had already been worn away by the elements, indicating that the battles here never truly ceased.


    And the variety? There were many.


    Yet, most of the monsters had their heads devoured, making them unrecognizable from limbs alone ¨C so much so that even Nick and Mike couldn''t identify them.


    Kobolds were still present, but the ones they asionally encountered were no longer merely Kobold Captains.


    At the very least, they were of Chieftain-level, having leveled up to a staggering LV30!


    In such times, even Howard could no longer hold back. He unleashed his SS-level skills one after another, managing to defeat the LV30 Kobold Chieftains.


    The prowess he disyed left both Nick and Mike in awe.


    Yes, their families possessed SS-level skills, but they would never allow the younger generation to grasp and learn them so early.


    Such revtions led Nick and Mike to believe that Howard held a lofty status, and they didn''t hesitate to shower him with ttery.


    Had it not been for their remarkable innate talents, Howard might have doubted whether they truly hailed from prestigious ns at all!


    After resting for a while and waiting for the SS-level skills to cool down, Howard and his party continued their exploration.


    By this point, they no longer focused on the Kobolds. They realized that other monsters yielded higher points.


    Especially the Deathbone Birds ¨C each one awarded 10 points, and they proved much easier to defeat than the Kobolds.


    Regrettably, the Deathbone Birds seemed rather timid. After a certain number were in, they appeared too cautious to assault Howard''s group again.


    Fortunately, as they ventured further, the variety of monsters increased. Before long, a butterfly-like creature fluttered into the sight of the four adventurers.


    At first nce, the butterfly astonished all four of them ¨C just its wings alone stood as tall as a man.


    With its belly bulging and a peculiar-looking head, itsrge, bell-like eyes immediately locked onto Howard''s group, emitting a shrill, haunting screech.


    In the next moment, the butterfly pped its wings, and an eerie gust of wind instantly formed behind it.


    The forceful wind, whistling from behind the Butterfly Fae, surged toward Howard and Abby.


    Seeing this, Nick swiftly stepped forward, positioning his shield in front to counter the gust.


    However, almost the very instant his shield met the wind, a hint of rm crossed Nick''s face.


    Immediately, he was sent flying as if he''d been blown away, crashing heavily to the ground.


    The strange, forceful gust continued unabated, now charging straight for Howard, Abby, and Mike.


    Witnessing this, Howard sensed the imminent danger and promptly cast the Frost Arrow Spell.


    An intense chill converged, causing the air itself to momentarily stagnate.


    The onught of the gust was affected, its speed drastically reduced.


    The next moment, as the icy arrow collided with the gust, frost swiftly spread, encasing the fierce wind in ice.


    However, this frosty barriersted merely a breath or two before shattering into fragments that fell to the ground.


    It''s worth noting the beauty of the real world; many attacks aren''t just negated by their opposing elements but involve what''s known as Elemental Counter or Elemental Reaction.


    The wind, while in motion, relies on the presence of air. Howard''s Frost Arrow Spell effectively sealed off this space, naturally shattering the aggressive gust.


    Had the Butterfly Fae shaped the gust into des, Howard''s move would have been futile!


    Having neutralized the assault, Mike quickly went into stealth mode, while Abby, with her bow drawn, manifested icy-blue feathered arrows, preparing to coordinate with Howard to subdue the Butterfly Fae.


    As Howard swung the Soul Nurturer, he scanned the Butterfly Fae, tranting its attributes into a visible panel which he shared with his team.


    [Butterfly Fae]


    [Level:25]


    [Tier:tinum]


    [Description:A unique mutated Butterfly Fae, evolving progressively towards a human-like form. Perhaps in time, they might transform into the beautiful Butterfly Fairy.]


    [HP:7100/7100]


    [Attack Power:880¡ª¡ª1020]


    [Defense Value:610]


    [Skill:Wind Rush, Wind de, Multiple Wind de]


    "Well, would you look at that! They can evolve into human forms? Beautiful Butterfly Fairies?!"


    Suddenly seeing this, Nick and Mike were invigorated, hastily eximing, "Boss, if we could capture such a monster, let''s not kill it! Once they mutate further and if we can capture them, they could fetch a high price."


    "Exactly! I remember at the Alliance''s top-tier auction house, they had a Fox Enchantress for sale. Even a humanoid Fox Enchantress, despite her low power, went for a price of 100 gold coins¡ªand it was still in high demand with scarce avability!"


    Hearing this, Howard''s eyebrows subtly raised, surprised that the higher-ups of the Alliance had such peculiar tastes!


    Howard inquired, "How long would it take to transport something from here to the Alliance?"


    "About three days," Nick replied with a grin. "Don''t worry, boss. I can have my family take care of the transportation and security. As long as we can capture the mutated Butterfly Fae, we can surely get a handsome price for it. We just have to sit back and count our coins then."


    Howard shook his head, "We don''t know how long these Butterfly Faes will take to evolve. Let''s finish them off now and delve deeper. If wee across any that have already mutated into humanoid form, we''ll mark the location and return to capture themter."


    Pausing for a moment, Howard continued, "Remember, we''re in the middle of an assessment. Our ranking takes precedence."


    "True," acknowledging Howard''s point, it dawned on Nick and Mike that they had been too fixated on potential profits, overlooking other crucial factors.


    Wouldn''t capturing the Butterfly Fae now risk being discovered by the academy''s mentors?


    Even if the mentors of Holy Abyss Academy turned a blind eye, there was no telling if other students would stumble upon them.


    Who knows if their influential families and backers might be tempted?


    After all, trading in servitude has been a lucrative business since time immemorial.


    "Boss, we''ll follow your lead. Whatever you say goes!" Having realized the stakes, Nick got up from the ground, switching his shield back for a longsword, while Mike swiftly closed in on the Butterfly Fae.


    If they couldn''t capture it, they had to find a way to eliminate it!

 Chapter 85 85-Slaughter

    <h4>Chapter 85 Chapter85-ughter</h4>


    The Butterfly Fae possessed formidable attack power, further enhanced by its magical nature, rendering shields rtively ineffective against it.


    Nick instinctively switched weapons, nning to suppress the Butterfly Fae with continuous assaults.


    Using the speed boost gained from his invisibility, Mike managed to circle behind the Butterfly Fae before it could unleash another skill.


    Meanwhile, Howard and Abby''s counterattacks came swift and relentless.


    A frost arrow struck the Butterfly Fae, momentarily stiffening its movements. Almost simultaneously, a massive fireball bore down upon it.


    The collision of fire and ice triggered an Elemental Reaction. With a deafening explosion, the incredible force sent the Butterfly Fae hurtling backwards.


    "-1782!"


    "-302!"


    Two starkly contrasting damage figures emerged, causing a drastic drop in the Butterfly Fae''s health bar.


    Such is the dominance of high-tier equipment.


    Even against a LV25 tinum-grade monster like the Butterfly Fae, it couldn''t withstand Howard''s skill.


    Were he to unleash an SS-level skill, it would surely be obliterated instantly!


    Even with just a basic skill, the Butterfly Fae was sent flying. Mike, ever the relentless pursuer, closed in on the Butterfly Fae just as it was about to recover from its fall, executing a swift dagger move: the Chisel Strike.


    The Chisel Strike, a fundamental skill of the assassin ss, delivers a powerful blow, and when faced head-on, can induce a 1.5-second stun on its target.


    Thunk¡ª


    The razor-sharp dagger descended, embedding deeply into the Butterfly Fae''s head, instantly immobilizing it in a stunned state.


    This extended the control time exerted on the Butterfly Fae by another 1.5 seconds.


    Coupled with the time it spent recovering from being knocked back, thebined duration of these two skills amounted to an astonishing near 5-second control time!


    Such is the prowess of the great families.


    A typical student might have hastilyunched skills. In that case, thebined control time from the knockback and the stun would have been a mere two to three seconds!


    After the Chisel Strike stunned the Butterfly Fae, Howard didn''t hastily deploy another skill.


    Instead, he waved his wand, summoning a radiant orb of light that he directed straight at the Butterfly Fae.


    Mike swiftly circled to the creature''s rear. His dagger, gleaming with an emerald light, simultaneously executed the Toxicity and Backstab skills.


    In an instant, the Butterfly Fae''s entire form was bathed in a verdant glow. A crisp system notification sounded, indicating its attributes had been weakened.


    Simultaneously, Howard clearly observed that the wings on the Butterfly Fae''s back spasmodically twitched upon the impact of the Backstab skill, making his eyes sparkle with realization.


    It seemed the Butterfly Fae''s skills were connected to its wings.


    If they were to sever these wings, would it then be rendered incapable of deploying its skills?


    Howard was never one to waver.


    With a n in mind, he acted instantly, rushing toward the stunned Butterfly Fae, shouting, "Nick, Mike, focus all attacks on the Butterfly Fae''s wings. Let''s sever them!"


    "Understood!"


    Abby, Nick, and Mike all adjusted their targets.


    Especially Nick, as a warrior, he had the Charge skill. Grasping his de with both hands, he lunged forward like a bolt of lightning, striking the Butterfly Fae''s wings with a force that left no time for reaction.


    The razor-sharp de cut deep into the junction of the wings and the Butterfly Fae''s flesh, sending stters of blood into the air and eliciting a tormented scream from the creature.


    Had it not been immobilized, it would have undoubtedly retaliated.


    s, for the Butterfly Fae, a spellcasting monster, once Howard and the others got up close, the chances of itunching a counterattack had dwindled to near impossibility.


    Mike thrust his dagger straight into the base of the wing, then began to twist and stir.


    Howard, meanwhile, cast the Frost Arrow Spell, guiding the icy shaft formed of biting cold to pierce the root of the Butterfly Fae''s wings as well.


    Thwack! Thwack!


    Crisp sounds resonated, and the Butterfly Fae''s HP plummeted. Those majestic wings, under the concerted assault of Howard''s


    "Agony!"


    The very instant its wings were severed, the Butterfly Fae let out a harrowing shriek of pain. Shortly after, its entire body slumped limply to the ground.


    [Ding! Butterfly Fae''s wings have sustained severe damage and it can no longer move!]


    "Brilliant! Finish it off!"


    Upon seeing the prompt, Howard showed no hesitation.


    In a sh, a barrage of attacks rained down on the Butterfly Fae from the team.


    Though Abby, Nick, and Mike might have hadparatively lower attack power, their relentless onught quickly wore down the Butterfly Fae''s HP.


    Before long, it faded away in a burst of radiant light.


    [Ding! Congrattions to the awakened Howard''s Team for sessfully defeating the Butterfly Fae, earning 1200 experience points!]


    Beyond the experience points, a grand pair of wings and a book were left shimmering on the ground.


    The group''s attention was instantly drawn to the book.


    It could be a skill book or a unique item. Generally, anything that drops tends to be worth more than regr equipment.


    Even if none of them could use it, selling it would yield a handsome sum in gold coins for each member.


    Now the de facto leader, Howard naturally picked up both the book and the wings, lightly brushing his fingers over them to share their attributes with the group.


    [Butterfly Fae Wings] (Material)


    [Effect: Wings from the Butterfly Fae. Perhaps the ability to fly can be derived from studying this material.]


    [Wind de (C-level active skill)]


    [Level: 1]


    [Effect: Concentrate Anemo energies to form a wind de, dealing 150% of the caster''s magic attack power as damage to a single target within 30 yards, causing the target to bleed. The bleeding target loses 300 hit points per second for a duration of 10 seconds, effects are non-stacking.]


    [Cooldown: 30 seconds]


    [Mana Cost: 70]


    [Proficiency: 0/100]


    Upon seeing the skill''s effect, Abby, Nick, and Mike instantly lost interest. However, Howard''s eyes sparkled with intrigue.


    While Howard may possess SS-level and even SSS-level skills, he''scking in foundational skills.


    He wouldn''t pass up on a C-level active skill. Without hesitation, he chose to assimte its knowledge.


    As for the Butterfly Fae Wings, being a material, they went straight into Howard''s inventory.


    After dividing the spoils, Mike remarked with admiration, "Howard, how did youe up with the idea that once the Butterfly Fae''s wings were cut off, it would be rendered powerless?"


    "Indeed," chimed in Nick, "It''s our first encounter with such a monster! I thought we were in for a long battle, but with just one directive from you, we took it down effortlessly."


    Hearing the duo singing Howard''s praises, a suppressed smile tugged at Abby''s lips.


    Howard chuckled, "Its wings were so pronounced, and it seemed to channel its skills through them. I figured, why not give it a try? Now, let''s keep moving! With this strategy in ce, let''s wipe out all the Butterfly Faes in our path!"


    With that, Howard led the group deeper into the territory, even pulling out his bamboo tablet.


    The defeat of the Butterfly Fae earned them amendable 15 points.


    While it didn''t measure up to the Kobold Captain, it was much easier to defeat. In terms of racking up points, this might be the more efficient route.


    Thus, with their eyes set on umting points, Howard and his partypletely sidelined the Kobolds, their focus entirely captured by the allure of the Butterfly Fae.


    This is where the strength of a team truly shone.


    Had it been just Howard and Abby, they could only have relied on their spell skills or arrows, able to strike the Butterfly Fae, but incapable of severing its wings.


    After all, different weapons inflict different types of damage. To cut something as resilient as wings, one needs the bite of axes, daggers, or swords.


    Whenever they encountered a new Butterfly Fae, the strategy was simple: Howard and Abby would initiate with either the Frost Arrow Spell or the Gravity Spell, briefly immobilizing the creature.


    This allowed Nick and Mike to close in swiftly, their razor-sharp des making swift work of the wings.


    And thus, the haunting screams would ring out, as another pair of Butterfly Fae wings fell to the ground.


    There''s an old saying: where there''s nomerce, there''s no ughter.


    For the sake of points, the pitiable Butterfly Fae became the target of a massacre.


    In just a matter of seconds, another Butterfly Fae would meet its untimely end, its wings reduced to mere materials, its very essence converted into points for Howard and hispanions.


    Furthermore, given the rtively low levels of Howard and his party, the Butterfly Fae had a high drop rate for them.


    For every five or six Butterfly Fae they felled, they could loot a skill book.


    Wind de, Multiple Wind de, and even Wind Rush were among the treasures they reaped, umting in growing numbers.


    Had he been alone, Howard would scarcely have resisted the urge tobine these skills to see what new powers they might forge.


    However, as the group relentlessly hunted the Butterfly Fae, suddenly a fierce wind blew, apanied by a piercing voice, "Humans, you''ve gone too far! How dare you ughter my kin so wantonly!"


    Upon hearing this, a shadow passed over the faces of Howard and his party.


    Swiftly looking up in the direction of the voice, they saw a swirling ck wind approaching from the distance.


    And from its midst, a vast, dark figure began to emerge!

 Chapter 86 86-The Advanced Adult Butterfly Fae!

    <h4>Chapter 86 Chapter86-The Advanced Adult Butterfly Fae!</h4>


    The colossal figure emerged, causing Howard and his party to draw sharp breaths.


    Unmistakably, a BOSS had made its presence known!


    Typically, BOSS wouldn''t reveal themselves this way, preferring to remain in their designated spots.


    However, the rapidity with which Howard and his team dispatched the Butterfly Faes had been rming.


    In just half an hour, they''d in a significant number, aiding both Nick and Mike in leveling up.


    This spree had evidently roused the hidden Butterfly Fae BOSS from itsir.


    Howard scrutinized the looming silhouette, watching as it gradually pped its wings,ing into sharper focus.


    The Butterfly Fae BOSS bore simrities to itsmon counterparts, but with distinguishing features.


    It unted patterns of five different colors on its body and appeared considerablyrger.


    Moreover, its head was no longer that of a butterfly but instead bore a human visage. The face was strikingly beautiful.


    The body, too, showed signs of anthropomorphism.


    It possessed a defined bust and shapely hips, with wings delicately enfolding its more intimate areas, shielding them from view.


    "A Butterfly Fae in human form!"


    "Boss, mark down these coordinates. Once the assessment is over, I''ll have people from homee here. If we can capture a fully evolved Butterfly Fae, it will fetch a hefty price. We can split the profits!"


    In an instant, both Nick and Mike voiced their excitement.


    Howard''s heart raced with anticipation. When there''s a chance to make a profit, only a fool would decline.


    However, the immediate priority is to tackle this Butterfly Fae BOSS. If they don''t bring it down, they all risk meeting their end right here!


    Unbeknownst to Howard and his group, a figure watched them intently from not far behind¡ª it was the sole female mentor, the very one who held disdain for Howard: Tana.


    Just as Wales had mentioned, Tana initially harbored significant resentment towards Howard.


    However, as she witnessed the quartet tackle monster after monster, her perspective regarding Howard began to shift.


    She wasn''t naive.


    It was clear to her that the ease with which the four confronted numerous monsters wasrgely attributed to Howard''s leadership, orchestrating the team''s every move inbat.


    At this point, even if Howard hadn''t showcased any extraordinary capabilities, Tana would still acknowledge him.


    After all, in many respects,manding prowess can be even rarer than an S-level talent.


    Possessing an S-level talent might enhance an individual''s strength, but a leader, a true strategist, can elevate countless average individuals to demonstrate unimaginable power.


    It wasn''t until Howard unveiled his SS-level skill that Tana was genuinely taken aback.


    Consequently, when the Butterfly Fae BOSS made its appearance, she couldn''t help but be concerned for Howard''s safety.


    She even contemted that if Howard were in danger, she''d intervene immediately, regardless of whether he sought assistance or not.


    It''s undeniable that when faced with formidable adversaries, personal prejudices often wane significantly.


    Under normal circumstances, Tana, for the sake of her brother, would have continued to detest Howard, perhaps even plotting against him.


    However, in the face of a powerful foe and recognizing Howard''s prodigious potential, her immediate instinct became to protect him, ensuring his growth and prosperity.


    Unaware of these nuances, Howard and his group quickly formed a battle line, taking a moment to assess the attributes of the Butterfly Fae BOSS.


    [Butterfly Fae Chieftain Serena] (BOSS)


    [Level: 30]


    [Tier: tinum]


    [Description: The leader of the Butterfly Fae n. Its evolution is noteworthy, possessing human intellect and thought processes. Regrettably, it still falls shortpared to an average human.]


    [HP: 102500/102500]


    [Attack Power: 4175¡ª5233]


    [Defense Value: 3200]


    [Skills: Hypnotic Pollen, Windstorm Remnant, Wind de Dance]


    With just three skills and a significant boost in attributes, Howard''s expression became grave.


    These stats were approaching those of a level 50 average vampire!


    This served as a testament to the importance of tiers.


    Perhaps a level 10 Mythical-grade monster could have attributes equivalent to a level 70 ordinary monster, or even surpass those of higher-ranked monsters!


    Now was not the time for pondering such details. Howard decisivelymanded, "Stick to the old strategy. Even though its attributes have been enhanced, its weaknesses won''t change. After all, it''s still a Butterfly Fae!"


    "Focus all attacks on its wings. Once we can sever them, victory will be ours!"


    As his words settled, Nick and Mike once again charged towards Butterfly Fae Chieftain Serena.


    However, Chieftain¡¤Serena was no ordinary monster.


    With a sharp cry, her massive wings pped, unleashing a sudden gust of wind. In an instant, it transformed into a dozen silvery wind des, speeding towards Nick and Mike with lightning-fast velocity.


    As the wind des tore through the air, the sound of space being shredded echoed. Howard''s brows furrowed involuntarily.


    Given its immense attack power, there was a real possibility it might grievously injure Nick and Mike.


    At this moment, their teamcked the presence of a priest, meaning recovery from injuries would be a challenging endeavor.


    With these thoughts in mind, Howard no longer hesitated to unveil his skill. He stepped forward, invoking the Roar of the Fire God.


    Wind fuels fire, and when mes reach a certain intensity, they can even scorch the air. To some extent, Pyro acts as a counter to Anemo.


    Why didn''t he use the Icy Touch of Winter Goddess?


    That skill demands a specific health threshold to deal a fatal blow!


    Using it merely for control or defense would be a waste.


    A thunderous roar echoed¡ª


    As mes surged skyward, the ethereal visage of the fire god manifested.


    The temperature soared, searingly intense, causing the very air to warp and ripple.


    In a matter of moments, those razor-sharp wind des began to dissipate.


    The imminent danger to Nick and Mike had been averted!


    The very next moment, the phantom of the fire god fixed its gaze upon Butterfly Fae Chieftain¡¤Serena, opening its maw wide and letting out a deafening roar.


    Almost instantaneously with the roar, all the mes, as if finding an outlet, surged fiercely towards Serena''s form.


    The terrifying spectacle left Nick, Mike, and Abby utterly astounded!


    Indeed, in their eyes, all else had vanished, reced solely by endless mes.


    Even Tana, from a distance, couldn''t help but feel her eyelids twitch in surprise, a silent astonishment rising within her: "Another SS-level skill, and of a different elemental type at that. How exactly did this young man achieve this?"


    "He surely didn''t awaken an F-level talent; no F-level talent could aplish this! Or has he inherited some unique legacy?"


    "But that doesn''t seem right either. Typically, the MP consumption for deploying an SS-level talent is staggering. Having just awakened in such a short time, how does Howard possess so many attributes? Could it be that he''s already reached LV40, or even surpassed LV50?"


    It''s undeniable that mentors, by nature, think more meticulously than students.


    Earlier, those students had only marveled at the sheer power of Howard''s skill,pletely overlooking this detail.


    Of course, Mentor Tana''s insights still paled inparison to Mentor Daniel''s.


    Although Daniel may have conjured up various exnations for Howard, he at least discerned a reason for a lower-level manifestation of an SS-level skill.


    Tana, on the other hand, remained perplexed as to why!


    mes engulfed the sky, persisting for nearly five seconds before gradually dissipating. The figure of Butterfly Fae Chieftain¡¤Serenay heavily on the ground.


    Now, Serena was charred all over, her wings appearing as if struck by lightning, motionless.


    Her health bar had plummeted by almost half.


    Witnessing such a devastating attack, Nick and Mike gasped in astonishment, murmuring to themselves, "My God, Howard, having just awakened, can already inflict tens of thousands of damage on a monster? If he continues to develop at this rate, wouldn''t he be able to instantly defeat bosses of his level?"


    "Truly deserving of the elite status in the Daniel family; this strength is genuinely formidable!"


    Hearing theirments, a touch of red crept up on Howard''s cheeks as he quickly shouted, "What are you waiting for? Get moving! Don''t let Serena recover!"


    At hismand, Nick and Mike snapped to attention, swiftly advancing.


    Their target remained fixated on Serena''s wings.


    Abby, switching her elemental stance, let loose arrows shimmering with a golden radiance, representing the Metal element.


    They soared through the air, striking Serena''s wings directly.


    Unfortunately, the arrows, no matter how fiercely they attacked, only delivered piercing damage. They could hurt Serena''s wings but couldn''t sever them.


    Thankfully, they inflicted enough harm to hinder Serena''s counterattack for a brief moment.


    This gave Nick and Mike the window they needed. Reaching Serena''s side, their daggers and sword des furiously shed at the base of her wings.


    Despite Serena''s massive size, lying on the ground made her vulnerable.


    As the des dug into her flesh, waves of pain surged through her mind like a tidal flood, forcing from her a scream of agony and despair.


    Snap!


    Under their relentless assault, even a BOSS couldn''t withstand. A crisp sound echoed as its wings shattered.

 Chapter 87 87-The Method of Detoxification

    <h4>Chapter 87 Chapter87-The Method of Detoxification</h4>


    After losing her wings, Serena''s cries became even more heart-wrenching. However, Howard and his team were not the ones to showpassion.


    After all, no matter how beautiful Serena appeared, she was, at her core, a Butterfly Fae.


    They certainly didn''t have any unusual inclinations and surely harbored no feelings towards her.


    Having severed the wings, the next step was relentless assault.


    Yet, they had overlooked something!


    The previous Butterfly Fae, after losing their wings, had virtually no ability to counterattack.


    But Serena was, after all, a Butterfly Fae Chieftain. Nick and Mike, caught off guard, were instantly affected after just a few blows.


    From Serena''s zing red lips came a stream of multicolored pollen, settling directly onto Nick and Mike.


    In an instant, both were frozen in ce, their bodies stiffening.


    Then, Nick copsed with a thud, while Mike''s eyes turned blood-red. He seemed to lose all sense of himself as he swung his dagger, charging ferociously towards Howard and Abby.


    It was then that the crisp alert of the system chimed in.


    [Ding! Due to the influence of the skill ¡ª Hypnotic Pollen, Nick has entered the Stiffness state,sting 3000 seconds. If harmed during this period, he may very likely enter the Sudden Death state!]


    [Ding! Due to the influence of the skill ¡ª Hypnotic Pollen, Mike has entered the Trance state,sting 3000 seconds. If harmed during this period, he may very likely enter the Sudden Death state!]


    "Damn it!"


    Upon seeing these alerts, Howard couldn''t help but curse under his breath.


    The Sudden Death state, as the name suggests, is a unique condition that could directly result in death.


    In other words, Howard couldn''t afford to attack Mike and Nick now, nor let them take any damage.


    Fortunately, with the Butterfly Fae Chieftain Serena''s wings severed, even if she had the capability to release Hypnotic Pollen, she was devoid of other means of attack.


    As long as Howard and Abby refrained from attacking Mike and Nick, the two would remain safe.


    While Nick was unresponsive, lying peacefully on the ground, Mike had entered the Trance state and was now targeting Howard and Abby.


    If Howard and Abby chose not to retaliate, their only option would be to flee. If they did resist, there was the looming risk of fatally injuring Mike.


    For a moment, Howard and Abby exchanged helpless nces, caught in a dilemma.


    Thankfully, once Mike had entered the Trance state, his movement speed had decreased, preventing him from rapidly closing in on them.


    "Right! Let''s split up and lead Mike away. He''s an assassin; at a distance, he won''t be able to touch us!" Howard quickly came up with a n.


    "We''ll move while attacking Serena. But remember, don''t get close. If both of us fall victim, we''re done for."


    Howard''s words lent a grave tone to the situation, and Abby''s expression turned serious.


    Without hesitation, they separated¡ª one wielding a wand, the other drawing an arrow¡ª bothunching their assaults on Serena.


    Upon seeing Howard and Abby split, Mike hesitated momentarily before chasing after Abby.


    Originally, Mike''s movement was already hampered, and this moment of uncertainty only widened the gap between them.


    Howard and Abby, moving with the precision of mobile turrets, continuously barraged Serena, eliciting from her anguished screams.


    To the unacquainted, it might have seemed like some wild skirmish unfolding.


    Even Tana couldn''t help but blush. After all, she was still an innocent maiden!


    Fortunately, after losing her wings, Serena could only deploy the Hypnotic Pollen skill.


    While this skill was indeed elusive, it came with its constraints, necessitating close proximity for casting.


    From a distance, the pollen would dissipate under the gentle caress of the breeze before even taking effect.


    This was when Howard''s skills truly shone.


    Wind de, Frost Arrow Spell, and Fireball, all had short cooldown times, enabling him to cycle through them without any gaps in between.


    Coupled with his impressive equipment and high spirit, the damage he inflicted was substantial.


    For a moment, Serena''s health rapidly declined.


    After an unrelenting onught thatsted a good three minutes, Serena''s HP finally plummeted to its lowest. With a heart-rending scream, she copsed.


    The crisp chime of the system echoed, and a golden light radiated from both Nick and Mike.


    Regrettably, aside from the attribute enhancements that came with leveling up, there were no other effects.


    Nick remained unconscious on the ground, while Mike continued his frenzied pursuit of Abby.


    [Ding! Congrattions to the awakened Howard''s Team for sessfully defeating the tinum-grade BOSS, Butterfly Fae Chieftain Serena. You''ve been awarded 60,000 experience points!]


    The generous experience reward was bestowed, and Howard''s experience bar was almost full.


    It had to be said, as they progressed, leveling up had indeed be significantly more challenging.


    Even though Howard had consumed an Experience Amplifier Pill, and despite Nick and Mike consecutively leveling up, he hadn''t. His experience bar had only risen slightly.


    However, upon seeing the reward, Howard felt no tion. Instead, he gazed with concern at Nick and Mike.


    The BOSS had been defeated, so why hadn''t the skill effect vanished?


    Howard had never encountered such a monster and was clueless about how to dispel the peculiar effect on Nick and Mike.


    Noticing that Mike was still pursuing her, Abby''splexion shifted subtly.


    She hastily ran towards Howard, eximing, "Howard, what''s going on? The BOSS is dead, shouldn''t the effect have worn off by now? Or do we need a priest?"


    "I honestly don''t know."


    Howard shook his head, promptly grabbing Abby''s hand. Dodging Mike''s advances, he pondered over how to resolve the issue.


    "Merely running won''t suffice."


    Suddenly, a voice emerged, startling Howard and Abby as it whispered near their ears.


    Both Howard and Abby, taken aback, initially feared the appearance of another BOSS.


    Swiftly turning to the source of the sound, they were relieved to see the graceful figure of Tana floating towards them.


    Though neither Howard nor Abby was intimately acquainted with Tana, they recognized her as a mentor from the academy, bringing an immediate sense of relief.


    As Tana gracefully approached, Abby blinked in surprise and abruptly inquired, "Mrs. Tana, we didn''t call for you. If you intervene, our assessment won''t be terminated immediately, will it?"


    Upon hearing this, Tana cast a sidelong nce at Abby before replying with a smile, "Of course not. The assessment would only be halted if you sought our aid in the face of danger. Since the BOSS is already defeated, there won''t be any issues."


    "That''s a relief."


    Hearing Tana''s response, Abby couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    Howard then inquired, "Mrs. Tana, what exactly has happened to them? Why hasn''t the controlling effect on them ceased even after the BOSS has been defeated?"


    Tana replied with a smile, "Normally, once the BOSS is defeated, its skill effect would be null. However, when reaching a certain power level, even if the BOSS is defeated, as long as the skill has taken its effect, it won''t fade with the BOSS''s demise. Instead, it will eitherst until its duration expires or until the toxin is dispelled."


    Casting a nce at the Butterfly Fae, Tana continued, "This particr Butterfly Fae has spent years absorbing various peculiar pollens, making it potently toxic. Hence, once afflicted, one would either need a top-tier priest to neutralize it or locate the Moonlight Herb and Clearheart Flower. Grinding them into a powder and allowing the afflicted to ingest it is essential. Otherwise, once the effect''s duration ends, they may face a fatal consequence."


    Upon hearing this, the expressions of Howard and Abby instantly turned grave.


    Though they had known each other for only a short time, they had beenrades in battle and wouldn''t bear the thought of anything happening to their teammates.


    "That''s 3000 seconds of duration, which means 50 minutes. We need to detoxify them within 50 minutes!"


    Howard, with a glint in his eye, turned to Tana and asserted, "Mrs. Tana, since you''re here, you must have the ability to detoxify, right?"


    "Indeed," Tana replied with a smile. "You are indeed astute. The Moonlight Herb and Clearheart Flower are nearby. I can guide you there. However, as a mentor, I can''t directly intervene during your assessment. I can only support from the sidelines. If you encounter any monsters, you''ll have to fend for yourself."


    "Agreed, please lead the way!" Howard responded promptly.


    Abby quickly interjected, "I''ming too!"


    "No," Tana responded, shaking her head. "Mike and Nick cannot be left unattended here. Abby, you need to stay and protect them. Of course, I''ll also set up a formation here to ensure nearby monsters won''t detect your presence."


    "I see... Alright then," Abby, not one to be easily baffled, recognized the necessity of having someone remain behind.


    As for gathering the herbs, she was also apprehensive about encountering formidable monsters she might not be able to handle.


    Logically and emotionally, it made sense for Howard to go.


    However, as Abby cast a nce at Tana, a peculiar feeling stirred within her.

 Chapter 88 88-Death Octopus

    <h4>Chapter 88 Chapter88-Death Octopus</h4>


    Abby cast a nce at Tana, taking in her striking features and graceful poise, and couldn''t help but feel a pang of unease.


    Even though she had immense trust in Howard, the idea of him departing with such an enticing youngdy made her hesitant. But this was a matter of life and death!


    After a moment of contemtion, Abby finally nodded, "Alright, I''ll wait here for you."


    Tana, seemingly unfazed by Abby''s internal struggle, saw her agreement and swiftly began weaving intricate hand signs at a dizzying pace.


    An unusual sound resonated, and shortly after, a faint blue ripple emerged, transforming into a luminous barrier that enveloped Abby and the other two.


    Even Mike, under the influence of this peculiar force, was immobilized, standing rigidly on the spot.


    Seeing this, Howard felt a weight lift off his chest. In his heart, Abby''s safety was paramount, even surpassing that of Nick and Mike.


    With Abby''s safety secured, Howard wasted no more time and urged Tana to proceed.


    With a slight wave of her right hand, Tana summoned a gusting force that lifted both her and Howard into the air, propelling them forward with astonishing speed.


    The howling wind reverberated in Howard''s ears, and the forceful gales stirred his emotions, invigorating him like never before.


    This was his first time experiencing such aerial flight!


    Though Tana''s flying speed was impressive, slightly slower than a Dragonhawk''s, they swiftly reached a spring in no time.


    As Howard looked around, he noticed the cold mist emanating from the spring, causing him to furrow his brow. Puzzled, he asked, "Mrs. Tana, are there monsters lurking within this spring?"


    "Indeed, but you''ll have to deal with those monsters yourself since you''re still in the middle of an assessment," Tana whispered, "Be cautious. You only have two quarters of an hour."


    "Thank you for the warning, mentor," Howard nodded in acknowledgment, surveying his surroundings with heightened scrutiny.


    The chill was palpable, almost materializing into a dense white mist that shrouded the entire spring, imparting an oppressive ambiance.


    After pondering for a moment, Howard decided to approach the spring. Under Tana''s watchful gaze, he stepped into the enveloping mist.


    As he entered, the coldness seemed to converge on him from all directions, seeping into his pores and sending shivers down his spine.


    Peering through the mist, Howard noticed a cliff near the spring. On its face, various herbs grew. Without a doubt, these were the Moonlight Herb and Clearheart Flower that Tana had mentioned.


    Upon closer observation, Howard detected several vines near the cliff.


    He promptly drew out his Soul Nurturer and made his way towards the vines.


    Along the way, he vigntly scanned his surroundings, especially the waters of the spring, ready to retaliate at a moment''s notice.


    Though Howard possessed special equipment and an MP shield that could fend off certain attacks, he knew he was treading into the heart of the Valley of Fierce Winds.


    The monsters here were no trifles. If they had multi-tiered attack mechanisms, any shield with count-based durability would be instantly shattered.


    Fortunately, Howard reached the cliffside without any hindrance. Grasping a vine, he gave it a strong tug to ensure its stability before climbing up.


    It was then that bubbles began to surface in the spring.


    While Howard might be a magus, his years in the orphanage had honed his skills in tree-climbing.


    Within a mere few minutes, he had scaled halfway up the cliffside.


    Soon, handfuls of Moonlight Herb and Clearheart Flower were swiftly tucked into his backpack.


    He wasn''t sure of the exact amount needed to save Nick and Mike, so he opted to gather a bit extra. Even if it turned out to be surplus, he could sell it.


    After all, these herbs were of a high grade and would surely fetch a handsome price.


    Only after collecting dozens of the Moonlight Herb and Clearheart Flower did Howard, contentedly, contemte his descent.


    One shouldn''t be overly greedy, after all.


    But he had lingered too long.


    Unbeknownst to him, a tentacle had stealthily emerged from the spring''s depths, creeping ever so slowly towards him.


    In his moment of triumph, noting no sign of any monster around, Howard had let his guard down.


    The next instant, the tentacle shot forth, wrapping itself tightly around Howard''s waist.


    With a terrifying burst of strength, it dragged Howard into the cold embrace of the spring.


    When Howard crashed into the water, the impact was like a boulder sshing down, sending waves rippling outward and producing a thunderous sound. This immediately drew Tana''s attention.


    In a sh, Tana''s figure shimmered, plunging into the misty cold fog, her gaze fixed intently on Howard.


    However, in that moment, Tana refrained from intervening.


    As a mentor, she understood that true potential often surfaces in moments of crisis.


    If she stepped in each time her student faced danger, it would only limit their growth.


    She would only take action if Howard could no longer hold his own.


    Fortunately, Howard didn''t solely rely on Tana. The moment he hit the water, his MP shield enveloped him, preventing any dizziness or potential drowning.


    It was during this brief window of protection that Howard identified his assant¡ªa massive octopus.


    But this was no ordinary creature; its tentacles seemed to spread throughout the entirety of the spring.


    At its core was a fist-sized nucleus, with a pair of eyes gleaming with malevolent intent.


    Sensing Howard''s scrutiny, several more tentacles surged forward, defensively shielding its core.


    Thankfully, Howard had already cast a Divination spell.


    Momentster, the mystifying octopus''s attributes materialized before him, disyed on a translucent panel.


    [Death Octopus] (BOSS)


    [Level: 35]


    [Tier: Diamond]


    [Description: A mysterious octopus dwelling in the chilly springs. Under the assault of the cold, its tentacles have gained the power to control frost, possessing an eerie ability to adapt and evolve.]


    [HP: 36000/36000]


    [Magic Attack Power: 6720¨C7780]


    [Defense Value: 5100]


    [Skills: Death Coil, Venom Embrace, Fatal Blockade, Frostbite Assault, Frost Prison]


    "Hmm? What''s going on? Why are this monster''s stats so low?" Upon glimpsing the attributes of the Death Octopus, Howard was taken aback.


    He couldn''t believe that a Level 35 Diamond-grade BOSS had such a low HP.


    However, the Attack Power and Defense Value of the Death Octopus were significantly higher than other BOSSes of its level.


    Clearly, it had traded its HP, much like maguses and archers¡ªthose ss cannon sses¡ªin exchange for an increase in Attack Power.


    Against such a creature, team-based strategies would fare better.


    If a few yers could tie down the Death Octopus, the rest could aggressively attack, swiftly taking it down.


    Yet, for those attempting to conquer it alone, there''s a strong chance they''d be taken out before even defeating the monster.


    With that thought, Howard immediately swung his Soul Nurturer.


    Unleashing the Frost Arrow Spell, the cold air swiftly converged, forming an frost arrow that shot through the water, hurtling towards the Death Octopus.


    Thanks to the MP shield, Howard was still able to move freely underwater.


    However, before the frost arrow could even reach the Death Octopus, tentacles intertwined, forming a massive that promptly intercepted the projectile.


    "-129!"


    The faint damage figure emerged, causing Howard''s eyes to widen in disbelief.


    What was happening?


    Given his attributes, and having absorbed so much of the cold, the damage dealt shouldn''t have been so minimal!


    His eyes darted around, and Howard quickly sensed something amiss.


    The tentacles of the Death Octopus moved as if they had a life of their own, ceaselessly writhing.


    Even when the frost arrow struck them, a mysterious power manifested, mitigating some of the damage.


    In that instant, realization dawned on Howard.


    Despite the Death Octopus''s seemingly low HP, the ability of its tentacles to mitigate damage made swiftly defeating the creature nearly an impossible dream.


    Recalling how swiftly those tentacles had shielded the Octopus''s head, Howard pinpointed the solution ¡ª he must target the Death Octopus''s core!


    Yet, by now, the Death Octopus had already shrouded its core with its tentacles, forming what appeared to be a solid mass of flesh.


    Prating this defense to reach the core seemed an insurmountable challenge.


    Rumble, rumble!


    As Howard pondered his next move, the Death Octopus sprang into action once again.


    Numerous tentacles surged within the spring, mustering a ferocious strength as they lunged towards Howard.


    For a moment, the surface of the entire spring seemed to boil with activity!


    Feeling the overwhelming pressure advancing upon him like a looming mountain, a hint of unease crossed Howard''s face.


    Just as he contemted retreating to put some distance between himself and the Death Octopus, a sharp painnced through his waist.


    The very tentacle that had ensnared him earlier was pulling him into the oing tidal wave of tentacles.


    Deep down, Howard knew this was just the initial assault. If this onught hit him, a relentless barrage would follow, tearing him apart without cessation.


    As Howard prepared to unleash a skill in retaliation, an unexpected thought suddenly shed through his mind.


    If the Death Octopus''s tentacles could resist damage, could they also resist the effects of attacks?

 Chapter 89 89-Regeneration

    <h4>Chapter 89 Chapter89-Regeneration</h4>


    Although the attack damage could be negated, the special effects, those intrinsic mechanisms, could not be.


    With this realization, Howard hatched a n.


    The Icy Touch of the Winter Goddess was a pure effect of assault, capable of instantly annihting any monster with a total HP not exceeding ten times his own.


    And the Death Octopus fit this criterion perfectly!


    The thought invigorated Howard. Ignoring the terrifying waves crashing towards him, he brandished the Soul Nurturer.


    In an instant, his entire being seemed to transform into a whirlpool, exuding a powerful gravitational pull.


    Endless cold converged, taking the form of a breathtaking silhouette.


    A pale blue chill solidified into the figure of the Winter Goddess, her detached gaze seeming capable of freezing all in its path.


    A crystalline sound rang out, and the spring began to ice over. Frost spread rapidly, even ensnaring the tentacles lurking beneath.


    Sensing the impending peril as its tentacles began to freeze, the Death Octopus let out a roar.


    The remaining unfrozen tentacles iled wildly,shing out at Howard like furious whips.


    However, this was an SS-level skill. The chilling force it contained was formidable.


    Even the iling tentacles, upon meeting the gaze of the Winter Goddess, were instantaneously encased in ice.


    In just a few fleeting moments, the entire spring was frozen solid, and the myriad tentacles were no exception.


    Witnessing this spectacle, even Tana by the spring''s edge found her eyes widening in disbelief.


    She hadn''t anticipated that Howard possessed such a skill.


    One must understand that the Death Octopus was an exceptionally unique monster. Even the skills of someone at LV60 might not inflict substantial damage upon it.


    Given that the spring was its home turf, many awakened with an A-level talent would not stand a chance against it.


    Yet, in mere moments, Howard had reversed the tide.


    But this was merely the appetizer.


    As everything within the vicinity was encapsted in ice, the ethereal figure of the Winter Goddess slowly approached the Death Octopus.


    She extended her pristine, baster index finger and gently tapped.


    In that split second, a bone-chilling strength surged violently within the Death Octopus, wreaking havoc.


    A crisp system notification sound also rang beside Howard''s ear.


    [Ding! Congrattions awakened Howard, for sessfully ying the Diamond-grade BOSS, Death Octopus. You''ve been rewarded with 150,000 experience points!]


    [Ding! Congrattions awakened Howard, you have leveled up!]


    A golden glow flickered, elevating Howard''s inherent attributes, but the entire spring remained encased in ice, rendering him immobile.


    Fortunately, as the effects of Icy Touch of Winter Goddess waned, the cold began to dissipate, and the spring waters broke free from their frosty confinement.


    The now-thawed Death Octopus exploded in a cascade of loot.


    However, the aftermath of deploying such a skill had drained Howard''s MP extensively.


    Coupled with the recent icy embrace of the frozen spring, it left him struggling to move.


    Furthermore, even though the Death Octopus had been vanquished, its tentacles lingered menacingly.


    As the ice shattered, they began descending toward Howard.


    Hum¡ª


    But before they could touch him, Tana sprang into action, darting into the spring with an exceptional burst of energy, effortlessly repelling the descending tentacles.


    Almost instantly, Howard felt a fragrant breeze envelope him, as he found himself being supported by Tana.


    Tana seemed unbothered by the situation.


    While assisting Howard towards the spoils dropped by the Death Octopus, she inquired, "Was that an SS-level skill you just used? How were you able to instantly defeat a Diamond-grade BOSS? From what I understand, although an SS-level skill is powerful, it shouldn''t grant an awakened the ability to ovee a BOSS of such a higher grade!"


    The damage a skill can inflict is not only determined by its tier and level but also closely tied to the spellcaster''s personal strength.


    This left Tana especially puzzled. In her view, an SS-level skill shouldn''t possess such immense power.


    However, if it were an SSS-level skill, its attack radius wouldn''t be so confined, and its effects would be even more terrifying.


    After all, SSS-level skills are city-destroying spells capable of altering the very fabric of the world.


    As for even higher-level skills, their execution could cause the heavens and earth to change colors, wreaking havoc over vast areas!


    Hearing Tana''s doubts, Howard hesitated for a moment before replying, "It''s an SS-level skill, with a unique mechanism. Under the right conditions, it can instantly eliminate the target."


    Howard was no fool.


    He clearly recognized that Daniel''s decision to enroll him in the academy was not solely due to Abby.


    Thus, he held a fair amount of trust in the academy''s mentors.


    In this age, it was rare to find a mentor who could look past his F-level talent.


    Of course, Howard didn''t divulge the specific conditions of the skill.


    Even so, the sheer power of the effect left Tana astounded. She remarked, "I never expected you to possess such a skill! And, are you really awakened with an F-level talent?"


    Havinge to terms with Howard''s uniqueness, Tana now doubted his stated talent.


    Her red lips parted slightly as she mused, "Young man, tell me the truth. Have you been hiding your true talent? What you''ve awakened to must be an S-level talent or even an SS-level talent, right?"


    "I haven''t," Howard quickly replied, directly refuting her suspicion. "Mrs. Tana, I genuinely have an F-level talent. Look at my MP; it''s almost fully restored now."


    What a joke. His supreme talent was his trump card, and he definitely wouldn''t disclose it recklessly.


    In truth, this F-level talent wasn''t weak at all.


    While itckedbat capabilities, its stamina was genuinely impressive.


    In just a short span of time, after using a skill that nearly depleted all his MP, Howard had already recovered.


    Upon hearing this, Tana blinked and abruptly halted in her tracks.


    However, she was swimming with Howard at the moment, and her sudden stop resulted in him colliding into her. His shoulder even pressed against the soft swell of her chest.


    Even submerged in the spring water, Howard could feel an intense warmth emanating.


    Fortunately, Tana was preupied with her thoughts and didn''t notice their unintentional closeness.


    Taking a deep breath, Tana softly said, "Howard, I understand that some prodigies can awaken to two talents simultaneously. You don''t have to hide your abilities. If you truly possess this talent, our academy will only intensify its efforts in nurturing you."


    Believing that Howard was hesitant to reveal his true talent, Tana turned towards him, wanting to reassure him.


    But as she pivoted, their bodies came face to face, their eyes meeting intently.


    Tana, after all, was a beautiful woman, and Howard was only human.


    Even if he didn''t harbor feelings, his body betrayed a natural reaction.


    The sudden and pronounced shift in his lower region pressed against Tana''s thigh, causing her to pause momentarily.


    Although Tana might have been inexperienced in such matters, she was no naive young girl.


    Recognizing the sensation, her cheeks flushed a deep shade of red. She bit back, "Young man, just what are you thinking?"


    As she spoke, Tana swiftly put some distance between them.


    Howard waved his hands in a gesture of innocence, saying with exasperation, "Mentor, it was you who stopped abruptly, causing me to bump into you! I''m not the kind to disrespect someone like you!"


    Hearing this, Tana couldn''t help but let out a slight "hmm" of disdain.


    However, she chose not to dwell on the topic, promptly leading Howard to the remains of the Death Octopus to gather its spoils.


    The loot from the Death Octopus was plentiful.


    Apart from countless tentacles, there were also two books, a shield resembling a ck tentacle, and a unique jade pendant.


    The tentacles, without saying, were high-grade materials, sure to fetch a handsome price.


    Howard promptly stashed them into his bag.


    Subsequently, the properties of the books, shield, and special jade pendant transformed into panels, floating before Howard''s eyes.


    [Skill Level-Up Book (Special Consumable Item)]


    [Level: 20]


    [Grade: Diamond]


    [Effect: Upon use, it allows for a skill of S-level or below to increase by 1 level, also transferring any umted proficiency to the next level.]


    "A book that directly elevates skill level? The effect is quite remarkable, but it''s a pity that it''s restricted by the skill''s grade."


    "If it wasn''t for that, I could directly elevate an SSS-level skill''s level. Acquire a few more of such books, and I would be invincible!"


    Lost in his thoughts, Howard instantly utilized the book, opting to upgrade his Frost Arrow Spell.


    After all, the Frost Arrow Spell boasts both offensive and control capabilities, making it one of the most frequently used skills at lower levels!


    Regarding the second book, its effect made Howard''s eyes light up, and even Tana''s eyes widened in shock.


    [Regeneration (S-level passive skill)]


    [Level: 1]


    [Effect: When sustaining injuries such as fractures, every 1000 HP recovered will heal the user once. After ten healing instances, fractured wounds will regenerate. As long as the head isn''t severed, new flesh and limbs can be regrown.]


    [Cooldown: None]


    [Mana Cost: None]


    [Proficiency: 0/100]


    "Holy shit, a skill that allows severed limbs to regrow?!"


    "This effect is insanely overpowered!"

 Chapter 90 90-Regeneration Amulet, A Favor Returned!

    <h4>Chapter 90 Chapter90-Regeneration Amulet, A Favor Returned!</h4>


    The terrifying potential of Regeneration instantly drew expressions of shock from both Howard and Tana.


    Tana eximed in amazement, "Such a skill book would typically only be found on Legendary-grade BOSS, or even Epic-grade BOSS. Your luck is incredible, managing to obtain it so quickly!"


    Seeing Howard still in a daze, Tana urged him again, "What are you standing around for? Use it quickly."


    Jolted by her prompt, Howard snapped to his senses and immediately learned Regeneration.


    "Diamond-grade BOSS really do provide generous rewards," Howard mused. "I owe a lot to you this time, mentor. If you hadn''t brought me here, I wouldn''t have reaped such rewards."


    After smoothly ttering Tana, Howard continued to inspect the attributes of the shield.


    [Tentacle Shield]


    [Level: 35]


    [Grade: Diamond]


    [Equipment Attribute Bonuses:]


    1.HP +300


    2.Defense Value +790


    3.Strength +270


    4.Damage Reduction +20%


    5.Upon taking damage, there''s a 7% chance to activate a healing effect, restoring 3500 HP per second for 5 seconds. Cooldown: 10 seconds.


    There were a total of five attributes, two of which were special effects, resembling the Death Octopus but with reduced effectiveness.


    A Damage Reduction of +20% essentially meant that, once the shield was equipped, all iing damage would be reduced by 20%.


    As for the fifth effect, it was a bit of a wild card.


    With a bit of luck, if it triggered multiple times and provided one wasn''t instantly killed, it could render the user nearly invincible.


    Regrettably, as a magus, Howard couldn''t wield the shield. He could either sell it or give it to Nick as a gesture of goodwill.


    Having made up his mind, Howard stored the Tentacle Shield in his backpack.


    Just then, Tana abruptly spoke, "Could you consider selling me that shield? My younger brother needs such a piece of life-saving equipment."


    "At what price?" Howard inquired with a slight arch of his brow.


    Compared to gifting it to Nick, if Howard could get a handsome price for the shield, he wouldn''t hesitate to sell it.


    After all, earning money to enhance his own capabilities was far superior to offering favors.


    Not to mention, selling it to Tana''s brother would also earn him some brownie points with his mentor.


    Selling to a beautiful woman, especially one as skilled as Tana, seemed like a jackpot.


    "50 gold coins," Tana proposed with a yful smile, "Although it has formidable life-saving capabilities, its grade and attributes are a tad on the lower side. I don''t have the money on me right now, but I''ll purchase it from you once the assessment is over."


    "That sounds good," Howard responded, quite pleased with the offer, showing no intention of negotiating further, and readily agreed.


    Subsequently, thest piece of loot was unveiled ¡ª a unique amulet.


    [Regeneration Amulet]


    [Level: 1]


    [Grade: Epic]


    [Equipment Attribute Bonuses:]


    1.HP+500


    2.Spirit+500


    3.When the wearer''s HP drops below 500 points, it fully restores to 100%, healing all wounds. This effect can only be activated once every 60 minutes.


    When equipped, it drains 100 MP per second.


    "!!!"


    "An Epic-grade equipment usable at level 1? And it''s an exceptional piece?"


    Tana''s exmation immediately echoed.


    What is considered exceptional equipment?


    Typically, there''s a set number of equipment pieces a person can wear.


    Hats or helmets, veils, breasttes, shoulder pads, bracers, belts, leggings, boots, nes, and a pair of rings.


    Exceptional equipment doesn''t fit within these categories.


    As long as you can afford the special energy consumption required to equip them, you could potentially wear dozens of them simultaneously with no restrictions!


    After examining its effects, Howard didn''t hesitate and promptly fastened the Regeneration Amulet around his waist.


    In an instant, his attributes soared once again.


    At this point, Howard could likely withstand two or three attacks from a LV50 monster, which showcased the staggering strength he had achieved.


    Remember, he was originally a fragile magus with low HP and defense!


    Having secured all his loot, Howard''s gaze towards Tana intensified.


    Of course, it wasn''t that Howard had taken a fancy to Tana. Rather, he recognized that much of his recent fortune was thanks to her.


    He couldn''t help but grow excited at the prospect: if Tana were to lead him to another map, wouldn''t he stand to gain even more rewards?


    "You truly hit the jackpot this time," Tana remarked with a hint of admiration. "After defeating the Death Octopus, I expect your team''s score to be unmatched and likely in first ce."


    Upon hearing this, Howard nced at his bamboo tablet.


    To his astonishment, his score had skyrocketed to a staggering 3,000 points!


    Even with the relentless ughter they had done earlier, their score had only amassed to just over 1,000 points.


    This implied that the Death Octopus alone had contributed almost 2,000 points to Howard''s tally!


    Even if Howard didn''t raid other teams, he suspected they would easily clinch the top spot.


    However, raiding other teams for their scores was something mentor Jack had specifically pointed out.


    Given that it was likely Daniel''s wish for him to do so, Howard feltpelled to act ordingly, regardless of their current standing.


    "Congrattions in advance," Tana said with a smile. "The prize for first ce this year is particrly prestigious. By the way, have you gathered the Clearheart Flower and Moonlight Herb?"


    "Yes, I''ve procured them," Howard nodded in affirmation.


    Seeing this, Tana promptly led the way, once again taking to the skies with Howard in tow.


    The brisk wind swiftly dried their clothes as they flew.


    In no time at all, they had returned to the spot where Abby had been waiting.


    Hearing the sound of the air slicing, Abby looked up and immediately broke into a smile.


    Nick and Mike remained sprawled on the ground.


    Howard hastily produced the Moonlight Herb and Clearheart Flower.


    With a graceful gesture of Tana''s right hand, the two herbs floated to her grasp, and she promptly ground them into a fine powder.


    As Tana''s ruby lips parted slightly, a gentle breeze carried the powdered herbs, guiding them into the nostrils of Nick and Mike.


    "Achoo!"


    Almost instantaneously, both Nick and Mike twitched their noses, letting out synchronized sneezes.


    Relief washed over Howard and Abby as they saw Nick and Mike regaining consciousness. Tana chuckled, "Keep up the good work! Hopefully, there won''t be a need for me to intervene again!"


    With those words, like a streak of lightning, Tana''s figure vanished swiftly into the distance.


    After all, being a mentor, she couldn''t possibly apany students for an extended period.


    "Ugh..." Nick and Mike shook their heads, feeling as if their brains were about to split apart.


    Given their lower levels, they suffered intensely after being struck by the Hypnotic Pollen.


    They were entirely unaware that Tana had even been there.


    Fortunately, once the toxin was neutralized, their mental state recovered swiftly.


    ncing around, upon not spotting the silhouette of Butterfly Fae Chieftain Serena, both eximed in astonishment, "You guys already took down the BOSS?"


    "Boss, you''re truly incredible! Without you, we might''ve been goners," Mike praised.


    "Let''s not stand on ceremony; we''re all one team," Howard chuckled. "You two rest up. In a while, we''ll resume our monster hunt."


    Hearing this, Nick''s expression suddenly shifted, and he quickly interjected, "Boss, can we switch to another map? It seems we couldn''t dodge the skill from Butterfly Fae Chieftain and ended up incapacitated!"


    "It''s alright," Howard reassured with a smile. "Even though both of you cked out, you still contributed, allowing Abby and me to easily defeat those Butterfly Fae. Don''t worry; I can counteract that skill for you!"


    At this moment, the usefulness of the extra Clearheart Flower and Moonlight Herb Howard had collected in his bag became evident.


    Hearing Howard''s words, Nick and Mike exchanged uncertain nces.


    Considering that the main damage dealers were Howard and Abby, they eventually nodded in agreement.


    After all, lying down for just a short while in exchange for a handsome experience reward seemed like a fair trade any way you looked at it!


    They were blissfully unaware of the severe consequences of being hit by the Hypnotic Pollen.


    Had their luck been just a tad worse, they might''ve perished on the spot!


    It was only Howard, with his exceptional skill and unwavering courage, relying on his possession of the antidotal herbs for the Hypnotic Pollen, who led Abby, Nick, and Mike in their renewed onught against the Butterfly Fae.


    In truth, Howard was reluctant to leave, eager to ascertain if there were more Butterfly Fae that had evolved into their human forms.


    If he could confirm their presence, a future coboration with Nick and Mike''s families might pave the way for a steady revenue stream.


    After all, Howard''s Supreme Synthesis talent demanded a vast amount of equipment and skill books, acquisitions that would undoubtedly require significant funds.


    For, post-synthesis, while equipment or skills might surge in grade, their level wouldn''t ascend.


    Surely, after acquiring a trove of LV10 or LV20 Supreme Artifacts, one wouldn''t just halt leveling up?


    In the end, the collective attributes of LV100 Diamond-grade equipment would overshadow them.


    This meant that with every significant level advancement, Howard would need to craft a new set of high-grade equipment to match that level.


    For Howard, more money was always better. Wealth was an insatiable craving. Stumbling upon a promising avenue for profit now, he wouldn''t easily abandon it.


    For a time, countless Butterfly Fae met their doom at the hands of Howard''s party of four.


    Even when a boss-level adversary descended, with Nick and Mike serving as bait, its wings were severed, turning it into a mere target for Howard and Abby, receiving a relentless beating!

 Chapter 91 91-Robbery?

    <h4>Chapter 91 Chapter91-Robbery?</h4>


    Time slid away, and with Nick and Mike serving as bait, Howard and Abby''s pace in ying the Butterfly Fae became incredibly swift.


    Even the BOSS-level monsters could hardly withstand their assault for long.


    As a result, Nick and Mike frequently fell victim to the Hypnotic Pollen.


    Although they were quickly treated with Clearheart Flower and Moonlight Herb antidotes, they palpably felt unwell, a weightiness creeping into their limbs.


    Fortunately, Howard''s party had ventured deep enough.


    The Butterfly Fae they encountered, though not significantly stronger, had fully transformed into humanoid forms.


    Withplete bodies and an extra pair of wings, they bore no other distinctions from humans.


    The discovery exhrated Howard, Nick, and Mike.


    They promptly recorded the coordinates, ensuring they wouldn''t disturb the Butterfly Fae any further, and discreetly made their exit.


    After all, if they were to startle the Butterfly Fae here, causing them to relocate, wouldn''t those coordinates be worthless?


    In the future, even if they could locate another habitat of the Butterfly Fae, how much time would be wasted? How much potential profit lost?


    ......


    Upon leaving the territory of the Butterfly Fae, Nick and Mike were no longer affected by the Hypnotic Pollen.


    Their vitality gradually returned, and their coordination with Howard and Abby grew increasingly seamless, allowing them to dispatch monsters with even greater efficiency.


    Thanks to Howard''s exceptional attributes, no monster could resist his control skills. Once ensnared, they faced a relentless barrage of frenzied attacks.


    Furthermore, Mike had the ability to inflict a Toxicity effect on the monsters, significantly reducing their attributes.


    Aside from the BOSS-level monsters that could withstand thebined onught of Howard''s team and retaliate, the rest were practically controlled to their demise.


    For a while, the points on the quartet''s bamboo tablet surged wildly: 3500, 4000...


    In just a span of two to three days, the points on the bamboo tablet had surged to a five-digit figure, leaving Nick and Mike in sheer disbelief.


    "I''ve heard the elders in my family say that over the years, the record for the Holy Abyss Academy''s assessment stands at over 12,000 points. How is it that in such a short time, we''re nearly catching up?" Nick eximed in awe, "Boss, you''re truly incredible!"


    At that, Mike nodded in agreement, "Indeed. How is it that I''ve never noticed your MP deplete? I don''t even think you''ve taken an MP potion! If it weren''t for the uninterrupted flow of your skills, there''s no way we could defeat monsters at this pace."


    Nick and Mike were no fools.


    They had been closely observing Howard and it was clear to them that Howard''s remarkable strength was the reason he could lead and earn their genuine respect.


    They recognized that the rapid speed at which their team dispatched monsters wasrgely due to Howard''s prowess.


    Whether it was the Frost Arrow Spell or the Gravity Spell, the immediate control these castings had over monsters was evident.


    Abby, Nick, and even Mike, didn''t even need to deploy their own skills.


    They simply had to continuously wield their weapons, striking without expending their MP, causing damage to the monsters.


    Moreover, they didn''t need to aim, position, or dodge attacks.


    After all, the monsters were firmly under control. They could merely stand andunch their offenses.


    In this team, anyone could be substituted, except Howard.


    Without him, their forward assault on the monsters would undoubtedly be met with fierce retaliation, even cing them at the brink of death.


    "My talent allows me to recover MP proportionally. Now that our points have exceeded ten thousand, any further umtion won''t make much difference."


    After tossing a bear into his Storage Bag, Howard cast a piercing gaze upon Nick and Mike, stating gravely, "I have a n in mind. The question is, do you dare to join me?"


    "Hmm? What n?"


    "Boss, whatever you want us to do, just say the word!"


    Nick and Mike, having resolved long ago to ride Howard''s coattails, showed no hesitation.


    Howard chuckled, "Don''t agree so readily!"


    Pausing briefly, he whispered, "Next, I n to rob other students of their points."


    "Wait, rob?"


    "What the fuck? You can steal points?"


    Upon hearing Howard''s revtion, not only were Nick and Mike taken aback, but even Abby''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    After a moment''s silence, Nick cautiously inquired, "Boss, we are all ssmates after all. If we rob their points, won''t we be punished when we return?"


    "Why would we be punished?" Howard shrugged nonchntly, "During this assessment, we''re inherentlypetitors. If theyck the strength to safeguard their points, why me us?"


    With the backing of Jack and Daniel, Howard was brimming with confidence.


    Should he be penalized, Howard would pester Daniel until every rightful reward was reinstated.


    However, the intricacies of this were unbeknownst to Nick and Mike.


    Seeing Howard''s unwavering confidence and recalling his status, they exchanged nces, nodding in agreement.


    As for Abby, it went without saying. Her heart wholly devoted to Howard, she wouldn''t hesitate to rob not just students, but even mentors if he willed it!


    Of course, this wasn''t true robbery. Without much discussion, Howard''s group of four started gradually moving toward the perimeter.


    Considering it was the assessment for new students, apart from Howard''s squad and a few others with S-level Talent Awakening, the rest of the students had considerably limited capabilities, confining their activities to the outskirts of the Valley of Fierce Winds.


    In fact, even those who had awakened S-level talents retreated to the fringes after venturing inwards for a time.


    While Howard''s team might have been breezing through monsters, it wasn''t the same story for the others.


    Though they had control skills, the efficacy of these skills diminished significantly due to their attributes'' disparities.


    They mightnd their skills ten times, yet see them take effect only once or twice.


    Thus, the monsters, which seemed docile asmbs before Howard, bared their fierce nature to the other students.


    In fact, several yers even suffered injuries at the hands of these monsters.


    And it wasn''t just them. Virtually every batch of studentspleted their assessments near the perimeter.


    Otherwise, the record scores for the assessments wouldn''t hover just over ten thousand points.


    It''s fair to say that the outskirts of the Valley of Fierce Winds was where all the action happened.


    In order to ensure there were monsters for the students to confront, mentors Jack and Wales even herded out some of the weaker monsters from the deeper zones.


    When Howard and his team returned, they had barely taken a few steps before the sounds of intensebat reached their ears.


    A grin spread across Howard''s face. Finally, they''de across students, and he could set his n into motion!


    If he understood correctly, after the assessment ended, not only could he im the stolen points as his spoils, but back at the academy, he might even ask Daniel for another reward.


    Following the direction of the noise, they distinctly saw a group of five students battling a Kobold Captain.


    The Kobold Captain, wielding a massive axe, moved with ferocious power. Every swing of its de cut through the air, leaving behind a sonorous trail!


    The five students treaded carefully.


    A shield bearer and a warrior engaged the Kobold Captain in closebat, dodging its axe with agile maneuvers.


    Meanwhile, a priest chanted spells, bestowing various beneficial buffs on the two.


    An archer and a magus, their expressions grave,unched a relentless assault on the Kobold Captain.


    However, the Kobold Captain, after all, was a LV20 BOSS.


    Just because it couldn''t withstand Howard''s group didn''t mean it couldn''t hold its own against students who were generally around LV10!


    Whether it was the concentrated elemental skills or the sharp arrow shots, neither seemed to inflict significant damage on the Kobold Captain.


    They couldn''t even pierce its tough skin!


    "-78!"


    "-33!"


    Feeble damage numbers popped up, but the Kobold Captain seemed entirely indifferent to their attacks.


    With a fierce roar and its blood-red eyes fixed on the two melee students, it seemed invincible.


    Witnessing the Kobold Captain''s god-like dominance, both Nick and Mike couldn''t help butment sarcastically, "Are the other students really that weak? They can''t even make a dent in the Kobold Captain!"


    Even without Howard, both Nick and Mike felt confident they could inflict significant damage on the Kobold Captain, if not outright conquer it. This gave them the audacity to mock the


    "Alright, many students have just awakened. They don''t have yourbat experience or decent equipment. Failing to defeat a BOSS ten levels higher is understandable," Howard chuckled. "Get ready to step in, finish off the Kobold Captain for them, and then... we''ll take their points!"


    With his words still hanging in the air, Howard took the lead, charging forward.


    As the Kobold Captain was preupied chasing the two melee students, Howard swung his Soul Nurturer.


    The biting cold instantly formed into an frost arrow, which howled through the air, shooting mercilessly towards the Kobold Captain.


    With thebination of the Soul Nurturer and Soul Theft, after killing thousands, if not tens of thousands, of monsters, Howard''s fundamental attributes had improved.


    Previously, his Frost Arrow Spell could only temporarily freeze the Kobold Captain before it would shatter the ice.


    This time, however, it managed to entirely encase the Captain in ce!

 Chapter 92 92-They Really Can Snatch!

    <h4>Chapter 92 Chapter92-They Really Can Snatch!</h4>


    A clear, ringing sound echoed, and in an instant, the Kobold Captain was ensnared in ice, its massive axe frozen as well.


    Upon witnessing this sudden spectacle, astonishment painted the faces of the five students.


    The next moment, the silhouettes of Nick and Mike were already charging forth.


    An arrow, glistening with a fiery aura, sped past,unched btedly but arriving first, streaking past both Nick and Mike and striking the icy shell with force.


    Bang!


    Almost in the moment when fire met frost, a powerful detonation burst forth, propelling the Kobold Captain''s entire frame into the air.


    The health meter atop its head took a precipitous dive, its HP decreasing at a rapid pace.


    As a BOSS, the Kobold Captain wouldn''t crumble as minor creatures might, remaining alive despite the onught.


    Yet, the pain surged like a tidal wave, relentlessly battering the Captain''s senses, eliciting a heart-wrenching scream of torment from it.


    Nick''s figure darted forth, reminiscent of a streak of lightning.


    Having unleashed his Charge skill, she swung his de with great fervor, delivering a fierce blow to the Kobold Captain''s head.


    "-638!"


    After days of relentless training, Nick had ascended to LV20.


    With his significantly enhanced attributes, the damage she dealt was naturally greater than before.


    And it wasn''t just that. The Kobold Captain was left momentarily stunned, immobilized by the impact of his Charge skill.


    Nick''s eyes bore an icy cold demeanor, his de dancing in his hand, continuously slicing at the Kobold Captain.


    At the same time, Mike finally made his move. With soft, quick steps, he deftly maneuvered behind the Kobold Captain, swiftly executing his Backstab skill.


    His dagger gleamed with a frosty green sheen, its edge incredibly sharp, slicing effortlessly through the Kobold Captain''s skin, causing a torrent of blood to gush forth.


    The effects of the Toxicity skill were then triggered on the Kobold Captain, further weakening its attributes.


    "-439!"


    Though the damage Mike dealt was slightly less than Nick''s, his attack speed was astonishingly rapid.


    In what felt like the span of two breaths, he had already thrust five or six times, inflicting multiple waves of damage.


    "Roar!"


    The Kobold Captain''s eyes zed with a furious red.


    In the moment of its roar, it fiercely swung its massive axe, its entire body beginning to spin, signaling the onset of the skill - Whirlwind Strike!


    Seeing this, Nick and Mike prepared to retreat, but a piercing whistle of slicing air echoed by their ears.


    The next moment, a silvery wind de tore through the air, striking squarely on the Kobold Captain''s enormous axe.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the massive axe in the Kobold Captain''s grasp was knocked flying out of its hands.


    The creature itself toppled backward, sitting abruptly on the ground, its eyes filled with bewilderment.


    The Wind de Spell had triumphed!


    Such was the advantage of the real world. If this were a game, only skills with knockback or interrupt effects could halt the Kobold Captain''s technique.


    In the real world, aside from those skills, there were other means to tackle the problem! Like knocking a weapon out of an opponent''s grip!


    Without its weapon, what could the Kobold Captain possibly use to execute its skill?


    "Perfect timing!"


    Nick and Mike''s eyes lit up.


    With their impressivebat experience, they instantly unleashed all their skills, seizing this opportunity to ferociously assault the Kobold Captain.


    In contrast, the five students seemed to be rooted to the spot, their eyes fixed nkly on Howard and hispanions.


    Meanwhile, Abby also sprang into action.


    As she drew her bow and nocked her arrows, she continually switched the elemental attributes of her arrows, maximizing her damage to the Kobold Captain.


    It must be said that after these days ofbat, Abby, Nick, and Mike had not only leveled up and increased their attributes but had also significantly enhanced their battle experience.


    This time, without even waiting for Howard to make a move and with only two control skills used on the Kobold Captain, the trio of Abby, Nick, and Mike finished off the creature.


    Especially notable was Mike''s dazzling performance.


    The dagger in his hand danced like a butterfly in flight, thrusting continuously, each strike inflicting both direct damage and the effects of toxicity.


    Furthermore, Abby''s switching of arrow elements, invoking the Elemental Reaction, had a profound impact on the Kobold Captain.


    Within a mere twenty seconds, the three of them had in the Captain.


    "What the fuck?! Are you guys also freshmen from this batch?"


    "My God, you took down a LV20 BOSS so quickly! That''s insanely strong!"


    Witnessing this scene, all five students eximed in astonishment, their mouths agape in surprise.


    However, they soon sensed something was amiss.


    After Nick and Mike defeated the Kobold Captain, they didn''t pick up the loot. Instead, holding their weapons, they eyed the students with a peculiar gaze.


    Howard, on the other hand, leisurely approached the fallen body of the Kobold Captain.


    Only after collecting all the spoils did he approach the five students with a sly grin.


    At this moment, the five students finally recognized Howard.


    After all, Howard had previouslyughed and chatted with Daniel in front of hundreds of students, leaving a unique impression in the minds of many.


    Upon recognizing Howard, the five students immediately became animated.


    Just as they were about to voice their gratitude, Howard chuckled and said, "Gentlemen, we saved you. Don''t you think you should show some appreciation?"


    "Uh? Show appreciation how?"


    "We''re all ssmates, isn''t this going a bit far?"


    Hearing this, the students exchanged uneasy nces, sensing an ominous undertone in Howard''s words.


    Howard, feigning surprise, retorted, "Going a bit far? A person''s life is priceless. We saved yours. Asking for a little something in return is a bargain for you!"


    It was at this moment the students understood: Howard wanted a favor!


    This left them utterly perplexed.


    After all, in their eyes, with Howard''s superior equipment and skills, he surely didn''t need any favors from them.


    "Tsk tsk, are you really that dense?" Seeing the puzzled expressions on the faces of the five students, Howard smirked, "Hand over your bamboo tablets. Your points are now mine!"


    "Points?!"


    "What the hell?! Why? Those points are the result of our relentless battles day and night!"


    At this, the countenances of all five students drastically changed.


    If it was merely a favor, they would willingly oblige.


    Every student who gets admitted into the Holy Abyss Academy is far from ordinary; they wouldn''t fuss over trivialities.


    However, points were a whole different story!


    They all knew too well that once the assessment ended, the more points they held, the greater the resources they would be able to ess throughout their subsequent years of study!


    One of the students couldn''t help but retort, "We never asked you toe to our rescue. You chose to act on your own ord. At most, you can have the spoils of war. I''ll even throw in 10 gold coins as a token of gratitude, but don''t even think about taking our points!"


    As he spoke, a wider grin stretched across Howard''s face, while Nick and Mike quickly closed in on the five students.


    Witnessing this, a sense of unease washed over the group of five.


    Although they outnumbered Howard''s team, when it came to sheer presence and intimidation, Howard''s group was overwhelmingly dominant.


    It genuinely felt as if the four of them were surrounding the five students!


    For a moment, the students anxiously retreated, swallowing hard.


    "Howard Hughes, don''t you dare cross the line! This is an assessment, and we''re all ssmates here. You can''t harm us! Or else, I''ll call for the mentor!" one of the students cried out, scanning the area, looking for an escape route.


    Howard burst intoughter, "Still running to the mentors at your age? What are you, a child?"


    "You..." The student''s cheeks flushed in embarrassment.


    But before he could retort, a blinding light shed before him, followed by a sensation of an eerie force weighing down on him, as if he bore the weight of a mountain.


    It wasn''t just him; the four students next to him also found themselves pressed to the ground, immobilized.


    It was the Gravity spell in action!


    Seizing the opportunity, Nick and Mike quickly moved in, relieving the immobilized students of their bamboo tablets.


    "So many bamboo tablets, you''re not from the same team?" Howard eximed with a hint of surprise. Normally, one team would only have a single bamboo tablet.


    The fact that they had so many tablets indicated that they weren''t teammates but had grouped together to tackle monsters, which took Howard aback.


    Clearly, it was challenging for the average student to survive on the peripheries of the Valley of Fierce Winds without forming a team.


    That''s why some students would gather together, pooling their strengths against monsters.


    Although this approach would mean the distribution of points and spoils would be restricted, if they didn''t band together, their chances of survival would be slim.


    As Howard pondered, he couldn''t help but grow concerned.


    Would those who had awakened their S-level talents unite?


    If they did rally together, Howard''s team of just four, without utilizing their SS-level skills, might be at a disadvantage.


    However, Howard didn''t dwell on it too long.


    Taking the bamboo tablets from Nick and Mike, he touched them to his own. Instantly, a luminous screen emerged before him.


    As expected, the points inside the bamboo tablet could be transferred.


    Howard sighed in relief. The hint given by mentor Jack hadn''t led him astray.


    Moving forward, whether it was for ranking rewards or the prizes from Daniel, their raiding spree would continue unabated.

 Chapter 93 93-No Permanent Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 93 Chapter93-No Permanent Enemies</h4>


    Compared to Howard''s team, even when the five of them coborated, the points they umted were pitifully low.


    In total, they only contributed a little over 300 points to Howard''s team. Broken down, it meant that each of them had earned less than 100 points!


    However, effortlessly acquiring points was always a wee bonus.


    Once the points were secured, the effects of Howard''s skill ceased, but the five students didn''t get up. Instead, they trembled in ce.


    It wasn''t fear but anger.


    The points they had risked their lives for, albeit a modest amount, were effortlessly snatched away. How could they not be filled with rage?


    It was only because of Howard''s overpowering strength, suppressing them with just one skill, that they dared not retaliate.


    Although they were all ssmates from the same academy now, under such a life-threatening situation, they didn''t dare act recklessly.


    If Howard truly decided to strike, they might perish here in obscurity.


    Even if their performance this time wasn''t ster, it was due to the high difficulty of the evaluation.


    When looking at the entire Alliance, their talents were far fromcking.


    They had promising futures ahead. Why should they risk losing it all in a fit of rage?


    Howard, sensing the resentment of the five, said with a jovial tone, "If any of you are displeased, you''re always wee to seek revenge in the future. However, with your current strength, you might need a few more years of training!"


    "You..."


    "Howard, don''t be so arrogant! When the mentors find out about this, you won''t necessarily escape repercussions!"


    The already angered students, provoked further by Howard''s mockery, couldn''t help but retort.


    A smirk appeared on Howard''s lips as he whispered, "If the mentors truly disapproved of this, they would have intervened the moment I made a move on you. Do you really think they''re unaware of what''s happening here?"


    As his words sank in, the five students looked as though they had been struck by lightning, frozen in ce.


    After a long silence, the students forced bitter smiles, conceding to their fate.


    As for Howard and his team? They had long bolted after snatching the points!


    Although they gained several hundred points in the first round, the mentors'' tacit consent relieved Nick and Mike of any lingering concerns.


    Especially Mike, who promptly activated his stealth mode and set out in search of other teams.


    Ironically, with Mike feeding them information, Howard and his team''s pursuit became significantly faster. In just a matter of hours, over forty students had fallen victim to their raids.


    Except for an encounter with a professional squad of seven, all of whom had awakened A-level talents and posed a slight challenge, the other students couldn''t withstand Howard''s relentless skill onught.


    Especially the ''Gravity spell''. Once cast, it bore down on its victims like a mountain, leaving them with no opportunity to resist.


    Not to mention, Mike, Nick, and Abby all boasted notable talents.


    They might not stand a chance against higher-level monsters, but against these students, who had only recently awakened their talents, it was akin to a higher dimension striking a lower one.


    Or, to put it bluntly, an ambush.


    At this juncture,munication between students was sparse.


    Thus, when they encountered Howard''s team, thoughpetitive, they weren''t on guard.


    Their minds were preupied with how to defeat more monsters, gather resources, and collect points, rather than engaging in internecinebat.


    Caught off guard and being less skilled, many fell prey eithermenting their fate or using Howard ofcking martial honor.


    However, with the mentors refraining from intervening, they were left with no choice but to dry their tears and continue their quest for points.


    There were, of course, some who were wiser.


    Initially, out of pride, the robbed students remained silent about their plight, fearing ridicule for failing to safeguard their own points.


    But as the number of victims grew, grumbles began to emerge, leading many to realize that they weren''t the only ones who had been robbed.


    When everyone shares the same disgrace, the sting of humiliation lessens.


    Consequently, some students began to band together, intending to rally enough support to force Howard and his team to return their ill-gotten points.


    In fact, if they amassed enough strength with their numbers, they could even turn the tables and rob Howard''s team of their points!


    In no time, a counter-group began to take shape and expand.


    High above, Tana, Jack, and Wales observed the unfolding situation and couldn''t help but wear satisfied grins.


    Although the initial response of the other students had disappointed them, their subsequent actions weremendable.


    Alliance and strategy are skills in their own right!


    Out of the blue, Tana asked, "Should we inform Howard about their union?"


    Humans, since ancient times, have been creatures of rtionships and emotions.


    Tana, disliking Howard for her brother''s sake, could also warm up to him, seeing his potential and having gained his goodwill.


    "There''s no need," Wales responded gravely, "They''re just greenhorns. No need to intervene. If Howard can''t handle a flock of sheep, how will he fare against the ferocious alien races in the future?"


    Hearing this, both Tana and Jack immediately grasped the implications in Wales''s words, their faces registering surprise.


    The undertone was clear: Howard was being regarded as a primary force against the alien races in the future.


    Especially Jack, unfamiliar with Howard, couldn''t help but question, "What''s so special about thisd that both you and Daniel trust him so implicitly?"


    "I trust Daniel," Wales replied calmly, "Daniel has been mentoring for years and has never misjudged anyone."


    "..."


    "That''s true. We can then look forward to seeing what Howard might bring to the table," Jack said, nodding slightly.


    Suddenly recalling the SS-level skill Howard had previously demonstrated, Tana remarked, "There''s no need for anticipation. Based on the current coalition of students, they''re not formidable enough to push Howard to reveal his true capabilities."


    "Really?" Jack eximed upon hearing Tana''s statement, "It seems this generation has indeed produced a remarkable prodigy, garnering such high esteem from all of you."


    ...


    Unaware of the deliberations of the three mentors, Howard and his team were thoroughly engrossed in their spree of plundering.


    With minimal effort, they''d umted over 6000 points, a rate much faster than ying creatures or gathering resources.


    Surprisingly, Howard seemed to be the mostposed among the four.


    Nick and Mike, on the other hand, were so driven they wished there were no breaks, hoping to deplete all the other students of their points.


    Perhaps, they even thought, wait for those groups to umte points again and then raid them once more!


    Howard, however, did not concur and urged them to abandon such notions.


    After all, these were their peers.


    Pushing them too far might result in bacsh.


    Robbing them once could be rationalized as teaching them about the dangers of the world.


    Moreover, they hadn''t been overtly violent, leaving them room for justification.


    But doing it twice? That would tantly show malicious intent.


    Hearing Howard''s reasoning, both Nick and Mike felt a jolt of realization.


    They grasped that they were participating in an assessment, not genuinely engaging in highway robbery.


    This incident shone a light on the extreme upbringing methods of the grand families.


    They were, in essence, grooming their children to be bandits.


    But in a way, there wasn''t much choice.


    In a world where power reigns supreme and thew of the jungle prevails, if you don''t be the bandit, others would, only to target you.


    Time trickled by, and as more and more students fell prey to Howard''s team, finding new ones became increasingly difficult.


    Eventually, even Mike could locate no new targets.


    "I recall," Nick began, pondering, "the first team we encountered seemed prettypetent.


    They likely amassed a substantial amount of points. If we were to raid them, we might score as high as 25,000 or even 30,000 points!"


    With the ongoing difficulty in finding new students, Nick''s focus had shifted back to that initial team they had encountered.


    Mike''s eyes sparkled at the thought. "Indeed, we haven''t crossed paths with that group since. Where could they have gone?"


    Scratching his chin, Nick proposed, "Why don''t we ask the other students?"


    "Are you out of your mind?" Mike retorted with a roll of his eyes. "We''ve just raided them. Do you genuinely believe they''d willingly share any information with us?"


    Howard couldn''t help but chuckle. "The very fact that we''ve robbed them mightpel them to divulge. After all, wouldn''t the existence of an unrobbed team make them seem weak inparison? If everyone''s been raided, they''re all on an even footing, potentially boosting their own rankings."


    "If they know the location of that group, I wager they''d not only inform us but might even lead the way."


    Mike frowned slightly, finding it hard to believe.


    Putting himself in their shoes, he''d rather suffer losses than aid those who''d wronged him.


    Little did he realize, his confidence stemmed from his assured ability to garner resources without concerning himself about rankings.


    For the average student, if there''s an opportunity to pull down another''s ranking, why not coborate? Even with adversaries?


    No, to put it precisely, in this world, there are no permanent foes, only interests that remain steadfast allies.

 Chapter 94 94-The Turncoat

    <h4>Chapter 94 Chapter94-The Turncoat</h4>


    While unsure of the veracity of Howard''s words, Nick and Mike, as his confidants, chose to trust him.


    Subsequently, Howard, leading Abby, Nick, and Mike, retraced their steps to the group of students they had previously raided ¨C those who had regrouped after their misfortune.


    The abrupt reappearance of Howard''s team caused a surge of tension among the hundreds of students.


    Some among them, brimming with indignation, stood up, ring at Howard and barking, "Howard, we''ve already handed over our points. Why have you returned?"


    They had nned to band together, to stand united against him.


    Yet, having been humbled by Howard just a short while ago, none dared to harbor thoughts of rebellion.


    Noticing this, Howard chuckled, "Rest assured, I''m not here to raid you again. I''vee to inquire if any of you know the whereabouts of other students?"


    "What are you ying at, Howard?"


    "Ridiculous! Are you expecting us to be your aplices?"


    "You''re delusional!"


    Outbursts of indignation continued to echo, yet among them, some students'' eyes sparkled, as if an idea had struck them.


    Suddenly, one student stood up, voicing, "I have a rough idea of their location. But what''s in it for me if I tell you?"


    "You''re asking me for a reward?" Howard paused at the audacity, then broke into a grin.


    Indeed, students were so naively straightforward.


    If they weren''t schoolmates, asking for a benefit in such a circumstance would be a death wish.


    Yet, unable to harm his peers, Howard responded amiably, "If you can lead me to the other students, I''ll give you a tenth of the points we seize."


    "Are you serious?"


    Upon hearing that, excitement instantly flooded the student''s face.


    shing a grin, he said, "The name''s Jimmy. My aptitude is the Psychic Probe, allowing me to scan hundreds of yards around. I can definitely help you locate the remaining students."


    "Traitor!"


    No sooner had he spoken than others began hurling insults at him.


    Yet, Jimmy remainedposed, appearing utterly unaffected by the barrage of words.


    Who was he kidding? If bearing some verbal abuse tranted to acquiring thousands of points, he''d rather be verbally skewered to death!


    More than that, he harbored a n of his own.


    "Alright,e with me," Howard nodded slightly, finding himself intrigued by Jimmy.


    A man should know when to bend and when to stand tall.


    Howard wasn''t perturbed by Jimmy''s decision. On the contrary, he felt that in the future, Jimmy might just be a figure of significance.


    Having found his informant, Howard wasted no more words on the other students and promptly departed.


    As Howard and his group departed, a sudden cacophony of discussion broke out.


    "I never thought Jimmy was that sort of person!"


    "Is he really that desperate for points? Ugh! For a few measly points, he betrayed our friendship!"


    While some spat out their anger, others chuckled, "Ohe on, what friendship are we talking about? Besides, Jimmy didn''t spill the beans about us. He''s after the students who haven''t been robbed yet."


    "Exactly! Let''s be real: there are still plenty of students who remain unscathed. If they get through this untouched, how are we supposed to face them when we return to the academy? Should we ept that only we got robbed and, what, we''re the losers?"


    "Putting it that way, if everyone gets robbed, then at least we won''t be the only ones shamed. Moreover, if everyone''s points drop, we''ll actually have more time to collect some for ourselves."


    "Seems I judged Jimmy too hastily. A noble move on his part."


    "Noble? He''s just after the points."


    "Still, we might be able to turn the tables on him!"


    "Right, let''s tail Howard from a distance. For every group he robs, we can rally them to our cause. Once he''s done, we ambush him, seize his spoils, and then split the loot!"


    "Brilliant n!"


    It''s uncertain who first voiced the idea, but as it spread, the energy among them surged, many feeling it was a splendid strategy.


    Not only would it salvage their pride, but it could also redeem their standing.


    Although ganging up might seem unsporting, if it secured the desired oue, it was a pill they were more than willing to swallow.


    Unbeknownst to Howard, Jimmy was using his gift to sense the other students.


    Ever the schemer, when Jimmy sensed a group of students trailing them, he immediately understood the situation and chose not to alert Howard.


    The power of information!


    Had Howard been informed about the group tailing them, he surely would have put two and two together.


    Regrettably, due to a mismatch in their talents, neither Abby, Nick, nor Mike noticed the shadowing students.


    It was in moments like these that Jimmy''s cunning truly shone.


    With remarkable diligence, it took Jimmy merely a quarter of an hour to lead Howard and the others to a new student.


    This student, named Maithus Cabin, had awakened an S-level talent.


    He''d selected the warrior ss and wielded a massive sword akin to a door nk, projecting an aura of formidable strength.


    Unfortunately for him, among Howard''s team were two individuals with S-level talents and the prodigious Howard himself.


    Following the familiar ybook, they approached Maithus with a friendly demeanor, dispelling his initial wariness.


    In the next moment, the invisible Mikeunched a surprise attack, simultaneously employing his Backstab and Toxicity skills, which not only stunned Maithus but also poisoned him, significantly diminishing his abilities.


    An instantter, a Frost Arrow Spell whistled through the air, encasing Maithus in a solid block of ice.


    For a student who had only recently awakened, regardless of the level of his talent, he was no match for this coordinated onught.


    Frozen and incapacitated, he was powerless as Howard effortlessly took his bamboo tablet.


    "Wha?! This guy''s impressive. Alone, he''s amassed 4100 points!" Howard eximed as he nced at the bamboo tablet''s tally, genuine surprise crossing his features.


    It''s worth noting that after Howard and his group had ambushed numerous students, theirbined points amounted to roughly 7000, averaging out to each member.


    For this lone individual to gather over 4000 points was indeed amendable feat.


    Moreover, the strength of an adept always surpasses that of a novice.


    Previously, any student Howard managed to immobilize effectively lost their ability to resist.


    But Maithus, within a mere two-second span, showed a crack forming in the icy casing around him, emanating a distinct cracking sound.


    Crack--


    The next instant, the ice shattered.


    Maithus jolted awake, his pupils constricting sharply, locking onto Howard with the intensity of a fierce tiger.


    Although the freezing had numbed his entire body, Maithus still felt searing pain.


    But he forcibly suppressed it, letting out a mighty roar.


    With that, he swung his massive, door-sized de, aiming it straight at Howard''s face.


    "Ah, impressive! Still putting up a fight? Gravity spell!" Sensing Maithus''s counterattack, a smirk graced Howard''s lips.


    Unperturbed, he effortlessly invoked the Gravity spell, and in an instant, an invisible force, heavy as a mountain range, bore down on Maithus.


    At this moment, the gap between an S-level Talent Awakening and an ordinary student became starkly evident.


    Even those awakened with an A-grade talent found themselves flustered under Howard''s onught.


    Yet Maithus remained unflinchinglyposed.


    "Indomitable Will!"


    With his roar echoing, a golden radiance enveloped Maithus.


    Almost instantly, as the weight of the Gravity spell approached him, it dissipated¡ªmuch like how snow melts under the zing sun.


    For a split second, astonishment shed in Howard''s eyes.


    A skill that can nullify control effects? Or did it simply dispel them?


    Despite his surprise, Howard wasn''t about to give Maithus a window of opportunity.


    Swinging his Soul Nurturer again, a zing me coalesced into a fireball, rocketing towards Maithus.


    Typically, skills of immunity would wear off after enduring a series of attacks.


    Banking on this, Howard signalled for Abby, Nick, and Mike to join him in assailing Maithus.


    As the old saying goes, "Two hands are no match for four."


    And in this case, with Howard and his team, it was essentially eight hands against one.


    The golden radiance around Maithus began to wane after enduring several blows.


    This turn of events made Maithus''s face tighten with intensity.


    Gritting his teeth, he swung his massive sword, akin to a door nk, and leaped into the air, bringing it down with a thunderous crash onto the ground.


    A brilliant glow immediately emanated from the sword¡ªclearly not a skill of Maithus''s, but an intrinsic effect of the weapon itself.


    "Multiple Wind de!"


    Howard retaliated swiftly.


    As he waved the Soul Nurturer, a series of pale wind des formed, slicing through the air as if tearing space itself, flying fiercely to meet the descending giant sword.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In an instant, sharp, crisp sounds echoed relentlessly.


    The wind des danced around, much like moths to a me, fully aware that they''d be shattered by the mammoth sword, yet they persisted, rushing forth to collide with it.


    Witnessing this spectacle, both Nick and Mike''s expressions subtly shifted.


    Just as they began to worry for Howard, they failed to notice that the remaining wind des had slightly altered their course.

 Chapter 95 95-The Apprentice of Pope?

    <h4>Chapter 95 Chapter95-The Apprentice of Pope?</h4>


    Elevation in spirit not only amplifies one''s magical attack power but also refines one''s mastery over skills!


    While ordinary magus might find it challenging enough to target their skills precisely, Howard could perform even more delicate maneuvers.


    Under hismand, numerous wind des subtly shifted course, evading Maithus''s swinging weapon and consecutively slicing across his arm.


    A series of sharp, clear sounds echoed, and Maithus''s skin was immediately torn by the wind des, sttering blood.


    Waves of pain, like a tidal surge, assailed Maithus''s mind, causing him to roar in agony.


    However, the difference between Maithus and the typical student became evident.


    Where most students would wail andment when controlled or injured by a skill, Maithus became increasingly ferocious.


    His eyes glinting with a fierce red, he tightened his grip on his weapon.


    Even as blood spattered onto his face, he showed no sign of faltering, and his massive sword began to gleam with a golden radiance.


    "Earthshatter!"


    With a powerful swing of his de, Maithus released a golden arc of light from within the sword.


    It tore through space in an instant, striking both Nick and Mike.


    Nick, being the warrior that he was, felt the imminent threat and instantly transformed his weapon into a shield, cing it protectively before him.


    When the de''s aura struck the shield, even though the force of Gigantism sent Nick flying, his body remained untouched.


    In contrast, as the de''s aura skimmed Mike, he instantly let out a blood-curdling scream. A scarlet mark emerged on his shoulder.


    Clearly, Maithus had shown mercy.


    If his de''s aura had been aimed even slightly higher, Mike''s head would have parted from his body.


    It wasn''t only Maithus showing restraint; Howard and his team had also tempered their assault earlier.


    Maithus, sensing this, wouldn''t resort to lethal measures.


    Still, his resentment at having his points taken from him propelled him to counteract fiercely.


    Even so, Mike, with that gory sh across his shoulder, looked deathly pale, retreating continually, seemingly stripped of his will to continue the battle.


    "Sparing your life, and you dare to resist?" Howard''s eyes grew cold, showing no further restraint, and he advanced with his Soul Nurturer drawn and ready.


    Seeing this, a hint of glee lit up Maithus'' face.


    Clearly, he deduced that Howard was a magus, which should give Maithus an advantage in closebat.


    But unfortunately for him, he overlooked why Howard would have the confidence to engage up close.


    Almost the moment Howard neared, Maithus thrust his massive sword downwards, piercing the ground. The next moment, shockwaves erupted from the earth.


    However, a protective shield materialized beside Howard, dissipating the entire impact.


    Simultaneously, Howard''s Soul Nurturer, glowing with fiery brilliance, crashed onto Maithus'' head.


    Just as the Soul Nurturer touched Maithus, a fireball exploded with terrifying force, sending Maithus flying before he slumped into unconsciousness.


    Watching from above, the three mentors were taken aback, uttering in unison, "A melee magus?"


    "Could it be... Has Howard acquired the lineage of a melee magus?"


    After the initial shock, Wales quickly realized something amiss, murmuring, "No, that strike from Howard wasn''t sheer physical strength. It was still the explosive force of a fireball. He simply closed the distance with Maithus, ensuring the skill hit with absolute precision."


    "True. If he were a melee magus, he''d infuse his skills into his own being and engage the enemy hand-to-hand, not like this."


    A sigh escaped, "Thisd''sbat style is truly astonishing."


    Howard was oblivious to the astonishment he''d caused among the three mentors. In truth, his choice to close in before unleashing his skill was a calcted gamble.


    From Maithus'' previous two defenses against his skills, Howard discerned that Maithus'' weapon had a natural counter to magic. The enormity of that sword meant a casual swing could fend off the onught of skills!


    Thus, Howard intentionally closed the gap, luring Maithus into underestimating him.


    Once at the right distance, he employed the mechanism of the Mana Shield, summoning a barrier to protect himself from Maithus'' assault.


    Then, at point-nk range, he unleashed his skill, ensuring Maithus had no chance to dodge or directly counter the magic.


    While equipment might resist magic due to its superior forging material, Maithus'' mere mortal body could not.


    And events unfolded exactly as Howard anticipated, with Maithus swiftly incapacitated.


    Witnessing this, Jimmy''s throat tightened, forcing a gulp down. He couldn''t trust his own eyes!


    Although not very close, both Maithus and Jimmy hailed from the same province.


    Therefore, it was Jimmy who lured Howard and the others into challenging Maithus.


    Little did he expect, what in his mind was a formidable S-level Talent Awakening, to be defeated so effortlessly.


    Yes, effortlessly.


    After all, in Jimmy''s perspective, Nick and Mike seemed mere sidekicks to Howard, with no remarkable strength.


    That Maithus managed to wound them was hardly a feat. What was astonishing, however, was how effortlessly Howard had bested him.


    At this moment, a storm of indecision raged within Jimmy: should he continue to stir the pot, or wholeheartedly support Howard?


    If Howard stayed true to his word, it seemed there might be something in it for him!


    As Jimmy wrestled with his thoughts, Howard''s face bore a grave expression.


    He recognized the overconfidence in both Nick and Mike, and even in himself. Their previous unobstructed sesses hade at a cost.


    Howard held no resentment towards Maithus, instead sighing, "Things have changed. We can''t continue this way."


    Hearing this, Mike''s face flushed with embarrassment, guilt gnawing at him.


    He knew his injury had cost them the capability to fight on.


    If they kept battling, other students, not being fools, would target him specifically.


    How would he fend them off?


    If he stayed out of the fight, relying solely on Howard, Abby, and Nick, they might still manage to confront other students.


    But he''d feel embarrassed to share in the spoils.


    And if he didn''t get a share, resentment would brew.


    It was, indeed, a conundrum.


    "Perhaps, I can assist you."


    Just as Howard was about to give up, an unexpected voice chimed in.


    Turning towards its source, they saw a young woman dressed in a white robe gracefully emerging from the side.


    Her demeanor was calm, yet it elicited a subtle change in Nick''s expression.


    Noticing this, Howard whispered, "Do you know her?"


    "Yes," Nick replied. "She''s from the Cloudwater Province, a member of the prestigious Venus family.


    Her name is Judy. She possesses an S-level talent named Radiant Angel.


    Rumor has it she was taken under the Pope''s wing from a young age.


    It''s surprising to see her here at Holy Abyss Academy."


    At this, Howard''s eyebrows subtly raised. The Pope''s disciple?


    Surely, she must have some ulterior motives for being at the Holy Abyss Academy.


    After all, the Church''s renown within the Alliance surpassed even that of the Academy.


    With the guidance of the Pope himself, she wouldn''t typically need to attend the Holy Abyss Academy.


    However, now was not the time to ponder these matters.


    Howard focused his thoughts and warmly inquired, "Miss Judy, how do you propose to help us?"


    "It''s quite simple," Judy responded with a gentle smile. "I can heal this gentleman''s wounds. In the battles toe, I can bolster your strength and weaken and control the other students. In return, all I ask is for twenty percent of the points we earn together. Of course, any points you''ve earned previously won''t be included in this."


    As she finished, Jimmy''s face grew even paler.


    The merebination of Howard and his team was already formidable.


    But with the addition of a Holy Maiden from the Church, especially one with an awakened S-level talent, what could the others possibly do against them?


    "Ah, your offer is tempting," Howard began, not immediatelymitting. "But why do you wish to join forces with us?"


    "I believe you can win," Judy calmly responded. "Right now, the other students are each fending for themselves. Even if they form some sort of alliance, their teams willck cohesion. You, on the other hand,mand your group with authority. Even if your numbers are fewer, I trust that no one else can match your strength."


    "Coborating ensures mutual benefit. When the timees, the four of you will inevitably earn more points than me. I won''t pose a threat to your standings."


    Upon hearing Judy''s proposition, Nick and Mike were visibly tempted.


    Especially Mike, who knew he''d be a burden to the team if his injuries persisted.


    He was the most eager for Judy to coborate with them.


    Only Abby eyed Judy with a mix of curiosity and suspicion.


    She worried that Judy might be after her man!


    Still, being a gentle soul, Abby refrained from showing any visible signs of jealousy.


    "Deal," Howard dered with a grin. "We wee you aboard, Miss Judy Venus."


    "A pleasure to work together!" Judy''s lips curved in a subtle smile as she headed straight for Mike.


    As she approached, an ethereal Angel Phantasm materialized behind her.


    It radiated a brilliant golden light, enveloping Mike.


    Howard''s gaze followed her every move, his expression turning serious.


    He could sense that Judy''s summoned Angel Phantasm was significantly more powerful than anything Aisha could conjure.

 Chapter 96 96-Bait

    <h4>Chapter 96 Chapter96-Bait</h4>


    True to her reputation as the Pope''s disciple, Judy Venus healed Mike''s injuries in just a few short breaths.


    When the golden light dissipated, the flesh on Mike''s shoulder had fully healed, with not even a scar remaining.


    Were it not for his torn clothing and residual bloodstains, Howard would have doubted whether Mike had been injured at all.


    "Thank you, Miss Judy," Mike said, moving his shoulder to ensure the pain was truly gone, then promptly expressed his gratitude.


    Judy greeted this with a smile. "We''re teammates now, no need for thanks."


    Hearing this, both Mike and Nick broke into cheerful grins. Having a priest as a teammate was undoubtedly a cause for joy.


    Only Howard continued to regard Judy with a hint of suspicion.


    It was all too odd.


    Normally, forming such alliances wasn''t so straightforward, even if they were ssmates to begin with.


    With a flicker in his eyes, Howard, not wanting to dwell on the matter, said, "Just to be clear, now that you''re part of my team, you follow my orders."


    "I understand," Judy replied with a smile. "Even if I believe your decisions are wrong, I''ll obey yourmands during battle. Only when the fight is over will I seek exnations."


    "Good to know," Howard said, then turned his gaze to Jimmy, chuckling. "Jimmy, the first person you led us to was quite the tough nut to crack. It seems you''re quite familiar with this year''s batch of students. So, who are you nning on leading us to next?"


    Hearing this, a shiver ran down Jimmy''s spine. He had a sinking feeling that Howard was on to his ruse.


    Jimmy wasn''t wrong in his guess.


    During the fight, Howard hadn''t given it much thought, but the moment it ended, he realized something was amiss.


    Normally, even a student with an S-level talent wouldn''t be a match for Howard and his team.


    Moreover, there weren''t that many students with an awakened S-level talent in this batch. Could it all be a mere coincidence?


    Had Howard not needed Jimmy as a guide, he wouldn''t have merely called him out. Instead, he might have taken more drastic measures.


    Jimmy, feeling the weight of Howard''s icy stare, blurted out, "It''s a misunderstanding! I truly had no idea that Maithus was that powerful! Boss Howard, I''ll lead you to the others now."


    Threatened as he was, Jimmy behaved himself this time.


    The next group he led Howard and the team to was a small trio. They were allbat-focused with A-level talents.


    Sadly, they were no match for Howard''s LV20 team. Their skills barely scratched the surface of Nick''s shield, and any control effects werepletely missed.


    This time, Howard didn''t even need to step in. Boosted by Judy''s power, Nick and Mike alone were enough to end the skirmish.


    After collecting their points, Howard and the six-member party continued their hunt for new students.


    At this juncture, Judy also shared information about all the students with an S-level Talent Awakening with Howard.


    Among the students of this year, a total of seven had an S-level Talent Awakening.


    Aside from Abby, Judy, and Mike, there were four others.


    One of them was the archer they had previously encountered, named Lanas Bayley, who hailed from a significant lineage.


    Thest three were Maithus Cabin, whom they had already defeated, and two they hadn''t met yet: Toby Ulysses and Dietz McLaren.


    The families of these three weren''t particrly renowned, which meant they weren''t equipped with abundant gear.


    Maithus Cabin had only his massive sword as a weapon, which was why he couldn''t withstand Howard''s close-quarters assault.


    "My God, out of the seven students with an S-level Talent Awakening this year, three are now in our team! Plus, there''s Howard with his hidden prowess. Doesn''t that make our team invincible?" Mike remarked with a grin. "Perhaps after the assessment is over, we might still team up."


    "We''ll address the future when ites," Judy replied with a serene expression, making Mike pout slightly.


    Considering that Nick''s abilities stillgged behind the others, he chose not to interject.


    On the other hand, Jimmy was on tenterhooks.


    After realizing the strength of Howard and hispanions, he didn''t dare act recklessly and focused on locating the other students.


    Ironically, with the help of Jimmy''s talent -- Psychic Probe, Howard and his team managed to locate more and more students.


    This ability gave them the advantage of foresight, making battles even easier for them.


    Of course, the initial group of students still trailed behind Howard''s team.


    Whenever some students had their points taken, this group would immediately step forward.


    First, they would vehemently condemn Howard''s hical actions and then swiftly move to recruit the defeated.


    Although these students recognized the vast disparity in strength between themselves and Howard, the sight of so many peers banding together bolstered their confidence.


    Hoping to seize an opportunity amidst the chaos, they envisioned a mass attack to defeat Howard, and many readily agreed to join the growing ranks.


    For a while, their group swelled in numbers.


    As Howard frenziedly amassed points, this crowd voraciously recruited more students, quickly alerting the remaining students that something was amiss.


    It didn''t take long for them to learn of Howard''s point-pilfering endeavors.


    Although they had faith in their own abilities, witnessing so many fall prey made them wary. As a result, they prudently came together.


    Excluding Lanas Bayley''s team, the other surviving students, including the two with an S-level Talent Awakening, formed a temporary alliance.


    Their primary mission shifted to hunting down Howard.


    At first, when Jimmy sensed Toby and his group''s presence, he thought of leading Howard their way.


    However, he soon detected something amiss: nearly twenty individuals were converging. Without hesitation, he chose to be transparent.


    Hearing of such a sizable gathering, Howard too promptly made a decision to retreat for the time being.


    Just dealing with two S-level Talent Awakenings was already a daunting challenge.


    Add to that over ten with A-level Talent Awakening, and the odds of emerging victorious seemed slim, unless Howard resorted to his SS-level skill.


    With the assessment still ongoing, Howard was reluctant to seriously harm that group of students.


    He decided to first pursue Lanas Bayley''s team.


    Once the other students had been ambushed and their points seized, he would then confront this formidable assembly.


    Moreover, at this juncture, they were at their most vignt and their morale was high.


    If a battle ensued, it could very well lead to casualties.


    After all, they were ssmates.


    Howard grasped the mentor''s intent and was not inclined to inflict harm.


    He reasoned that after wearing them down mentally and physically, their resistance would not be as fierce.


    Even with a priest on their side,bat always carried the peril of death.


    Howard''s decision deeply satisfied Tana, Jack, and Wales.


    Even though Howard possessed the capability to take on multiple adversaries alone, Abby and the others didn''t share that prowess.


    Engaging in battle would undoubtedlye with risks.


    They saw in Howard a responsibility towards his teammates; how could they not be content with that?


    After all, powerful individuals were hard to find, and those with a broader perspective were even rarer.


    Their aim at Holy Abyss Academy wasn''t merely to mold fighters but to cultivate leaders capable of leading their race andunching counterattacks against alien species.


    Though Jimmy''s talent didn''t particrly lend itself tobat, it proved exceedingly useful.


    After Howard and his team opted to avoid Toby''s group, they managed to remain undetected despite the narrowing distance between the two factions.


    In less than an hour, they once again encountered Lanas Bayley and his crew.


    Upon this second meeting, the six members of Lanas Bayley''s group became visibly tense.


    They had crossed paths with other students and had been courted to join forces, which is how they learned of Howard''s penchant for seizing points.


    Lanas Bayley, with his haughty demeanor, had simply declined others'' invitations.


    "Once again, our paths cross. It seems destiny has a sense of humor," Howard said, stepping forward with a radiant smile.


    Lanas Bayley responded coldly, "Destiny? It appears you''re after our points!"


    "Oh, no, no," Howard chuckled, "How could you call it theft? The Valley of Fierce Winds is perilous. I just fear others might not safeguard their points well, so I decided to help them hold onto it for a while."


    "A fine way to phrase ''helping''," Lanas Bayley remarked as he suddenly drew his bow, his eyes firmly locked onto Howard. "Perhaps, then, I should ''help'' safeguard your points."


    Without giving Howard a chance to reply, Lanas Bayley released his arrow.


    The projectile zipped through the air, aiming straight for Howard.


    It was, undeniably, the right move.


    With the multitude of skills Howard possessed, should he get close, Lanas Bayley''s team might be swiftly decimated.


    If they could just set up their formation correctly, they had a chance at victory, especially given their superior ssbinations.


    At the same moment, the magus behind Lanas Bayley swiftly waved his wand, conjuring a fireball. Instead of aiming it at Howard''s group, the ming sphere soared skyward.


    Boom¡ª


    As the fireball erupted, the heavens were painted with a zing crimson light.


    Witnessing the spectacle, Howard''s eyebrows furrowed, and he eximed, "Are you bait?!"

 Chapter 97 97-The Gamble

    <h4>Chapter 97 Chapter97-The Gamble</h4>


    "Only realizing it now? It''s oote!" Lanas Bayley quirked an eyebrow, bursting into triumphantughter.


    Hearing this, Howard''s expression shifted subtly, just as the whizzing arrow struck him.


    Thankfully, Howard''s MP shield was active. A radiant glow erupted, deflecting the arrow effortlessly.


    But the mes in the sky began to rage uncontrobly!


    "Swift action, we must end this within three minutes!" Howard cried out, brandishing his Soul Nurturer.


    Yet, he unleashed just one skill -- Multiple Wind de!


    Silvery wind des materialized, seeming chaotic but striking with deadly precision towards every student except Lanas.


    While the principle of ''capture the leader to defeat the group'' held true, Howard was putting on a performance and couldn''t afford to take down Lanas Bayley.


    A joke, really.


    Did they think Howard, with his myriad of SS-level skills, would fear being surrounded?


    As long as there were no experts above LV50 present, just two or three SS-level skills would suffice to subdue hundreds of students.


    The reason Howard feigned surprise was merely to lure Lanas Bayley and his crew into gathering more students.


    By defeating them all at once, it would save him the hassle of hunting them downter.


    High above in the sky, the three mentors exchanged nces.


    Jack sighed, "It seems Howard and his group are in for some misfortune, walking straight into a trap. As long as Lanas Bayley can hold them back and prevent their escape, once the other students arrive, all the points they''ve snatched will be returned to their rightful owners."


    Jack was oblivious to Howard''s possession of the SS-level skill, only aware that Daniel held Howard in high regard.


    Unfortunately, since Tana had initially taken interest in Howard, Jack and Wales had naturally refrained from monitoring him and had missed witnessing Howard''s prowess.


    Hearing Jack''s words, Wales and Tana exchanged skeptical looks.


    Shortly after, Tana whispered, "Why do I get the feeling that it''s the students who are walking into a snare?"


    "Walking into a snare?" Jack chuckled, "Aren''t you two overestimating Howard? There are hundreds of students. Even if each spat on him, it would be enough to drown him!"


    A yful smirk danced on Wales'' lips as he suddenly suggested, "How about we ce a bet?"


    "On what?" Jack''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    "If you win," Wales began in a soft voice, "I''ll sneak out a bottle of the Vice Principal''s long-cherished Dragon''s Blood Wine for you. If you lose, I don''t ask for much. I believe you have an Invisibility Cloak? Hand that over to me."


    "Invisibility Cloak?" Jack questioned with raised eyebrows. "What would you want with that? nning some ndestine mischief, are you?"


    Tana, with a look of sheer exasperation, snapped, "Shut it! Don''t spew such filth in front of me."


    Wales replied with a nonchnt tone, "If I wished to be mischievous, would I really need an Invisibility Cloak?"


    "Point taken," Jack replied with an awkward grin.


    Aware that both Tana and Wales were mightier than him, he hesitated before jesting.


    Grinning, he conceded, "Fine, let''s bet! I wager that Howard won''t withstand the barrage from the students. Even if he manages to flee, I will still count it as my loss!"


    Aloft, the trio of mentors, Jack among them, witnessed yers amassing from all directions, especially after the fiery re.


    Regrettably, Howard and his team''s previous onught was so ferocious that the vast majority of the students felt its impact, leaving them utterly shocked.


    Otherwise, why would they coborate andy such a meticulous trap?


    "Let''s wait and see," Wales said with a confident smirk, causing Jack to furrow his brow and mutter softly to himself.


    Meanwhile, the ground below became a hotbed of frenziedbat.


    Despite Howard concealing his true strength, he struggled against several A-level Talent Awakenings simultaneously.


    However, thanks to his MP shield, a single skill cast was sufficient to sustain it, effectively blocking the students'' onught.


    Witnessing this, every yer within Lanas Bayley''s team wore an expression of astonishment.


    "Damn it, what kind of skill is that? Or is it the effect of some equipment?"


    "Why is his shield so robust, and its replenishment so swift?"


    "Forget it, if we can''t bring him down, let''s just stall him. I refuse to believe that with more reinforcements, we won''t breach that shield."


    "Change the target, go for the others!"


    The group of students wasn''t naive. Without needing a prompt from Lanas Bayley, they redirected their assaults towards Nick and hispanions.


    However, it was Judy who showcased her prowess.


    Chanting a spell, an Angel Phantasm materialized around her.


    Hum!


    Momentster, the Angel Phantasm radiated brilliance, enveloping Howard and hispanions within its glow.


    [Ding! Congrattions to the awakened Howard. You have been bestowed with the skill -- Angelic Blessing. Upon being attacked, there''s a 5% chance to be immune to the assault, a 25% chance to receive healing effects, and a 70% probability that the damage from the attack will be reduced by 50%. Duration: 60 seconds!]


    "What the fuck!"


    "That''s intense!"


    Upon witnessing this skill notification, Nick and Mike couldn''t help but exim aloud.


    "Ha ha ha, with this skill at our disposal, what''s there to fear?"


    With a heartyugh, Nick, with a shield in one hand and a short sword in the other, shifted from a defensive stance and charged directly at Lanas and his crew.


    Being a warrior, he naturally needed to get up close to maximize his effectiveness.


    Mike had long been in stealth mode, though he hadn''tunched any attack yet.


    Yet, both Nick and Mike found themselves wondering: Why hadn''t Howard unleashed any of his formidable skills?


    Lanas and his associates were no novices.


    Witnessing the Angel Phantasm enveloping Nick and his party, they immediately unleashed a barrage of AOE skills, along with those having special control capabilities.


    What use were immunity and damage reduction?


    If they were swept up by the skill''s force, repelled, or controlled, Nick still couldn''t advance.


    However, not sustaining significant damage and with Judy''s intervention, his HP consistently remained in a rtively safe zone.


    Lanas and his team yed it smart.


    They weren''t aiming to directly defeat Howard. As long as they could stall him and wait for the other students to arrive, the oue would be inevitably decided.


    For a while, the sh between Howard and Lanas reached a deadlock.


    Lanas and Abby, each drawing their bows and nocking arrows, seemed to be in a standoff, blocking each other off.


    With the presence of his MP shield, Howard single-handedly held off three opposing students.


    Under Judy''s protection, Nick made several attempts to break through.


    Regrettably, his adversaries weren''t pushovers.


    Even when Nick executed his Charge skill, he was interrupted and left dazed in ce.


    Mike remained in stealth, while Jimmy kept ncing around, his eyes darting, seemingly lost in thought.


    Suddenly, a look of rm washed over Jimmy''s face, and he discreetly began to retreat, hoping to leave the battlefield.


    Yet, before Jimmy could make his exit, the silhouette of Mike materialized behind him, with a razor-sharp dagger pressing threateningly against Jimmy''s throat.


    "Knew you were up to something shady all along. Trying to run now? It''s toote," Mike said with a sardonic smile, "Sit tight. If you try any funny business, once we''re back at the academy, you will regret it."


    Hearing this, a shiver ran down Jimmy''s spine.


    Being in the bad books of someone with an awakened S-level talent would spell disaster for his future at the academy, wouldn''t it?


    Losing points was one thing, a temporary setback. But earning the enmity of someone? That would cast a shadow over his entire academic journey.


    Realizing this, Jimmy had no choice but to meekly follow Mike back.


    Mike''s shout suddenly pierced the ears of Howard and the others, "Boss, reinforcements are on their way. They areeing from all directions!"


    "What the fuck?!"


    "Howe so many are rushing over?"


    Upon hearing this, Nick was taken aback, especially since barely two minutes had passed.


    "Ha ha ha!" Lanas Bayley couldn''t help butugh heartily. "Hours ago, we had already set everything in motion, gathering all together, just waiting for you to walk right into our trap! I''d advise you to surrender now."


    "They''re already in chaos, attack!"


    Seeing Mike bringing Jimmy back in custody, Lanas and his crew, sharp as ever, quickly deduced the situation and intensified their offensive.


    Their talents were by no means inferior. Without Howard unleashing his SS-level skill and being outnumbered, they might not necessarily have the upper hand.


    Moreover, the hurried sound of footsteps echoed from all around.


    Howard swiftly retreated, beckoning Nick and Mike to do the same, as the six of them regrouped.


    Casting a quick nce, Howard expressed a hint of surprise.


    Apart from Jimmy, the rest seemed remarkablyposed, especially Judy. Despite being a new addition to the team, she showed no sign of panic.


    Howard''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he inquired, "Judy, aren''t you afraid that we might lose?"

 Chapter 98 98-Striking Gold

    <h4>Chapter 98 Chapter98-Striking Gold</h4>


    "Why should I be afraid? It''s just some points. If we lose, we lose," Judy stared deeply into Howard''s eyes, whispering confidently, "Besides, I don''t believe we''re the ones who will lose."


    "Bold move!" Impressed, Howard couldn''t help but give her a thumbs up.


    Abby, Nick, and Mike were calm because they knew their strengths.


    But for Judy, who had just joined, to show such spirit, it piqued his interest.


    While Aisha was also a powerful priest, she was an upper-year student and couldn''t often team up with Howard''s crew.


    Maintaining a good rtionship with Judy would ensure their safety during future adventures.


    Plus, if Aisha could join them, that''d be a cherry on top.


    With two mighty priests on their side, unless they were instantly taken out, almost any injury could be healed.


    As they conversed, footsteps echoed all around. Lanas Bayley and his crew, along with hundreds of students, rapidly approached from every direction, quickly surrounding Howard and hispanions.


    "Damn you, Howard! Even you have days like these!"


    "Hand over the bamboo tablet now, or we won''t be so polite!"


    "Return the points you stole from us!"


    "Heh, guys, they''ve racked up quite a bit of points themselves. Not only should we take back our own, but let''s snatch theirs as well."


    "Absolutely right!"


    The students previously robbed were clearly agitated, their eyes burning with fury towards Howard.


    As for the few who hadn''t been robbed, they were over the moon.


    Without any losses, they now had an opportunity to pocket more points.


    Wasn''t this like hitting the jackpot?


    Howard responded with a chuckle, as Nick swiftly stepped forward, raising his shield to protect him.


    Nick knew that no matter the number of opponents, if he could shield Howard for even just a second or two, allowing him to unleash his SS-level skill, they could definitely secure victory.


    "Thinking of resisting?"


    "Attack!"


    The group of students was no fools.


    Recognizing Nick''s intent, they immediately understood the stakes.


    In an instant, they readied themselves, their elemental powers gathering frenziedly.


    With a sharp cry, Nick deployed his skill. At the same time, Howard brandished the Soul Nurturer, ready to strike.


    The fish were hooked. If not now, when would they strike?


    The only concern was whether Nick could withstand the onught of so many students.


    However, before the students couldunch their attacks, Judy executed her skill.


    In the blink of an eye, she soared into the air, a dazzling golden radiance bursting forth from within her.


    For a moment, Judy seemed like the sun incarnate, her golden glow enveloping the entire area.


    "What the..."


    "What on earth is happening?"


    "My eyes! They burn!"


    Gasps and cries of surprise echoed.


    The group of students, caught off guard and yet to deploy their skills or initiate their attacks, stumbled back, their heads turned away.


    Yet, even so, their eyes stung fiercely, as if pierced by some unseen force.


    "Perfect timing!"


    "Icy Touch of Winter Goddess!"


    While Howard was taken aback by Judy''s skill, he didn''t miss the window of opportunity.


    A chilling coldness surged from within him in an instant.


    An icy blue apparition appeared, and as the gaze of the Winter Goddess swept across, frosty air consumed the entire space, swiftly encasing all the students within its grip.


    Crack--


    A crisp sound echoed as hundreds of students, including Lanas and his group, were encased in ice, turned into statuesque ice sculptures.


    Witnessing this, mentor Jack, hovering above, couldn''t help but have his pupils sharply contract, eximing in astonishment, "My God! How did this happen? Howard has such a skill?"


    Beside him, both Tana and Wales sported satisfied expressions.


    With a light chuckle, Wales remarked, "Jack, you''ve lost! If this had been a fight to the death, all the other students would already be gone."


    "I... I admit defeat," Jack sighed in resignation. "Let''s head down. This spectacle shoulde to an end. There''s only a day left. If we let Howard and his team continue their plunder, I fear all the other students might end up penniless!"


    Amidst the conversation, Howard on the ground had already terminated his skill.


    After all, these students weren''t truly his enemies. It was improbable for Howard to unleash the second wave of his assault.


    Secondster, as the coldness dissipated, the students began to thaw from their frozen state. Yet, those freshly thawed had barely recovered, their bodies still shivering uncontrobly from the cold.


    Howard grinned, "So, have you all had enough?"


    "I..." Lanas clenched his teeth, "Damn you! I didn''t expect such tactics from you!"


    "It was intentional!"


    Many were seething, but most of the students came to a realization: they were no match for Howard.


    As for Lanas and the others with S-level Talent Awakening, they were brimming with rage.


    In a one-on-one situation, they believed they weren''t inferior to Howard.


    However, they were no longer at their peak, and continuing to fight seemed to promise only a more humiliating defeat.


    Being the savvy individuals they were, they understood that conceding now was the wisest move.


    "It seems you''ve alle to terms with the situation," Howard remarked with a smirk. "Nick, Mike, go collect the bamboo tablets. Bring me all the points."


    "Right away!"


    As the words left his lips, Nick and Mike promptly stepped forward.


    Howard, wielding the Soul Nurturer, kept his gaze firmly fixed on the cluster of students.


    At that moment, Judy acted once more. A silver radiance unfurled, enveloping all the students as if they were nketed by light.


    Judy''s voice drifted down, ethereal and clear, "Ladies and gentlemen, if you resist, don''t me me for showing no mercy."


    Some of the students from the Alliance recognized Judy.


    Those who initially harbored intentions of ambushing Nick and Mike, with ns to take hostages, swiftly abandoned their schemes.


    They were well aware of Judy''s capabilities. Coupled with Howard''s formidable area-effect skill, their resolve waned.


    Under thebined pressure from Howard and Judy, the students remainedpliant, and all the points were transferred without a hitch.


    Once Howard and his team had seized all the points, the figures of Jack, Wales, and Tana descended.


    "Mentor!"


    "Mentor, please save us! Howard and his group are taking our points!"


    At the sight of their mentors, many students cried out in desperation.


    Lanas and the other S-level Talent Awakenings, however, felt deeply embarrassed and hung their heads in shame.


    "Ahem!" Jack cleared his throat, reprimanding Howard, "What do you think you''re doing? You were instructed to focus on the assessment, not to turn on your fellow students!"


    Hearing this, Nick and Mike couldn''t help but tremble inside, fearing Jack would demand the points be returned.


    Had they just wasted all that time for nothing?


    Howard replied with a smirk, "Mr. Jack, it''s unfair for you to frame it that way. I haven''t harmed them, and there were no rules against taking points from other students before the assessment began!"


    "Indeed," Wales nodded, sweeping a nce over the assembly of students. "If you''re outmatched, who can you me?"


    In truth, the mentors were ying a ssic ''good cop, bad cop'' routine to keep resentment from brewing among the students.


    Tana, being the female mentor, took on the role of offering constion.


    She chimed in with a lightugh, "That being said, you mustn''t seize any more points! We''ll overlook what has already been taken, but should you continue to target the students'' points, don''t expect me to stand by idly."


    "Alright then, we''ll take our leave now. Farewell to our mentors!"


    Howard clearly grasped the underlying message in the mentors'' words. He quickly signaled Nick and the others to make a swift exit.


    Having just gained a substantial advantage, they would be fools to stay and risk the wrath of the spurned students.


    After being consoled by the three mentors, the group of students, realizing they still had one final day of assessment left, shook off theirmentations and self-pity.


    They promptly regrouped, delved deeper into the map, and set out once again to earn points.


    Besides, aside from Howard''s team, all other students had lost their points.


    In a way, this meant they were now on an even ying field,peting fairly, and the day''s events wouldn''t affect the final rankings!


    Meanwhile, Howard and his team gathered at a location to divide their spoils.


    "This time, we''ve managed to snatch a total of 31,560 points. If we divide that into five shares, it amounts to 6,312 points for each of us." Howard nced around the group and softly inquired, "Any objections?"


    "Well..." Jimmy began tentatively, "I put in effort too, why am I not included?"


    Jimmy, not being a fool, realized that if the points were split five ways, he wouldn''t receive a share.


    Mike''s face shifted slightly, disdainfully retorting, "You damned coward, thinking of running away just moments ago, and now you want points? Toote for that!"


    Jimmy involuntarily swallowed hard, his throat bobbing.


    Howard chuckled, "Considering how quickly those students caught up with us, it''s evident they''ve been close by all along. Given your skills, you surely could''ve sensed them, yet you chose not to inform us. Is that what you call ''putting in effort''?"


    "Had this not been an assessment, with your traitorous behavior, you''d be worthy of death!"

 Chapter 99 99-Judy’s Power, The Arrival of the BOSS!

    <h4>Chapter 99 Chapter99-Judy''s Power, The Arrival of the BOSS!</h4>


    Jimmy was genuinely terrified of Howard. Hearing those wordsden with murderous intent, his body shuddered.


    He feared that Howard might genuinely kill him.


    After all, when no one dared to snatch points, Howard acted decisively and wasn''t even reprimanded by the mentors.


    "We are ssmates, after all, and this is just an assessment. I won''t kill you."


    Noticing the fear in Jimmy''s heart, Howard''s lips curled into a smirk, whispering, "However, if in the future, when we face other races, you dare act like this again, even if I take your life, the mentors won''t object."


    "Get lost!"


    Without another word, Jimmy scampered away, reminiscent of a rat scurrying across the streets.


    "Tsk, tsk. That guy is such a coward," Nick remarked with a look of disdain on his face.


    Howard seemed unfazed by Jimmy.


    He turned his gaze to Judy, asking, "The mentors have spoken; we can''t snatch points from other students anymore. What''s your n now, Judy? Go solo or stick with us?"


    "Of course I''m staying with you!" Judy replied with a light chuckle, "Now that I''ve joined the team, we should work together. With me around, I believe we can challenge even fiercer monsters."


    "Good!" Howard nodded, "With you on board, we can venture deeper. Can you share the skills you''ve mastered with me?"


    "As the team leader, I need to understand every member''s capabilities."


    To know your allies and adversaries ensures undefeated battles.


    Here, ''allies'' doesn''t just mean oneself but also epasses all forces at one''s disposal.


    If he remained unaware of the abilities of each team member, how could he effectively lead them?


    "Of course." Judy replied with a gentle smile, "Earlier, I employed two skills. One is ''Angelic Blessing'', which provides protection for allies. The other is ''Radiant ze'', which inflicts damage on the eyes of any target facing me within a 30-yard range. It takes at least 5 seconds for them to recover their vision."


    "Besides these, I possess three healing skills and one offensive skill..."


    Listening to Judy''s revtions, Howard''s expression subtly shifted.


    No wonder she was revered as the Church''s Holy Maiden; her power was truly formidable.


    Not only was her level as high as LV23, second only to Howard, but the skills she had grasped were also incredibly potent.


    She had two S-level skills, five A-level skills, and more than ten other skills!


    While Howard did boast several SS-level skills, within the entire Alliance, those who couldprehend S-level skills below LV50 were exceptionally rare.


    After all, typical S-level skillse withprehension level restrictions.


    Those unrestricted S-level and SS-level skill books were as rare as Supreme Artifacts, so much so that even the top families within the Alliance might not possess them.


    Mike and Nick were utterly impressed, "Truly worthy of the title ''Holy Maiden''. Besides the boss here, I doubt anyone among this year''s freshmen can rival you."


    "I am, after all, a priest. Mybat prowess isn''t as potent as yours," Judy responded with a serene demeanor. "For our future battles, I''ll be relying on you all."


    "You''re too modest. Wee to our team!" Howard said with a soft grin, extending his hand.


    All things considered, the mere fact that Judy dared to stay and aid them in controlling numerous students during their ambush had thoroughly convinced Howard of her genuine intent to join their ranks.


    After a brief respite, Howard led the group deeper into the map.


    Truth be told, the previous halt in their exploration was because the team''s strength simply couldn''t keep up.


    Although Howard himself had reserves left, pushing forward in such circumstances would have meant him leading the team''s progression on his own.


    Nick and Mike would have been rendered virtually useless, even possibly facing danger.


    Abby, too,cked the means to defend herself.


    Without the energy to protect all three simultaneously, Howard naturally couldn''t continue their exploration of the map.


    Now, with Judy at their side, such concerns vanished.


    With the boost from Judy''s skills, Abby, Nick, and Mike might even be capable of inflicting damage on the monsters lurking deeper within.


    As expected, as the group ventured further, bolstered by Judy''s skills, Nick and Mike seemed invigorated, as if they had taken a potent potion.


    Every attack theyunched at the monsters astonishingly resulted in two damage numbers!


    This was the effect of Judy''s skill -- Radiant Power!


    It imbued allies with a luminous effect.


    When they attacked a target, apart from their own attack power, an additional attack power equivalent to Judy''s spirit was added.


    Furthermore, whenever the monsters retaliated, before their strikes couldnd on Nick or Mike, a milky-white light shield materialized, deflecting the counterattacks with ease.


    Monsters that previously required Howard''s intervention for control or attack were now effortlessly dispatched by the duo!


    Upon witnessing this spectacle, Howard, no longer satisfied with their prior exploration depth, ventured deeper into the map, with the monsters they encountered growing increasingly formidable.


    With Nick and Mike being so greatly empowered, just imagine how it would affect Howard himself?


    [Ding! Congrattions to Awakened Howard. You are under the influence of Judy''s skill -- Radiant Blessing. Your skill damage increases by 30%, and your skill effect amplifies by 100%!]


    While Howard was indifferent to the damage boost, the doubling of his skill effect sent him into a rapture.


    A twofold increase in effect!


    This would enhance every special effect. For instance, if a skill initially reduced an enemy''s attack power by 10%, under Judy''s enhancement, it would reduce it by 20%.


    The duration of control exerted by a skill would also double.


    This boost wasn''t just a mere percentage increase.


    It elevated Howard''s team to a power far beyond their own capabilities.


    Even Tana, silently following from above, couldn''t help but marvel.


    While each year''s assessment location varied in difficulty, the strength of monsters could always be gauged by their Level and Tier.


    In nearly a century, the most aplished student teams had only managed to conquer Level 40 Diamond-grade monsters and BOSS -- and that too, by leveraging treasures bestowed upon them by their elder family members.


    Now, Howard''s team had achieved this solely on their own merits -- a truly terrifying feat.


    Yet, the power granted by skills was finite.


    When they began encountering monsters rising to Levels 45 and 50, Nick and Mike once again hit a bottleneck.


    Even with Howard''s skills restraining the monsters, their inflicted damage dropped below four digits.


    Thanks to Judy''s incredible protective capabilities, even with this disparity in strength, she could shield Nick and Mike, ensuring they weren''t critically wounded after a hit or two.


    Moreover, Judy could constantly replenish their HP, keeping them out of immediate danger.


    However, the bulk of offensive responsibility now rested squarely on Howard''s shoulders.


    As Howard exerted his full offensive prowess against the monsters, Judy''s eyes sparkled, silently assessing Howard''s attributes.


    Being the Holy Maiden of the Church, could Judy be anything less than sharp-witted?


    Her decision to join Howard''s team had not been arbitrary.


    She had discerned an anomaly: Howard''s level and the damage he inflicted seemed disproportionate.


    This piqued her curiosity.


    Keen to fathom Howard''s underlying strength, she had chosen this path.


    She too aspired to enhance her own attributes swiftly.


    After all, the Church was brimming with prodigies.


    She wished to widen the gap between her and other contenders, to firmly secure her position as the Holy Maiden.


    Regrettably, she couldn''t have foreseen that Howard''s elevated attributes were primarily due to his high-tier equipment.


    Judy, harboring certain preconceptions, believed it imusible for anyone to possess equipment surpassing the Church''s.


    This led her to mistakenly assume Howard had some other unique abilities.


    Of course, the impressive nature of Howard''s attributes wasn''t solely equipment-driven.


    Thebination of Soul Theft and Soul Nurturer also granted Howard significant attribute enhancements.


    With time, Howard''s attributes were destined to grow even more formidable.


    However, without the Soul Nurturer equipment and the enhanced version of Soul Theft, relying solely on Soul Devouring would necessitate defeating an astronomical number of monsters to gain any notable attribute boost.


    The effects wouldn''t be nearly as pronounced.


    Time unfurled gently. With Judy''s unwavering support amplifying his strength, Howard''s output was nothing short of remarkable.


    Even without employing his SS-level skills, the LV40 monsters couldn''t withstand Howard for long.


    Their health points dwindled at a steady pace, and one by one, they met their demise, transforming into valuable experience for Howard''s team.


    Furthermore, a generous array of spoilsy scattered on the battlefield.


    Nick had effectively be the diligent gatherer of these hard-won treasures, while Mike had fully transitioned into a scout and informant, no longer engaging directly inbat with monsters.


    Only Abby, with her ability to alter attack attributes and capitalize on Elemental Reaction, was able to contribute some damage and remain actively involved in the skirmishes.


    The battlefield was dominantly graced by the duet of Howard and Judy, with their harmonized tactics dictating the flow ofbat.


    Suddenly, Mike bolted in from the distance, his face painted with exhration.


    "Hey, boss! There''s a cave up ahead guarded by a BOSS! I''m sure there are treasures waiting for us inside."


    His announcement electrified the atmosphere.


    Howard, Abby, and Judy all felt a rush of excitement.


    A map guarded by a BOSS was an unequivocal promise of precious loot waiting to be discovered.

 Chapter 100 100-Unexpected Visitors

    <h4>Chapter 100 Chapter 100-Unexpected Visitors</h4>


    Upon learning of the BOSS''s presence, the pace of Howard and his fourpanions quickened considerably.


    Guided by Mike, they wove through a dense foliage until they arrived at the entrance of a cave, where a rotating purple radiance beckoned.


    The moment they set eyes on the luminance, both Howard and Judy eximed in unison, "A dungeon! We''ve actually stumbled upon a dungeon!"


    Ordinary maps weren''t bound by such luminous constraints.


    The presence of this glowing aura signified that within the cavey a distinct, special space -- a dungeon.


    "A dungeon, you say? Haven''t we hit the jackpot this time?" Mike, who had previously only noticed the BOSS and missed the glowing aura, was now brimming with excitement.


    He hurriedly shared details of the guardian BOSS, a towering Werewolf, standing thrice the height of an average human.


    [Werewolf Guard] (BOSS)


    [Level: 50]


    [Tier: Diamond]


    [Description: A sentinel of the Werewolf lineage, entrusted with the solemn duty of guarding the treasures buried by the Werewolf n beyond their domain. Only those who have participated in the takedown of the Werewolf Guard are deemed worthy of entering the treasure trove.]


    [HP: 235000/235000]


    [Attack Power: 7100 -- 7750]


    [Defense Value: 5100]


    [Skills:


    Savage w Barrage: Leaps swiftly to unleash a series of five sessive w attacks on a single target within 10 yards, inflicting 110%, 120%, 140%, 170%, and 210% damage respectively.


    Deathw Strike: Each strike has a 10% chance to induce bleeding in the target, reducing HP by 300 points every second.


    Bloodlust: Upon ying a target, enters a state of Bloodlust, enhancing attack power by 10%, increasing attack speed by 15%, and boosting movement speed by 20%. This statests for 30 seconds. Each additional monster in extends the duration of this skill by 10 seconds.]


    "Such formidable skills!"


    "The synergy of a high-damage single-target skill, a universally effective passive skill, and an enhancement skill -- it''s quite the well-roundedbination."


    Although Nick and Mike, hailing from prominent ns, might not have had the ability to partake in the battlefield at this moment, their discernment was still sharp.


    With a single nce, they recognized the immense strength of the Werewolf Guard.


    They were just thankful that the Werewolf Guard didn''t possess a skill to reset cooldowns upon killing, for if it had, overwhelming it with sheer stats would have been their sole option.


    Yet, as it stood, the Werewolf Guard could still be overpowered with a coordinated assault.


    "Standard protocol: Nick and Mike, you handle the crowd control, while I''ll focus on dishing out the main damage."


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Howard clutched his wand and strode towards the Werewolf Guard, simultaneously unleashing his skill -- Fireball!


    The sweltering heat swiftly coalesced into a zing orb that, with a speed that rivaled thunder, hurtled towards the Werewolf Guard.


    Simultaneously, Mike faded into invisibility, dashing towards the Werewolf Guard, while Nick, wielding his de, circled nearby, ready to pounce the moment it was subdued.


    BOOM--


    "-1422!"


    The fireball exploded ferociously upon the Werewolf Guard, the damage digits floating close to four figures.


    The force of the impact even pushed the Werewolf Guard back a step.


    The pained Werewolf Guard instantly let out an enraged roar.


    In the blink of an eye, with its eyes now a bloodthirsty red, it locked onto Howard.


    In the ensuing moment, the Werewolf Guard crouched slightly, its legs brimming with pent-up energy, then suddenly, like an arrow released from its bow, it lunged at Howard with a speed so terrifying that the group could hardly track it with their eyes.


    In a split second, Howard''s reflexes kicked in. His pupils sharply contracted as he retreated, swinging his wand to conjure the Frost Arrow Spell, aiming directly in front of himself.


    Just as the icy arrow, brimming with cold energy, cleaved through the air, the Werewolf Guard reached Howard.


    A sharp, crisp sound echoed, and the beast was immediately enveloped in a chilling aura, transforming into a statue of ice.


    "Such impable aiming skills!"


    "How could he possibly hit the Werewolf Guard at that speed?!"


    Witnessing this, both Nick and Mike were astounded, and even Judy gave a side nce of admiration.


    Only Abby, with unwavering trust in Howard, was already prepared.


    In a sh, she switched her elemental attribute, releasing a roaring rocket toward the frozen Werewolf Guard.


    In reality, Howard''s prowess wasn''t about aiming; it was anticipation!


    He recognized that since he initiated the first attack, the Werewolf Guard would naturally target him.


    To strike the swiftly-moving Werewolf Guard, all he needed to do wasunch an attack right in front of him.


    With ovepping trajectories, how could he possibly miss?


    The explosive collision between fire and frost, two diametrically opposed elemental forces, erupted in a powerful st.


    It was fortunate that the Werewolf Guard was a boss-level adversary, inherently powerful.


    While it wasn''t shattered into pieces, it still took considerable damage, getting thrown back several steps.


    Before the Werewolf Guard could retaliate, taking advantage of its temporary rigidity, Mike swiftly appeared behind it.


    Deploying his skills in rapid session -- Toxicity, Backstab and Chisel Strike -- his razor-sharp dagger plunged into the Werewolf Guard''s spine.


    A soft, squelching sound resonated.


    Almost the instant the dagger prated the Werewolf Guard''s body, a luminescent green aura enveloped the beast.


    The notification of poisoning resonated in the ears of Howard and his team.


    Upon hearing the notification, Howard and his team breathed a sigh of relief.


    With the Werewolf Guard''s attributes weakened, the battle was now in their favor!


    Furthermore, the Backstab skill also had a controlling effect.


    Howard and Abby continuously unleashed their skills, their offensive barrage flowing like an endless river, crashing relentlessly upon the Werewolf Guard.


    Wind de Spell, Frost Arrow Spell, Fireball... coupled with ever-changing elemental arrows.


    The myriad elemental propertiesbined in session, igniting Elemental Reactions, which further amplified the damage dealt to the Werewolf Guard.


    However,pared to a LV50 monster, Howard''s attributes were somewhat inferior.


    Were it not for their ability to restrain the Werewolf Guard, rendering it vulnerable to constant blows, its health bar would probably have hardly diminished.


    The power of teamwork was undeniable.


    If Howard had faced the Werewolf Guard boss alone, there was a high likelihood he wouldn''t have seeded.


    After all, the cooldown times for the Frost Arrow Spell and Gravity Spell weren''t short.


    Had they allowed the Werewolf Guard even a brief window to unleash its skills during those interludes, even Howard, equipped with top-tier gear, would have struggled to withstand its onught.


    Yet, with teammates by his side, the trio''s control skills intertwined wlessly, leaving no room for the Werewolf Guard to counterattack.


    Even if asionally a skill missed its mark, Judy was there to ensure that the Werewolf Guard''s initial attacks hardly scratched Howard''s team.


    They would simply wait for the cooldown period to pass and then seamlessly resume their strategic assault.


    Thus, the Werewolf Guard''s health steadily dwindled.


    With the Werewolf Guard''s health bar nearing depletion, anticipation gleamed in the eyes of Howard, Abby, and the rest.


    The rewards from a LV50 Diamond-grade Boss would undoubtedly be bountiful.


    And what''s more, following the boss''s defeat, they still had the promise of dungeon exploration awaiting them!


    However, at that very moment, an abrupt flurry of footsteps resonated in the ears of Howard and hispanions.


    "Someone''s approaching?!" As an assassin, Mike had an acute sense of hearing.


    Without hesitation, he ceased his control over the Werewolf Guard.


    With a swift wave of his hand, a luminescent powder sprinkled down, cloaking him once again in invisibility.


    The expressions of Howard and the others tightened.


    Yet, they were still embroiled in fiercebat and couldn''t afford to be distracted.


    Momentster, Mike''s voice abruptly broke the tense silence, "Damn it, a group just showed up nearby.


    They''re all wearing clothing marked with a blood-red insignia -- looks like they''re all from the same Mercenary Guild.


    They''re heading straight for us, probably aiming for this dungeon! Boss, what should we do?"


    Upon hearing this, Nick couldn''t help but shudder.


    In the wilderness, the might of a Mercenary Guild was not to be underestimated!


    For they were ruthless.


    Even when confronted by major ns, these mercenaries would never back down.


    Like a pack of ravenous wolves, once they set their sights on you, you''d have to pay a hefty price to slip away unscathed.


    Judy''s brow furrowed slightly, murmuring, "We need to speed things up. Let''s try to defeat the Werewolf Guard before they get here."


    As her words fell, Judy sped her hands together, rapidly forming hand signs.


    [Ding! Congrattions to the awakened Howard, who is now under the influence of Judy''s skill -- Radiant me. When attacking a target, the target will suffer from Radiant me''s burn, losing 500 HP every second and experiencing a 20% reduction in defense for 30 seconds.]


    "An attack with added burn effect and reduced defense! What a formidable skill!"


    "Heh, if I could be simultaneously bolstered by both Aisha and Judy''s skills, I feel like I could sweep through monsters unhindered."


    With the enhancement of this new skill, such a thought couldn''t help but emerge in Howard''s mind.


    Aisha''s skills primarily focused on protection, while Judy''s were about amplifying damage output.


    If both could assist a single individual, the boost would indeed be monumental!


    However, Howard recognized that now wasn''t the time to dwell on these thoughts.


    His expression turning icy, he immediately activated Mighty Thunder.


    In an instant, countless shes of lightning shimmered and swirled around him, casting him in a godly aura, reminiscent of the Thunder God himself, as he charged towards the Werewolf Guard.

 Chapter 101 101-Standoff and Generous Rewards

    <h4>Chapter 101 Chapter 101-Standoff and Generous Rewards</h4>


    With Mighty Thunder activated, Howard seemed as if possessed by the Thunder God himself, making a beeline directly for the Werewolf Guard.


    Without Mike''s control, the Werewolf Guard finally broke free from its uninterrupted subdued state, its animosity firmly fixed on Howard, the one with the highest damage output.


    As Howard lunged forward, the Werewolf Guard, brandishing its sharp ws, slightly bent its legs. In the next moment, it leapt powerfully, swinging its ws repeatedly.


    ng!


    However, before the Werewolf Guard''s ws could reach Howard, bursts of lightning erupted, instantly paralyzing the airborne creature in ce.


    Immediately after, Howard swung his wand, and as the fireball detonated, his wand struck down, summoning a burst of lightning.


    It unleashed a formidable force that sent the Werewolf Guard flying.


    This sight left Judy astounded, eximing, "A melee magus? My God, is the lineage of the melee magus still alive?"


    Perhaps the legends of the melee magus were so abundant that even Judy overlooked the fact that Howard''s core strength was in his spells, not inbat.


    His ferocious appearance was purely due to the skill effect of Mighty Thunder.


    Random attacks producing powerful bolts of lightning -- how could that not appear fierce?


    Under the suppression of an SS-level skill, the Werewolf Guard was steadily pushed back by Howard.


    Coupled with the amplification from skills like Radiant me, the rate at which the Guard''s health dropped elerated.


    Yet, the Werewolf Guard, being a BOSS, boasted an impressive HP of over 240000.


    Even if it stood still, allowing Howard to assault it, it wouldn''t perish easily in a short span of time.


    As the Werewolf Guard''s HP dwindled to around 20,000 points, the horde from the Mercenary Guild arrived.


    Their numbers were staggering, roughly a hundred strong.


    Each one exuded a palpable intent to kill, their gazes particrly fierce.


    Upon spotting the Werewolf Guard, exmations rippled through the mercenaries, "Damn it, someone else discovered this dungeon?"


    "Damn it! Move quickly! We need tond a hit on the Werewolf Guard!"


    No sooner had the words fallen than the mercenaries either drew their weapons, rushing towards the Werewolf Guard, or waved their wands and nocked arrows, locking their skills onto the beast.


    Witnessing this, Judy''s brows knitted slightly in consternation, and Howard looked on in utter astonishment.


    It seemed these mercenaries were well aware that they needed to partake in the defeat of the Werewolf Guard to gain entry into the dungeon.


    They must have known about this ce for some time.


    But Howard was no saint!


    In this dog-eat-dog world, possession of a map didn''t equate to ownership.


    Strength mattered most.


    Judy and Abby, well-aware of this, quickly sheathed their weapons and moved closer to Howard.


    Nick, clutching his shield, watched the approaching mercenaries with a hawk''s eye, allowing Howard to continue his assault on the Werewolf Guard.


    Seeing the mercenaries drawing near, Nick''s eyes flicked with an idea.


    He shouted assertively, "Who are you lot? I''m from the Alliance. If you don''t want to die, get lost now!"


    Normally, the Alliance exerted considerable influence over other provinces, even within city walls.


    But these mercenaries were like starving wolves!


    Within the cities, they might bow to the major families.


    But out here in the wilds?


    This was their domain, their paradise.


    Why would they give a damn about any family within the Alliance?


    The leader of the group sneered, "The Alliance? What of it? Judging by your age, you''re nothing but a junior member of your family. Even if I kill you, what could your n possibly do to me? I don''t believe for a second that those old bastards in your house would risk a feud with us mercenaries over some greenhorn."


    At these words, Nick''s face darkened.


    As much as he hated to admit it, he knew there was truth in what the man said.


    The Mercenary Guild was a vast, intricate power. Without an immediate catch, even great families would not dare to demand someone from within the Guild''s ranks.


    Unless, of course, they had undeniable evidence and could identify the perpetrator.


    "Such young ones, managing to get this far. Quite impressive," the leader said with a smirk. "We of the Mercenary Guild aren''t always thirsty for blood. Cease your actions and leave this ce, and I, Barnus Dour, will see to it that you''re spared."


    Even though he made this offer, the Mercenary Guild would avoid shing with major families unless absolutely necessary.


    Even uncertain of Nick''s identity, Barnus chose to provide an avenue for escape.


    Yet, Barnus Dour wasn''t a fool. Even as he spoke, he gestured for his men to attack, a rain of arrows filling the sky.


    As the arrows descended like a storm, Abby, Judy, and Nick swiftly retreated, dodging the barrage.


    Howard, however, driven to defeat the Werewolf Guard and still under the effects of Mighty Thunder, stood his ground.


    Whiz, whiz, whiz--


    In the next moment, the arrows fell like torrential raindrops, either hitting the Werewolf Guard or targeting Howard.


    But before they could inflict any damage on Howard, the arrows were split in twain by the surging lightning around him.


    Witnessing this spectacle, Barnus Dour''s pupils constricted, his gaze upon Howard suddenly taking on a solemn weight.


    Even for someone of his caliber, facing a barrage of nearly a hundred arrows unscathed was no mean feat.


    In that brief moment, in the eyes of BarnusDour, Howard''s standing had elevated to that of a master.


    But then again, what of it?


    With swift purpose, BarnusDour lunged forward, his longsword dancing in his grip, a crimson radiance converging around it.


    As the de descended, that ruddy gleam manifested into the form of a dragon, viciously lunging at the Werewolf Guard.


    Indeed, Barnus Dour''s intent wasn''t Howard - it was to gain ess to the dungeon.


    Almost instantly upon contact, the crimson dragon seemed toe alive, its talons raking and rending the Werewolf Guard''s form.


    With the Werewolf Guard''s HP plummeting dramatically, Howard''s eyes sparkled. Seizing the moment, he stepped forth, and as his fist swung, a surge of thunder rumbled straight into the Werewolf Guard.


    A thunderous boom resonated, and the Werewolf Guard''s form, like tattered cloth, was torn asunder, sttering blood, its body segmented into multiple parts.


    [Ding! Congrattions to the awakened Howard for sessfully defeating the Diamond-grade BOSS, Werewolf Guard. All awakened participants will be rewarded based on their contribution.]


    [Ding! Congrattions to the awakened Howard for earning 150,000 experience points.]


    Indeed, the rewards from such high-tiered challenges were remarkably generous.


    Coupled with Howard''s significant contribution, a staggering 150,000 experience points boosted his progress bar substantially.


    Silver coins littered the ground, hinting at more spoils of battle.


    However, in that moment, not one among the awakened, including Howard, spared a thought for the loot; their expressions were all of grave seriousness.


    "Ha ha ha!" Before long, Barnus Dour erupted in heartyughter. "There''s an old saying: heroes emerge young. Today, it seems that saying holds true! Who would''ve imagined, you youngsters managed to fell an LV50 Diamond-grade BOSS!"


    In reality, had it not been for Barnus Dour''s decisive strike, and the collective onught of the archers and magi, Howard might not have defeated the Werewolf Guard so swiftly.


    Furthermore, while Barnus Dour may not havended the killing blow, he still reaped a portion of the rewards, including the right to enter the dungeon.


    This likely stayed his hand from turning openly hostile.


    Members of the Mercenary Guild might be fierce, but they aren''t rabid dogs who bite every hand they see.


    Barnus Dour was no fool. Judging by the age and capabilities of Howard and hispanions, he surmised that they either hailed from a formidable backing or possessed astounding talents.


    Why risk animosity unless absolutely necessary?


    And if hostility was on the cards, the open wilderness was no ce for it.


    After all, the wilderness is essible to everyone.


    Should the forces backing Howard and his group possess the ability to trace back events in time and space, any aggression shown, if proven, could spell doom for the aggressors -- even if they seeded in eliminating Howard and his friends.


    Any confrontation would have to take ce within the dungeon.


    Dungeons are ever-shifting realms.


    Even if one were tomit a crime, once the dungeon resets, the most adept would find it challenging to trace back through space and time to identify the culprits.


    Had the Bat Cave dungeon not been teeming with students at the time, Howard would''ve acted immediately, instead of waiting to emerge and expose his identity.


    Fortunately, Howard''s eptance into Holy Abyss Academy provided a deterrent to potential adversaries.


    "You tter us; we were just fortunate," Howard replied with a soft chuckle. "From the looks of it, you don''y hail from Adia City."


    Fierce Wind Valley borders several cities. While it''s not a central area, it''s still a fair distance from the outskirts of Adia City.


    Coupled with the fact that they didn''t recognize the emblem of Holy Abyss Academy, Howard quickly deduced that these mercenaries likely came from another city.


    Of course, with this remark, Howard also inadvertently revealed their identity -- a bait he willingly dangled.

 Chapter 102 102-The Bait

    <h4>Chapter 102 Chapter 102-The Bait</h4>


    Just as Howard had anticipated, upon hearing "Adia City," the group of mercenaries immediately recognized the identities of Howard and hispanions, their brows slightly raising in response.


    "Impressive, for mere students to have such prowess!" Barnus Dour remarked with a smile. "If I''m not mistaken, you all must be from Holy Abyss Academy."


    "Exactly right!" Nick responded coldly. "Not only are we students of Holy Abyss Academy, but we also hail from the Alliance. Now, it''s time for you all to leave, isn''t it?"


    Relying solely on the reputation of one''s family wouldn''t be enough to intimidate mercenaries.


    However, adding the backing of a powerful academy might tip the scales in their favor.


    Of course, this could also provoke deadly intentions.


    After all, everyone knows those epted into Holy Abyss Academy are either prodigies or heirs of influential families.


    Given this, the students from Holy Abyss Academy are likely to possess invaluable treasures.


    Howard''s intent was precisely to spark that lethal greed within Barnus Dour and his group.


    If they dared to make a move against him and his friends, the mentor lurking in the shadows would certainly strike with the force of thunder, suppressing and annihting this band of mercenaries.


    Yes, this was Howard''s intricate scheme.


    He was aware that the mentor would only intervene at life-threatening moments.


    Thus, when facing formidable human adversaries, Howard knew he had to ce himself at the brink of danger to harness the mentor''s power.


    Otherwise, should these mercenaries be driven by the mere greed of plunder rather than the intent to kill, the mentor might not intervene.


    However, things didn''t unfold as Howard had anticipated.


    Even after learning of their identities, Barnus Dour continued with a cheerful grin, "I''ve long heard of the prestigious Holy Abyss Academy. Meeting you today proves that its reputation is well deserved. Given that, why don''t we embark on this dungeon journey together?"


    At these words, Howard''s brow furrowed slightly.


    Entering the dungeon together?


    How could he then harness the power of the mentor?


    After all, only those who participated in defeating the Werewolf Guard could gain ess to this dungeon.


    The mentor, hidden in the shadows, had neverunched an attack on the Werewolf Guard and hence couldn''t ess the dungeon''s interiors.


    Realizing this, Howard immediately shook his head and declined, "Let''s skip the idea of entering the dungeon together. Since we''ve all earned the privilege to enter, we can simply go in separate groups."


    "..."


    Barnus Dour hurriedly responded, "The challenges within this dungeon are notably daunting. Venturing in alone could be perilous for you all."


    "Though I mighte off as a simpleton, there are folks from my family who have studied at Holy Abyss Academy. To me, you all seem like endearing juniors. Join me, and I can watch over you."


    Hearing this, a smirk, tinged with disbelief, tugged at the corner of Howard''s lips.


    What a ghostly tale!


    If someone from his family had truly enrolled in Holy Abyss Academy, wouldn''t he recognize the emblem they wore?


    Clearly, murderous intent had taken root in Barnus Dour''s heart. Yet, he wasn''t foolish; he nned to coax Howard''s group into the dungeon before making a move.


    Although Nick and the others couldn''t precisely decipher Barnus Dour''s thoughts, they were well aware there''s no such thing as a free lunch in this world. No one would be kind without a reason, leading them to scoff in response.


    "No need for such concerns," Howard replied, his eyes darting slyly.


    To bait Barnus Dour''s lethal intentions further, he feigned casualness, remarking, "We possess treasures bestowed by our family elders, potent enough tobat even a LV60 BOSS. We won''t face any danger."


    At these words, the breaths of Barnus Dour and the surrounding mercenaries grew noticeably sharper.


    While the Mercenary Guild''s awakened members were numerous, their individual power and wealth paled inparison to those of noble lineage.


    Those treasures they spoke of were things they had never encountered.


    In that instant, temptation coursed through their veins.


    Barnus Dour scanned the vicinity, his spirit sweeping outward.


    Only once assured of no other presence nearby did he lift his gaze, offering Howard a grin, "Wasting such treasures on low-tier monsters is such a squander, don''t you think? If you join our endeavor, rewards wille easily!"


    "Don''t decline. Join us."


    "Apologies," Howard replied, steadfast and unwavering, "We still prefer to go it alone."


    With that, he resolutely rebuffed Barnus Dou''s advances.


    "Very well," Barnus Dour sighed, "Let''s each enter separately then, since this dungeon is an isted realm after all."


    After a brief pause, Barnus Dour continued, "Those who didn''t strike the Werewolf Guard, stay behind. Guard this ce and look after these lovely students. Everyone else, follow me!"


    With a grand sweep of his hand, Barnus Dour summoned over sixty archers and magi, heading straight for the cave entrance.


    s, due to Howard''s swift strategy earlier, none of the closebat ss mercenaries, besides Barnus Dour himself, had managed tond a blow on the Werewolf Guard.


    As the group neared, tension gripped Howard''s heart.


    If Barnus Dour held no murderous intent, they would surely be in trouble.


    Facing over a hundred mercenaries, each of notable rank, even the most formidable SS-level skill could be rendered ineffective.


    No matter how adept one''s skills might be, they fall short when the foundational attributes are weaker. Especially when up against higher-level awakened adversaries.


    Moreover, these are battle-hardened mercenaries with swift reactions and exceptional adaptability on the field, leaving little room for Howard''s resistance.


    Should they desire only the treasures, the mentor might not intervene.


    And no matter how innately talented Howard and hispanions were, they would stand no chance.


    After all, they were still in their nascent stages of growth.


    Talent merely indicates one''s potential future prowess, not immediate supremacy against those who''ve harnessed their talents for decades.


    Even if Howard possesses the divine talent of Supreme Synthesis, he''s still no match for the elite awakened beings.


    Thud, thud, thud¡ª


    As Barnus Dour passed before him with a smile, Howard''s heart raced with anxiety.


    He fervently wished, silently urging Barnus Dour to make a move.


    Perhaps it was the tantalizing bait Howard had offered or perhaps it was the perceived weakness in Barnus Dour''s group.


    In the fleeting moment their paths crossed, Barnus Dour decisively acted, bellowing, "Attack! Kill them all!"


    His words barely faded when a blood-red de, wrapped in scorching mes, cut through the air, heading straight for Howard, Nick, and the others.


    The mercenaries nearby joined the assault without hesitation.


    Howard felt an overwhelming surge of murderous intent.


    Judy quickly unleashed her skill. A radiant golden glow emerged, instantly forming a protective shield around Howard and the others.


    Boom!


    Yet, Judy, being merely a novice awakened of around LV20, couldn''t withstand the seasoned mercenary warriors.


    The blood-red de roared like a tiger, instantly tearing through the shield.


    With unabated force, the de continued its descent towards Howard and his group.


    Feeling the searing heat of the mes and the sharpness of the de, the faces of Nick, Mike, Abby, and even Judy were painted with horror.


    They knew, if struck by this de, they would surely meet their end.


    Just as they were about to shut their eyes in dread, an icy voice suddenly pierced the air, "Dare you attempt to y a student of Holy Abyss Academy in my presence?"


    In a sh, a silvery-white luminance descended, striking the de''s shadow with lightning speed.


    Just like snow under a zing sun, the de''s shadow melted instantly, disintegrating into countless fragments.


    Barnus Dour''s face paled, his figure rapidly retreating.


    Yet, only a few steps back, he felt a chill at his nape. Momentster, the coldness of a dagger rested against his throat.


    Tana''s silhouette emerged from the shadows.


    Feeling the overwhelming murderous intent, Barnus Dour''s pupils contracted. He finally realized what he had overlooked.


    Indeed, while academies allow students to venture out for training, they always have mentors apanying them.


    The fact that he had not detected any mentor before wasn''t because no one was guarding Howard and the others, but because the protector in the shadows was too formidable, effortlessly evading his spirit''s gaze.


    "Don''t... don''t kill me!"


    By now, fear consumed Barnus Dour.


    He hastily added, "I know the Deputy Head of the Mercenary Guild! I''m his distant nephew! Spare me this once, I beg you. I promise never to cross paths again!"


    "Oh? Distant nephew?" Tana chuckled, "Challenging the Holy Abyss Academy? It wouldn''t matter if you were the son of the Guild leader, let alone his distant nephew. Today, you won''t escape death."


    Without hesitation, Tana''s dagger made a swift motion, its sharp edge slicing through Barnus Dour''s throat.


    The stter of crimson that followed only deepened the terror among the mercenaries.


    Their abilities were far inferior to Barnus Dour''s, so they were no match for Tana.


    Realizing this, they turned on their heels and sprinted, hoping to find an escape.

 Chapter 103 103-Challenge?

    <h4>Chapter 103 Chapter 103-Challenge?</h4>


    "de of the Gale! Strike!"


    Tana''s status as a mentor within the Holy Abyss Academy wasn''t merely ornamental.


    The resolute and decisive woman wasn''t about to let those mercenaries slip away.


    With a deft flick of her wrist, Tana tossed her dagger into the air.


    Her ten pristine fingers fluttered like a swarm of delicate butterflies, summoning a deep blue glow.


    Anemo energies converged, and with a resonating hum, the sharp essence of the Anemo transformed into hundreds of de-like projections.


    With a graceful sweep of Tana''s hand, the des tore through the air, roaring towards the scattering mercenaries.


    To the astonishment of Howard and the others, the des effortlessly pierced and tore through the bodies of the fleeing adversaries.


    Screams of agony echoed, one after the other.


    The mercenaries fell in session, their bodies twitching in their death throes.


    The deep crimson of spilled blood began to pool on the ground, forming puddles that radiated a pungent, metallic aroma.


    So strong was the scent that even Judy couldn''t help but wrinkle her nose in difort.


    Having watched as every mercenary was cut down by the Anemo-formed des, Tana extended her right hand, summoning her airborne dagger back to her grasp.


    A momentter, with a sh of cerulean light, the dagger vanished as if it had never existed.


    Upon witnessing this scene, Howard and the others couldn''t help but reveal expressions of shock.


    That wasn''t a piece of equipment, but something forged from elemental power!


    Such a revtion greatly astonished Howard and his group.


    Throughout the entire Alliance, very few individuals could boast such abilities.


    It was evident just how formidable the strength of the Holy Abyss Academy truly was.


    A crystallineughter chimed, "Look at you all, quite startled, aren''t you?" Tana gracefully descended in front of Howard''s group, her gaze, however,nded on Judy.


    She teased with a chuckle, "The Church''s Holy Maiden shouldn''t be frightened by such a disy, should she?"


    Judy, sizing Tana up, responded, "What surprises me is that a mentor responsible for freshman assessments possesses such capabilities. I can hardly fathom how powerful your Dean must be."


    Hearing this, Tana burst intoughter. "Our Dean has always been elusive, like a dragon seen in glimpses. However, just the Vice Dean alone possesses strength that far surpasses mine!"


    Indeed, within the Holy Abyss Academy, Tana didn''t rank among the very top.


    She wasn''t upset by Judy''s remarks, and turning her attention to Howard, she eximed with astonishment, "Howard, were you that certain I would intervene? Daring to deliberately lure members of the Mercenary Guild?"


    Being a battle-hardened mentor, who had reached beyond LV80, Tana naturally saw through Howard''s earlier ploy.


    Upon hearing this, Judy, Nick, and the others had their realizations too.


    No wonder Howard seemed so reckless earlier; it was all intentional!


    Howard chuckled, "I believed the mentor wouldn''t stand by if our lives were at risk."


    "You are rather astute," Tanaughed in response. "However, I can''t enter this dungeon. You all need to take good care of yourselves."


    Setting aside Howard, the other four had awakened remarkable talents.


    Tana surely wouldn''t want to see them in danger.


    About this dungeon," Howard hesitated for a moment before saying, "I don''t n on exploring it just yet."


    "Hm?"


    Upon hearing this, not just Abby and Judy, but even Tana appeared taken aback, casting a surprised nce at Howard.


    "We don''t have enough time," Howard whispered, "The dungeon guardian alone is a high-level, LV50 Diamond-grade BOSS. A thorough exploration would take at least two to three days, and we''d miss the assessment ranking."


    Hearing this, Abby, Judy, Nick, and Mike had their realization and quickly nodded in agreement, "Exactly. If we miss the final assessment ranking, our loss would be even greater."


    "It''s always Howard who thinks ahead," they mused.


    Seeing that even Judy had deep respect for Howard, Tana felt a profound sense of admiration.


    Whether it was his individual strength, strategic foresight, or his charismatic allure, Howard''s performance was impable.


    At this point, Tana no longer believed that Wales had given Howard undue advantage.


    Instead, she genuinely recognized Howard''s immense potential and talent.


    "Continue your training, and do your best. I''ll bring you all back to the academy tomorrow!" Tana gazed deeply at Howard. A soft blue light started to envelop her, and then, like a gentle breeze, she vanished from their sight.


    "I''d never heard of Ms. Tana before," Nick mused, "but who could''ve imagined she''d be so formidable? Over a hundred mercenaries, none below LV50, yet they couldn''t withstand even five breaths against her. Truly awe-inspiring."


    Mike nodded, "No wonder my elders told me, beforeing here, to always heed the mentor''s advice. The mentors in Holy Abyss Academy are truly fearsome in strength."


    "I believe only the Alliance and the Church possess such might," he added.


    As they conversed, both Nick''s and Mike''s gazes inevitably settled on Judy.


    Judy couldn''t help but smile, "Ms. Tana is indeed considered powerful within our Church. Just not quite at that level."


    "Incredible!"


    "It''s truly befitting of the Church!"


    Amidst Nick and Mike''s praises, Howard, leading Abby and the others, continued their exploration of the map.


    Time passed gently amidst the relentless onught of the five-member team.


    With Judy as their safeguard, Howard was freed from concerns over Nick and Mike''s safety.


    Allowing them to unleash their full power, every monster they encountered on their path was utterly defenseless before theirbined might.


    Consequently, their scores on the bamboo tablet skyrocketed.


    Since Judy wasn''t a part of their academy team and possessed a separate bamboo tablet, when Tana led them back to the entrance of the Valley of Fierce Winds, Howard transferred all the points to her.


    By the time Howard''s team arrived, the other students had already assembled.


    After all, given their consistent activity on the outskirts, it was rtively easy for the mentors to locate them.


    Almost instantly, numerous eyes turned toward Howard.


    Some bore resentful res, while others disyed unmistakable admiration.


    The memory of Howard single-handedly immobilizing all the students with his power was still fresh in their minds, leaving many astounded.


    Even those like Lanas, known for their S-level Talent Awakening, regarded Howard as exceptionally gifted.


    Some even spected he might be the sole individual in the Jano Province to possess an awakened S-level talent!


    "Now that everyone has gathered, let''s begin tallying the points'' rankings. Step forward one by one, and I will inspect the points you''ve garnered," Jack said, stroking his beard and grinning as he stood up.


    However, upon hearing Jack''s words, a sense of resignation painted the faces of the assembled students.


    Even though they had an entire day to grind for more points, their efforts paled inparison to their previous totals.


    For a moment, the way students looked at Howard was filled with silent reproach, reminiscent of a jilted lover''s lingering bitterness.


    Judy was the first to step forward, handing her bamboo tablet to Jack.


    "Judy, you''ve earned a total of 9,700 points. Impressive, indeed!"


    After reviewing the points, Jack nodded in approval.


    His remark left many students astonished.


    Apart from Howard, was there anyone else amassing so many points?


    But then it dawned on them. Judy was one of Howard''s "aplices," which rified everything.


    Following suit, Howard, apanied by Abby and the others, submitted their bamboo tablets.


    "Ah, the bamboo tablet has a total of 63000 points. Divided equally among the four of you, it''s 15750 points each. Since Howard is the leader, he gets an additional 1000 points."


    Even though Jack knew Howard had imed points from all the students, the sight of that bamboo tablet still left him in sheer astonishment.


    Such a score had surpassed records set over decades, if not centuries!


    With Howard and Judy''s points already disclosed, the other students acknowledged the inevitable and stepped forward in turn.


    However, their points seemed rather pitiable.


    The lowest had just over 100 points, and the highest barely surpassed 800, not even a tenth of Howard''s team''s scores.


    In the end, Howard secured the top spot.


    His entire squad effortlessly swept the top five positions.


    After Jack announced the rankings, many students heaved deep sighs of resignation, while Lanas and her group locked their gaze intently on Howard.


    Noticing this, a smirk crept onto Jack''s face.


    He suddenly proposed, "If anyone disputes the rankings, you may choose to challenge the contender. If you seed, both rankings will be adjusted."


    As his words settled, every confident student''s eyes sparkled with anticipation, their gazes shifting squarely onto Howard, Abby, and the rest.


    Clearly, they didn''t believe they were any less skilled than Howard''s group.


    They felt that Howard had merely blindsided them, incapacitating them right from the outset, leaving them unable to mount an effective counter.


    And as for the skill Howard executed?


    They weren''t fools.


    They discerned that before Howard cast his skill, not only did Nick intervene, but Judy also unleashed a skill affecting everyone''s vision, facilitating its sess.


    In a one-on-one battle, they were confident in thwarting Howard from using that particr skill.

 Chapter 104 104-The Shock of Victory

    <h4>Chapter 104 Chapter 104-The Shock of Victory</h4>


    "I challenge Howard!"


    Almost immediately after Jack''s words faded, Maithus, who had been previously defeated by Howard''s group, leaped forward, his eyes burning with hostility towards Howard.


    Upon hearing this, a smile emerged on Howard''s face.


    He hadn''t expected someone to actually dare challenge him.


    "Excellent," Jack grinned, "I always admire students with guts. If you seed in your challenge, I''ll grant you an extra reward!"


    "Come now, Howard," Jack''s gaze shifted back to him, "someone''s thrown down the gauntlet. Don''t disappoint me."


    All eyes turned to Howard and Maithus, and whispers rippled through the crowd. "That''s Maithus, isn''t he? The one who also awakened an S-level talent?"


    "Anyone who dares to challenge Howard must be an expert."


    "Honestly, I''m quite curious about Howard''s actualbat strength."


    "If he can defeat Maithus, he''ll essentially top our cohort."


    "Each generation of students keeps getting stronger. It''s intimidating to think about. Who knows what resources we''ll end up with?"


    Amid the murmurs, Maithus and Howard stepped into a circle the students had instinctively cleared for them.


    "Given that Howard is a magus, you two must maintain a distance of nearly 20 yards before the battle begins. Only after I give the signal can youunch an attack!" Jack directed Howard and Maithus to space out ordingly.


    Tana gracefully waved her right hand, and a pale blue barrier materialized, effectively separating the other students from Howard and Maithus.


    With her formidable power, no matter how Howard and Maithus attacked, they wouldn''t be able to breach the barrier, ensuring the students'' safety.


    "3... 2... 1!"


    "Begin!"


    As the countdown concluded, Maithus, being a warrior, took the initiative.


    He leaped high into the air, his greatsword glowing brightly.


    A piercing de aura emerged, tearing through the fabric of space, and aimed a shing strike at Howard.


    Feeling the sharpness of the de aura, Howard didn''t retreat. Instead, he confidently stepped forward.


    Whoosh!


    Just as the de aura was about to hit Howard, his figure shimmered and vanished from sight.


    "Hmm? Blink?!" Maithus''s pupils constricted sharply.


    He swiftly turned around, but what greeted him was a cial-blue feathered arrow.


    A bone-chilling coldness approached. Maithus immediately retaliated, swinging his greatsword in a wide arc to collide with the arrow.


    ng!


    Almost the instant the feathered arrow touched the greatsword, Maithus''s arms began to tremble violently.


    Hisplexion changed dramatically, unable to believe that the sheer power emanating from just a single skill could be so terrifying!


    This was the suppression of attributes!


    It was inevitable. With Howard''s high-tier equipmentbined with his level advantage, his attributes dwarfed Maithus''s.


    Naturally, the force imbued within his skills was immensely formidable.


    Fortunately, Maithus''sbat prowess was equally exceptional.


    Using his greatsword, he managed to fend off the Frost Arrow Spell without bing encased in ice.


    However, the sheer number of skills Howard possessed was staggering.


    What good was it to block a single Frost Arrow Spell?


    Before Maithus could even regain his footing, a bolt of lightning burst forth, striking directly at him.


    "Hmph!"


    "Earthshatter!"


    With a defiant shout, Maithus employed a technique reminiscent of a weighted descent, instantly grounding himself.


    Not only did he dodge the lightning, but he also drove his greatsword into the earth below.


    In the next instant, the ground trembled.


    An unseen de aura erupted, seemingly with a mind of its own, zeroing in on Howard.


    Witnessing this spectacle, the other students were utterly stunned, their faces painted with astonishment.


    It was their first time seeing someone rapidly pivot in mid-air and, without a point of leverage, unleash a skill.


    Simrly, it was unprecedented for them to see a magus, who had only recently awakened, sessively deploying multiple elemental skills!


    This wasn''t just some game world.


    Even after mastering a skill, one would need to practice repeatedly, enhancing its proficiency to augment its damage, effectiveness, casting speed, and uracy.


    For someone freshly acquainted with a skill, deploying it would typically be quite the challenge.


    Hence, under normal circumstances, after grasping a skill, a considerable amount of time is required to master it.


    Yet, Howard''s casting speed and the uracy of his skills were rmingly high.


    Given that he had only recently awakened to his abilities, it''s no wonder the students were left in sheer awe.


    The battle raged on intensely.


    Maithus, with his S-level Talent Awakening, exhibited a formidablebat prowess, evading skill after skill with sheer grit.


    Of course, part of this can be attributed to the inherent weakness of a magus''s basic skills.


    The strength of the magus ss lies in its high offensive capabilities.


    But its corresponding weakness is the difficulty innding hits, often requiring the assistance of teammates for crowd control.


    This was the very reason behind Maithus and Lanas''s confidence in challenging Howard.


    What''s the use of having a powerful skill if it''s hard tond and has a slow casting speed?


    In a one-on-one situation, they had no reason to fear.


    However, Howard wasn''t giving it his all either.


    He saw Maithus as a sharpening stone, an opportunity to hone his own skills.


    After an intense duel that spanned over two minutes, Howard noticed Maithus starting to pant and quickly changed his approach.


    Maithus''s weapon was just too heavy.


    No matter how skilled he was, it was impossible for him to keep wielding it continuously.


    Seizing the moment, as Maithus''s old energy waned and new strength had yet to emerge, Howard suddenly unleashed the Multiple Wind de.


    Maithus had impressive footwork, didn''t he?


    So Howard decided to exploit an AOE damage to restrict his movements!


    In an instant, razor-sharp de auras, formed by Anemo, howled and shed at Maithus from all directions.


    Even at this juncture, Maithus showed no signs of surrendering.


    With a resounding roar, he spun, trying to harness the inertiabined with the might of his greatsword to sever all iing wind des.


    However, almost the instant the first wind de shed with his greatsword, Maithus felt a torrent of savage power channeling through his arm and into his body.


    The very next moment, he was sent flying.


    The metallic taste of blood filled his mouth, and he spewed arge gush of crimson. His head lolled to one side, and he slipped into unconsciousness.


    By this time, it was abundantly clear to all the students: Maithus had been defeated!


    "Hiss!"


    "How does Howard''s MP seem endless? He cast so many skills in session."


    "Right? I was also puzzled by that. With my current MP level, I can only cast, at most, five skills before needing to take a potion to restore my MP."


    "Not just that, did you all notice? Howard also mastered Blink. Under such conditions, unless a warrior possesses two quick gap-closing skills, it''s undoubtedly a lost battle."


    "Indeed, Maithus charged in too recklessly earlier. Once Howard used Blink to create distance, Maithus couldn''t close the gap. He was quite literally drained to death."


    The students, with their limited insights, couldn''t discern that Howard wasfortably in control.


    They mistakenly thought Maithus had suffered a narrow defeat.


    Only Lanas and the three mentors could see the truth: Howard was merely using Maithus as a sparring partner.


    Yet, despite this, Lanas was undaunted, especially since his chosen profession was that of an archer!


    In some respects, both archers and assassins serve as natural checks against the magus profession.


    Assassins possess the ability to be invisible, closing in on a magus undetected, only to unleash deadly strikes, leaving no room for the magus to retaliate.


    Archers, on the other hand, are not only ranged damage dealers, but they also boast incredible agility, posing a significant threat to magi.


    Therefore, even after witnessing Maithus''s defeat, Lanas held firm confidence in himself.


    Wales discreetly appeared within the light barrier, his right hand gently passing over Maithus.


    Immediately, a silvery-gray luminescence emerged, sinking into Maithus''s form.


    Within mere moments, Maithus astonishingly regained consciousness, promptly overwhelmed by embarrassment.


    He recognized his failure in the challenge.


    "Well done, your performance wasmendable," Wales said with a soft chuckle. "A few more years of training, and you''ll trulye into your own."


    "Thank you for the kind words, mentor," Maithus replied with a rueful smile, rising to his feet and giving Howard a respectful nod.


    He too could discern that Howard had not been going all out, and he epted his defeat wholeheartedly.


    Yet, despite this, Lanas was undaunted, especially since his chosen profession was that of an archer!


    In some respects, both archers and assassins serve as natural checks against the magus profession.


    Assassins possess the ability to be invisible, closing in on a magus undetected, only to unleash deadly strikes, leaving no room for the magus to retaliate.


    Archers, on the other hand, are not only ranged damage dealers, but they also boast incredible agility, posing a significant threat to magi.


    Therefore, even after witnessing Maithus''s defeat, Lanas held firm confidence in himself.


    Wales discreetly appeared within the light barrier, his right hand gently passing over Maithus. Immediately, a silvery-gray luminescence emerged, sinking into Maithus''s form.


    Within mere moments, Maithus astonishingly regained consciousness, promptly overwhelmed by embarrassment.


    He recognized his failure in the challenge.


    "Well done, your performance wasmendable," Wales said with a soft chuckle. "A few more years of training, and you''ll trulye into your own."


    "Thank you for the kind words, mentor," Maithus replied with a rueful smile, rising to his feet and giving Howard a respectful nod.


    He too could discern that Howard had not been going all out, and he epted his defeat wholeheartedly.

 Chapter 105 105-The Reward, An Unexpected Cloak!

    <h4>Chapter 105 Chapter 105-The Reward, An Unexpected Cloak!</h4>


    After some contemtion, Lanas set his sights on Nick.


    After all, Nick was a warrior.


    While an archer might not counter a warrior directly, neither would they be at a disadvantage.


    As long as Lanas maneuvered well, not allowing Nick to close the distance, he could easily triumph.


    The battle unfolded much as Lanas had anticipated.


    Though Nick had mastered an A-level talent, his strength still fell shortpared to Lanas and Mike.


    Other than a fleeting moment where he neared Lanas using his Charge skill, Nick found himself mostly on the defensive.


    Even when Nick switched to his shield, aiming to resist Lanas''s arrows as he closed the gap, Lanas''s Mighty Bow skill shattered the shield and even inflicted a control effect on Nick.


    A warrior without his shield''s protection has far less resiliencepared to shield bearers or knights.


    After a barrage of arrows, Nick was left dazed and was dered defeated.


    Witnessing Lanas''s victory, two other S-level Talent Awakened individuals grew excited, setting their eyes on Mike and Abby.


    However, both Abby and Mike, having also awakened S-level talents and being mentored by Howard, held advantages in level and equipment over the other students.


    How could they be easily defeated?


    After fierce battles, both Abby and Mike emerged victorious.


    And as for Judy?


    She is none other than the renowned Holy Maiden of the Church. The majority were well-aware of her identity and strength. Who would dare challenge her?


    The challenge didn''tst long before concluding.


    After witnessing several battles, the students realized that those securing top positions were indeed the elites.


    They didn''t possess the confidence to measure up.


    Upon conclusion, Jack announced the rankings of the students.


    Howard secured the first position, followed by Abby in the second and Mike in the third.


    Lanas, having seeded in his challenge, was fourth, with Judy securing the fifth position.


    Poor Nick only managed to secure a seventh-ce finish.


    As for the rewards, they would be distributed once they returned to the academy.


    Subsequently, mentors Jack, Wales, and Tana summoned the Dragonhawk, leading the students back.


    As before, Jack led Howard''s team, riding the Dragonhawk back to the academy.


    Howard, watching the receding figure of Wales, couldn''t help but frown slightly.


    During this assessment, he had hoped to spend some private time with Wales, seeking rity about the gifted skill.


    Unexpectedly, throughout the entire evaluation, he never found the opportunity.


    "Ha! I never expected you to be this formidable,d. You truly plundered those students'' points," Jackughed heartily, unconcerned about his prior losses.


    Losing a treasure but discovering a talented student was, in his eyes, a fortuitous twist!


    "It was pure luck. They were caught off guard at first, and I seized the chance to ambush them. As for freezing themter, everyone bought me the time to execute my skill," Howard replied with modesty.


    After all, with the rewards already in his pocket and more toe upon their return, a touch of humility might endear him further to his teammates.


    Sure enough, upon hearing Howard''s words, both Nick and Mike broke into smiles.


    Jack chuckled, "Modesty is a virtue, but overdoing it is not!"


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "By the way, with the talent disyed by your team, you might have a shot at the Alliance Academy Tournament. Just a heads-up -- spend the next six months exploring the wilderness, train hard, and make sure you attend every activity organized by the academy."


    "In half a year, if you guys measure up, you must participate in the Academy Tournament. Not only are the rewards substantial, but it can also put you directly under the purview of the Alliance''s upper echelons."


    "Alliance Academy Tournament?"


    Upon hearing this, Howard, Abby, Nick, and Mike exchanged surprised nces.


    This was the first they had heard of such apetition.


    "Exactly," Jack chuckled. "This is a decision made just this year. There was no such tournament before, so you all need to give it your all! If you manage to clinch the title in the inauguralpetition, the entire Alliance will remember you."


    "Thank you for the heads up, mentor," Howard quickly acknowledged.


    As for the veracity of thepetition''s existence, Howard hardly cared.


    Given his rapid rate of progress, in half a year, he might be on par with some of the mentors within the Holy Abyss Academy.


    Competing against other students, even older ones, would seem like he was bullying them!


    Having shared details of the Alliance Academypetition, Jack had little else to add.


    Time, under the swift wings of the Dragonhawks, gradually slipped away.


    Soon enough, under the guidance of the three mentors, the fleet of Dragonhawksnded in the training grounds of Holy Abyss Academy.


    Daniel had been waiting for some time and promptly approached them.


    At this point, the mentors ryed the students'' performances and rankings to Daniel.


    Learning that Howard had truly cleaned out all the students, a smile graced Daniel''s face.


    Next up was Daniel''s address.


    He specifically brought up the matter, causing a wave of shame to wash over the students, their guilt palpable.


    Despite being fellow students and expected disparities among them, the gap shouldn''t be that pronounced.


    They, in their vast numbers, had been overpowered by a single team. The sheer thought of spreading such a tale was mortifying!


    Once Danielid out the facts, a surge of resolve welled up within the students, each vowing to seek retribution.


    Afterwards, the distribution of rewardsmenced.


    Howard and those ranked in the top ten were even ushered onto a raised tform.


    The rewards brought immense joy to them, as they were bestowed with low-level, high-tier equipment, plus a skill book that matched their individual ss.


    Howard, being the top ranker, received a pair of LV20 Diamond-grade equipment -- Galewalker Boots!


    The skill book was an A-level Cryo skill book -- Icy Deluge!


    Furthermore, Daniel initiated the ss allocation.


    Given Howard''s exceptional performance, he was ced in the premier ss, consisting of only fifteen students.


    The remaining hundred-odd students were distributed among other sses.


    "The ss allocation isplete. Tomorrow morning marks the beginning of your academy journey. I hope you all have a delightful experience."


    "Dismissed!"


    With the conclusion of Daniel''s speech, the students dispersed.


    Just as Howard was about to leave, he noticed Wales eyeing him.


    Regrettably, Wales was incredibly sharp.


    The moment Howard turned his gaze towards him, Wales abruptly walked away.


    After a brief hesitation, Howard let Abby return to the dormitory on her own while he quickly made his way towards the administrative office.


    However, by the time Howard reached the office, Wales had vanished again.


    With a sigh, Howard decided to head back to his own dormitory.


    The consecutive days of assessments had worn him out, and he felt that a night''s rest was well-deserved.


    As for Nick and Mike?


    They had already sumbed to deep slumber, so deep that they didn''t even notice Howard''s return.


    Instead of immediately resting, Howard decided to inspect the rewards granted by the Holy Abyss Academy.


    [Galewalker Boots]


    [Level: 20]


    [Grade: Diamond]


    [Equipment Attribute Bonuses:]


    1. Defense value +300


    2. Movement Speed +30%


    3. Agility +100


    4. Gale Rush: When moving, there''s a 10% chance to enter a Wind Chaser state, increasing one''s movement speed by 100% and dodge chance by 15%. This effectsts for 30 seconds with a cooldown of 600 seconds.


    Compared to other equipment, the attribute bonuses might not seem significant, but Howard knew the importance of movement speed and agility.


    Especially that staggering 100% boost to movement speed -- it was almost game-changing.


    The only drawback was its chance-based activation and a long cooldown.


    Nevertheless, once this effect is triggered, it offers substantial aid to Howard.


    Without any hesitation, Howard reced his current boots.


    Then Howard shifted his attention to the Icy Deluge skill book.


    [Icy Deluge (A-level active skill)]


    [Level: 1]


    [Effect: Harnesses the cold within a 30-yard radius, transforming it into a chilling deluge that surges in a chosen direction. Any target touched by this tidal wave of cold suffers damage equivalent to 130% of the caster''s magic attack power and is thrust into a frostbitten state. This reduces their movement speed by 70% and skill casting speed by 50% for a duration of 10 seconds.]


    [Cooldown: 60 seconds]


    [Mana Cost: 300]


    [Proficiency: 0/100]


    "!!!"


    "A control effectsting 10 seconds? This skill is remarkable."


    Reading the description, Howard''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    A 70% reduction in movement speed almost immobilizes the target, making it akin to a hard control effect.


    With the addition of another powerful controlling skill, Howard was undeniably ted.


    Having reviewed his rewards, the weight of exhaustion pressed heavily on Howard, and he drifted into a deep sleep.


    ...


    The next morning, when Howard awoke and stretchedzily, he felt something beside him.


    Jolted fully awake, he focused his gaze and couldn''t suppress a twitch of his lips.


    Lying at the head of his bed was unmistakably a silver-white cloak!


    "What the... What''s with this cloak?"


    His pupils sharply contracted as he picked up the cloak, thoroughly inspecting it, but he found nothing else.


    "Could it be... Is this from Wales too? Damn... What is that guy ying at?"

 Chapter 106 106-The First Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 106 Chapter 106-The First Lesson</h4>


    [Invisibility Cloak]


    [Level: 20]


    [Grade: Epic]


    [Equipment Attribute Bonuses:]


    1. HP +3000


    2. Agility +500


    3. Magic Defense Value +500


    4. Movement Speed +10%


    5. Upon activation, one enters the invisibility state,sting for 60 minutes. Launching an attack will terminate the invisibility state, with a cooldown time of 300 minutes.


    6. While in the invisibility state, movement speed increases by 50%, and one bes immune to any physical attacks.


    "!!!"


    "Has Wales gone mad? Gifting me an SS-level skill is one thing, but an Epic-grade equipment too?" Howard''s brows knitted tightly, suspicion rising in his heart.


    Were these gifts truly from Wales?


    And for what reason?


    Howard wasn''t narcissistic enough to believe someone would bestow such gifts on him for no reason!


    However, now wasn''t the time for such thoughts.


    Stowing away the Invisibility Cloak, Howard hadn''t even gotten out of bed when Nick and Mike stirred awake.


    Since all three were ced in the same ss, they readied themselves and headed toward the academic building together.


    By the time Howard and his friends arrived, the ssroom was already full of students.


    Abby immediately approached, pulling Howard to a seat.


    Surveying the room, Howard noticed Lanas, Maithus, and others were present.


    Clearly, students who had awakened an S-level talent, even after being robbed by Howard, still managed to securemendable rankings.


    Noticing Howard''s arrival, Maithus stood up and approached.


    Nick and Mike, thinking Maithus was still harboring resentment, quickly stepped forward in anticipation.


    Maithus revealed a resigned expression and said, "There''s no need to be on guard; I''ve genuinely epted defeat."


    After a brief pause, he inquired, "I just wanted to ask, is there still a spot avable in your team?"


    At his words, many students in the ssroom rolled their eyes in disbelief.


    Nobody had anticipated that Maithus, with his S-level Talent Awakening, would be so eager to join another''s team!


    Yet, when they heard Howard''s affirmative response, their pupils constricted sharply, swiftly followed by a wave of envy.


    Howard didn''t harbor grand ambitions; he simply desired to swiftly augment his own strength.


    He understood the old adage that three helpers make one hero.


    Therefore, when confronted with Maithus''s request, he readily epted.


    For a moment, other students couldn''t help but feel tempted, though they were too shy to voice their desires openly.


    Amidst the conversation, footsteps echoed, followed by a slightly world-weary voice that dered, "It seems you all have be quite acquainted."


    Upon these words, the students hastily looked up, only to see a hunched old man, leaning on a cane, making his way into the ssroom.


    Almost instantly, every student returned to their seats, their faces solemn, not daring to underestimate this elderly figure.


    Before arriving, their family elders had cautioned them: once in Holy Abyss Academy, they must show respect to every mentor and never behave impertinently!


    "Good, you all know your manners." The elderly man scanned the sea of students, softly introducing himself, "Allow me to introduce myself; I am Norris Coody, and I will be your Arcane Technique instructor."


    At this, a wave of confusion swept through some of the students.


    What is Arcane Technique? Is it magic?


    Isn''t that something only magi learn? What use would it be for warriors or archers?


    Seemingly sensing their puzzlement, Norris Coody smiled and borated, "Perhaps some of you are wondering, what exactly is Arcane Technique? It''s not just magic; it''s the mastery of skills! Both the force exerted and the timing of execution are of utmost importance!"


    Hearing this rification, a spark of understanding lit the students'' eyes.


    Indeed, even for other professions, the use of skills inbat is pivotal.


    If executed improperly in terms of timing, or if the force is too much or too little, the oue can vary drastically.


    "Furthermore," he continued, "I am also responsible for teaching you history."


    "History?"


    "My God, we''ve already awakened, and we still need to learn liberal arts?"


    Hearing this, the students collectively groaned in dismay.


    With a gentle tap of his cane on the floor, Norris Coody interjected, "Of course you must study liberal arts. Otherwise, when you venture out and encounter monsters, you won''t know their weaknesses, or how to counter them! If you stumble upon a space channel, you might not even discern which ne the adversaries hail from!"


    "When youe across Ruins or a dungeon, you''ll be utterly clueless."


    "As the old saying goes, ''Know thy enemy and know thyself, and you shall not be imperiled in a hundred battles.'' If you remain ignorant, can you truly survive in perilousbat?"


    With Norris Coody''s words resonating in the air, the students exchanged nces, finding themselves at a loss for words in response.


    Apart from Howard, the rest of the students didn''t really take Norris Coody''s words to heart.


    Seeing this, Norris Coody gave a resigned shake of his head, not emphasizing further.


    With an indifferent demeanor, he began, "A millennium ago, the Extranar abruptly descended, merging with our world. It brought not only strange powers but also digitized our reality..."


    Norris Coody spoke the truth.


    He delved into the history after the Extranar''s descent, covering the establishment and operations of the Alliance, as well as the various great wars that took ce.


    He spoke for a full two hours.


    As the bell signaling the end of the ss rang, he paused, his eyes twinkling mischievously. "Next ss, I''ll be quizzing you on these topics. Fail to answer, and you''ll be running tenps on the field -- with weights!"


    "What?!"


    Instantly, exmations of disbelief filled the air, but Norris Coody simply exited the ssroom with an unppable calm.


    "Damn it!"


    "Oh my God, is this really our instructor? The first lesson and he just recounted history we all already know!"


    "He''s going to quiz us on this?"


    "For heaven''s sake, we know the general gist of these events, but specific dates and figures? Who can remember all of that?"


    The students erupted in collectiveints.


    Only Howard remained unfazed; he had been attentive throughout, meticulously noting down all the points Norris Coody had made.


    "Let''s just go grab some food."


    After theirints, Nick and Mike approached Howard and Abby. "We''ve heard that the Holy Abyss Academy''s cafeteria is legendary. You can even buy the flesh of high-tier monsters which significantly boosts one''s strength!"


    "Yes, they offer it, but can you two afford it?" Judy nced at the duo, her tone nonchnt. "If I recall correctly, neither of you hold a high status in your families. Do you really have that much money to spend?"


    At this, Nick and Mike''s faces fell.


    Judy wasn''t wrong.


    Being the younger generation, they didn''t hold much clout within their families.


    It would be only after graduation and taking over family affairs that they''d truly have a say.


    For now, aside from a slightly more generous allowancepared to the average student, they were no different.


    In contrast, Judy stood in a league of her own.


    The resources she could ess undoubtedly surpassed those of Nick, Mike, and others.


    Yet, Nick wasn''t one to back down. He retorted with a sneer, "So, you''re implying you can afford it?"


    "I''ve had it so often I''m tired of it," Judy replied with youthful cheekiness. "But, if you''re willing to call me ''sister,'' maybe I''ll treat you to a meal."


    "In your dreams!" Even though they were all students, and perhaps Nick and Mike were a bit less talented or powerful than Judy, they weren''t about to easily submit.


    As for why they epted Howard as their leader?


    That was a no-brainer. Howard''s backer was Daniel!


    If Judy had connections with the academy''s higher-ups, they''d fawn over her just the same.


    They weren''t fools. They knew well that the Church didn''t have a good rtionship with the academy.


    "Well, good luck to you all. I''m off to eat." A yful smirk graced Judy''s lips as she confidently strode out of the ssroom.


    "Damn it!" Nick clenched his fists in frustration. "The Holy Maiden of the Church struts around the academy like she owns the ce. Boss, if I were you, I wouldn''t put up with it."


    Howard swiftly tapped Nick on the head, retorting, "Do you really want to stir up trouble among students?"


    "Heh heh, no!" With a sheepish grin, Nick held his tongue.


    The group of four, led by Howard, made their way to the cafeteria.


    Holy Abyss Academy housed thousands of students, boasting avish three-tiered cafeteria.


    However, the path to the third tier was sealed, with only a select few bearing special cards permitted to breach the luminescent barrier.


    Clearly, that elusive third tier was the legendary VIP section.


    Mike remarked, "The elders say only mentors can ess the third floor. I wonder what delicacies they feast on."


    Howard, unconcerned by Mike''s musings, keenly observed the cafeteria''syout.


    The first floor mainly offered standard fare, while the second tier showcased an array of dishes made from various monster meats, with prices easily exceeding tenfold.


    Curious about the effects of consuming these unique meats, Howard bit the bullet and treated Abby to avish meal.


    Nick and Mike, trying to join in, were swiftly rebuffed with a smack and settled for buying their own meals with a chuckle.


    After their meal, Howard and Abby didn''t notice any distinct effects, which left them puzzled.


    Surely, even if the benefits of monster flesh weren''t immediately obvious, there should have been some noticeable change, right?

 Chapter 107 107-Abby’s Unspoken Words

    <h4>Chapter 107 Chapter 107-Abby''s Unspoken Words</h4>


    As Howard and Abby exchanged perplexed nces, the stunning figure of Tana gracefully alighted beside Howard, reminiscent of a fluttering butterfly.


    The sudden appearance of Tana caused Abby''s expression to shift subtly. She pressed her lips together, casting a wary nce at the neer.


    Though Tana held the esteemed position of a mentor, Abby couldn''t help but feel a hint of guardedness around her.


    Little did she know, Margaret had long intruded on her territory.


    While Abby was the official love interest of Howard, he had shared countless intimate nights with Margaret even before he and Abby had taken that step.


    Tana said with a smile, "The flesh of monsters contains considerable energy. Once you''ve fully digested it, you''ll feel its effects during your training. But remember, never consume too much monster flesh in a single day. The overwhelming energy might just backfire on you."


    "Thank you for the advice, mentor," Howard replied with a nod.


    "Why thank me?" Tana waved dismissively, whispering, "I brought the money with me. Do you have the shield?"


    The sight of 50 gold coins made Howard''s eyes gleam with anticipation. After all, to him, gold coins represented a significant boost.


    Money exchanged, goods delivered; Howard broke into a grin, "Ms. Tana, does your brother need any other equipment? If I find more in the future, I can sell them to you!"


    Tana chuckled at his enthusiasm, "You''re really strapped for cash, aren''t you?"


    "Absolutely!" Howard replied, nodding vigorously.


    Tana stroked her chin thoughtfully before saying, "If you''re in need of money, I can introduce you to Wales. He knows many ways to make a quick fortune."


    "Really? Are you close with Mr. Wales?" Howard''s breathing quickened with anticipation.


    He had always wanted to get in touch with Wales.


    "We''re not particrly close, but having worked together for over a decade, I have a good sense of who he is," Tana mused, adding, "However, he can be rather enigmatic at times."


    "Never mind that. If you''re keen on making money,e find me tonight, and I''ll take you to meet Wales," she proposed.


    "I live in the mentor''s dormitory, building three, room seven."


    Without further ado, Tana waved and took her leave.


    Howard rubbed his chin, lost in thought.


    If even a mentor like Tana found Wales mysterious, it implied that the skill book and the Invisibility Cloak he had acquired might have been Wales'' own initiatives, unrted to the academy.


    But why had Wales been so benevolent to him?


    He was just an orphan with no significant lineage.


    Could Wales know about his awakening of the supreme talent?


    The very thought cast a shadow over Howard''s expression.


    He felt the pressing need to clear things up with Wales.


    Otherwise, he''d never find peace.


    After all, if someone could stealthily ce equipment beside him as he slept, did it not suggest that they could also silently snuff out his life while he dreamt?


    Howard was not willing to let anyone have that kind of power over his destiny.


    "Howard..." Abby, oblivious to Howard''s inner turmoil, noticed him still staring at Tana''s retreating figure and felt a pang of jealousy.


    "Snap out of it," she pouted. "She''s long gone. What are you still gazing at?"


    Roused from his thoughts by Abby, Howard responded with a sigh, "I wasn''t watching Ms. Tana. I was thinking about Mr. Wales."


    "Oh? Are you in desperate need of money?" Abby blinked, hastily adding, "I have over five hundred gold coins here. If you need them, just take them."


    While Howard wasn''t overly prideful, he wasn''t keen on using a woman''s money either. He gently declined Abby''s offer.


    After finishing their meal, Howard apanied Abby back to their ssroom, awaiting their afternoon ss.


    As the students gradually returned, their second mentor finally arrived.


    The mentor appeared haggard with flushed cheeks and several sks of wine hanging from his belt.


    Even before he entered the ssroom, the strong, pungent aroma of alcohol wafted into the students'' nostrils.


    Staggering to the podium, the mentor nced over the students, belched audibly, and casually waved his hand, announcing, "For this afternoon''s lesson, do as you please. I... hic!"


    Interrupted by another belch, he continued nonchntly, "I need another drink. If you want to leave, just go ahead."


    With that, the mentor began drinking again, utterly indifferent to the bewildered students before him.


    At this moment, even Howard wore a look of astonishment on his face, wondering how a renowned institution like Holy Abyss Academy could have such a mentor.


    A thought shed through Howard''s mind: could this be a test from the mentor to assess the students?


    But it made no sense.


    ss assignments were done, and what could possibly be gained from testing students at this point?


    Hesitating for a while, Howard exchanged bewildered looks with his ssmates.


    Full of doubt yet not daring to leave, they remained seated in the ssroom.


    They waited like this for over two hours, until nightfall.


    Finally, the drunken mentor, having finished his bottle, announced the end of ss and casually left.


    "What was that all about?"


    "Shh! Is this really the standard of mentors at Holy Abyss Academy? It doesn''t seem to match the stories we''ve heard."


    "Exactly! The first lesson was just history, and the second had us sitting for over two hours. What''s the point?"


    The students vented their frustrations, but being young, their spirits lifted quickly after the briefmotion.


    Lanas approached Howard directly and extended an invitation, "Howard, we''re nning to organize a gathering as an event for us neers. You topped the assessment, so you muste!"


    "When is it?" Howard didn''t decline immediately.


    "Tomorrow night. As for today, we''re nning to invite more people from a few other sses," Lanas responded earnestly. "Actually, it''s beneficial for all of us toe together. After all, within the academy, essing many resources doesn''t only depend on individual strength but also on the collective strength of our cohort."


    Howard recognized the truth in that and smiled in response, "I''ll definitely be there tomorrow."


    "How about a stroll tonight?" Lanas continued, "Even though Adia City isn''t as grand as our Alliance, it''s still quite something. After selling our spoils from the recent expedition, we should have a decent amount of money to splurge."


    At those words, the students'' eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    Indeed, while Howard may have taken their points, he hadn''t taken their treasures.


    It could be said that at this moment, many of them had a considerable amount of wealth on hand.


    With the same idea in mind, Howard, along with the rest of the ss, eagerly made their way towards the academy''s exit.


    A group of Holy Abyss Academy students instantly caused a stir within Adia City.


    Fortunately, after selling their spoils, the students had varied items on their shopping lists, leading them on different paths.


    Howard, apanied by Abby, initially purchased advanced skills for archers, and then they headed to the Magic Store.


    To Howard''s surprise, as soon as he entered the store, one of the maids recognized him.


    She promptly approached, greeting him with respect, "Honored magus, may I assist you in finding something specific today?"


    "Uh? You know me?" Howard raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    "Sir, you once bought over a hundred pieces of equipment and skill books in one go. How could one not remember such an event?" the maid replied with a light chuckle.


    Indeed, that was true.


    Purchasing Diamond-grade or Epic-grade equipment might momentarily astonish others, but buying hundreds of lower-grade items in one go would surely leave asting impression.


    Unfazed, Howard inquired directly, "Do you have any LV30 Iron-grade or Bronze-grade equipment?"


    As he upgraded the grade of his entire equipment set, Howard began preparing for even higher-quality equipment.


    Merely upgrading the grade would limit improvements. Elevating both level and grade would expedite Howard''s path to power!


    "Any specific type?" The maid promptly informed, "Recently, we received a shipment of LV30 Bronze-grade leg armor. They typically sell slowly, and currently, we have over a hundred pieces in stock."


    "Wrap them all up for me!" Howard couldn''t help but feel ted.


    With over a hundred Bronze-grade equipments, with a bit of luck, they could be upgraded to Supreme Artifacts!


    A LV30 Supreme Artifact was indeed a marvel unheard of!


    Regrettably, apart from the leg armor, the quantities of other equipment equipments were all below 50 pieces.


    Purchasing them wouldn''t be of much use to Howard.


    Furthermore, most of the skill books had already been sold, rendering them unworthy of his attention.


    "Esteemed magus, if you wish, you can leave us your contact details. We can inform you in advance the next time we receive new stock," suggested the maid, noticing Howard''s extensive purchases.


    She had an inkling that Howard wouldn''t limit himself to just low-grade equipment.


    Perhaps in the future, he might buy high-grade equipment in bulk.


    By catering to Howard''s needs now, she believed there would be significant business opportunities in the future.


    Had Abby not been by Howard''s side, the maid might have even been more forward in her approach!


    After securing over 140 pieces of leg armor, Howard intended to head back to the academy with Abby, nning a subsequent visit to Tana to inquire about Wales.


    However, Abby, gripping Howard''s hand tightly, seemed hesitant, as if she had something on her mind but struggled to voice it.

 Chapter 108 108-Briar & Agave

    <h4>Chapter 108 Chapter 108-Briar & Agave</h4>


    Noticing Abby''s hesitation, a surge of curiosity welled up in Howard.


    "Is there something else?" he inquired.


    Biting her lip, Abby whispered, "Howard, you won''t leave me alone, will you?"


    "Of course I won''t." Howard affectionately tousled Abby''s hair, chuckling, "Don''t let your mind wander. Just remember one thing."


    "We are meant for each other, always. Never believe otherwise."


    Hearing those words, a flutter ran through Abby''s heart, and she clung tighter to Howard''s arm.


    "My love," she said, a serious look in her eyes, "What do you say we don''t return to the academy tonight? Perhaps we could find a hotel to rest?"


    The implication in Abby''s voice was not lost on Howard, causing him to swallow hard.


    While Abby might not possess Margaret''s figure, her youthful vibrancy exuded a charm of its own.


    However, having experienced such intimacy before and no longer the impassioned youth, Howard didn''t immediately give in.


    He sensed that Abby''s proposal was driven by insecurity, a stark contrast to his experiences with Margaret.


    Moved by Abby''s vulnerability and cherishing her deeply, he couldn''t bear to let her first time be driven by such concerns.


    Stroking Abby''s head gently, Howard responded with a serious tone, "Silly girl, don''t overthink things. I''ll never leave you. Right now, you seem quite emotional. Let''s head back and get some rest."


    At his words, Abby puffed up her cheeks in a semnce of petnce.


    Yet internally, she brimmed with happiness, perceiving Howard''s tender protectiveness toward her.


    This tender interlude drew Howard and Abby even closer.


    Previously, it had always been Abby ardently pursuing Howard.


    Even after affirming their rtionship, she never truly felt secure.


    However, their recent exchange assuaged many of her anxieties.


    Returning to the academy, Howard escorted Abby to her dormitory and then headed to his mentor''s residence.


    Following Tana''s guidance, he knocked on her door.


    When Tana opened it, Howard''s pupils contracted sharply.


    At that moment, she was draped only in a white towel, her hair damp and fragrant, the scent wafting toward him.


    A cursory nce revealed the towel tightly embracing her prominent curves.


    Howard quickly averted his gaze, maintaining eye contact with Tana.


    "You''re here quite early," Tana remarked, seemingly oblivious to her appearance.


    Flicking her wet hair back, she teased, "It seems money''s allure holds strong sway over you."


    Howard responded with a nomittal smile.


    It wasn''t so much the allure of money, but rather of Wales.


    He was eager to find Wales and understand the reasons behind certain matters.


    "Come in. Once I''m dressed, I''ll take you to Wales," she said, turning to change.


    However, Howard interjected, "Ms. Tana, please take your time to dress. I''ll wait outside."


    Tana didn''t respond.


    After a while, she emerged, fully dressed.


    Perhaps because Howard''s mind hadn''tpletely settled, a quick nce at her quickened his heartbeat.


    Tana, with a hint of moisture still clinging to her, looked ethereal, much like a celestial nymph.


    ck stockings highlighted her shapely legs, and her short leather shorts emphasized her perky posterior.


    A leather jacket draped her upper body, revealing a pristine midriff devoid of any excess.


    It was a sight tempting enough to make one wish to get closer and savor the view.


    Even if Howard wasn''t thescivious type, his heart raced uncontrobly.


    Yet, on the surface, Howard remained impassive, every inch the gentleman.


    "Kudos, young man, for yourposure!" Tanaplimented with a chuckle, proceeding to say, "Come, I''ll take you to Wales."


    At her words, any fleeting thoughts in Howard''s mind evaporated. His foremost concern was making contact with Wales.


    Following Tana, Howard quickly exited the Holy Abyss Academy.


    However, he astutely noted that Tana wasn''t headed towards the heart of Adia City or even any urban districts.


    Instead, she was leading him into a more remote, secluded corner.


    This realization sent a chill through Howard. Such secluded areas typically weren''t associated with wholesome activities.


    Holy Abyss Academy was among the elite institutions within the Alliance.


    Surely its mentors wouldn''t be of ill repute?


    After what felt like a long trek, having left the bustling main streets with their many academies and guilds, the thoroughfare became more popted.


    Throughout the journey, passersby were invariably drawn to Tana''s alluring figure.


    Fortunately, none were brazen enough to approach and strike up a conversation.


    Amidst Howard''s growing bewilderment, Tana led him to a decidedly unremarkable storefront.


    Outside the shop was a table where an elderly man with a grizzled beard was hunched over, seemingly dozing off with his eyes half-closed.


    Upon closer inspection, Howard noticed only a sign reading "Open for Business", with no other identifying markers.


    "Ah, the old gambler himself. Why am I not surprised to see you guarding this ce today?" Tana approached familiarly, her delicate, crystal-like fingers tapping the table.


    Hearing the sound, the old man opened his eyes, which were murky with age.


    At first nce, he looked like any other elderly person.


    His gaze settled on Howard, and with a cough, he chuckled, "Quite the handsomed you''ve got there. What''s this? nning on indulging in a bit of cradle-robbing, are we? Didn''t you once vow never to marry until you''ve obtained the Power of Law?"


    "You old lecher, he''s my student!" Tana retorted, exasperated. "Is Ravenous Wolf inside?"


    Instead of answering Tana directly, the old man teased, "A student-teacher romance? Now that''s even more intriguing! If you two ever decide on a wedding, I''d refrain from gambling for a month just to save up for a fitting gift."


    "Tch!"


    Tana uttered a sound of contempt, not wanting to waste more words on the man.


    She turned to Howard, "Kid, now think of a pseudonym for yourself to register."


    Grasping the situation, Howard quickly deduced this was undoubtedly a concealed organization.


    Why not call it mysterious?


    From Tana and the old man''s tant jesting, it was apparent that many were aware of the enigmatic nature of this ce.


    They just couldn''t ess it.


    It seemed like a membership-exclusive organization, requiring an existing member''s endorsement to join.


    However, Howard was confident that the Alliance was surely aware of this organization''s existence.


    Their inaction towards it signified that it wasn''t an inherently malevolent group.


    Having understood this, Howard harbored no reservations.


    He stepped forward, greeting with a smile, "Elder, kindly register me under the name Briar."


    Howard wasn''t naive.


    Anyone trusted with gatekeeping duties, like the old man, wouldn''t be ordinary.


    Even if he wasn''t exceptionally powerful, his capabilities would surely be above average.


    After all, the countless tales and novels he''d read hadn''t been for naught!


    The old man chuckled, "A polited indeed, much more courteous than your teacher. Keep it up, young man. The day youy im to a bottle of Agave, I''ll have a special gift for you."


    While speaking, the elder noted down ''Briar'' and ''Agave'' on the registry.


    It was evident that ''Agave'' was Tana''s pseudonym.


    Witnessing this, Tana didn''t engage further with the old man and, leading Howard, stepped through the grand entrance.


    As they entered, a vast and seemingly endless corridor stretched out before them.


    Following behind Tana, Howard suddenly queried, "Given that pseudonyms don''t truly hide one''s identity, why not wear a mask instead?"


    At this, Tana chuckled softly. "Who told you that we use pseudonyms to conceal our identity?"


    Shaking her head and not waiting for Howard''s response, she continued, "This isn''t some assassin''s guild. It''s an exchange organization! We don''t need to hide our identities; pseudonyms simply ensure that others don''t know too much about us."


    "..."


    Howard looked genuinely puzzled, "Exchange? What kind of exchange? Information or treasures?"


    "Both," Tana replied with a smile. "As for making money, that''s something that Wales will teach you. His starting fee for any task? A hundred gold coins. And that doesn''t even include any share of the profits."


    At this, Howard''s pupils contracted sharply.


    He had fought tooth and nail for days on end and had barely managed to earn a few dozen gold coins.


    Yet Wales, with just one assignment, starts at a hundred?


    Including his share of profits, the earnings would undoubtedly be astronomical!


    As they conversed, Howard, led by Tana, strolled down a long corridor and entered a bustling hall.


    Casting his gaze around, Howard realized the ce was strikingly simr to a tavern,plete with background music, though it was divided into several zones.


    Numerous individuals had set up makeshift stalls, but unlike the typical offerings of skill books and equipment, these stalls disyed an array of worn, ancient scrolls and blueprints.


    Others had peculiar assortments of fruits on disy, each more unique than thest.


    "Don''t get fooled by these trinkets," Tana warned, sensing Howard''s lingering gaze. "The real treasures only appear during auctions. These items on disy have been researched for ages, deemed to contain no hidden mysteries or inessible secrets."


    Seemingly perceiving where Howard''s attentiony, Tana cautioned, "Don''t get your hopes up about stumbling on a hidden gem. Fortune doesn''t often favor the ordinary."

 Chapter 109 109-The Terrible Price

    <h4>Chapter 109 Chapter 109-The Terrible Price</h4>


    Hearing Tana''s words, Howard nodded slightly in agreement.


    Yet, Howard held an unwavering confidence that he could find overlooked treasures.


    "Is this a joke?" he thought. "I''ve awakened the supreme talent; finding a hidden gem should be a trifle for me."


    However, Howard refrained from voicing his disagreement with Tana.


    Instead, he humored her and followed her deeper into the grand hall.


    The further they ventured, the fewer stalls there were.


    Many individuals were raising their sses, engrossed in lively discussions.


    Upon reaching the hall''s innermost sanctum, Howard finally set his eyes on Wales.


    At that moment, Wales was deep in conversation with a middle-ageddy of high stature, seemingly enjoying the exchange greatly.


    Yet, upon Howard''s entrance, a slight frown momentarily creased Wales'' brow.


    When the noblewoman departed, Tana promptly took her ce, teasingly quipping, "Ravenous Wolf, why is it always women seeking you? Do you have some side business we''re unaware of?"


    Smiling lightly, Wales paid no heed to Tana''s jest.


    Instead, he turned to Howard, remarking gravely, "You shouldn''t have brought him here."


    "Why not?" Tana responded, unconcerned. "Geniuses require unconventional means of instruction. I don''t believe following the beaten path will maximize his potential."


    Wales, with his unchanging demeanor, countered, "What transpires here is not meant for him."


    Visibly annoyed, Tana shot back, "If I recall correctly, nothing happening here goes against the Alliance''s mandates!"


    "True," Wales conceded, his tone still calm and untroubled, "but certain events here might embroil him in the power struggles of influential factions. You should leave, and soon."


    "Mr. Wales!"


    At that instant, Howard interjected, "If there''s money to be made, I''m not afraid of risks. If possible, I''d like to have a private word with you."


    A momentary silence settled before Wales nodded, "Very well."


    Almost immediately upon his assent, an ethereal purple glow emanated from Wales, enveloping both him and Howard, separating them from the external ambiance.


    Observing this, Tana''s brows furrowed slightly, a hint of perplexity crossing her face. "What''s this trickery? Have they now regarded me as an outsider?"


    Within the confines of the luminescent purple barrier, Howard could see Tana''s lips move, but her words failed to pierce through.


    Astonished, he realized the sheer power Walesmanded -- to even iste someone like Tana showcased his superiority in strength.


    It made sense.


    While Tana was merely a mentor, Wales held the prominence to preside over the affairs within the administrative office.


    The chasm in their strengths was evident.


    After a brief hesitation, Howard opted for directness, "Mr. Wales, I wish to inquire why you gifted me an SS-level skill book. And on top of that, why did you offer me such a potent piece of equipment without any evident reason?"


    "Do you seek the reason behind my actions?"


    To Howard''s surprise, Wales didn''t evade the question.


    Instead, he candidly acknowledged it. This sudden affirmation left Howard momentarily off-bnce.


    He''d anticipated denial, expecting to have to press Wales for answers.


    Regaining hisposure, Howard responded, "Yes, I wish to understand the motive."


    After a brief pause, his voiceced with earnestness, Howard continued, "I''m but an orphan. My innate talents aren''t particrly exceptional. I shouldn''t merit such generosity."


    Wales smiled warmly, "True, but I took a liking to you. So, I decided to bestow upon you a small token of my esteem. As for other reasons, if you''re truly curious, then first master the Soul Devouring to its pinnacle!"


    Hearing those words, Howard''s pupils sharply constricted.


    With his keen intuition, the truth instantly dawned on him.


    He had never disclosed his skill to Wales, yet the man had named Soul Devouring.


    The implications were clear.


    Fortunately, what Wales was unaware of was that Howard, utilizing his talent Supreme Synthesis, had already advanced Soul Devouring to Soul Theft.


    If Wales knew even that, then Howard would genuinely fear whether Wales could peer into the entirety of his being.


    Merely being aware of ''Soul Devouring'' suggested, at most, that the skill had a lineage.


    Perhaps Wales had trained in it too, and sensing Howard''s practice of the same skill, had shown him favor.


    "You are indeed... quite astute," Wales remarked, discerning from the look in Howard''s eyes that he had pieced together the puzzle.


    Of course, what Howard surmised wasn''t the entire picture.


    Wales had no intention of concealing himself. Otherwise, why would he be so overt in his actions?


    What Howard remained unaware of was that his very presence here was part of a trap meticulously set by Wales.


    Wales realized that if he came forward with everything, Howard might not trust him.


    Instead, by allowing Howard to seek him out, he ensured a deeper faith in the whole scenario.


    Wales said with a light chuckle, "There''s a connection between us. I hesitated to bring you here because I feared you''d get entangled in the strife with the Church or other factions."


    He paused before continuing, "You should know that before the Extranar descended, our world consisted of numerous nations. To fend off the Extranar monsters and demons, people from across the world united, forming the Alliance. However, as the crisis ebbed, citizens of these nations fragmented into various groups, engaging in both overt and covert power struggles."


    "This organization, in its essence, is an intelligence agency. It''s true that there''s money to be made, but it''s just as easy to earn enmity."


    "Usually, it''s safe. But when danger strikes... none of us can escape its grasp."


    Upon hearing Wales''s words, Howard''s brows knitted in confusion, "Is there truly infighting within the Alliance? But we haven''t even driven out the enemy yet!"


    "Unless faced with the brink of extinction," Wales spoke calmly, "there will always be those who prioritize their own selfish desires over the greater good of humanity."


    "I won''t hold you back," Wales continued, "If you truly wish to join this organization, I will guide you in the future."


    Howard sensed something amiss.


    s, Wales''s prior demeanor had fooled everyone, including Howard.


    It became evident that Wales''s true intention was for Howard to align himself with this organization.


    After all, it was Howard who had inquired about Wales''s whereabouts from Tana and mentioned his dire need for money.


    Wales had even tried to dissuade him from joining.


    For a moment, Howard was oblivious to Wales''s underlying motives.


    Fortunately, Howard wasn''t naive.


    He didn''tmit to joining the organization immediately, but rather nodded thoughtfully, "I''ll keep your words in mind, Mr. Wales. Once I''ve mastered the art of Soul Devouring, I shall seek you out again."


    "Remember," Wales interjected suddenly, "Even if you y monsters within the sacred realm, it would trigger the Soul Devouring. When you umte enough points, you might venture into the realm to hone your skills."


    "This time around, your assessment results weremendable. The points you''ve garnered should be sufficient for entry into the mystical realm."


    "Furthermore, in the vicinity of the weeklybat lessons, there will be dungeons. Discovering these dungeons not only earns you their inherent rewards but also special des from the academy."


    With Wales''s words of caution, Howard''s guard against him noticeably lowered.


    Although he was still uncertain about Wales''s intentions behind his gifts, he felt a genuine kindness from the man.


    Seeing Howard nod in agreement, without a moment''s hesitation, Wales dispelled the violet barrier that surrounded them.


    Meanwhile, a graceful silhouette approached from the distance and seated herself right beside Howard and hispanions.


    "Unexpectedly, toe across the renowned Ravenous Wolf and Agave at the same time," the maidenughed. "I am Athena. I hope to request a favor from the both of you."


    "Athena?"


    At the sudden mention of this name, the pupils of Howard and hispanions sharply constricted. Athena, within the pantheon of myths, was a formidable goddess of war.


    Howard couldn''t help but scrutinize the young woman.


    Her face was devoid of makeup, and while not ethereally beautiful, she was far from ordinary.


    Her figure, though not as striking as Tana''s, was still impressive -- slim enough for a hand to encircle, yet supple and well-formed.


    "What favor?" Wales inquired bluntly.


    "I seek a pass to the Crimson Dragon City," Athena began, herughter lilting. "Furthermore, I need your assistance in escorting a team. Bypassing main routes, we aim to traverse both the Mordun Wastnd and Medea Ruins. I''ve heard tales of Ravenous Wolf, the paramount assassin, who can find safe paths even in the treacherous Destion Ground. Surely, this should be no challenge for you?"


    Wales offered no response to Athena''s ttery.


    Howard, unfamiliar with these regions, still understood the immense distance between Adia City and Crimson Dragon City.


    Even with teleportation arrays, the journey would take a minimum of a week, and by mere carriage, perhaps half a month. The inherent challenge was evident.


    Detecting Wales''s reluctance, Athena pressed on, "Should you seed, I''ll reward you with a thousand gold coins. And uponpletion, I''ll present you with a piece of Epic gear."


    At her words, Howard''s eyes widened dramatically.

 Chapter 110 110-The Supreme Artifact, Beastwhisperer Legguard!

    <h4>Chapter 110 Chapter 110-The Supreme Artifact, Beastwhisperer Legguard!</h4>


    A reward of a thousand gold coins and an Epic-grade equipment piece; Howard was instantly enticed by thevish offer.


    Even Tana slightly raised her brows, casting a puzzled look at Athena.


    Only Wales remained unperturbed, speaking calmly, "This isn''t about the money. The journey from Adia City to Crimson Dragon City alone requires at least half a month..."


    Before he could finish, Athena interjected with a smile, "Two thousand gold coins!"


    "The amount of gold coins doesn''t matter," Wales retorted, unswayed. "Given my unique status, I can''t spare that much time. You should seek someone else''s assistance."


    Unyielding, Athena raised her offer, "Three thousand gold coins!"


    At this, both Howard and Tana couldn''t help but swallow hard, their throats dry. This sum was staggering, even to them.


    Especially for Howard.


    Ever since awakening his supreme talent and after facing numerous crises, he had only managed to earn two or three hundred gold coins.


    Yet, Wales''s asking price for one assignment was reaching three thousand coins.


    Wasn''t the disparity a bit too vast?


    What Howard didn''t realize was that at certain tiers of power, gold coins lose their significance, leading many to spend freely.


    The hard truth was that the most elite skill books and equipment were so coveted that no one was willing to part with them.


    Even if you were to possess billions in gold coins, no one would be willing to sell to you.


    Seeing Wales remain unmoved, Athena nodded gracefully, "From the looks of it, you must hold a unique position. Perhaps a member of the Alliance or maybe a mentor within the academy?"


    "And what if I were?" Wales shot Athena a fleeting nce.


    Athena chuckled, "Who knows? Maybe I could arrange for you to have that much-needed time."


    Upon hearing this, astonishment painted the faces of Howard, Tana, and Wales.


    Manipting the academy''s schedule wasn''t an extraordinary feat; building a good rapport with the dean might achieve that.


    But for Athena to dismiss the Alliance so effortlessly, what did that imply?


    Perhaps she had backing from an even more formidable power.


    However, why would such an influential figure seek assistance in Adia City?


    Wouldn''t it be simpler to head directly to the heart of the Alliance and enlist escorts there?


    With questions swirling in his mind, Howard remained silent.


    Yet, it was Wales who voiced the uncertainty, "If you have such powerful connections, whye to Adia City for escorts?"


    "The regtions within the Alliance are too restrictive, and the distance to the Crimson Dragon City is considerable," Athena replied with a light chuckle. "Besides, everyone knows that the Nightshade''s headquarters is in Adia City. What I seek is someone who can move discreetly, concealing their tracks and aura, to chart a path for me, ensuring a safe return to the Crimson Dragon City. Overwhelming strength isn''t a prerequisite."


    Athena''s words illuminated the situation for Howard, making it clear that this group surely harbored grand ambitions.


    And undoubtedly, their strength was nothing short of formidable.


    After a prolonged hesitation, Wales finally spoke, "If you agree to two conditions, I can arrange for you a pass to the Crimson Dragon City and find a safe route for your journey. And you won''t have to pay three thousand gold coins -- two thousand will suffice."


    "Oh? What are these conditions?" Athena''s curiosity was instantly piqued.


    "Firstly, I wish to bring along a student of mine. Secondly, instead of the Epic-grade equipment, I''d prefer an S-level skill book -- the Spirit Veil Skill," Wales began. "The Spirit Veil Skill isn''t expensive, just rare. Given the capabilities you''ve demonstrated, I believe you can procure it."


    He continued, "Moreover, you can remit the payment once we arrive in Crimson Dragon City. But I''d need the Spirit Veil Skill before we depart."


    Hearing Wales''s terms, Athena mused, "I was expecting you to make a muchrger demand. Surprisingly, this actually saves us money. I agree. I''ll get the Spirit Veil Skill as soon as possible. When shall we meet again?"


    Wales nodded, "In seven days, right here."


    "Very well. Until then," Athena replied, giving a slight bow to the trio before turning on her heel and departing.


    After a moment of silence, Tana couldn''t help but question, "A reward of two thousand gold coins... Could this be a trap?"


    "Who wouldy such a trap for me?" Wales replied with an air of tranquility.


    He knew his worth.


    Apart from his exceptional tracking and investigative skills, hisbat prowess wasn''t particrly outstanding, and he didn''t possess any treasures.


    It wasn''t worth someone''s effort to entrap him in this manner.


    "She must''vee to Adia City seeking your reconnaissance skills," Tana reflected. "Indeed, every time the Alliance explores new ruins or dungeons, they rely on you to scout the way. The moniker ''Ravenous Wolf'' certainly has made its mark."


    Hearing this, a thought stirred within Howard.


    It seemed that within the vast scope of the Alliance, Wales held a considerable stature, even if not earned solely through raw power.


    For someone of such high standing to be this kind to him -- wasn''t that a good sign?


    Howard even had an inkling that when Wales mentioned bringing someone along, he might be referring to him.


    Even if he didn''t receive any rewards, being involved in such an endeavor would undoubtedly hone his skills and strengthen him.


    Yet, with Wales keeping his intentions close to his chest, Howard felt it would be impolite to pry.


    What if he was wrong?


    The embarrassment would be insurmountable.


    "Both of you should leave now," Wales began, swaying his drink gently in his hand, almost ushering them out. "And remember, never let this young man undertake missions on his own. The tasks here aren''t as straightforward as they seem."


    While Tana, in terms of both strength and status, was overshadowed by Wales, she didn''t dare rebut.


    She only shot him a fleeting, dismissive nce before pulling Howard away.


    It wasn''t until they left what seemed to be a tavern-like establishment that Howard realized he hadn''t really understood the dynamics inside, which piqued his curiosity even more.


    The unknown always kindled the most intrigue.


    However, this encounter with Wales had put Howard at ease.


    Although he was still uncertain about the exact reasons behind Wales''s kindness, he was now sure of one thing: Wales bore no ill intentions towards him.


    Otherwise, even as a student with awakened supreme talent, if he were to encounter Wales in the wilds, his fate would be sealed in death.


    Upon returning to the academy, Tana waved dismissively, letting Howard head back to the dormitory alone.


    By then, Nick and Mike were already nestled in their beds.


    Seeing Howard return sote, curiosity arose in their eyes. "Boss, where''ve you been? Why''d youe back sote?"


    "Speaking of which," Mike chimed in, "I''ve already sent word to our family. In a short while, when they send someone over, we can guide them to catch the humanoid Butterfly Fae. We''re bound to make a fortune from this venture!" he said with a smirk.


    "Hm?"


    "Boss, why do I smell alcohol on you?" Nick, having a sharp nose, eximed in surprise.


    Nick and Mike, both from prominent families and ustomed to the luxuries of life, were no strangers to taverns.


    With feigned indignation, Mike said, "Boss, you went to a tavern and didn''t invite us?"


    Chuckling mischievously, Nick added, "Wonder how the tavern girls of Adia City are. Their beauty, their hospitality..."


    Exchanging a nce, both Nick and Mike revealed a sly grin.


    With a dismissive gesture, Howard replied, "Shallow thinking. Is it impossible to imagine that a tavern might offer more than just pretty faces? Perhaps I went there for information?"


    At that, the yful demeanor of Nick and Mike transformed instantly.


    They looked at Howard with a newfound seriousness. "Boss, what information were you after?"


    "I''ve heard from our elders," Nick pondered, "that the curriculum of Holy Abyss Academy changes every year. But why the tavern? Are we gearing up for another expedition?"


    Mike quickly added, "That doesn''t make sense. We''ve just finished our assessments. We should be training within the academy for a while."


    It had to be said, Nick and Mike, despite their often frivolous demeanor, were not without wit -- even if it was just a sliver.


    Keeping an air of mystery, Howard grinned, "It''s ssified. You''ll find out soon enough."


    With that, he climbed into his bed, shutting his eyes to the world.


    Seeing their leader''s reticent mood, Nick and Mike didn''t dare pester him further and soon drifted off to sleep.


    After Nick and Mike had drifted into a deep slumber, Howard quietly opened his eyes.


    With a subtle flicker of thought, he summoned the interface of his god-tier synthesis talent, producing the Bronze-grade legguard he had previously purchased.


    [Ding! Congrattions, awakened Howard. Synthesis sessful. You''ve acquired Silver-grade equipment: Spirit Bear Legguard!]


    [Ding! Congrattions, awakened Howard. Synthesis sessful. You''ve acquired Gold-grade equipment: Giant Bear Legguard!]


    [Ding! ...]


    ...


    [Ding! Congrattions, awakened Howard. Synthesis sessful. You''ve acquired the Supreme Artifact: Beastwhisperer Legguard]


    With the appearance of the first Supreme Artifact, a radiant, multicolored glow burst forth, filling the entire dormitory.


    rmed, Howard quickly stashed it into his Storage Bag.


    If he were to wake Nick and Mike, that would certainly spell trouble!


    Swiftly ncing over to ensure they remained undisturbed in their sleep, Howard let out a silent sigh of relief, thinking, "I really need to find a way to move out of thismunal dormitory. If I continue synthesizing equipment or skill books here, I''m bound to be discovered."


    The matter of his supreme talent wasn''t to be taken lightly.


    Even to those closest to him, Howard was unwilling to disclose his secret, let alone to mere dorm mates.


    Gathering his thoughts, Howard refrained from taking out the Beastwhisperer Legguard.


    Instead, within his Storage Bag, he checked its attributes.


    The moment the properties of the Supreme Artifact surfaced, an astonished expression washed over Howard''s face.

 Chapter 111 111-Spirit Beast Covenant, Arcane Technique

    <h4>Chapter 111 Chapter 111-Spirit Beast Covenant, Arcane Technique</h4>


    [Beastwhisperer Legguard]


    [Level: 30]


    [Grade: Supreme Artifact]


    [Equipment Attribute Bonuses:]


    1. HP +20,000


    2. Constitution +790


    3. Defense Value +500


    4. Spirit Beast Affinity: When adorned with this equipment, any sentient beast encountered will grow fond of the wearer. Unless provoked or attacked, these beasts will not inflict harm.


    5. Beastwhisper: While wearing this equipment, words spoken can be understood by sentient beasts, and the speech of these creatures can be tranted into humannguage.


    6. Spirit Beast Aura: This legguard exudes an aura of dominance, imposing an overwhelming presence on all beasts and animals. This causes any creature of Mythical-grade or below to experience a 10% reduction in all attributes and there''s a 10% chance they might flee in sheer terror.


    [Skill: Spirit Beast Covenant: Can be cast upon sentient beasts or animals to form a Blood Covenant. Once sealed, it binds for eternity unless one meets death. Note: Can only be cast on a single target. Upon using this skill, the equipment will sustain damage.]


    "!!!"


    After scrutinizing the attributes, Howard''s pupils constricted sharply.


    The capabilities of this equipment were simply unparalleled!


    Its foundational attributes were extraordinary: 20,000 base HP plus an additional 790 points in Constitution. Once adorned, Howard''s total HP would surge past 30,000.


    It''s noteworthy that many monsters at LV50 don''t even possess such ample HP.


    In human terms, it was akin to a LV70 awakened!


    Yet, Howard hadn''t even reached LV30.


    The other effects were staggering in their power.


    Not being proactively attacked by monsters meant that as long as Howard avoided regions swarming with undead and demons, he''d be virtually immune to harm no matter where he roamed.


    Beastwhisper, which allowed formunication with spiritual beasts, might seem somewhat superfluous.


    But the Spirit Beast Aura was genuinely astounding.


    Every monster below Mythical-grade would witness a 10% reduction in all their attributes.


    Coupled with a probability-driven intimidation causing them to flee, it would ease Howard''s monster conquest endeavors substantially.


    As for the innate Spirit Beast Covenant of the equipment?


    Once cast, it would be like acquiring a pet -- a forever loyal pet at that!


    The downside, of course, was that this wasn''t a game.


    Should the pet perish, resurrection was out of the question.


    Thus, if Howard intended to utilize this skill, he''d need to pinpoint a spiritual beast withmendable potential.


    Otherwise, its effectiveness would diminish in the long run.


    "Whew, having acquired a Supreme Artifact, my immediate goal should be to swiftly ascend to LV30! If Wales is leading the way, I might just level up during the journey. After all, crossing several regions guarantees encountering numerous monsters."


    "Time to rest and hope that tomorrow brings good tidings from Wales."


    With his thoughts gathered and inner turmoil settled, Howard sank into a profound slumber.


    The next day, when Howard woke, there were no unexpected gifts waiting for him.


    Knowing who the mysterious gift-giver was, Howard wasn''t filled with apprehension.


    Instead, he yfullymented, "Why did Wales stop the gifts?"


    After freshening up, Howard joined Nick and Mike, and the trio headed to their ssroom.


    After the previous day''s interactions, the students in ss one had be familiar with each other, and conversations bubbled up here and there.


    However, their chitchat was soon interrupted by the sound of a cane tapping.


    Norris Coody made his unhurried entrance into the ssroom.


    In an instant, the lively ssroom transformed into a void of silence.


    "Good," Norris Coody said, sweeping a gaze over the students, a pleased smile emerging on his lips. "Children who respect their teachers are always well-regarded. Today, I am here to assess your knowledge from yesterday. Answer correctly, and I shall reward you with a special gift."


    Without missing a beat, Norris Coody sharply queried, "Lanas, 700 years ago, who defeated the allied forces of the demons and orcs and what treaty did they sign?"


    For such a foundational question, Lanas was well-prepared.


    Without hesitation, he answered, "It was General Dragonhart from the Crimson Dragon City, part of the Alliance, who defeated the allied forces of demons and orcs. They signed the Treaty of Sorrow Valley!"


    "Very well. And who ventured deep into the orcish territories, causing the rift between the orcs and demons, leading the orcs to ally with our human race?" Norris Coody continued probing.


    Faced with this query, Lanas was momentarily stumped.


    The tales most remembered are often of great heroes who changed the course of history.


    Other events, however integral, sometimes slip through the cracks of memory.


    And it wasn''t just Lanas; the other students exchanged bewildered nces, equally perplexed.


    Norris Coody shook his head faintly, directing his questions to other students.


    Yet, after querying seven of them, including Mike and Judy, none could produce the answer.


    His disappointment was palpable.


    Eventually, his gaze settled on Howard, "Howard, can you shed light on who orchestrated this?"


    At his beckoning, Howard rose promptly and responded, "It was the then Leader of the Assassin Guild, Barlobas. He infiltrated the orcish territory and assassinated three demon archmagi, leading to the rift between the demons and orcs."


    Though Howard wasn''t innately familiar with this historical tidbit, his attentive participation in the previous day''s lecture allowed him to ry the correct answer.


    "Well done!"


    Relief washed over Norris Coody''s face, forming a rare smile.


    However, the satisfaction was short-lived.


    He scanned the room and announced with a cold edge, "Those who failed to answer, head to the grounds and run tenps!"


    At his words, the likes of Lanas and others shivered involuntarily.


    But they didn''t dare challenge the decree, even if Norris Coody appeared to be nothing more than a frail old man.


    Swiftly, the ssroom was left with only eight individuals.


    Norris Coody scrutinized Howard, letting out a light chuckle, "Howard, what would you like as a reward?"


    Raising an eyebrow, Howard thought for a moment and replied earnestly, "Answering questions is a student''s duty. I would not presume to ask for a reward."


    "Well done, well done!" Norris Coody''s face lit up with an even broader smile.


    After all, who wouldn''t appreciate a diligent student?


    "Since I promised a special reward for the correct answer, I won''t go back on my word."


    After a brief hesitation, Norris Coody reached into his robes and pulled out a scroll, tossing it directly to Howard. "This is a protective charm. It can shield you from two fatal injuries."


    Gravely, Howard responded, "I would be remiss to decline such a generous gift from an elder. I humbly ept."


    Though his expression was serious, exhration bubbled within him.


    If he were to venture out with Wales in theing days, possessing such a life-saving artifact would be a blessing.


    With Lanas and the other six being punished withps, Norris Coody didn''t resume teaching.


    Instead, he kept probing Howard about the history discussed in the previous lesson.


    Fortunately, Howard''s keen memory served him well, reciting all he had learned, further endearing him to Norris Coody.


    Only when Lanas, Judy, and the others returned from their punishment did Norris Coodymence the day''s lecture.


    This time, Norris Coody veered away from history, turning his attention to elucidating the intricacies of the Arcane Technique for Howard and his peers.


    Simply put, the Arcane Technique pertains to mastering skill books, optimizing the way one manifests their abilities.


    An average awakened individual channels their skills solely through their spirit, with the resulting damage typically corresponding to their level.


    However, mastering the Arcane Technique allows one to unleash formidable strength, even if their inherent power is modest.


    Moreover, the speed of casting and precision both see marked enhancements.


    Apart from Judy, who had some prior knowledge, the other students had, at most, heard whispers of the Arcane Technique but had never been formally introduced to it.


    As Norris Coody''s teachings unfurled, they were utterly captivated, hanging onto his every word with fervor.


    After ss, once Howard and his mates had finished their meal, they bypassed the idea of retreating to their dorms for rest.


    Instead, they beelined for the academy''s practice grounds, so engrossed that a fewpletely forgot about their afternoon ss!


    Thankfully, their afternoon instructor, known for his fondness for liquor, hardly cared about attendance and chose not to penalize Howard and the others.


    Time flowed, gentle and unyielding.


    Over the ensuing days, Howard, under Abby''s guidance, diligently attended his lessons, striving to master the Arcane Technique.


    During this period, he crossed paths with Aisha and Caitlin several times.


    Aisha''s concerns were straightforward, merely inquiring about the next venture into the Castle of Vampires.


    But after recovering from her injuries, Caitlin seemed to be constantly seeking Howard''spany.


    She visited the ssroom often, sparking a touch of jealousy in Abby.


    Had Howard not recently consoled Abby, she might have been consumed by insecurity.


    Caitlin''s attachment, however, inadvertently put Howard on the radar of senior students.


    Another student, increasingly familiar with Howard, persistently invited him for drinks.


    Unable to decline such earnest invitations, Howard gradually befriended the student.


    They began sparring together, allowing Howard to sharpen hisbat skills.


    Yet, amidst this tranquility, a nagging doubt crept into Howard''s mind: Why hadn''t Wales reached out to him? Could it be that he wasn''t the one Wales had mentioned?


    The mere thought flushed Howard''s cheeks with embarrassment.


    Thank heavens he hadn''t made any presumptuous remarks; the humiliation would''ve been unbearable.


    The more he pondered, the more bewildered he became.


    Wales had always treated him kindly, so why would he be overlooked now when an opportunity arose?


    Lost in his contemtion, an unexpected interruption came.


    Mentor Daniel had convened a meeting for the freshmen.


    As hundreds of novices gathered on the field, Howard''s heartbeat quickened upon spotting Wales beside Daniel.


    A gut feeling told him that today''s announcement from Daniel might very well pertain to the mission involving Athena!

 Chapter 112 112-The Eve’s Revelry

    <h4>Chapter 112 Chapter 112-The Eve''s Revelry</h4>


    "Little ones, I''m torn between calling you fortunate or quite the opposite." Though Daniel spoke these words, a grin stretched across his face.


    "Tomorrow, the academy will host a qualifying tournament. Those who distinguish themselves will earn an opportunity to apany a mentor on an expedition. Not only will you receive personal guidance, but also substantial rewards!"


    "..."


    Daniel''s announcement ignited a palpable excitement among the students, filling their hearts with anticipation.


    Yet, Howard found himself lost in puzzlement. "Having a mentor by your side and generous rewards? It''s most likely the mission to escort Athena and her group! Why is Wales bothering with this formality? I could easily clinch the top spot in any freshmanpetition. Why not simply grant me the slot?"


    What Howard failed to grasp was Wales''s reluctance to reveal their close ties.


    After detailing the tournament''s itinerary, Daniel spared no more words and advised the students to take a day''s rest and brace themselves for the contest.


    Once Daniel, Wales, and the other mentors had departed, whispers began to swirl among the students. "It''s strange, isn''t it? There''s no specific point system set for this tournament?"


    "Exactly! The mentor just mentioned that the judgment would be based on the distance traveled and monsters defeated in a short time. But he didn''t rify how to earn more points!"


    The students, astute as they were, exchanged knowing nces. "Could it be that the mentors already have someone in mind for the slot?"


    Hearing this, a jolt passed through Howard.


    But he quickly rallied, thinking that even if the tournament was to decide the chosen one, he would undoubtedly emerge as the victor.


    So, what internal selection was there to speak of?


    "All right," Howard eximed with a chuckle, "Holy Abyss Academy has been established for countless years, maintaining an impable reputation. Let''s not doubt our mentors."


    "True, perhaps we''re just overthinking it."


    "Let''s disperse, get some rest, buy some items, and ready ourselves for the fight."


    As the students began to disperse, Abby approached Howard, whispering, "Howard, shall we head out? Get some supplies in preparation for tomorrow''s qualifier?"


    Faced with Abby''s invitation, Howard wasn''t about to decline.


    He recognized Abby''s growing need for reassurance.


    Besides, if he were to soon embark on Athena''s escort mission, he wouldn''t see Abby for a considerable time.


    Wouldn''t he want to spend quality time with her tonight?


    Though the pretext was shopping, most equipment and skill books had already been procured upon enrollment.


    The students naturally understood the adage ''biting off more than one can chew.''


    This time, their purchasesrgely consisted of various items, including elixirs that momentarily boost attributes or restore HP and MP values.


    After some deliberation, Howard acquired ten units of Soulcharm Incense, intending to rapidly elevate his level.


    The efficacy of Soulcharm Incense was noteworthy. Once ignited, it lured nearby monsters.


    Generally, only exploration teams dared to use it.


    After all, if too many monsters were attracted while in smaller numbers, even with superior attributes, the risk of exhaustion and fatal encounters loomedrge.


    After buying the items, Abby still wanted to go back to the academy, but she was brought to a stagecoach by Howard.


    This made Abby''s cheeks red and she couldn''t help but be shy.


    After purchasing their items, Abby intended to return to the academy, but Howard led her to an inn instead.


    This left Abby with flushed cheeks, her shyness evident.


    Upon settling into their room, Abby yfully murmured, "A few days ago, you declined when I initiated. Why the change of heart today?"


    Howard replied with a grin, "After tomorrow, I''ll be away with the mentor for quite a while. We won''t see each other for a long stretch. Shouldn''t I spend some quality time with you tonight?"


    Teasingly, Abby replied with a gentle smile, "Are you so certain you''ll clinch the top position?"


    She nodded, adding, "Indeed, you possess the capability. As much as I''ll miss you, it''s a great opportunity. I won''t stand in your way."


    Touched by Abby''s sincere words, Howard couldn''t help but wonder about his fortunate fate to have met such wonderfuldies like Margaret and Abby.


    He affectionately tousled Abby''s hair, but before he could utter a word, she tiptoed, eyes gently closed, and her cherry-blossom-soft lips met his.


    Seizing the moment with Abby taking the lead, Howard hesitated no more.


    He leaned down to deepen their kiss, his tongue finding its way into the warmth of Abby''s mouth, intertwining with hers.


    Amidst soft moans, Abby''s body softened, and Howard''s embrace kept her from faltering.


    After a lingering kiss thatsted a minute or more, just as Abby''s breaths grewbored, Howard released her lips, effortlessly lifting her andying her upon the bed.


    How could Abby not understand what was going to happen behind her, however, this was what she had been looking forward to for a long time, so she did not refuse.


    Instead, she lifted up the hem of her own skirt, biting her lips lightly and said, "Darling, don''t pity me!"


    Hearing these words, and then a glimpse of Abby''s snow-white legs, Howard suddenly felt the blood in his veins.


    With a low growl, he just took off his own clothes and pounced on Abby.


    Hands directly from the waist between the gap in the clothes into, along the smooth skin all the way upward travel, until climbed to a pair of tits above.


    Abby was too small after all, and her tits weren''t too well developed, and while they felt nice to the touch, they weren''t perky enough to be held in one hand.


    Even so, when Howard held Abby''s tits, it still caused her to let out a gasp


    Abby''s legs twisted up, with her face flushed, she couldn''t help but wrap her legs around Howard''s waist.


    With the previous experience with Margaret, Howard has long been a veteran in this.


    Howard''s hands yed with Abby''s tits, and his mouth has already in Abby''s neck and chest out of the constant kissing, wandering.


    That kind of crispy feeling stimted Abby breathing elerated, her mouth constantly issued a moan.


    Kissing down along the body, Abby''s pussy, was also reflected into Howard''s eyes.


    Compared to Margaret, Abby''s pussy looked more pink and closed very tightly, if not for the liquid flowing from it, Howard almost wondered if Abby was a stone girl!


    Howard didn''t have any hesitation and then kissed straight up, his tongue nimbly wandered and actually pierced into the slit of the pussy.


    "Ah ... darling! So itchy ah!"


    "Don''t ... so ... too itchy!"


    Abby had never experienced such a sensation before, her body twisted and struggled to get away, but was held down on her belly by Howard.


    Kept licking for a long time, until Abby''s pussy mouth open, Howard was to stop licking.


    He sat up, let his dick against the pussy, slowly friction, and then turn hard, directly pushed in.


    "Ah!"


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch ..."


    Abby''s body hardened, and her hands also gripped Howard with a death grip.


    However, Howard didn''t stop his movements, but bumped madly.


    This kind of thing, was to wait for Abby to be familiar with it and then to feelfortable, made the speed slow would make Abby more difficult.


    As expected, with Howard''s dick stick in Abby''s pussy in and out, more and more liquid secretion flew out.


    Abby was also no longer shouting pain, her face color is bing pleasant up.


    With eyes slightly closed, she constantly issued "um, ah" and so on the sound.


    Seeing that Abby''s body had gone limp, Howard directly picked her up and put her in his arms, kissing her while continuing to sprint.


    Originally, Abby was still struggling.


    But as Howard''s flexible tongue kept touching her tongue, her eyes once again became mesmerized, and she wrapped her arms around Howard''s neck, and plunged into the battle again.


    Howard also knew that Abby didn''t know anything about this, so he guided Abby the whole time, changing positions and allowing her to have orgasm after orgasm.


    With another orgasm of Abby, Howard too finally reached his limit, his rod pulsing inside Abby''s pussy and erupting into a fiery stream of cum.


    Then Howard pushing forward a couple of times, as if to let it all flow into Abby''s body.


    As Howard withdrew his dick, Abby slumped right back onto the bed, her face flushed and panting heavily, unable to even move.


    Howard pulled out a tissue and wiped Abby''s pussy a few times, that''s when he took Abby into his arms and kept kissing her snow-white corbone and tits.


    "Am I... now truly your wife?" Abby opened her eyes. Though wearied, they shimmered with profound love as she gazed at Howard.


    Feeling the depth of her affection, Howard''s actions grew gentler. Softly, he murmured, "Indeed, from this moment on, we are husband and wife."


    Pausing for a moment, he continued, "Once we graduate from Holy Abyss Academy, I''ll formally ask for your hand from your parents."


    "Alright!" Abby beamed, nestling her head into Howard''s chest.


    However, after a brief moment, her breathing deepened, and she drifted into a peaceful slumber.


    Seizing the moment, Howard silently dressed and stealthily left the room.

 Chapter 113 113-Spirit Veil Skill, Dragonheart Stone

    <h4>Chapter 113 Chapter 113-Spirit Veil Skill, Dragonheart Stone</h4>


    Departing from the inn, Howard, relying on his memory, headed towards the bar where Tana had led him the day before.


    He intended to meet Wales and find out what exactly was going on.


    But why was hefortable leaving Abby alone at the inn?


    Thews of the Alliance were strict, especially in a major city like Adia City, where the safety of its residents was held paramount.


    Once a room was booked, no one but Howard and Abby could ess it.


    Only after they checked out and the agreement was nullified could the staff gain ess.


    Howard made his way to the bar with familiar ease.


    To his surprise, the doorman, previously known as the old gambling addict, was now reced by a voluptuous middle-aged woman.


    As Howard approached, she let out a surprised sound and remarked, "You have quite an aura about you. Tsk, joining the Nightshade at such a young age. Little brother, are you struggling in life?"


    She scanned Howard from top to bottom, a sly smile creeping across her face. "Young man, you''ve just had some exercise, haven''t you? Your physique seems quite sturdy. If you''re short on money,e see me. Spend one night with me and I''ll give you 10 gold coins. What do you think?"


    At her words, Howard''s mouth twitched noticeably.


    He was rather taken aback that she could discern so much from just a nce, revealing her prowess was not to be underestimated.


    Ignoring her remarks, Howard simply stated his pseudonym, "Briar", and strode confidently into the bar.


    The woman chuckled, "Hee hee hee!"


    Noting down Howard''s name, she flipped through her records, musing to herself, "A newbie who''s only been here once?"


    "Introduced by Agave? Intriguing... this will be interesting."


    .......


    Making his way through the main hall, Howard quickly arrived at the spot where he''d met Wales a few days prior.


    It seemed to be Wales''s customary seat, as he was leisurely seated there, casually sipping from his wine ss.


    Upon seeing Howard''s arrival, Wales showed no hint of surprise.


    He gestured for Howard to sit. With a flick of his right hand, a booknded in Howard''s grasp.


    ncing down, Howard''s pupils involuntarily constricted.


    Boldly printed on the book''s cover were the words "Spirit Veil Skill."


    "This... Isn''t this the reward you promised in advance?" Howard eximed in astonishment.


    Wales nodded with a light chuckle, "Make use of it. With this, your uing journey will be much smoother."


    Hearing this, Howard became entirely convinced of his earlier spection: the person Wales wanted to take was him.


    The qualification match didn''t have specific point criteria, giving Wales room for maneuvering.


    No matter what Howard did, in the end, he would be the chosen one.


    With this in mind, Howard couldn''t help but retort, "If you wanted me to go, why bother with the qualification match?"


    Walesughed, "How can you be sure I intended to pick you? What if I chose someone else?"


    Seeing that Wales wasn''t keen on being straightforward, Howard didn''t press further, choosing instead to delve into the details of the Spirit Veil Skill.


    [Spirit Veil Skill (S-level active skill)]


    [Level: 1]


    [Effect: Upon activation, the user will enter an Ethereal State. In this state, they will not be detected by Divination spells and will be immune to the first ten instances of physical damage and magic damage within a specified range. Movement speed increases by 30%. The user only bes visible when initiating an attack. After revealing oneself, the first attack is guaranteed to be a critical strike, increasing damage by 200%. After eliminating a target, the cooldown time for Spirit Veil Skill resets.]


    [Cooldown: 30 minutes]


    [Mana Cost: 500]


    [Proficiency: 0/100]


    The moment he saw the skill description, Howard''s pupils sharply constricted, and astonishment surged in his heart.


    The skill effect was profoundly powerful!


    A stealth skill undetectable by Divination spells,bined with immunity against ten attacks.


    Its other attributes were enhanced versions of invisibility: swifter movement speed, and the guarantee that the first strike after bing visible would be a critical hit, dealing multiplied damage.


    It was almost otherworldly.


    What caught his eye the most was the effect where the skill''s cooldown time resets upon killing a target.


    Used correctly, it could allow him to effortlessly strike down foes, leaving no traces behind.


    Without any hesitation, Howard chose to learn the Spirit Veil Skill.


    As for why Wales was so generous to him?


    In the face of such an outstanding advantage, such questions barely mattered.


    Even if Wales had ulterior motives, so what?


    As long as Howard grew stronger, he could face anything fearlessly.


    Watching this, Wales nodded approvingly, thinking to himself, "Such decisiveness. He hasn''t disappointed me."


    As the entirety of the Spirit Veil Skill integrated into his mind, Howard opened his eyes, looked at Wales, and said with a smile, "Thanks."


    Wales waved dismissively, "No need for gratitude. You''ll have quite a bit to do for meter. This was your reward anyway, I just let you have it in advance." He added, "It''s time for you to go."


    Seeing that Wales wasn''t keen on further conversation, Howard wasn''t the type to force it. He took his leave without hesitation.


    However, just as Howard was about to leave the hall, a fleeting glimpse caught his eye -- a silvery-white stone beckoned to him.


    His eyes darting, Howard calmly approached the small stall.


    The stall wasn''trge, disying only five items: the silvery-white stone, a blood-colored seal, a fiery-red g, and two pieces of equipment.


    Sensing Howard''s approach, the stall owner immediately broke into a weing smile, eximing, "Young man, have a look! All top-notch items here!"


    Howard casually inquired, "What grade are those two pieces of equipment?"


    He was well aware that to spot a potential underpriced gem, he couldn''t let the seller discern his true interest.


    Although Howard was initially drawn by the silvery-white stone, he made sure to feign disinterest.


    "These two pieces of equipment are of Epic-grade quality!" The stall owner began his pitch, making it sound as though the items bore effects rivaling that of Supreme Artifacts.


    After listening, Howard was left speechless.


    They were clearly two damaged Epic-grade pieces of equipment, and it was uncertain how they could even be repaired.


    Yet, the seller audaciously priced one at three hundred gold coins!


    Howard certainly wasn''t going to be a sucker. He proceeded to inquire about the other three items.


    The silvery-white stone was called Dragonheart Stone, its specific effects unknown and unsuitable as forging materials.


    The blood-red seal was named Crimson Seal, possessing the capability to bind the souls of monsters.


    Upon defeating a monster, it allowed the summoning of its spirit to fight briefly on one''s behalf.


    The fiery-red g was known as the zing Banner, capable of conjuring mes.


    With a smirk, Howard retorted, "Come on now, you''re weaving quite the tale here. Most of it''s likely bogus. The two Epic-grade equipment pieces might be genuine, but they''re in a broken state. Who knows how to mend them? And as for the Dragonheart Stone, if it truly held the mysterious power you im, would you be selling it out in the open? You''ve probably tested it multiple times!"


    The stall owner, a skinny man, couldn''t help but chuckle. "Ah, so you''re not a rookie after all. You seem so young, yet you''re quite astute."


    "Take a look at the zing Banner and Crimson Seal; they''re valuable items."


    Upon hearing this, Howard shrugged, "I''m a magus. The zing Banner is of no use to me. However, this Crimson Seal seems useful. It can summon a soul and protect me. Name your price."


    "Crimson Seal goes for 200 gold coins or a piece of Legendary-grade equipment!"


    The stall owner held up two fingers, wearing a pained expression, "I promise I''m not ripping you off. I''ve sunk quite a bit into this."


    Howard scoffed, "200 gold coins? That''s enough to buy a decent life-saving skill! You''re unwilling to show me the exact properties of the Crimson Seal, leaving me to guess. I bet there''s a limit to the number of souls this seal can bind, which doesn''t justify your price."


    Hearing this, the stall owner''s expression finally turned serious.


    Initially, he had sought to exploit Howard''s youthfulness, attempting to tter by calling Howard a connoisseur.


    Many young folk, upon hearing such praises, would often be overly confident, thinking they couldn''t be taken for a ride, only to be deceived and spend more gold coins in the end.


    "However, I could also ept a Legendary-grade equipment," Howard said, feigning indifference. "I happen to have a fondness for collecting interesting stones. Give me that Dragonheart Stone, and we have a deal."


    "Dragonheart Stone?"


    The stall owner raised an eyebrow and promptly responded, "I''m sorry, we don''t give things away for free here. If you want the Dragonheart Stone, it has a price! And it''s not costly, just a piece of Legendary-grade equipment!"


    It goes without saying that those who make their living here are shrewd.


    The stall owner immediately sensed the potential value of the Dragonheart Stone and promptly inted its price.


    "Heh, my interest is merely to satisfy a collector''s whim, along with acquiring some exceptional equipment for protection, not to be taken for a fool. If you show such ack of sincerity, then forget it."


    With a coldugh, Howard turned on his heel and strode away.


    Watching Howard''s retreating form, the stall owner''s eyes narrowed, his mind racing.


    He tried to discern Howard''s true intentions.


    After all, while there were those looking for a bargain, there were also genuine collectors out there.

 Chapter 114 114-Successful Bargain Hunt, Regos Forest

    <h4>Chapter 114 Chapter 114-Sessful Bargain Hunt, Regos Forest</h4>


    One step, two steps, it wasn''t until Howard almost left the hall that the stall owner finally believed Howard''s words.


    If he was really looking for a bargain, he wouldn''t be so resolute in leaving!


    With this thought, the stall owner couldn''t help but crack a smile, shouting, "Brother,e back! Give me a Legendary-grade equipment, and both the Crimson Seal and the Dragonheart Stone are yours."


    Hearing this, Howard couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, but he knew that he couldn''t let his guard down until the Dragonheart Stone was in his hands.


    Therefore, instead of turning around and going back immediately, Howard paused, stood his ground, and scoffed, "You better not be ying tricks on me. My time is precious, and I don''t have the time to argue with you."


    Seeing that Howard was not in a hurry even after he had agreed, the stall owner fully believed him and chuckled bitterly, "So young, yet so experienced. Alright then, the Dragonheart Stone really hasn''t shown any special uses, apart from being a bit sturdy and looking nice. Since you want it, consider it a bonus."


    "You don''t have to make it sound so pitiful," Howard approached the stall owner and said calmly, "You didn''t even dare to share the properties of the Crimson Seal. It''s highly likely that it''s not worth the price of a Legendary-grade equipment, even with the addition of the Dragonheart Stone, you''re still making a profit."


    "Besides, it''s only because I, as a magus, need the Crimson Seal, that I''m giving you this chance to make money."


    Hearing this, the stall owner gave a sheepishugh and said no more.


    He wasn''t foolish; he knew that if he angered Howard at this point and caused the deal to fall through, he would be the one at a loss!


    Just as Howard had said, the Crimson Seal alone was simply not worth the money.


    Since he was making a profit, taking a few hits to his pride was something he could endure.


    In fact, the stall owner wasn''t worried about Howard trying to find a hidden gem.


    Because the Dragonheart Stone had been scrutinized by many powerful individuals before, and not a single one of them was able to discover its special effects!


    Seeing how young Howard was, the stall owner firmly believed that hecked the capability to unlock the mysteries of the Dragonheart Stone.


    Thus, with fake smiles hiding their true thoughts, Howard and the stall ownerpleted the transaction.


    After giving away a redundant Legendary-grade equipment that he had previously fused, Howard got his hands on the Dragonheart Stone and the Crimson Seal, which made his breathing hasten.


    However, he managed to maintain a calm demeanor as he strode out of the hall and disappeared into the night amidst the teasingughter of the woman.


    When Howard finally returned to the inn, Abby, who had just been worn out earlier, was still sound asleep.


    Howard gently touched her cheek, and then immediately opened his Storage Bag, eagerly checking the properties of the Dragonheart Stone and the Crimson Seal.


    [Dragonheart Stone]


    ???


    As expected, something that was put up for sale at a stall and deemed expendable was practically worthless just by looking at its properties.


    The threerge question marks seemed to be telling Howard that this item was utterly useless.


    However, as Howard looked at the Dragonheart Stone, he couldn''t shake off the premonition that it had a significant purpose.


    Taking a deep breath, Howard decided not to ce the Dragonheart Stone back into his Storage Bag, but instead, he ced it close to his heart.


    Such an item with unknown effects would be a waste if left in the Storage Bag.


    It would be better to carry it on his person; that way, if he ever encountered something special that could trigger its effects, it would be a pleasant surprise!


    [Crimson Seal]


    [Level: 20]


    [Grade: Diamond]


    [Equipment Attribute Bonuses:]


    1.HP+1000


    2.Upon defeating a target, there is a 10% chance to summon the target''s soul to fight on your behalf. The soul possesses 50% of its attributes from when it was alive. A maximum of two souls can exist at the same time, with each soul able tost up to 300 seconds, or until death.


    "Just a 1000 HP boost for the base attributes, and there''s only one special effect?"


    "No wonder he was willing to throw in the Dragonheart Stone; turns out the Crimson Seal''s effects are that mediocre!"


    Howard couldn''t help but chuckle, guessing that the stall owner was probably quite pleased at the moment, thinking he had made a killing.


    Little did he know, Howard didn''t care about the attributes of the Crimson Seal at all.


    Trading an excess Legendary-grade equipment for the Dragonheart Stone was a huge win in his book.


    The attributes of the Crimson Seal being somewhat useful to him was an unexpected bonus.


    Swiftly equipping the Crimson Seal and witnessing the growth in his attributes to ensure the equipment''s effects were in ce, Howard contentedly wrapped his arm around Abby and drifted into a deep sleep as well.


    The night passed without further incident.


    The next day, Howard was awakened by a peculiar sensation of friction.


    ncing down, he discovered that Abby, already awake, was rubbing her hair against his chest.


    "Ah, you''re awake," he noted.


    Abby''s cheeks flushed slightly as she realized he was awake.


    Howard grinned, saying, "I didn''t know you could be so mischievous. If we didn''t have to attend the assessment today, I would have to give you a proper lesson!"


    Abby, now a wife, understood the implications in Howard''s words, and her heart fluttered with shyness.


    After getting dressed and freshening up, Howard and Abby quickly headed back to the school.


    Fortunately, the assembly time set by Holy Abyss Academy was not too early, so they weren''tte.


    When they arrived at the yground, not all of the new students had gathered yet.


    Judy spotted them and quickly came over, greeting them with a smile, "Hey, are we going to team up for this qualification match?"


    Hearing Judy''s words, Howard raised an eyebrow in confusion, "Unless I heard wrong, only one person will be selected in the end. You still want to team up with us?"


    "That''s right." Judy nodded affirmatively, "With more people, we have more strength. Our performance as a team will definitely be better than individuals. As for who gets selected in the end, it doesn''t really matter. As long as we gain plenty of rewards during the trial, that''s all that counts."


    Howard scrutinized Judy carefully, and seeing no signs of deception, he nodded in agreement, "Sure, let''s continue as a team."


    Other students might not be aware, but how could Howard not know that he was bound to be the one selected?


    Teaming up with Judy meant having a strong priest as a backing, and that was definitely a great advantage!


    After reaffirming their team arrangement with Judy, it wasn''t long before Nick and Mike also arrived.


    These two were quite self-aware, recognizing that they couldn''t secure the so-called qualifications on their own.


    They decided it was better to team up with Howard to farm more monsters, earn points, and reap benefits!


    It wasn''t just them; as the students all gathered together, another student with a robust build approached Howard''s group of five, speaking earnestly, "Howard, may I join your team? My name is Morgan Augustine, a level 19 knight. Although I haven''t acquired a mount yet, I possess three defensive skills."


    With that, the student presented a shield, as tall as a person and engraved with mountain patterns.


    Howard gave Morgan Augustine a thorough once-over and did not reject his request to join, responding with a smile of eptance.


    Howard had already decided to use the Soulcharm Incense to attract monsters, reasoning that the more team members they had, the better -- just in case any unexpected situations arose.


    However, typically, a small team would consist of five to six people.


    Seeing Howard''s group had already formed, the rest of the students didn''t approach them.


    This time, the mentors did not interrupt the students'' team formations.


    They waited until all the students had grouped up before Daniel spoke with a smile, "Fellow students, for this qualification match, I hope each of you can demonstrate your strength and shine brightly. I believe this opportunity is truly one of a kind!"


    "Alright, let''s set off!"


    With a wave of Daniel''s hand, Wales, Tana, and two other unfamiliar mentors stepped forward.


    Once again, the Dragonhawk descended onto the field.


    Inside the academy, Wales seemed reluctant to appear overly familiar with Howard.


    On the other hand, Tana held Howard in high regard.


    With a swaying of her hips and a beaming smile, she led Howard''s squad onto the leading Dragonhawk.


    In the past, Abby might have felt jealous.


    However, after bing Howard''s woman, Abby no longer harbored any insecurities.


    Besides, in this world where the strong prey upon the weak, monogamy had long since vanished.


    It was not umon for powerful individuals to have dozens of wives.


    Thus, Abby wasn''t concerned about Howard potentially having other women.


    After all, she was already his number one!


    Once all the students were seated on the Dragonhawks, a series of sharp and piercing cries rang out.


    The magnificent creatures pped their wings and soared into the sky, taking the students up into the clouds in no time.


    Daniel watched the Dragonhawks disappear into the distance, his eyes squinting slightly as he murmured to himself, "What on earth is Wales up to? He has been so diligent and dedicated for over a decade. Why is he acting so strange around Howard?"


    It was undeniable.


    Despite his secretive actions, Wales hadn''t escaped the keen eyes of old fox Daniel.


    However, Daniel could also tell that Wales had no intention of harming Howard, which is why he had not taken any action.


    Time slowly passed by.


    Under the rapid flight of the Dragonhawks, Howard and his team took less than an hour to reach thergest map near Adia City -- Regos Forest!


    Legend had it that terrifying thunderstorms perpetually gathered within Regos Forest, with lightning striking down every moment, turning the area into a deadly zone that halted the progress of many awakened.


    Years of relentless thunderstorms had also affected the nearby monsters, infusing their bodies with lightning, making them extremely aggressive and formidable opponents for the awakened, forcing them to retreat time and time again.

 Chapter 115 115-Soulcharm Incense, The Frenzied Leveling Journey

    <h4>Chapter 115 Chapter 115-Soulcharm Incense, The Frenzied Leveling Journey</h4>


    As time went on, and the awakened gradually retreated, this ce transformed into a forest.


    Since the monsters in the central and outer parts of the forest hadn''t absorbed too much lightning, it became an excellent leveling ground for neers.


    Only the core area of Regos Forest remained a forbidden zone for the awakened.


    Even Wales and the other three mentors disyed serious expressions when talking about the core area of Regos Forest.


    Once the Dragonhawks had descended with Howard and the other students, the nearby awakened training in the area were rmed.


    However, as soon as they noticed the uniforms of Howard and his group, their expressions shifted subtly.


    Although they didn''t distance themselves, they couldn''t help but continually size up Howard and the other students.


    It was unavoidable; the reputation of Holy Abyss Academy was just too illustrious.


    Wales, Tana, and the two new mentors, Tracy Lynn and Cantini Albert, surveyed their surroundings and exerted their influence to intimidate the other people present.


    Then, with a wave of their hands, they signaled for the official start of the qualification exam.


    With their previous experience in the Valley of Fierce Winds, the students were familiar with this mode of operation.


    Although points were not being counted this time, they still split into dozens of directions as teams.


    Fortunately, Regos Forest was vast enough.


    Not long after Howard and the hundreds of students entered, they hadpletely blended in, making them almost impossible to encounter.


    Monsters gradually began to appear, starting at around LV30, eliciting exmations of surprise from the students.


    Aside from Howard, it was not an easy task for the other students to take on level 30 monsters.


    And this was just the outer periphery!


    It was only Howard''s team that, leveraging Howard''s terrifying attributes and the hit rate of his control skills, bulldozed their way through, annihting all the monsters they encountered.


    This left Morgan Augustine, the new addition to the team, utterly astounded, his heart brimming with increasing gratitude.


    Joining Howard''s team was undoubtedly the best decision he had ever made!


    However, what surprised Morgan and the others was that Howard didn''t choose to venture deeper; instead, he found a ce backed by a mountain wall to take out the Soulcharm Incense.


    Howard was no fool. Using the Soulcharm Incense recklessly could very likely lead them into an ambush.


    There were only six of them in total, and only he, Morgan, and Nick had the capacity to resist the monsters.


    The other three were all in fragile professions; a surprise attack could very likely lead to instantaneous death.


    Therefore, it was imperative to find a suitable location to prevent the monsters from attacking Abby, Judy, and Mike.


    Moreover, to ensure that his teammates could withstand the monsters'' onught, they couldn''t venture too deep into the map.


    The outskirts were indeed the most appropriate ce to use the Soulcharm Incense.


    The moment Howard took out the Soulcharm Incense, Judy, Nick, and the others recognized it instantly.


    Their pupils contracted sharply, and they hurriedly rushed forward to grab Howard, eximing in rm, "Boss, have you lost your mind? Once the Soulcharm Incense is lit, it will attract a never-ending stream of monsters here. We could very well be besieged to death!"


    "This is the outskirts. Those monsters can virtually be wiped out by us in an instant. What are you afraid of?" Howard rolled his eyes, responding indifferently, "Besides, even if the monsters are drawn here, it will take time for them to gather in formidable numbers. As long as we kill them quickly enough, there''s nothing to worry about!"


    "Uh, that actually makes sense."


    "I was wondering why you didn''t continue going deeper. So, this was your n all along."


    Hearing this, Nick and Mike finally caught on,ughing awkwardly, "We were just thinking... back in the Valley of Fierce Winds, you couldn''t wait to press forward into the depths. This time, you''re only operating on the outskirts. So, it turns out you were nning on killing even more monsters, huh?"


    "This could be fun." Even Judy chimed in, "These LV30 monsters can hardly breach your defenses. Plus, I can keep you all in prime condition. Even if their numbers are overwhelming, we can handle it!"


    While speaking, Judy took a nce around,ughing lightly, "Besides, with the mountain wall at our backs, no monster can attack me, Abby, and Mike. We won''t be in any danger."


    Hearing Judy''s words, Nick, Mike, and Morgan stopped trying to obstruct Howard.


    As the fireball skill was cast, the Soulcharm Incense was immediately ignited. A sinister smoke quietly rose, dispersing silently in all directions.


    What followed was a long wait.


    Meanwhile, high in the sky, Tana, who was responsible for overseeing Howard and his group, grew visibly serious.


    "Sss... Lighting up Soulcharm Incense during a training session? Has anyone ever done that in thest few centuries?"


    "This young fellow... if he manages to pull this off, wouldn''t he be breaking yet another record set by his predecessors?"


    Even as a mentor, Tana couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration for Howard.


    She admitted to herself that, if their positions were reversed, she wouldn''t have been able to reach such heights.


    She couldn''t help but marvel, "Worthy of being the one Daniel has his eyes on. Truly extraordinary!"


    Watching Howard ignite the Soulcharm Incense, Tana dared not leave.


    Fearing that Howard and his team might face a crisis, she quickly sent a message to Wales and the others, asking them to pay extra attention to the other students.


    Before long, under the effect of the Soulcharm Incense, groups of monsters started charging toward the location of Howard''s team.


    The first wave to arrive was a type of hunting dog with its fur standing on end, resembling steel needles.


    They were incredibly fast, moving like lightning.


    Fortunately, their bodies were quiterge, and no matter how fast they were, they couldn''t get past Howard, Morgan, and Nick''s defenses.


    They either collided with the shields or were blocked by Howard''s MP Shield.


    The next moment, Howard swung his Soul Nurturer, casting the Frost Arrow Spell.


    A burst of chilling cold instantly froze the hunting dogs in front of him.


    Nick, serving as a warrior, didn''t use any shield-rted skills.


    Fortunately, his positioning was quite adept, and he managed to use his shield to block the hunting dogs in front of him.


    And what about Morgan?


    A knight''s primary equipment is indeed the shield.


    As Morgan lifted his shield to fend off the hunting dogs'' assault, the shield suddenly started to shimmer with a silver-white radiance.


    Immediately afterward, a dazzling and splendid burst of thunder erupted from the shield, striking the hunting dogs with a mighty force, propelling them backward through the air.


    By the time the hunting dogs hit the ground, their bodies were convulsing uncontrobly.


    Not only that, but after the monsters'' initial wave of assault was repelled, Abby and Mike alsounched their offensive.


    Green glimmers sparkled on Mike''s dagger.


    Each time his figure materialized, he could inflict a poisoned state on a hunting dog, reducing its attributes.


    Abby, on the other hand, drew her bow and nocked her arrows, releasing a session of sharp-feathered projectiles that cut through the air and struck the hunting dogs, inflicting considerable damage.


    This was when Howard''s advantages truly began to show.


    Now in his possession were numerous low-level skills.


    Almost as soon as he had finished casting one skill, the cooldown time for the first skill he used had already ended.


    In other words, Howard could endlessly cycle through casting those skills.


    Fiery fireballs, chilling frost arrows, sharp wind des, the invisible force of gravity...


    Originally, Howard''s damage output was terrifying in its own right.


    However, as various elements cycled through the vicinity, the elements in the surrounding space became erratic, even triggering an Elemental Reaction, dealing astonishingly more damage to the hunting dogs.


    To the point where, even though their health bars were still more than half full, they were suddenly and utterly obliterated under the effect of the Elemental Reaction!


    For a moment, the monsters attracted by the Soulcharm Incense were actually not enough for Howard to y.


    This left Judy and the others with their jaws dropped in astonishment; they couldn''t believe that Howard, a fellow freshman, had surpassed them by so much!


    However, this also stirred up apetitive spirit in Judy and her teammates, and they all gave it their all.


    Judy, in particr, consecutively cast buffing skills on Howard and the others.


    Especially when new monsters appeared, attacking even more ferociously, a golden shield materialized out of thin air, single-handedly protecting Howard and the team.


    Even more astonishingly, Judy''s shield only blocked the monsters'' attacks but didn''t hinder Howard and his teammates from attacking the monsters.


    No one wanted to be a mere bystander; everyone wanted to y their part.


    For a time, Howard and his team were like gods descending upon the earth, swiftly ying any type of monster attracted to their location.


    Time slowly passed amidst the ughter.


    Under the influence of the Soulcharm Incense, more and more monsters were attracted, yet all of them were transformed into experience points for Howard and his team of six.


    There was nothing they could do about it; Howard had chosen the outer area where the monsters hadparatively lower attributes.


    Some of them were even in before they could reach Howard and his teammates.


    [Ding! Congrattions to awakened Howard on leveling up!]


    [Ding! ...]


    [...]


    The clear ring of the system bell continuously fell, as golden light flickered beneath Howard, Abby, Judy, and the others.


    Before leveling up, Howard and his team were already easily ughtering the attracted monsters.


    And now, after leveling up and gaining enhanced attributes? The task became even simpler.


    The only thing bothering Howard was the overwhelming number of monster corpses.


    Unable to pick up the spoils of war in the heat of the moment, they had no choice but to set the carcasses aze, preventing them frompressing the living space of Howard''s team.


    Keep in mind, the corpses of these monsters were valuable materials that could be sold for money!


    In that moment, Howard felt a deep sense of loss and heartache.

 Chapter 116 116-Terrifying Enhancement, Daniel’s Gift

    <h4>Chapter 116 Chapter 116-Terrifying Enhancement, Daniel''s Gift</h4>


    In the process of grinding monsters, filled with agony and joy, time slowly ebbed away.


    With the Soulcharm Incense in y, monsters continuously swarmed towards them, leaving no time for Howard and his team to catch their breath.


    Fortunately, Judy was the Holy Maiden of the Church.


    She had received various teachings from a young age and possessed numerous exceptional supportive skills, allowing Howard and the others to maintain their vigorous energy, ready to face the onught of monsters at any given moment.


    However, Judy was different from Aisha.


    While Aisha''s skills were mostly concentrated on enhancing states, Judy had abination of offensive capabilities, state enhancements, and an exceptionally strong defensive power.


    Apart from Howard, who could continuously recover MP and replenish his MP Shield, leaving him out of harm''s way, both Nick and Morgan relied on Judy''s skills to fend off damage.


    It was also at this critical juncture of life and death that the coordination among the six of them became increasingly tacit.


    ...


    After an indeterminable amount of time, just as Howard and his team were relentlessly ughtering the monsters before them, Tana''s figure gracefully descended upon them.


    Wind des swept out, instantly slicing all the monsters within 50 yards into halves!


    "Alright, time''s almost up. You guys should extinguish the Soulcharm Incense now," Tananded atop her Dragonhawk, casually ying with a dagger in her hand.


    Though she seemed carefree, her eyes held a trace of admiration as she looked at Howard and the others.


    Even they, the mentors, didn''t dare to casually use the Soulcharm Incense.


    If they ever did use it, it would be in areas where the monsters were dozens of levels below them.


    But now, with Howard and his team at a mere average level of 20, they dared to use it in an area with monsters of the same level.


    This was indeedmendable courage.


    What surprised Tana even more was that Howard and his team had truly held out until the end.


    From start to finish, there was no need for her to take action.


    This left her feeling both helpless and proud.


    Hearing Tana''s words, Howard''s eyes lit up as he swiftly extinguished the Soulcharm Incense.


    Once the Soulcharm Incense waspletely snuffed out, the echoing footsteps that followed also finally dissipated.


    Howard, Abby, Judy, and the rest exchanged nces, all revealing smiles on their faces.


    However, under the high-intensity battle, they suddenly felt a wave of rxation, and fatigue hit them all at once.


    They had been in continuousbat for nearly two days!


    Even though they had skills to apply beneficial states, the mental exhaustion was genuinely present.


    Fortunately, high risk meant high rewards!


    Howard sessfully leveled up to LV29, just one step away from his goal.


    Abby and Judy both reached LV27, while Nick and Mike got to LV26.


    Morgan, having started from a much lower level, only made it to LV24.


    Even though the rest of the team''s levels were not as high as Howard''s, they were still incredibly excited at this moment.


    Without Howard, they couldn''t have achieved this!


    They weren''t foolish; they could clearly see that Howard''s damage output was exceptionally ferocious.


    Monsters of the same, or even higher levels, appeared weak asmbs in front of Howard''s onught.


    What shocked them even more was Howard''s mastery over a variety of elemental attribute skills.


    With a cyclic deployment, it was as if there was no cooldown period.


    For dozens of hours straight, Howard never paused, releasing skills with machine-like precision.


    Especially after triggering Elemental Reaction, the damage caused was something they couldn''t evenprehend!


    Aside from a few special monsters, ordinary monsters couldn''tst five breaths in front of Howard.


    They couldn''t believe that Howard was able toprehend more than ten skills within a month of awakening his talent!


    Even Judy, who had been cultivated by the Church from a young age, had only learned eight skills, while Abby and the others hadprehended only three or four skills, and they weren''t even proficient yet.


    Fortunately, this bout of intensebat resulted in not only significant growth for Howard but also astonishing advancement for Judy and the others.


    The levels of their skills generally increased by 3-4 levels, with the effects of all their skills being enhanced.


    As for Howard, it goes without saying that his lower-level skills all advanced to around LV6.


    His overall strength had reached a point where, even without deploying SS-level skills, he wasparable to a LV60 awakened!


    "Let''s go, it''s time to head back to the academy," Tana said, lightly waving her right hand.


    A gust of wind blew, sheltering the fatigued Howard and the others as they securely mounted the Dragonhawk.


    "Squawk!"


    Amidst the crisp cry of the Dragonhawk, they soared into the sky.


    Tana concealed her inner emotions and turned around, prepared to speak, only to see Abby, Judy, Nick, and the others already copsed atop the Dragonhawk, fast asleep.


    Only Howard remained awake, sitting upright.


    Seeing this, Tana couldn''t help but express her sentiments, "The continuous battles have indeed taken their toll; it''s time for a rest, young one. Don''t push yourself too hard."


    "I''m fine," Howard responded.


    He wasn''t forcing himself. In this data-driven world, a person''s physical strength was rted to their attributes.


    Despite his lower level, his attributes were remarkable, and his physical condition was far superior to that of Abby, Judy, and the others.


    Naturally, he could withstand such intensity of battle.


    Tana took a careful look at Howard, and seeing his determined expression without a trace of weakness, she nodded and said, "Young one, I never expected you to be so robust. I am very curious about you..."


    At this point, Tana suddenly remembered the rules of the Holy Abyss Academy -- mentors were not allowed to inquire about a student''s prior mentorship before entering the academy.


    She promptly held back what she was about to say.


    Noticing Tana''s hesitation, Howard couldn''t help but feel puzzled and asked, "Ms. Tana, what are you curious about?"


    For Howard, mentor Tana had been a great help, and he was genuinely grateful to her.


    "It''s nothing," Tana shook her head and spoke, "In this qualification match, your team has in even more monsters than all the other studentsbined. I reckon, the final spot should rightfully belong to you."


    "When you are escorting Athena, you must be extremely cautious. If you encounter any danger, run to Wales immediately. This guy may not be the strongest, but his survival and escape skills are second to none throughout the entire Alliance. As long as you stick with him, your safety is guaranteed."


    Tana was present when Athena had arrived, so she was well aware that the person selected in this qualification match would set out with Wales.


    It must be said, Wales'' maneuver with the qualification match had indeed deceived the other people within the academy, even Tana was oblivious to the fact that Wales had specifically requested a spot for Howard.


    After all, from Tana''s perspective, if Wales was doing this for Howard, he could have just mentioned it at the time; there was no need for such an borate scheme!


    "Thank you for the reminder, Ms. Tana." Howard was moved, realizing that Wales possessed such abilities.


    No wonder people would travel such distances to seek his help, even offering such generous rewards.


    Two thousand gold coins were certainly not a small sum!


    "Chuckle, you don''t need to thank me," Tana said, feeling sentimental. "Young one, grow up quickly. The future of humanity is depending on you."


    "..."


    Hearing the nickname "young one" repeatedly, Howard pouted and said helplessly, "Ms. Tana, can you please stop calling me ''young one''? I''m not that small!"


    "Oh, where is your mind wandering to, young one?" Tana, though never having been in a rtionship, was not a naive young girl.


    She immediately responded with a yful tone, "Where exactly are you not small? Show me, and then I can be sure!"


    Howard''s mouth twitched, and he chose not to engage further, closing his eyes instead.


    Seeing this, Tana couldn''t help but burst into heartyughter, her chuckles resonating in the air.


    Luckily, Abby was sound asleep; otherwise, she might have gotten jealous after hearing this conversation.


    When the Dragonhawk finally returned to Holy Abyss Academy andnded on the field, Daniel was still waiting on the tform.


    Seeing Howard and the others return, he nodded in approval.


    Once all the students were ready, Abby, Judy, and the others were gently awakened by the breeze.


    Since there were no specific judging criteria for this qualification match, there was no need to check points or anything of that sort.


    After praising the students, Daniel invited Wales onto the stage to choose the student who would apany him on the journey.


    Unsurprisingly, Wales chose Howard.


    Thanks to Howard''s impressive performance, not only were the mentors satisfied, but even the other students raised no objections.


    Of course, this was also because they had been fighting for a long time and were utterly exhausted.


    At this point, they just wanted to return to their dorms and rest, not caring about the spot at all.


    Daniel, noticing the exhaustion among the students, instructed the rest to return to their dorms for some much-needed rest, while Howard followed Wales and Daniel towards the academic affairs office.


    "Howard, your performance has been outstandingtely. However, this uing adventure apanying Mentor Wales is still a tremendous challenge for you," Daniel remarked.


    To get a leave of absence approved for Daniel, Wales had told him everything except the part about pre-selecting Howard. Therefore, Daniel was aware of the immense dangers this journey to escort Athena posed. He cautioned with concern, "No matter what happens, you must follow Wales'' instructions. I hope that you will return triumphantly and soon!"


    "I have also prepared a gift for you. If you find yourself in danger, do not hesitate to use it!"

 Chapter 117 117-The Auction, A Terrifying Power

    <h4>Chapter 117 Chapter 117-The Auction, A Terrifying Power</h4>


    Howard was oblivious to the fact that Daniel had been persuaded by Caitlin; he genuinely believed that Daniel had recognized his potential, and thus, he held immense respect for him.


    After all, in this era, no one else but Daniel would ce such high value on someone who had awakened an F-level talent.


    Now, seeing Daniel had prepared a gift for him, Howard felt even more grateful.


    As an orphan, he had never experienced warmth from others, and aside from Abby and Margaret, he had never received kindness from anyone else.


    Daniel''s actions, much like Abby''s, hadpletely touched his heart.


    However, one was a matter of love, while the other was a bond between teacher and student.


    Taking a deep breath, Howard epted a talisman that Daniel handed over to him.


    Daniel exined, "This scroll, once torn, will instantly transport you to a random area within 500 yards. Remember, only use it in the most dangerous situations. At other times, you should follow Wales."


    Hearing this, Wales chuckled, "You seem to be underestimating my ability to save myself. With me around, unless the other racesunch a massive attack, I don''t think anyone can stop me if I decide to leave."


    "I am aware of your abilities in that regard. However, these young people, Howard included, are the future''s hope. We must be careful and cautious," Daniel advised, before turning to Howard with a stern expression, "Even if you can''tplete the mission, it doesn''t matter. The most important thing is to protect yourself. Now, go!"


    With that, Daniel waved his hand, parting ways with Howard and Wales.


    Watching Daniel''s departing figure, Howard was visibly moved.


    Ever since meeting Daniel, he had yed the role of a wise and beneficial mentor in Howard''s life.


    Whether it was the recognition he gave, the assistance in the Castle of Vampires, or the parting gift and words of caution just now, all had deeply touched Howard''s heart.


    Human hearts are made of flesh.


    Although Howard was not apletely good person, he was not a bad one either and still possessed a heart full of passion.


    How could he remain indifferent to others'' kindness?


    Just like how Howard quickly trusted Wales, he could feel that both Wales and Daniel truly had his best interests at heart, without any ulterior motives for profit.


    "No need to look any longer. Come with me, we need to meet up with Athena and the others now," Wales patted Howard''s shoulder and said solemnly, "Prepare an item that can conceal your identity. We''ll be traversing through the wilderness and can''t afford to expose our identities."


    The need for concealing their identity was not meant for Athena''s group, but rather for those they might encounter after the escort mission started.


    In case someone came to rob them, a fight would be inevitable, and idental killings could ur.


    If their identities were recognized, it could lead to relentless pursuit and revenge.


    Since they were in an employment rtionship with Athena, they would absolutely not disclose each other''s identities.


    Otherwise, whoever broke the rules would find it impossible to continue mixing in this line of work.


    With the Death Mask in his possession, Howard didn''t need any preparation. He nodded and followed Wales towards the school''s entrance.


    However, halfway there, Howard heard someone calling his name.


    Turning towards the direction of the voice, he recognized his former teammate¡ªCaitlin.


    At this moment, Caitlin appeared to have just finished a battle, her body covered in sweat.


    Under the sunlight, her skin seemed even more lustrous, adding to her delicate features and impressive physique, stirring a fleeting moment of attraction in Howard.


    Jogging up to Howard''s side, Caitlin tilted her head slightly, smiling as she extended an invitation, "Are you done with sses? How about going to an auction tonight? I managed to get ess after much effort. I heard there''s a powerful S-level skill book suitable for maguses up for sale!"


    Hearing this, Howard''s eyes lit up.


    In reality, the skill books avable in regr shops were typically of the weaker variety within their tiers.


    On the other hand, skill books at auctions were rare treasures.


    Even if of a lower tier, their effects were remarkably potent, and of course, their prices were significantly higher than themon books found in shops.


    A rare S-level skill book could even reach the astronomical price of 1000 gold coins, a difference of more than tenfold.


    As for SS-level and SSS-level skill books, they were exceedingly rare, so much so that even within the core regions of the Alliance, one could hardlye across them.


    Thus, the news of an S-level skill book appearing at the auction indeed attracted Howard. Regrettably, he had to depart on a mission tonight.


    "Although I''m really tempted, I''m sorry to say I have othermitments," Howard replied with regret.


    "Ah?" Caitlin couldn''t hide her surprise. She couldn''t believe that a magus could resist the allure of a rare S-level skill book. She was about to speak when Wales,ughing, interjected, "What''s the matter, youngdy? Were you nning to gift Howard a skill book by inviting him?"


    Only then did Caitlin notice the mentor standing beside Howard.


    In truth, her heart was as captivated by Howard as Abby''s was.


    Unable to resist his charming appearance upon their first meeting, and discovering his strength and sensitivity afterward, she couldn''t help but fall for him.


    Missing out on such an outstanding person was not an option for her.


    "Mr. Wales, you''re here too. I apologize for not noticing you earlier," Caitlin hastily offered her apologies, unintentionally making Wales twitch at the corner of his mouth.


    Her focus on Howard was too obvious!


    But Caitlin didn''t pay any attention to this, earnestly saying, "If Howard needs it, I can buy it for him. Howard, what type of attribute skill book do you need right now?"


    Ever since Howard had joined the academy, his interactions with Caitlin had been minimal, and she was unaware that Howard was nearly a magus with mastery over all elements.


    "No need," Howard replied, able to tell that Caitlin had feelings for him but unwilling to spend a woman''s money.


    He waved his hand dismissively, "I''m not in need of skills at the moment. We can talk about it some other time."


    "Alright then," Caitlin responded, clearly disappointed.


    After a moment of confusion, she asked, "By the way, Howard, what are you going to do with your mentor?"


    Before Howard could respond, Wales, with a smile, said, "Caitlin, there are some things that are not for you to know."


    "Howard has just enrolled. What could be so urgent?" Caitlin rolled her eyes and huffed, "If you won''t tell me, I''ll go ask Daniel!"


    Caitlin was Daniel''s student and with her exceptional talent, she wasn''t particrly afraid of Wales or the other mentors.


    Just at that moment, a group of students approached, offering their greetings to Wales.


    However, their attention quickly shifted to Howard.


    They had all heard Caitlin''s loud call!


    This left them sizing up Howard with curious eyes, wondering just what kind of person he could be to make Caitlin, who was usually so tough and domineering, disy such a gentle, daughterly demeanor.


    However, upon closer inspection of Howard, they were left disappointed.


    Aside from his good looks, Howard seemed utterly ordinary.


    Jealousy and envy began to stir in the hearts of the students.


    With Caitlin''s beauty, talent, and family background, it was impossible for her tock admirers.


    It was just that she was so formidable, shining as brightly as the sun, making the other students feel inferior and too daunted to show their feelings.


    Now, seeing Caitlin being so gentle with the ordinary Howard, even willing to buy a rare S-level skill book for him, how could they not feel jealous?


    The name Howard was etched in their minds.


    Seeing the group of students approaching, the smile on Wales''s face disappeared.


    He simply nodded, not bothering to respond, and promptly pulled Howard away.


    Not everyone was like Caitlin, possessing the qualifications to chat andugh freely with a mentor.


    Watching the backs of Howard and Wales as they left, Caitlin couldn''t help but mutter to herself, "What''s going on? Are the freshmen this busy these days? I''ve tried to find him in his ssroom several times and he never has time! This won''t do; I need to ask my mentor! I must figure out a way to spend more time with him!"


    Caitlin was no fool. She understood that for feelings to blossom between two people, ample time spent together was crucial.


    ...


    As Howard and Wales left Holy Abyss Academy, they were already shrouded in ck robes.


    A mask adorned Howard''s face, while Wales''s appearance underwent a drastic transformation in the blink of an eye,pletely altering into another person!


    This ability to change one''s appearance startled Howard.


    Wasn''t this skill far more useful than a mask?


    After all, a mask could only conceal one''s identity, but facial transformation could serve many more purposes!


    However, seeing the serious expression on Wales''s face, Howard chose not to speak, silently following behind, heading towards the east gate of Adia City.


    Crimson Dragon City was located in the eastern region of the Alliance!


    After passing through the scrutiny of the gatekeepers, it didn''t take long for Howard and Wales to see a convoy of carriages, guarded by a hundred mercenaries d in leather armor and more than thirty warriors, their bodies sheathed in iron armor.


    Athena, whom they had encountered before, stood with a dozen individuals dressed in magus robes, seemingly engaged in a discussion.

 Chapter 118 118-Battle, Linking Magic!

    <h4>Chapter 118 Chapter 118-Battle, Linking Magic!</h4>


    Sensing the arrival of Howard and Wales, Athena turned around promptly, giving Wales''s robe a scrutinizing nce.


    She then broke into a smile, walking up to greet Wales, "Lord Ravenous Wolf, I was beginning to doubt if you had taken the payment and ran, since you hadn''t shown up yet."


    Since it was Wales who had convinced Daniel, Athena was not aware of his exact identity and could only make guesses.


    Even though the Nightshade organization had a history of many years and had never broken a promise, Athena couldn''t help feeling anxious seeing that Wales waste, leading her to make such a yful remark.


    Seeing Athena recognizing Wales''s identity, Howard was taken aback and upon closer inspection, he noticed that there was a blood-red wolf head emblem on Wales''s ck robe.


    Clearly, the members of the Nightshade organization had their own ways of proving their identities.


    "Miss, you jest. A mere S-level skill book is hardly enough to fill the stomach of this Ravenous Wolf," Wales responded, his voice calm, causing Howard to raise his eyebrows slightly.


    Once they left Holy Abyss Academy, there was a noticeable change in Wales''s demeanor and temperament.


    Howard couldn''t help but wonder if it was the presence of numerous powerhouses inside Holy Abyss Academy that had suppressed Wales, or if he was intentionally disguising himself.


    Athena giggled, "As long as you can forge a perfect path for us, there might be an even more generous reward awaiting you. Of course, this is on the condition that the route must bepletely unknown to the public, far away from cities, and away from human habitation."


    Wales surveyed the luxurious convoy, speaking coldly, "Forgive my frankness, but with so many carriages, it is simply impossible to meet your requirements. Many mountain paths are hidden and treacherous; it''s impossible for an entire line of carriages to pass through."


    Athena nodded in agreement, smiling as she said, "I am well aware of that. Once we are out of the urban area, we will abandon the convoy and only keep one carriage. If there are ces that we truly cannot pass through, then we will find another route. Don''t worry, we are not in a hurry. As long as you can lead us back to Crimson Dragon City, the reward will be delivered into your hands."


    She paused for a moment before adding, "In addition to that, you might even earn the friendship of the Lord of Crimson Dragon City and many other families."


    Hearing Athena raise the stakes of the reward, Howard and Wales immediately realized that the item they were escorting must have a significant rtionship with Crimson Dragon City.


    Howard''s gaze swept across the entire convoy, growing more astonished as he took it all in.


    Among the mercenaries were shield bearers, warriors, archers; it was practically a perfect team setup,cking only assassins.


    What surprised Howard even more was that there were magical fluctuations emanating from the central carriage.


    Unfortunately, it was wrapped in severalyers of cloth, obscuring whatever was inside from view.


    However, Howard was sure that the item they were about to escort was on that carriage.


    "There''s no need for that, I''ll just take the previously agreed upon reward," Wales spoke calmly, "Additionally, when ites to the route, you must follow my instructions."


    "Rest assured, Lord Ravenous Wolf, we will certainly not meddle in professional matters," Athena responded respectfully, giving a slight bow, "Then for the uing journey, we will be in your care. Please, follow me!"


    At the outset, there was no need for Wales to take action, and Athena led the two onto a carriage.


    Under the cover of night, the massive convoy of hundreds of people slowly set off.


    Almost the moment they started moving, numerous figures quietly followed behind the convoy.


    Clearly, many had set their sights on this particr group.


    Otherwise, why would Athena offer such a generous reward?


    It was because they were being targeted by too many, and through normal channels, it would be absolutely impossible to safely reach Crimson Dragon City.


    However, Adia City was still under the jurisdiction of the Alliance, so those people didn''t dare to rob openly.


    They could only follow behind, intending to make their move once the convoy entered the wilderness.


    When Howard was jolted awake by deafening shouts and the clear sound of metal shing in his dreams, he found Wales still with his eyes tightly shut.


    Pulling back the carriage curtain to take a look, he saw mes shooting up into the sky.


    The mercenaries and warriors responsible for guarding the convoy had already gone forward to meet the enemy.


    Fully armed warriors and shield bearers with shields raised formed the front line.


    Behind them were archers and magi, as sharp arrows rained down like a torrential downpour, striking the ck-clothed individuals charging towards them.


    Those who hade to seize their chance also belonged to some of the most reputable families within the Alliance, and naturally, they would not expose their identities.


    The battle was intensely fierce.


    The ck-clothed individuals from different powers were now united as one,unching a ferocious assault.


    Even as theirrades fell dead before them, they continued to charge forward with guttural roars.


    Once they closed the distance, they unleashed their skills, their figures shing like lightning as they charged straight to the frontline shield bearers, their weapons striking against the shields.


    However, what greeted them were the warriors stationed behind the shield bearers, relentlessly thrusting their spears and pikes forward.


    The sharp tips pierced into flesh and blood in an instant.


    Even if it didn''t kill these awakened beings, it still inflicted severe injuries, causing them to copse one after another onto the ground.


    As they fell, those behind them remained unaware, charging forward like moths to a me, only to copse once more.


    In the chaos of battle, there''s no room for careful consideration.


    They trampled over the fallen, eliciting screams akin to those of a ughtered pig.


    Those who were already injured could not withstand such torment.


    Some even suffered internal injuries so severe that they perished on the spot.


    The pressure was indeed greater on those leading the offensive.


    Yet, as the ck-clothed individuals continued to flood forward relentlessly, Athena and herpanions began to feel the strain.


    It was at this moment that Athena, leading a group of a dozen or so magi, stepped forward.


    They chanted ancient incantations, waving their wands as the searing Pyro converged from all directions.


    Buzz--


    In just a mere ten breaths'' time, a colossal fireball, akin to the sun, hovered in the air.


    "Sun of Scorching mes, burn away all the darkness and evil in this world!"


    Over a dozen magi simultaneously waved their wands, and in an instant, the immense fireball floated above the group of ck-clothed individuals.


    The scorching temperature soared and erupted, immediately setting the clothing of the numerous attackers aze.


    "Ah!"


    "Damn it, how can the temperature be so high?"


    "Quick, get the clothes off!"


    "It hurts so much..."


    The mes spread rapidly.


    Just as the ck-clothed individuals began to attempt to remove their burning clothes, the mes had already reached their hands.


    The searing pain flooding their minds elicited wails of agony as they fell to the ground, rolling around in a desperate attempt to extinguish the mes on their bodies.


    However, they neglected the fact that the searing temperature originated from the colossal fireball above them.


    As long as that fireball remained, there was no extinguishing the mes on their bodies.


    Seeing this scene, Howard, on the carriage, couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    It wasn''t that he was concerned about Athena and the others'' safety; rather, he knew that if the defensive line was breached, they would be affected as well.


    He understood the proverbial saying, "When the city gates catch fire, the fish in the moat suffer."


    "No need to worry," Wales spoke calmly. "They departed so ostentatiously to draw out the snakes. They were fully prepared for this. If they suffer losses here, honestly, it''s a good thing for us. We''re here just to watch the show, and we can still get an S-level skill book and even participate in looting their treasures."


    Raising his eyebrows in surprise, Howard asked, "Loot their treasures?"


    Wales opened his eyes, speaking softly, "If they all die, our employment rtionship with them naturally ends. Why shouldn''t we loot their treasures? For a treasure that could attract so many contenders, could we easily give it up?"


    Hearing this, Howard couldn''t help butugh, "From this perspective, we are actually the ones who stand to gain the most. Whether the escort mission is sessful or not, we still reap the benefits."


    "The prerequisite is that you must have enough strength," Wales looked meaningfully at Howard.


    ...


    Just as Wales had predicted, once Athena led the magi into action, the oue of the battle was predetermined.


    With the Linking Magic dominating the space, the ck-d assants would be scorched to death upon approach.


    As for the notion of forcefully taking down the magi and causing them harm?


    They couldn''t even break through the first line of defense, making such an ambition nothing short of a fool''s dream.


    The ck-d individuals, initially testing the waters with their attack, quickly grasped the severity of the situation and chose to abandon their assault, leaving behind a field strewn with corpses.


    Athena, not one to take things lightly, meticulously scanned the surroundings, ensuring that the group of assants had indeed retreated.


    Only then did she instruct the magi to cease their linked skill execution.


    After soothing herpanions and ensuring the priests attended to the healing of the shield bearers and warriors, Athena approached the carriage holding Howard and Wales.


    With a sigh, she spoke, "Such battles will continue to happen frequently. I hope Lord Ravenous Wolf can carve out a path for us, one that avoids the attention of others."

 Chapter 119 119-Crisis and Response

    <h4>Chapter 119 Chapter 119-Crisis and Response</h4>


    "Let''s get to Mordun Wastnd first, and then we can discuss these matters."


    Wales didn''t bother stepping out of the carriage, speaking directly, "Right now, with so many eyes and ears around, even if I find a new path for you, it would be discovered."


    Upon hearing this, Athena''s brows arched slightly in confusion, "Are you implying that there is a spy within my team?"


    Without waiting for Wales to respond, Athena chuckled, "I''ve been aware of that possibility for quite some time. After all, those mercenaries live on the edge of a knife, valuing money over loyalty. There''s no credibility to speak of. If someone offers them a hefty sum, it''s only natural for them to betray me. I''ve never allowed that group of mercenaries to get too close to me."


    "As long as they don''t turn their backs on me before we reach Mordun Wastnd, and can fend off some attacks for me, I''ll be satisfied."


    Hearing this, Howard couldn''t help but curl his lips.


    The girl''s nickname might sound noble, but her heart was filled with all kinds of schemes and cunning.


    Being young and yet to step into society, Howard was unaware that to survive in a world ruled by thew of the jungle, one must have various ns and precautions in ce.


    Otherwise, you might not even know how you died.


    Not having the heart to harm others does not mean others won''t harm you.


    "I''m not talking about those mercenaries," Wales shook his head, "A path that has been traversed by many will inevitably leave traces, making it easy to discover. As for the mercenaries, as long as you haven''t reached the brink of defeat and as long as the allure of money is there, they won''t easily betray you, unless someone really offers an extremely high price."


    "However, having precautions in ce ahead of time is excellent."


    Upon hearing these words, Athena revealed a smile, bowed gracefully again, and spoke, "I thank Lord Ravenous Wolf for your advice. Once we reach Mordun Wastnd, I n to streamline the caravan''s personnel, using some as a decoy while we quietly make our departure."


    "With that, I shall take my leave, and I hope both of you rest well."


    With these words, Athena left the carriage, and the caravan once again set in motion, moving towards the distant horizon.


    Inside the carriage, Wales turned to Howard and spoke softly, "Once you leave the academy, never trust anyonepletely. Just like this Athena, she has hired these people herself yet doesn''t trust any of them!"


    "I understand," Howard nodded, taking this advice to heart.


    Howard wasn''t foolish; he disdained people like Athena who were overly calcting, but he also knew that being cautious was necessary.


    To survive, sometimes you must be the very thing you despise, and it is an unavoidable part of life.


    "By the way," Howard, regaining hisposure, asked with curiosity, "How were those magi able to cast the same magic just now?"


    Howard, after all, was just an orphan with limited exposure to the world and was unaware of the existence of Linking Magic.


    The mentors at the primary academy had only taught about elemental properties of magic and its basic types.


    "Oh, I forgot that youe from a small town," Wales exined with a light chuckle, "Linking Magic is a special kind of skill that requires at least ten people to cast."


    "The strength of Linking Magic depends on the number of casters. However, even the weakest Linking Magic possesses powerparable to an S-level skill. Some Linking Magic, cast by hundreds or even thousands of people, can even reach the level of Forbidden Incantation, far surpassing SSS-level skills!"


    "..."


    Hearing Wales'' exnation, a thought struck Howard.


    Unfortunately, Linking Magic required a group of people to cast, and moreover, it required a prolonged period of practice to achieve sufficient coordination.


    If even one person made a mistake, the skill would be interrupted and they would have to start over from scratch.


    Furthermore, Linking Magic required a rather lengthy preparation time, necessitating protection for the casters.


    Otherwise, if an enemy got close, the magi in the preparation stage would be utterly defenseless and could be easily killed.


    Noticing such ring weaknesses in the Linking Skill, Howard lost interest in learning more about it.


    He simply closed his eyes, deciding to rest well and prepare for the challenges of theing day.


    From the conversation between Wales and Athena, Howard could tell that the real danger had not yet arrived.


    At present, although battles erupted from time to time and the men in ck continued their sneak attacks and assaults, they were still within the territories of the Alliance.


    Many of their strategies could not be employed, and they were far from breaking through the veteran mercenaries'' defense line.


    Not to mention, Athena had selected people of various professions.


    As long as they could hold off the attackers and buy time for the archers and magi to cast their skills, the battle would soon be over.


    The strengths of archers and magiy in their extensive attack range and high damage output, while their drawback was the rtively long casting time required for their skills.


    Unable to breach the defense, the men in ck could not harm the archers or magi but were instead forced to bear the brunt of their attacks.


    Defeat was inevitable for them.


    At first, Howard thought the men in ck were simply wasting their energy, until he was constantly woken up and disturbed, unable to rest at all.


    That''s when he finally grasped their intention -- harassment!


    With the convoy''s limited manpower, every attack meant a halt in their journey.


    Whether it was those travelling or resting in the carriage, all were startled awake.


    Even though there were priests casting skills to maintain everyone''s mental state, the interruption of skills only intensified the feeling of exhaustion.


    Just like Abby and Judy, they fell into a deep sleep as soon as the buffing skills ended, not even the high-speed movement in mid-air could wake them up.


    If the convoy''s personnel also fell into such a state, they would be likembs to the ughter by the time the attacks escted.


    However, they couldn''t afford to rest in shifts.


    If the men in ck sensed any opportunity, they could switch from feigning attacks to a full onught.


    With fewer numbers, their defensive line would be directly shattered, leading them down a path of certain death.


    If Howard could think of this, Athena certainly understood the dilemma. At this moment, she was indeed in quite a bind.


    With no other option since the enemy was hidden and they werepletely in the dark, they could only defend passively.


    However, despite her youth, Athena, capable ofmanding the entire convoy, surely wouldn''t be easily stumped by this situation.


    With decisive leadership, Athena quickly issued orders.


    Soon after, the guards of the convoy were divided into two batches: one resting on the carriage, while the other remained vignt in guarding.


    In less than half an hour, the men in ck hidden in the shadowsunched another assault.


    Since half of the guards were resting on the carriage, this time, the attackers sessfully breached the defense line.


    "They''ve really gone to rest, attack with all you''ve got!"


    "Kill them, as long as we get the goods, we''ll receive rewards so substantial that we won''t be able to spend them in our lifetime!"


    Roars of fury resounded, and as the strength of the guards dwindled, even more men in ck emerged, numbering in the hundreds.


    Mostly warriors and assassins, they surged through the broken line, not bothering to attack people but instead heading straight for the most securely wrapped carriage.


    Their goal was clear: to seize the contents of the carriage!


    Witnessing this scene, Howard couldn''t help but furrow his brows.


    If he hadn''t seen Wales remaining as calm as ever, he might have thought about making a move himself; after all, the situation was far from favorable.


    The shield bearers stationed on the periphery were undoubtedly slower in movement speedpared to the warriors and assassins.


    In such a circumstance, they could barely protect themselves, let alone have the capacity to give chase.


    In just a short span of a dozen breaths, the group of men in ck had already reached the carriage draped in cloth.


    However, before they could wield their weapons to sh through the fabric, a thunderous roar suddenly erupted, making everyone tremble.


    Even Howard jumped in surprise.


    Looking up, he saw purple lightning shing, as numerous bolts of thunder converged together, rapidly forming a giant.


    In the next moment, the of thunder fell, actually binding all the men in ck who were close to the carriage.


    The lightning continued to burst forth, resembling venomous snakes as they crawled over the bodies of the men in ck, unleashing a terrifying power and inflicting damage upon them.


    "Ahh!"


    Screams echoed one after another as the men in ck convulsed violently, their hair and body hair standing on end.


    Blood-red numbers representing damage continually appeared above them.


    It should be noted that attacks of the lightning attribute not only had a paralyzing effect but also dealt extremely high damage!


    The HP of the men in ck was plummeting rapidly.


    However, this was only the beginning.


    Athena''s figure appeared, and after leaping high into the air, she somehow managed to float in the space, brandishing her longsword.


    Under the moonlight, the de actually emitted a red glow.


    "Rage!"


    Suddenly, a crisp and resounding call of rage echoed, and the red glow instantly transformed into a phoenix engulfed in mes.


    Spreading its wings and enveloped in a sky full of mes, it dove towards the crowd of men in ck with a speed so fast that it was almost impossible to react in time.


    Witnessing this scene, Howard''s pupils couldn''t help but contract violently.


    Even though he was a considerable distance away from the carriage, he could still feel the scorching temperature!

 Chapter 120 120-Countermeasure

    <h4>Chapter 120 Chapter 120-Countermeasure</h4>


    Feeling that terrifying pressure, Howard couldn''t help but adopt a solemn expression.


    Clearly, Athena''s control over the convoy stemmed not just from her intellect and status, but also from her formidable strength!


    Even the usually calm Wales twitched at the corner of his mouth, whispering, "This girl''s strength is not inferior to mentor Daniel''s. She''s second only to the Academy Head and Rick Suleiman among the people I''ve encountered."


    Hearing this, Howard was immediately taken aback.


    The levels of Rick Suleiman and the Holy Abyss Academy''s head surpassed LV90, ranking them among the top entities in the entire Alliance.


    Athena being only slightly weaker than them, didn''t that mean she was also a powerhouse around LV90?


    "It looks like this escort mission won''t end in failure."


    Wales revealed a smile. "This is good. With such a powerhouse with us, our safety is assured. As long as we can find a suitable route, we should be able toplete the mission with ease."


    Howard did not respond to Wales, his gaze fixed intently on the battlefield.


    As the phoenix, formed from mes, descended and made contact with the men in ck, the fire infiltrated their bodies like venomous snakes.


    "Ah!"


    Screams resounded one after another, filling the space, as the bodies of the men in ck swelled up like balloons and then exploded with a bang.


    mes soared into the sky, flesh and blood scattered in all directions, falling to the ground, even emitting a burnt smell.


    The phoenix, formed of mes, let out another fierce cry before its figure vanished away.


    Athena hovered in the air, her gaze sharp and piercing as she swept across her surroundings, her voice cold as she dered, "If there''s anyone else not afraid of death, feel free toe at us."


    Her words fell, and a hush descended.


    With a cold huff, Athena slowly descended, and the long sword in her hand vanished along with the dissipation of the mes.


    Immediately, mercenaries stepped forward to clear the battlefield, kicking the charred bodies to one side.


    It seemed as though Athena had truly intimidated them.


    For a time, no men in ck appeared.


    Athena breathed a sigh of relief internally, directly ordering the mercenaries and warriors to rest in shifts.


    After a while, the men in ckunched another attack.


    However, thanks to the ws Athena had intentionally revealed earlier, even though the ck-clothed men saw that the defenses seemed difficult to hold.


    And that a full-force attack could potentially break through, none dared to charge in.


    They merely harassed the convoy from a distance.


    Unfortunately for them, their fear ofunching a full-scale attack meant they couldn''t affect those who were resting.


    As the night passed, the convoy suffered no significant losses; only three individuals sustained serious injuries, but they were quickly tended to and on the road to recovery under the care of the priests.


    Wales, having experienced many battles, had slept soundly through the night.


    On the other hand, Howard, who found it hard to sleep amidst the cries of battle, was overwhelmed by drowsiness and yawned incessantly as daylight broke.


    Despite this, due to the relentless attacks, the convoy moved at a slower pace and had yet to reach Mordun Wastnd.


    However, as they distanced themselves from Adia City, the surrounding environment began to change.


    The trees grew denser, and the road became more rugged.


    Thankfully, Athena and her crew had the foresight to procure warhorses, which proved steadfast in these trying conditions.


    Yet, the journey was proving to be a grueling ordeal for the people.


    This was especially true for the warriors d in full armor.


    Their movements, already cumbersome, were further impeded by the need to navigate through treacherous terrains, significantly slowing down their progress.


    Nheless, they dared not shed their armors.


    In case of another ambush,cking the protection of their armor, survival was anything but guaranteed.


    With their armor on, they boasted an impressive defense value.


    Except for being vulnerable to magical attacks, they could practically ignore all other forms of physical assaults.


    Fortunately, Athena was apetent leader.


    Noticing the dipping morale, she immediately took to boosting their spirits, promising even richer rewards upon the sessfulpletion of their mission.


    In an instant, everyone''s eyes lit up with renewed fervor, their spirits aze with determination, as if they were ready to carry Athena back to Crimson Dragon City themselves.


    However, what they didn''t realize was that by the time they would return to Crimson Dragon City, the number of survivors would likely be slim.


    They had barely left Adia City when they were subjected to a night-long pursuit.


    Now, having left the urban areas far behind and venturing deep into the wilderness, the battles toe would only increase, not decrease.


    As expected, before Howard had a chance to rest properly, he was once again startled awake by the chaotic sounds of battle.


    "Awrooo!"


    The piercing howl of a wolf rang out, causing Howard to rub his eyes and pull back the curtain.


    Looking back, he saw that the battle had escted to an intense level. A group of magus had gathered together, preparing to perform Linking Magic.


    The warriors, d in armor, held the front line, constantly using their armor to fend off various weapon strikes and arrows.


    Their armor twisted and deformed under the immense pressure, clearly showing the enormity of the strain they were under.


    However, the Linking Magic proved to be incredibly powerful.


    As the battle reached a stalemate, the icy blue chill of the Linking Magic surged forth the moment it was cast, instantly freezing all the invading enemies in their tracks.


    Those awakened who were fortunate enough to be outside the range of the spell quickly retreated, bringing the battle to a close.


    "Tsk, Linking Magic is indeed formidable. It''s a pity, though, that it requires so much preparation time," Howard remarked.


    "I calcted it. From the moment they began casting the Linking Magic to the moment it sessfully unleashed, it took a full 73 seconds. Without protection, those magus could have died twice over in that time."


    Hearing this, Wales nodded in agreement, "You''re right. Additionally, Linking Magic consumes a high amount of spirit and MP. Haven''t you noticed? Apart from casting Linking Magic, this group of magus doesn''t participate in the battles at all."


    Pausing for a moment, Wales continued, "Those hiding in the shadows are smart as well. They are like cats ying with mice, slowly draining Athena and her team''s strength. They are just waiting for the magus'' spirit to bepletely depleted beforeunching their assault."


    Howard''s eyes flickered as he asked in a low voice, "Mentor, what do you n to do?"


    "Do nothing," Wales responded. "I''m only here to clear the path for them; I am under no obligation to protect them. Besides, Athena is stronger than I am in battle. If she can''t hold them off, what chance would I have? Even if I did make a move, it would only result in one more corpse."


    Hearing this, Howard also recalled Athena''s terrifying strength.


    In fact, Athena was well aware of this too, but she did not give any orders, letting the battle proceed as it was.


    If they were attacked, she would stop and let the mercenaries fight. If there was no attack, she would continue to lead the group forward.


    Even though the people were allowed to rest in shifts, the continuous days of battle gradually exhausted their spirits and bodies.


    It was only because almost all the awakened Athena had recruited were above level 60 and had strong physiques that they were able to hold on.


    Time slowly passed.


    Just as the caravan was about to enter the entrance of the Mordun Wastnd, Howard suddenly felt a movement in his heart and quickly looked towards the central carriage.


    In that moment, Howard sensed that the magical aura on the carriage had disappeared!


    Just as Howard became curious and wanted to take a closer look, another magical aura emitted from it, giving him a different feeling.


    However, seeing that Wales remained calm and unbothered, Howard chose not to ask any questions.


    Before long, footsteps approached, and Athena''s voice followed, "Gentlemen, may I have the honor of joining you in the carriage for a chat?"


    "Of course, you may."


    Wales did not refuse. After all, no matter what, Athena was his employer.


    Upon receiving permission, the curtains of the carriage were lifted, and Athena, hiking up her battle skirt, stepped onto the carriage, her snow-white thighs directly catching the eyes of Howard and Wales.


    However, neither Howard nor Wales were the type of men to be carried away by lust, paying it no mind and focusing solely on Athena.


    Giving a slight bow to Wales, Athena spoke softly, "I have heard that Lord Ravenous Wolf possesses a group Stealth Skill. I wonder, could it be effective on the carriage as well?"


    "It cannot," Wales shook his head, "My skill only works on living beings."


    "How many people can it affect at most?" Athena quickly pressed.


    Wales hesitated for a moment before answering, "It depends on how long it needs tost. If it''s for half an hour, it can affect at most ten people. If it only needs tost for a quarter of an hour, then it can affect more people."


    "A quarter of an hour will suffice," Athena finally showed a smile, speaking softly, "In a while, I will activate an Illusion, projecting the images of myself and the group of magus amidst the crowd to confuse those in the shadows. We will then turn around and take another route into the Mordun Wastnd."


    "What do you think of this n?"


    Hearing this, Howard couldn''t help but feel his pupils constrict as he finally understood why Athena, with such a clear view of the situation, had not reacted much.


    So, Athena had been pretending to fall into the enemy''s trap, only to turn the tables on them!


    His eyes moving rapidly, Howard''s mind suddenly cleared, and he even figured out the change in the magical aura inside the carriage from earlier.


    He guessed that Athena must have already transferred the treasures; the carriage now was merely bait!

 Chapter 121 121-Persuading the Dead Is a Fruitless Endeavor

    <h4>Chapter 121 Chapter 121-Persuading the Dead Is a Fruitless Endeavor</h4>


    The group''s aim was not to kill Athena and herpanions but to seize the treasures.


    Therefore, as long as Athena executed her disguise well, allowing the carriage to continue its journey, those hidden in the shadows would undoubtedly remain unsuspecting of Athena''s departure.


    They would surely continue to follow, still employing their old methods to deplete Athena and her team''s strength.


    But why didn''t they just take forceful action?


    Athena''s strength was formidable even by the standards of the entire Alliance.


    Even if she wasn''t quite at the level of Rick Suleiman and others of his caliber, she wasn''t far behind. If she were to fight desperately, she could undoubtedly take many lives with her.


    Those with formidable power certainly weren''t willing to die here.


    They would rather sacrifice numerous lower-level awakened, than put themselves at risk.


    They nned to wait until the magi had exhausted all their spirit and Athena''s strength was depleted before making their move.


    Moreover, those who came to seize the treasures did not hail from a single power but belonged to numerous different forces.


    As the treasures were still in Athena''s hands, they would certainly coborate.


    However, they also had their own schemes, as after the treasures were seized, they would be adversaries.


    Therefore, no single power was foolish enough to engage in a deathmatch with Athena!


    Everyone was no fool, and thus, the situation on the battlefield became ever-changing and unpredictable.


    Athena''s consecutive days of engagement indeed convinced the group of her strategy.


    They did notunch a full-scale attack, continuing instead with their harassing tactics.


    They would asionallyunch a fierce attack to judge whether Athena had any other tricks up her sleeve.


    However, what they hadn''t anticipated was that Athena had been merely ying along with them for the past few days, biding her time until they were nearing Mordun Wastnd.


    It was then that she sought out Wales, bringing with her over a dozen magi and a few archers. With the aid of Wales'' skills, they all entered an invisible state.


    Originally, Athena had nned to enter Mordun Wastnd from another direction. However, Wales stopped her in her tracks.


    Just as Wales had said, he didn''t involve himself in matters of battle, but he couldn''t ignore issues rted to their route.


    After all, he was beingpensated for his services.


    "Entering now from any angle, we run the risk of being caught up with. After all, it''s quite easy to leave traces at the outer regions of Mordun Wastnd," Wales suggested.


    "The most dangerous ce is often the safest. Why not wait here? Once those pursuing us have entered Mordun Wastnd, we can then follow in their direction."


    "Even if they realize you''ve left, they will only search deeper into the Wastnd, never thinking to turn back."


    Upon hearing this, Howard''s eyes lit up.


    No wonder Wales had such a resounding reputation,pelling people to travel thousands of miles to hire him.


    Athenaughed, saying, "It seems I made the right choice in finding you."


    It had to be said, Athena was indeed audacious.


    She actually took Wales'' advice to heart, and after entering the invisible state, she descended from the carriage and waited silently at the side.


    Wales'' Invisibility was far more potent than the standard iteration; even an archer''s Illumination Arrow and a magus''s True Vision couldn''t prate it.


    It was said that only those who had touched the Power of Law, discerning the subtle discrepancies in space, could detect Wales'' presence.


    Before long, thousands of awakened beings had gathered, following close behind the convoy.


    Out in the wild, there was no need for them to hide their identities, so they were unmasked, and their attire was ordinary.


    Wales scanned the crowd, muttering softly to himself, "Berserker Solyes, Hawkeye Baheir, Mystic Dragon Mees. These are all renowned masters within the Alliance. I didn''t expect all of them to be here. I''m quite curious now; what exactly is it that you are escorting?"


    Athena gave Wales a sidelong nce, smiling as she spoke, "You''ll find out after we reach Crimson Dragon City."


    With that, Athena''s gaze swept over the gathered crowd, her eyes gradually growing colder as if she wasmitting each of them to memory.


    "To be honest, it''s notmon for someone to possess your level of strength." Wales broke the silence, "You must be a core figure within Crimson Dragon City, though not holding a position within the Alliance."


    "Judging by your age, you''re not that old. Could it be that you are the next in line to inherit from one of those major families?"


    Upon hearing this, Athena neither confirmed nor denied his spections, simply stating, "Ravenous Wolf, I would ask that you adhere to Nightshade''s rules. I''m paying you not to pry into my identity."


    "I apologize, that was out of line," Wales hastily apologized, and then added in a lower tone, "Keep your voice down. My Invisibility can ensure we remain undetected, but if we make a sound and they catch wind of us, we''ll be in trouble."


    Upon hearing Wales'' words, the magi and archers brought by Athena involuntarily held their breaths, their expressions growing tense.


    They didn''t dare to make even the slightest movement!


    If they were discovered, not even Athena''s presence could guarantee their safety.


    Simultaneously, the group hunting Athena started passing by Howard and the others.


    Every few steps they took, archers and magi would continually release their skills. Illumination Arrows and True Vision were cast incessantly, lighting up the entire area.


    They were also concerned about Athena possibly striking from the shadows, as well as the potential presence of hidden enemies.


    Fortunately, Wales'' Invisibility was indeed exceptional.


    Even though they were right next to them, they remained undetected.


    After the cannon fodder had passed, the higher-ups from various powers slowly made their way forward.


    Just as they were passing by Wales, Howard, and the others, one of the men carrying a huge sword suddenly spoke up, "I''m really curious about what exactly Shelley is escorting to attract so many pursuers."


    "I have no idea; I was hired for a hefty sum. As far as I know, there are even more people on the way here."


    "Oh? You know that person?"


    "Of course, I know her. Although she seldom appears in the public eye, fifty years ago, she was the most talented individual within Crimson Dragon City!"


    "I remember, it was after witnessing the elegance of her swordsmanship that I resolutely chose the greatsword as my weapon. Unfortunately, I heardter that she switched to practicing magic. I wonder what level of strength she has attained by now?"


    Hearing this conversation, the pupils of Howard and Wales involuntarily constricted.


    Fifty years ago?


    What kind of joke was this?


    Athena appeared to be in her twenties; how could she be a prominent figure from fifty years ago?


    Wouldn''t that make her over seventy years old?


    However, if she really was seventy, that could exin her strength.


    After all, none of the individuals at Rick Suleiman''s level were under fifty, and they also needed exceptional talent to reach that realm!


    Many people could never step into the realm of LV90 in their entire lives.


    It was said that once you reached LV90, you could gain an additional sixty years of life.


    If one could touch the Power of Law, they might even live up to two hundred years!


    As for the realms above the Power of Law?


    As of now, no one in this world had achieved that.


    Perhaps it was the overwhelming surprise in Howard''s heart, but the slight change in his breathing attracted the attention of the man holding the giant sword.


    "Who''s there?!" The man with the giant sword instantly adopted a battle stance, his de aura, shimmering in silver-white, swirling around the giant sword, seemingly ready to erupt at any moment.


    Baheir, with his bow and arrows on his back, heard Solyes'' words and his eyes immediately flickered with golden light, scanning the surroundings.


    Seeing this scene, not only Wales, but even Athena felt a surge of tension, gripping their weapons tightly, ready for battle at any moment.


    There was no helping it; Baheir was too close to them!


    Moreover, Solyes and Baheir were both renowned and formidable figures.


    Their frontalbat capabilities were even stronger than Wales'', and only Athena could suppress them. Facing several masters, it would be strange if they weren''t worried.


    Fortunately, Wales wasn''t bragging.


    Even as the golden light swept over, none of the invisible members of the group were discovered.


    Baheir retracted his gaze and chuckled, "Solyes, aren''t you a bit too tense? There''s nobody here."


    "Are you sure?" Solyes hadn''t yet sheathed his giant sword, still cautiously surveying the surroundings.


    "Heh," Baheir spoke proudly, "Even the current head of the assassin''s guild couldn''t hide from my innate skill. Nobody can remain invisible in front of me!"


    "..."


    Baheir''s reputation was indeed impressive.


    After a moment of hesitation, Solyes chose to believe him and sheathed his giant sword, sighing, "Shelley is very strong. Don''t take her lightly. Fifty years ago, she could behead a LV70 with a single sword stroke. Nowadays, even someone at level 90 might not be her match."


    "Solyes, are you looking down on us?"


    Mees, holding a wand, narrowed his eyes slightly and sneered, "A relic from so many years ago, even if she''s LV90, so what? Haven''t plenty of LV90s died at my hand these past few years?"


    "..." Solyes nced at Mees, toozy to respond.


    Persuading someone hell-bent on courting death was futile, but he made a mental note to stay as far away from Mees as possible!

 Chapter 122 122-Ruthlessness

    <h4>Chapter 122 Chapter 122-Ruthlessness</h4>


    Once Baheir had spoken,bined with Mees''s words, Solyes lost interest in wasting more words and strode away briskly.


    Soon, the group had left.


    Howard and the others couldn''t help but sigh in relief.


    However, just as Howard was about to exit the invisibility state, he was stopped by Wales.


    "Wait, be careful in case they double back."


    Wales''s expression was grave, while Athenamented with a smile, "So, these are the students you brought? Indeed full of youthful vigor!"


    Hearing this, the corner of Howard''s mouth twitched.


    To put it nicely, it was youthful vigor; to put it unkindly, it was sheer na?vet¨¦!


    While Howard certainly didn''t ept this quietly, momentster, Baheir, Solyes, and Mees suddenly reappeared from the sky.


    Mystic Dragon Mees violently smashed his wand into the yellow soil, and in an instant, an invisible wave spread out.


    Thanks to Wales''s Invisibility, which hid Howard and the others even in the void, they were not affected by the skill and thus escaped this attack.


    A normal invisibility spell only makes the user unseen; they can still be attacked.


    So after releasing his skill, Mees nodded and said, "Solyes, are you convinced now?"


    Baheir spoke in a deep voice, "Even if they could hide from my innate skill, it''s nearly impossible to be immune to an attack skill. It''s highly probable that there''s no one here."


    Hearing this, Solyes fell silent. Deep down, he still felt uneasy.


    However, just as Baheir and Mees had said, it seemed there was no invisibility skill in this world that could grant immunity to attacks.


    As for the Spirit Veil Skill? It could only immunize against a certain number of attacks.


    Just now, Mees''s skill had caused hundreds of attacks in an instant. If they had been hit, they would have revealed themselves.


    Hesitating for a moment, Solyes sighed, "Sorry, perhaps I''m overthinking this. Let''s go. Let''s chase Shelley at a steady pace, ensuring that they arepletely worn out and powerless to counterattack before we make our move."


    "Rest assured, we aren''t foolish enough to underestimate a powerhouse above LV90. No matter what, we will wait until the other powerhouses arrive and then attack Shelley together."


    "You all are just too cowardly."


    Mees paid no heed to Solyes and Baheir''s words and went straight away.


    Seeing this, Solyes and Baheir followed suit.


    They weren''t worried about Mees either.


    You look down on Shelley, so you go ahead and fight. If you die, we''ll collect your corpse.


    This way, we can also deplete Shelley''s strength.


    Why not do it?


    This time, Howard saw them leave but did not act rashly.


    It was only after another three to five minutes, ensuring that no one else wasing back, that Wales finally dispelled the skill.


    Swoosh--


    The figures of Howard and the others suddenly appeared on the ground.


    Looking at the distance, Howard''s brows immediately furrowed.


    "These guys are really good actors," Howard said in a deep voice. "From their initial conversation, Baheir and Mees seemed so impatient that I thought they really left. I didn''t expect it to be a fishing expedition!"


    "Kid, you''ve got a lot more to experience," Athena nced at Howard and smiled. "Your mentor is the infamous Ravenous Wolf. Although his strength is not top-notch, he has managed to survive in this treacherous world. If you can learn something from him, even in a desperate situation in the future, you''ll have a way to break through."


    "Lord Ravenous Wolf, what should be our next move?" Athena spoke, her eyes then shifting towards Wales.


    Wales hesitated for a moment before saying, "Let''s follow Solyes. He seems quite familiar with you; we need to find a way to get rid of him first before we can continue with our n."


    "Otherwise, he might very well spoil it."


    Athena shook her head, "No, Lord Ravenous Wolf, he doesn''t really understand me."


    "..."


    "Then let''s slowly follow them from behind, and once they realize that we have left, we can proceed in the opposite direction based on their actions. This way, we can shake them offpletely for a long time."


    Wales was not a fool. He could clearly understand the implications in Athena''s words and promptly proposed a second n.


    "Alright, let''s proceed with your n then."


    A smile appeared on Athena''s face, but Howard couldn''t help but mutter under his breath.


    Well, if you are really going to listen to Wales, why did you reject the first n?


    Clearly, Athena had her own calctions in mind.


    Wales didn''t bother to argue with her.


    After all, they were in a rtively safe situation now.


    Following closely behind Solyes and hispanions, it became apparent they weren''t going to look back, but simply pursued the caravan relentlessly.


    After several rounds of harassment, Solyes and his group orchestrated another full-scale attack.


    At this juncture, Athena and the magi inside the convoy were merely projections,pletely devoid of any capacity to intervene.


    As for the Linking Magic cast by the dozen or so magi, its potency was at bestparable to an S-level skill.


    Though it appeared formidable, it actually inflicted minimal damage on their assants.


    Consequently, the mercenaries and warriors couldn''t withstand the onught and were quickly embroiled in a fierce battle.


    "Hmm?! Something''s not right. We''ve been fighting this intensely; why hasn''t Shelley made a move yet?"


    Solyes and his crew were not dull-witted and detected the anomaly almost immediately.


    In an instant, Mystic Dragon Mees swung his wand with great force, chanting incantations under his breath.


    With a roar, a ck dragon, stretching over a dozen yards in length, tore through the fabric of space, descending from the heavens amidst a resounding dragon''s cry.


    The ck dragon, with a flick of its tail that resembled a steel whip, tore through the air,shing out directly at the warriors d in iron armor.


    Bang!


    A series of crisp sounds echoed as the warriors were utterly incapable of fending off the dragon''s attack.


    Their armor shattered upon impact, and their bodies were sent flying, spurting blood while still mid-air.


    Immediately after, the ck dragon opened its massive jaws, exhaling a stream of dark, ck dragon breath,unching a deadly assault towards the multitude of magi and the figure of Athena.


    The "Athena" in the convoy now was merely an illusory projection, the illusion dissipated into thin air the moment it was touched by the dragon''s breath.


    "What the fuck! It''s a projection!"


    "Shelley and her group have already fled!"


    Solyes and his team were not familiar with the name Athena, thus they had always referred to her as Shelley.


    Realizing she was no longer there, they instantly understood everything and wasted no time, swiftly advancing forward.


    With a top-tier powerhouse making a move, even hundreds of LV60 and LV70 awakened beings stood no chance, falling to the ground in less than a dozen breaths'' time, coughing up blood, writhing and convulsing.


    Had Solyes and his team not wanted to extract information about Athena from these people, they wouldn''t have let any of them live.


    However, their mercy proved futile.


    When Athena originally went to find Wales, she had concealed her actions from everyone.


    Even those she decided to take with her were unaware of what was happening until they entered the state of invisibility.


    Therefore, no matter how Solyes and his team interrogated them, even resorting to torture, the mercenaries and warriors could not provide any useful information.


    They thoroughly searched all the carriages, turning them inside out.


    Everything was a disguise!


    The true treasures being escorted had long been taken away by Athena.


    "Damn it, I can''t believe I''ve been yed by a woman!"


    "They must have taken another route, entering the Mordun Wastnd. After all, this wastnd is vast, filled with numerous special wormholes. Once they enter, they would be randomly teleported. Just a few teleports and they could put a vast distance between us and them."


    "We can''t afford to dy any longer; we must hurry and chase after them."


    Solyes, Baheir, and Mees exchanged nces, realizing that at this juncture, the niceties of coboration were irrelevant.


    Each had their own powerful backers; separation might even be advantageous.


    Thus, in silent agreement, the three chose different directions, leading their respective followers deeper into the Mordun Wastnd.


    Of course, before departing, in a fury, the trio made sure to annihte everyst one of the several hundred mercenaries and warriors.


    Witnessing this bloodbath, the surviving magi and archers all breathed sighs of relief, their faces etched with profound sorrow.


    They had been spared, but for how long?


    Could they really continue on and live?


    They could hardly believe that in such a short span of time, so many had perished.


    In reality, if Athena had not left and had chosen to continue fighting alongside the team, those mercenaries would certainly have survived.


    However, that would also mean that Athena and her group''s movements would constantly be under surveince.


    It could be said that Athena traded the lives of hundreds to shake off the watchful eyes of Solyes and the others.


    Howard found it cruel but also recognized a harsh lesson: the greater good always outweighed the lives of one or two individuals.


    Had Athena stayed for the sake of these people, resulting in the treasure not being safely delivered to Crimson Dragon City, the loss to Crimson Dragon City might have been far more severe than the death of a few hundred people!

 Chapter 123 123-Sinister Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 123 Chapter 123-Sinister Arrival</h4>


    Once it was confirmed that Solyes and the others were gradually moving away and had entered the Mordun Wastnd, Howard and his group, under the leadership of Wales, also ventured into the Mordun Wastnd from a different angle.


    Why didn''t they continue to chase after those three groups of people?


    From their conversation, it was apparent that more people would soon being to pursue Athena.


    If they continued to follow, they risked being discovered by the reinforcements, which would result in being surrounded and left with no chance to escape.


    Wales certainly wouldn''t let them fall into such a perilous situation.


    Furthermore, to avoid encountering others, Wales chose the most arduous paths possible.


    The environment within the Mordun Wastnd was already extremely harsh.


    Thend was cracked open, the terrain rugged, with asional huge boulders, intricate vines, and some oddly sinister-looking withered trees.


    On top of that, there were sudden appearances of ck, twisted spaces.


    The group had to be vignt at all times, as being transported to another area would mean that Wales and Athena wouldn''te to their rescue.


    As time passed, everyone, including Howard, started to feel exhausted, except for Wales and Athena.


    There was no helping it; most of them were either magi or archers, sses with lower Vitality and Toughness growth.


    How could they possibly endure such conditions?


    Seeing that the others were continuously asking for breaks, Wales was almost tempted to abandon everyone and proceed only with Howard and Athena.


    Unfortunately, the group of magi and archers still had their significant uses.


    If they were to encounter monsterster on, these individuals would y a key role.


    As for enemies?


    Athena had enlisted Wales''s help precisely to shake off the pursuers and avoid detection.


    If they were found again, how could Wales justify the price Athena had paid? He might as wellmit suicide as an apology!


    Venturing deeper into the Mordun Wastnd, the asional sight of withered woods also diminished, leaving nothing in sight but continuous barren soil and weathered rocks.


    Already in a state of physical exhaustion, the monotonousndscape only served to stir restlessness in everyone''s hearts.


    Had it not been for the Storage Bags they carried, filled with ample water and food, they might have fallen into despair.


    Nevertheless, their spirits were wearing thin.


    Except for Wales and Athena, who managed to maintain theirposure, even Howard was beginning to show signs of irregrity.


    In the Mordun Wastnd, the only change was the shift between day and night.


    Otherwise, the scenery remained relentlessly the same, gradually eroding the mental resilience of the travelers, causing their psychological defenses to crumble bit by bit.


    Fortunately, Wales was indeed formidable.


    The path he chose sessfully evaded the group pursuing Athena; they hadn''t even seen a trace of another soul.


    Moreover, with the presence of an Anemo magus, every time they covered a certain distance, Wales would instruct him to cast his skill, manipting the wind and sand to cover their tracks.


    Under these circumstances, unless their pursuers used some special wormhole to miraculously appear right in front of Howard and the others, there was no way they could be found.


    "Look! There seems to be an oasis up ahead!"


    "Thank goodness, I finally get to see some trees."


    "Hahaha, it sounds like there''s water too. Let''s hurry over!"


    Suddenly, an archer with particrly sharp eyesight eximed in surprise.


    Hearing this, Howard''s eyes lit up, and he lifted his gaze toward the distance.


    Sure enough, about thirty yards ahead, there was a small forest, lush and verdant, with mist lingering in the air, clearly indicating the presence of a water source.


    The sound of people swallowing their saliva resonated, yet no one rushed forward immediately; instead, they all turned their eyes to Wales.


    After all, at this moment, Wales was the person in charge of the entire team, even Athena was following his lead regarding the route.


    Initially, Wales was worried that Athena might give impractical orders or refuse to obey him.


    Now it seemed that Athena was apetent leader, able to delegate authority when necessary and showing no signs of distrust toward others.


    It was precisely because of Athena''s cooperation that Wales had been able to lead them safely for such a long journey.


    Perceiving the hopeful glint in everyone''s eyes, Wales didn''t refuse and led the group straight toward the small forest.


    As they drew closer to the forest, the sound of babbling water became clearer in their ears.


    Getting closer, Howard and the others could finally see that the green forest was extremely small, covering an area of only about ten yards, with a spring in the center of the woods.


    Wales lifted his right hand, signaling everyone to stop, and then spoke, "Cast True Vision, and carefully inspect this area!"


    As his words fell, two magi stepped forward, and as their wands moved, a silvery-white brilliance immediately swept out, covering the entire forest.


    Under the silver brilliance, the entire forest seemed to be draped in a gauze curtain, revealing red lights from insects and other life forms within.


    Seeing this scene, Howard''s eyes shone brightly.


    This skill is so useful; it''s an excellent skill for scouting!


    However, there were limitations; if the magi''s power was insufficient, some powerful monsters could not be detected.


    Wales scanned the area with his eyes, and after confirming that all the red lights were just ordinary insects, he nodded and said, "Briar,e in with me. The rest of you, stay on guard outside!"


    Although the others were uncertain about why Wales had made this decision, they didn''t question it.


    Instead, they quickly turned around and vigntly surveyed their surroundings.


    Howard followed Wales into the forest, a puzzled expression on his face. "Mr. Wales, we''ve already scanned the area. Why do we need to go in again?"


    "I want to teach you something; never fully trust the judgment of a skill!" Wales spoke while meticulously examining their surroundings.


    "A skill is ultimately an inanimate thing, with clear effects and data judgments. If the monster hiding is too powerful, or if the skill''s effects are limited, it could lead to incorrect judgments."


    "I had them use the skill earlier just to get a rough judgment. By doing this ourselves afterward, we can fill in the gaps and ensure our safety."


    "You''ve already learned the Spirit Veil Skill. Next, I''ll teach you how to meticulously search a map."


    While talking, Wales cast a skill, making both his and Howard''s figures be ethereal.


    This was Howard''s first time realizing that there were so many intricacies involved in map searching.


    Even though they didn''t find any hidden monsters in the forest, Howard still learned a lot from Wales''s words.


    Especially when they reached the spring, Wales extended his index finger, stirred the water, and tasted it.


    "The water is poison-free; we''re safe!" Wales said with a light chuckle. "In the future, I will teach you a skill to resist toxins. Whenever you go to a new ce, you should first test to see if there is any poison. After all, poison is something that can kill across attributes and is quite difficult to guard against."


    "Alright, let''s allow everyone to rest here for a while."


    Having confirmed the safety of the area, Wales and Howard revealed themselves and called Athena and the others in.


    Finally in a new environment, all the magi and archers rxed, engaging in low whispers.


    They sat by the spring, washing their faces and greedily drinking the fresh spring water.


    Athena also issued an order to rest for a while.


    She understood that reaching Crimson Dragon City safely depended not only on Wales but also on these team members.


    While Howard and his group were resting, Solyes and his team were crossing the Mordun Wastnd.


    After leaving the wastnd, they were all stunned.


    They had searched for days, killing countless monsters, yet they hadn''t found the slightest trace of Howard and his group.


    Even the teams that followedter found nothing.


    It was no use; the Mordun Wastnd was just too vast.


    Wales had magi erase their footprints and took unbeaten paths.


    It would have been surprising if they had managed to find them.


    Furthermore, to adjust the time difference, Wales had deliberately taken a longer route.


    By the time Solyes and his team crossed the Mordun Wastnd, Howard and his group were still making their arduous journey through the wilderness.


    At this point, Solyes and his team were left with two choices: continue chasing forward or return and keep searching!


    Whichever choice they made, it would only increase the distance between them and Howard''s group.


    It could be said that with this move, Wales had truly yed all of his pursuers like a fiddle!


    After a period of rest, Wales once again gathered everyone to continue on their journey.


    As they passed through the forest and were about to leave, a chill ran down Wales'' spine.


    He quickly waved his hand, signaling for everyone to stop.


    "Something''s not right!"


    "Everyone, slow down. It seems like something nearby is watching us!"


    Wales'' sudden words instantly put Howard and the rest of the group on edge.


    The archers swiftly drew their bows and notched arrows, their eyes as sharp and piercing as eagles'', scanning the surroundings relentlessly.


    The magi, on the other hand, wielded their wands, tracing a path through the air to create a silver-white luminescent shield, wrapping the group in a protective embrace.

 Chapter 124 124-The Mysterious Spring

    <h4>Chapter 124 Chapter 124-The Mysterious Spring</h4>


    Everyone entered a state of high alert, even Athena, who closed her eyes slightly as her soul swept out around her.


    However, as everyone''s attention was focused on their surroundings, none noticed that in the sky, a monstrous creature with wings, its body resembling a serpent, was floating silently.


    Its sinister gaze was firmly fixed on the group below.


    After nearly a minute on high alert without spotting any monsters, the group gradually began to lower their guard.


    "Phew, it must''ve been just some small insects, or maybe a regr monster passing by."


    "Shall we continue on our way?"


    Someone voiced the question aloud.


    Wales'' eyes darted around, making sure there was no immediate danger.


    However, the lingering sense of crisis weighed heavily on his mind, making his expression particrly grave.


    After a moment''s hesitation, not wanting to leave just like that but also not wishing to remain in a standoff, Wales nodded, "Maintain formation, and start to slowly leave this ce!"


    "In my opinion, this ce has probably been taken over by a ferocious beast, itsir. Although it''s not here at the moment, there''s no guarantee when it might return. We must leave as quickly as possible."


    Wales'' words tightened everyone''s nerves.


    However, since they hadn''t sensed the presence of any monsters, they weren''t overly fearful.


    They rxed their guard slightly, maintaining their formation, but their skills had already dissipated.


    However, just at this moment, a sudden whooshing sound pierced through the air.


    As everyone looked around in surprise, a ck tail appeared out of nowhere, winding itself around the body of one of the magi.


    "Ah!"


    All heard was a scream. They hurriedly turned towards the direction of the noise, only to see a huge tail coiled around a magus, swiftly pulling them into the air.


    "What the fuck?!"


    "Damn it! Is there really a monster?"


    In the midst of cries of panic, everyone instinctively looked up, only to see a serpent-like monster, with a pair of massive wings, hovering in the air.


    Athena''s face changed slightly as she swiftly leaped up, mes erupting in her hands.


    A de materialized out of thin air, and with a swift motion, the mes mixed with a sharp de aura, shing towards the monster''s tail.


    Swoosh--


    Almost the instant the fiery de aura touched the monster''s tail, it was torn apart as if it were mere cloth.


    The bound magus, too, fell from the sky.


    Not only that, mes started to rise from the severed part of the tail, spreading rapidly up the monster''s body.


    The pain from the burning mes made the monster let out a painful roar.


    Its massive body plummeted down, crashing into the forest below.


    Boom!


    In the next moment, the forest was set aze, mes roaring high.


    Seizing this opportunity, Howard and hispanions quickly left the forest.


    Meanwhile, Howard also used a skill on the mysterious monster, causing its attributes to appear on a panel before him.


    [Desert Winged Venomous Serpent] (BOSS)


    [Level: 70]


    [Tier: Legendary]


    [Description: A venomous serpent from the wastnd that, after absorbing water from a special spring, unexpectedly evolved wings, enhancing and amplifying its physique. However, this also restricts it; if it does not draw from the spring within a specific period, it bes extremely weak.]


    [HP: 3060000/3060000]


    [Attack Power: 152983 - 211889]


    [Defense Value: 160000]


    [Characteristic: Poisonous (Every attack inflicts the target with a poisoned state, and there is a certain chance that targets with a level lower than itself will instantly die.)]


    [Skills: Lethal Venom, Death Coil, Nightmare Impact, Devour]


    "!!!"


    Seeing the description, Howard''s pupils immediately constricted.


    The spring water actually has the ability to advance and mutate monsters?


    Under normal circumstances, even if a monster advances, at most its strength would increase; it wouldn''t undergo mutation.


    This venomous serpent has actually grown wings, which is truly astonishing!


    Howard couldn''t help but worry, would they also undergo mutation after drinking that spring water?


    "Roar!"


    Just at this moment, the Desert Winged Venomous Serpent, with half of its body still burning, stubbornly flew into the air, roaring furiously while ring menacingly at Howard and his group.


    However, before it couldunch an attack, Athena was already standing on thin air in front of it, her fiery red de swiftly passing over its head.


    A mere Legendary-tier BOSS facing a powerhouse ranked among the world''s strongest -- it goes without saying, it was utterly obliterated.


    However, the forest was nowpletely engulfed in mes, aze with towering infernos.


    With no other option, the expanse of the Mordun Wastnd was far too open and barren.


    There was nothing to stop the spread of the fire, and even a single plume of ck smoke could be spotted by assassins, archers, and other sses of awakened from hundreds, if not thousands of yards away.


    "We need to leave now!"


    "If they choose toe back and continue searching within Mordun Wastnd, they will definitely be drawn here by the mes. We need to take apletely different route!"


    As soon as Athena sheathed her weapon and descended, Wales immediately spoke up.


    However, Howard interrupted him, "Wait a moment. I just checked the attributes of this BOSS. ording to the description, it mutated and grew wings because it drank from this spring. We also drank from this spring earlier. We should collect some of this spring water and have it studied when we get back to the city. Just in case something happens, we can be prepared to deal with it!"


    After a pause, Howard continued on his own, "Even if nothing happens to us, we can still collect some of the spring water to bring back. If it really does have special effects, perhaps it could be a good thing."


    Hearing this, both Wales and Athena showed expressions of surprise.


    Their strengths were too formidable, so they did not pay attention to the attributes of the BOSS and missed this description.


    Wales was still fine, but Athena, who was more concerned about things that could enhance people''s strengths, immediately said, "You all go ahead and follow Lord Ravenous Wolf. I''ll collect the spring water and catch up with youter!"


    As her words fell, Athena''s figure shed, and she once again disappeared into the zing forest.


    "Let''s go!"


    Wales, indifferent to the spring water and even bypassing the distribution of the spoils of war, directly led Howard and the others in the opposite direction.


    As for Athena''s safety?


    What a joke. Athena was the strongest in the entire team.


    Even if their whole team was wiped out, the only one likely to survive would be Athena herself!


    Sure enough, it took only a dozen breaths of time for Athena to return, without even a trace of having been scorched by the mes on her.


    "The spring water has been intercepted and stored in the Space Container. I will share half of it with youter," Athena said with her customary smile, expressing her thoughts, "I never thought that a little one under level 30 could be so meticulous and discover this issue. If it weren''t for you, I definitely wouldn''t have been able to get this spring water. Sharing half with you is only fair."


    "Instead of sharing half of the spring water, you might as well give us more gold coins," Wales nced at Athena, not caring about the so-called half share of spring water.


    "Gold coins?"


    Athena raised her eyebrows in surprise, "If I remember correctly, Lord Ravenous Wolf, you shouldn''t be short on money. After all, your mission rewards are known to be the highest in the industry!"


    "I used to be well-off, but who can predict the future?" Walesughed, "Besides, I don''t have many people behind me. I don''t need spring water; gold coins would be more useful to us."


    "That makes sense," Athena nodded, "Then, after I return to Crimson Dragon City, I''ll have someone research the spring water, determine its value, and then give you half of that in gold coins."


    "Us people from Crimson Dragon City always keep our promises; we will absolutely not go back on our word."


    Hearing this, Wales nodded in agreement and said, "I trust the credibility of the people from Crimson Dragon City. However, whether we can safely return there depends on you all. Even though I can find the optimal route, there are still unavoidable areas we must pass through to get back to Crimson Dragon City."


    "Unavoidable areas?" Howard couldn''t help but express his surprise. "What if that group sets up an ambush in one of these areas? What should we do then?"


    At these words, Athena fell silent.


    The faces of the archers and magi in the group also became gravely serious.


    Clearly, when that time came, it would be their turn to fight desperately.


    Howard took a moment to assess Athena, feeling a deep sense of awe. This girl was truly ruthless.


    Everything about her was calcted!


    Thinking about the hundreds of mercenaries who had died because of Athena''s decisions, Howard couldn''t bring himself to trust herpletely, maintaining a strong sense of vignce in his heart.


    "Lord Ravenous Wolf, you needn''t worry about this issue. I definitely have a way to solve it," Athena said with a lightugh. "You just need to help me n a route that avoids those people."


    "As you wish!" Wales spoke softly, "I''m worried that the fire might attract that group, so the route might have to change. We might encounter some monsters along the way, and when that timees, dealing with them will be your responsibility!"

 Chapter 125 125-Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 125 Chapter 125-Encounter</h4>


    Changing direction meant that all of Wales'' previous efforts were in vain, and he had to recalibrate the route all over again.


    Even though Wales possessed an exceptional Invisibility skill, it was impossible to keep the entire team constantly under the state of invisibility.


    Additionally, the unknown map was barely cleared of monsters, resulting in their abundant presence.


    Fortunately, Athena had wisely chosen to bring along archers and magi, all equipped with impressive AOE skills, making them well-prepared to handle the situation.


    Meanwhile, Howard couldn''t help but feel secretly delighted.


    He didn''t have to lift a finger, yet he was able to share in the rewards and even get his hands on high-level monster loot. It was like living a dream!


    The only downside was that the Mordun Wastnd was considered a high-level map, with even the weakest monsters being at least LV70.


    Given the massive level disparity, the experience points Howard could gain were significantly reduced.


    Time slowly passed amidst battles with various lizards, sand snakes, man-eating nts, golems, and other monsters.


    Wales lived up to the expectations, leading the team smoothly through the Mordun Wastnd without encountering a single enemy.


    When the forest that was barely visible and the dazzlingly bright buildings constructed of white jade stones appeared in front of them, shining under the sunlight, Athena couldn''t hide her excitement.


    Reaching Medea Ruins meant that they were not far from Crimson Dragon City!


    Of course, traversing the Medea Ruins, even by the shortest route, would take at least two days.


    Not to mention, Howard and his team needed to explore and pave their own way through unknown territories, which would at least double the time required.


    "Medea Ruins," Wales began, aware that Howard had limited knowledge about the world.


    He simultaneously scouted ahead while exining the peculiarities of the Medea Ruins. "It is said to be an ancient ruin from five thousand years ago. Before the world underwent its transformation, this ce was nothing more than a cluster of ancient buildings. However, after the transformation, it has be a ce shrouded in mystery."


    ording to ancient legends, this Ruins was dedicated to a deity.


    Unfortunately, due to a cataclysmic event in the past, much of history and literature were lost, resulting in a cultural discontinuity.


    The people of today are utterly ignorant of what deity Medea might be.


    They can only specte based on the changes observed in the monsters within the Ruins, inferring that she might be the deity controlling mutations.


    There were stories of a hound that, after spending merely a day in Medea Ruins, underwent a transformation and evolved into a Cerberus.


    Someone once brought a pet snake across the Medea Ruins, only for it to morph into Medusa and petrify its owner into a statue...


    Such incidents were countless, making the Medea Ruins a forbidden ce in the hearts of most.


    Fortunately, these mutations only affect beasts and have no effect on humans.


    The transformed monsters, now possessing formidable strength, have turned this ce into a training ground for the awakened.


    However, at this moment, Howard and his group had no intention of training. They headed straight for Medea Ruins.


    There is a saying, "The mountain appears closer than it actually is."


    Even the damaged buildings of Medea Ruins, now ruins and remnants of walls, remained spectacr and towering, some as high as several dozen meters.


    Thus, even though Howard and his group could see the Ruins, it still took a considerable amount of time to approach them.


    To make matters worse, just as they were nearing Medea Ruins, they unexpectedly ran headlong into a group of well-equipped cavalry.


    The leader, a burly figure wielding a fiery rednce, had arms covered in dense hair, exposed for all to see.


    Invisibility has its duration, and Wales could not possibly keep them in an invisible state at all times.


    In an instant, the two groups collided.


    At that moment, Athena, along with the numerous magi and archers, became tense.


    Could it be that they had run into those who were hunting them?


    Athena and her group were nervous, and upon scanning them, the eyes of those on the opposite side widened in surprise as well.


    Stunned for a moment, the spear-wielding lead cavalry swiftly pulled out a scroll, upon which was a vivid depiction of Athena herself.


    "Quick, fire the re!" The lead cavalry reacted with incredible speed.


    With a piercing howl, he thrust his spear forward, sweeping it towards Howard and the others.


    There was no way to avoid it; they were simply too close!


    At this moment, Athena had no choice but to reveal her strength.


    She stepped forward, positioning herself between Howard, Wales, and the enemy.


    Her long de appeared in her hand out of thin air, shing with the spear''s de in a sweeping strike.


    Fiery mes burst forth from the de, transforming into a zing phoenix with a sharp, piercing cry.


    The me phoenix engulfed the spear''s de in an instant.


    "Humph, Roar of the me Dragon!"


    However, those daring enough to pursue Athena were naturally no pushovers.


    The leader''s wrist shook violently, causing his spear to tremble intensely like a dragon, emitting bright mes and the sound of a dragon''s roar.


    Witnessing this scene, Howard couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows slightly.


    A spear against a sword, a dragon against a phoenix¡ªthis battle was bing interesting!


    Luckily, Athena''s strength was ultimately superior.


    The me phoenix''s wings fluttered, causing its form to spiral.


    The previously stagnant battle suddenly shifted. The phoenix spiraled forward, its mes licking the lead cavalry''s arms, eliciting a howl of pain.


    His mount, unable to withstand the immense explosive force, continuously retreated, almost copsing onto the ground.


    Fortunately, the lead cavalry was formidable.


    After being forced back, he trembled his arm, dispelling the mes from his body.


    Whizz¡ª


    The sound of air being torn apart echoed through the area as a dazzling firework suddenly burst forth in the sky.


    However, this firework was not a beautiful spectacle; for Howard and hispanions, it was a death knell.


    If they couldn''t eliminate this troop quickly or put some distance between them, the situation would be dire once the other pursuers arrived.


    Previously, Athena had paid the price of a hundred lives just to shake off their initial pursuers.


    The pursuers they faced now were likely to be even more numerous. Escaping them seemed an impossible task.


    However, Athena understood that this was not a failure on Wales'' part.


    After all, his responsibilities were confined to the inside of the Ruins and the route through Mordun Wastnd.


    The stretch ofnd between Mordun Wastnd and Medea Ruins offered no hidden paths; it was impossible toy me on Wales.


    "Lord Ravenous Wolf, if you intervene now, I can offer you a higher reward!"


    "There''s no time left, please!" Athena''s voice rang out.


    At the same time, she swung her long de,unching another attack while the lead cavalry was still reeling.


    Wales furrowed his brows, hesitating for a moment.


    Behind him, the group of archers swiftly drew their Mighty Bows, nocking arrows as they prepared to fire.


    The magi, too, retreated, waving their wands while chanting spells.


    Regrettably, for the magi to unleash their skills took far too much time.


    Even Howard, on many asions, could only release his skills under the protection of his teammates.


    As for instantaneous skills?


    Those were only good for dealing with monsters.


    When faced with real people, instantaneous skills, whether in terms of power or uracy, proved disappointingly ineffective.


    As the archers released their bowstrings, sending a torrential rain of arrows into the sky, the magi were still chanting, preparing their skills.


    However, the cavalry troop had already raised their shields,unching a charge.


    Their leader, holding his own against Athena, was a formidable adversary. How could they afford to waste time?


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh¡ª


    The sky filled with arrows, but theynded ineffectively on the raised shields of the cavalry. d in exquisite armor, even the arrows that hit their bodies couldn''t inflict substantial damage.


    If an arrow was imbued with a skill, the armor would gleam, a special power would emerge, annihting the force of the skill carried by the arrow.


    It could be said that a shield-bearer was the natural counter to an archer!


    However, they had their weaknesses¡ªthey feared pure magical attacks.


    If the magi could sessfully release their skills, this cavalry troop would surely copse.


    Therefore, the cavalry paid no attention to the archers. Shielded, they charged with all their might, aiming to reach the magi before they could unleash their skills.


    Once the magi were in closebat, it would indeed be a dead-end for them!


    The archers were bing desperate, their eyes red, frantically drawing and releasing arrows.


    The arrows struck shields and armor, sparking but failing to halt the cavalry''s advance.


    "Right, aim for the horses! Shoot their warhorses directly!"


    Howard urgently shouted out.


    He was not as cold as Wales; having spent so much time with Athena and the others, he truly couldn''t bear to see them perish miserably.


    Hearing his words, the archers snapped back to reality, pping their foreheads in realization.


    Understandably, fear made it hard to make the right choices.


    Fortunately, Howard''s timely reminder jolted them into action.


    They quickly adjusted their aim, focusing intently on the cavalry''s warhorses.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh¡ª


    In the next moment, arrows left the bowstrings, shooting like lightning, and fiercely struck the legs of the warhorses.

 Chapter 126 126-The Eerie Skill

    <h4>Chapter 126 Chapter 126-The Eerie Skill</h4>


    Those summoned by Athena were almost without exception masters of their craft, boasting an uracy that was nothing short of astonishing.


    In an instant, arrows rained down, striking the legs of the warhorses with precision.


    A barrage of impact sounds erupted.


    The horses, wounded, immediately copsed, taking the cavalry on their backs down with them.


    The heavy armor, at this moment, turned into a cage restricting their movement. In an instant, they crashed heavily to the ground, dizzy and disoriented.


    However, this relief was only temporary.


    The cavalry group was evidently well-trained, very likely stemming from a bona fide military background.


    Even when there were fallen cavalry in front, those at the back could quickly respond.


    With a pull on their reins, they spurred their horses to leap over the fallen, closing the distance between them and Howard''s group even further.


    At this point, it wasn''t just the magi; even the archers had lost any possibility of further attack.


    They were too close!


    If they didn''t retreat now, a swift counterattack from the cavalry would spell certain death.


    The cavalry understood this as well.


    They put away their shields, and in their right hands, sharp short swords appeared.


    Cavalry, or shield bearers, typically wielded two weapons: a shield in one hand and a short sword, also known as a single-edged sword, in the other.


    They had no choice.


    They were responsible for defense, sometimes even while riding horses, and thus could only wield single-handed weapons.


    Daggers were too short to be effective; long swords were too lengthy and difficult to control with one hand, making short swords their weapon of choice.


    This was the wisdom of thousands of years!


    The cavalry had learned a multitude ofbat skills tailored to their single-edged swords.


    Upon closing in, the group immediately swung their short swords.


    As they leaned forward, their arms twisted, and the short swords traced a graceful parab from below upwards.


    Directing their attack at the nearby archers and magi, they unleashed the Cleave skill.


    With the momentum from the charging horses and the swinging of their arms, the strike was formidable on its own.


    But when augmented by the skill, it could prove fatal or severely injurious to any of the more fragile sses upon impact.


    At this moment, Wales sighed and finally made his move.


    He knew that if he did not act now, the archers and magi would suffer significant losses.


    Athena was dominating the leading cavalry, and victory seemed imminent.


    This meant that he would need to cooperate with Athena for the time being.


    Maintaining the strength of their team was thus crucial.


    Moreover, there was money to be made!


    Although Wales was unaware of Howard''s awakening to Supreme Synthesis, he could see that Howard was in dire need of money.


    To ensure Howard could earn a bit more, he decided not to hold back any longer.


    Almost the moment his sigh ended, a burst of purple light erupted from within him.


    "Source of gue!"


    A sinister voice rang out, and the purple light instantly enveloped all the cavalry.


    The next moment, phantom-like, purple hands emerged from the ground, tightly grasping the legs of the horses and entwining the bodies of the cavalry, as if they were the hands of ghosts or shadows.


    In an instant, the cavalry were bound as if shackled,pletely immobilized, their eyes widening in terror.


    "Damn it, what''s going on?"


    "What the fuck?! Why can''t I move?!"


    Suddenly, all of the cavalry were bound in ce by the purple, phantom hands, frozen and unable to move.


    And yet, it was far from over.


    With his right hand opened wide, Wales swiftly clenched it into a fist.


    In the next moment, a red glow emerged from within the bodies of the bound cavalry, resembling threads, and it flowed towards Wales.


    "Ah!"


    "So painful!"


    "Damn it, my strength... my strength is draining away!"


    "What¡­ what is happening?!"


    Cries of rm and agony rose instantaneously as the cavalry began to wail, their voices growing weaker by the moment.


    Eventually, Howard could clearly see their wrists bing emaciated, resembling branches on the verge of withering away.


    However, he distinctly remembered that each of these cavalrymen had been robust and well-built just moments ago.


    This bizarre transformation caused Howard to widen his eyes in shock, and he turned to look at Wales in astonishment.


    He couldn''t believe that Wales possessed such a strange skill, capable of sapping the strength of others, not just mentally, but physically as well.


    What shocked Howard even more was the sight of Wales.


    As the red glow from the bodies of the cavalry met with him, it seemed as though he was absorbing some kind of tonic.


    His aura surged, and even his body swelled slightly, resembling an inting balloon.


    In the next moment, Wales took a deep breath, opened his mouth wide, and a torrent of blood surged out, engulfing the cavalry in an instant.


    Crack¡ªcrack¡ª


    The sound of something crisp breaking echoed, and when the bloody torrent finally dissipated, the cavalry were nowhere to be seen, leaving only remnants and bare bones scattered across the ground.


    Witnessing this scene, Howard couldn''t help but have his pupils constrict sharply, his heart filled with shock and disbelief.


    Had Wales really managed to annihte an entire group of cavalry in just a few short breaths?


    No, it was not just annihtion. He had even destroyed their corpses, leaving nothing but bones.


    Such power was simply terrifying beyond belief!


    It was at this moment that Howard finally realized just how terrifying the strengths of Wales, Tana, and the others truly were.


    Keep in mind, ording to what Tana had said, Wales''bat capabilities weren''t even the strongest.


    If he could be this powerful, wouldn''t the other mentors be outrageously formidable?


    However, upon further contemtion, Howard noted that Wales seemed to maintain a low profile within the Holy Abyss Academy.


    Perhaps, his strength was not much less than that of Athena or Daniel.


    Lost in his own thoughts, Howard was musing when the group of archers and magus sighed in relief, gasping for breath and expressing their thanks continuously.


    There was no helping it; if Wales hadn''t stepped in, they would undoubtedly be dead.


    And Wales was under no obligation to save them!


    It was also at this moment that Athena''s battle came to an end. Under her relentless and fierce attacks, the shield of the leading cavalry was shattered, leaving him defenseless.


    His chest was split open by her longsword, spilling blood and entrails.


    Witnessing this scene, Howard couldn''t help but feel moved.


    She was so ferocious!


    Undoubtedly, the powerful bigwigs seemed to each have their unique style, a realization that struck a chord in Howard''s heart.


    After ying the leading cavalry, Athena swiftly descended, scanning the surroundings before speaking, "I extend my thanks to Lord Ravenous Wolf for lending a hand. We shall discuss the matter of yourpensationter. Others must have seen the signal and will be rushing here soon. We must enter the Medea Ruins immediately."


    "You''re right; we can''t afford to search for a specific route now. Let''s get inside first, and then we can use the ruins'' architecture or mechanisms to shake off the pursuers," agreed Wales, clearly understanding the urgency of the situation.


    The group quickly adjusted their direction, hastening towards the Medea Ruins.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh¡ª


    The sounds of the air being torn apart incessantly rang out.


    Almost two minutes had barely passed since Howard and his group departed when several figures arrived, treading on thin air, directly at the battleground.


    Each one of them was capable of floating mid-air. One of them even had a pair of wings formed entirely from thunder, holding a scepter in hand.


    Clearly, the strength of this group was immensely formidable.


    Those capable of walking on air were at least at the level of mentors like Tana, and judging by their ease in doing so, their strength might very well beparable to Daniel''s.


    Across the entire Alliance, they were definitely forces to be reckoned with!


    "The battle just ended!" A skinny man, resembling a monkey,nded and, sniffing the bloody scent in the air, spoke, "They couldn''t have gone far. Let''s continue the pursuit."


    "Hehehe, I told you, Shelley, being a veteran powerhouse of Crimson Dragon City, definitely couldn''t be trapped in Mordun Wastnd now. Those who went back are probably regretting it to death."


    "Yes, let''s head straight to Medea Ruins. If we can intercept Shelley, the rewards might even allow me to touch the Power of Law."


    "Touching the Power of Law? What, are you close to reaching LV95?"


    While some powerhouses were tracking the route taken by Howard and his group, others, not versed in tracking, engaged in casual conversation.


    "That''s right, just a touch of the Power of Law, and I''ll be able to advance to LV95. If I canprehend the Power of Law, perhaps I could even step into the realm of LV100!"


    "Stop dreaming. For hundreds of years, no one has ever stepped into the realm of LV100."


    "Even if there is someone... it''s only those who have earned the recognition of Transcendent Sacred Artifacts that might have a chance to break through the LV100 limitation."


    At this point, the group couldn''t help but fall silent.


    Advancing past LV90 was incredibly difficult!


    Almost every few levels there was a bottleneck.

 Chapter 127 127-The Resurgence of the Black Mosquito

    <h4>Chapter 127 Chapter 127-The Resurgence of the ck Mosquito</h4>


    "Alright, instead of pondering over those matters, we''d better focus on ambushing Shelley as quickly as possible. If we can''t manage that, we might never get the rewards, and possibly never touch the Power of Law or advance to LV95 in our lifetime!" Solyes spoke with a grave tone.


    "Shelley is immensely powerful. Moving forward, I suggest we operate as a team. Let''s not act individually just for the sake of potential spoils of war."


    "Alone, whether you can even survive an encounter with Shelley is uncertain."


    Hearing Solyes'' words, the expressions of the other powerhouses also turned serious.


    Having reached their level, they were no fools.


    Even if they felt unconvinced in their hearts, or were unwilling to believe that they could be weaker than Athena, they wouldn''t make foolish decisions at this moment.


    After all, if they could sessfully ambush Athena and seize what she was protecting, the rewards from those behind them would be substantial!


    And if people from different forces managed to grab it?


    Well, the battle would just continue!


    In short, in an instant, they had all set Athena as their target.


    Because Wales and his group had left in a hurry, they hadn''t been able to cover their tracks.


    Solyes and the others, after waiting for the people behind them to catch up, followed the traces and entered Medea Ruins as well.


    Meanwhile, Howard and his party were already weaving through dense forests and intricate structures.


    To call it a Ruins was an understatement; it was more like a cluster of Ruins!


    The entire Medea Ruins was nearly the size of a hundred top-tier cities, stretching as far as the eye could see, with no end in sight.


    ording to legends, this ce once hosted over a dozen kingdoms.


    Although each kingdom was rtively small,bined they covered a substantial area.


    After these kingdoms fell into ruin, the area almost entirely transformed into a ce of worship for Medea, thus the entire region became known as the Ruins of Medea.


    In such an environment, countless buildings stood, and with hundreds of years of evolution and development, lush trees flourished, creating a forest as primal as any, making the task of locating someone within extremely challenging.


    It was only because Solyes and the others were of a higher level and had exceptional talents that they had the confidence to pursue their prey into this territory.


    Under these circumstances, Wales couldn''t afford to hand-hold Howard through the process.


    He simply instructed Howard to follow closely behind, learning how to scrutinize monsters and explore unknown territories and maps by observation.


    Due to the dense vegetation within the Medea Ruins, the scouting work proved to be particrly arduous.


    Everything from the underbrush and leaves to the swaying branches and even the ground itself had to be checked for marshes, traps, or hidden tunnels.


    Wales even went so far as to attack the nts and trees, investigating any peculiar-looking flora for toxins.


    Just watching Wales go about his work was enough to give Howard a headache.


    Of course, the benefits of such thoroughness were significant.


    Many monsters that were lying in ambush were caught off guard and dealt with by Wales before they could evenunch an attack.


    Take, for example, a venomous serpent whose body is a vibrant green, indistinguishable from the grass around it.


    Under normal circumstances, even if people saw it move, they would likely dismiss it as the rustling of leaves in the wind.


    In such situations, if one were to be attacked by this venomous serpent, the repercussions would be severe.


    However, with Wales on the lookout, these creatures stood no chance.


    Before they could even get close to the group, they were swiftly swatted away by Wales, resulting in an angry hissing from the disoriented serpents.


    Caught off guard by the sudden appearance of these strange monsters, the magi were seized by fear.


    In a synchronized effort, they cast a Linking Magic, enveloping the entire group in a protective shield.


    Thankfully, the archers were ready to fight back.


    The moment Wales detected the presence of monsters, they were quick to draw their bows and take aim.


    In no time, a flurry of arrows whizzed through the air, raining down upon the monsters and exterminating them.


    Athena held the rear guard, ensuring that Solyes and his group could not catch up.


    At first, everything went smoothly, and the group made rapid progress.


    However, as the monsters'' strength grew, the archers found it difficult to eliminate them instantly, resulting in prolonged battles.


    Consequently, the group''s advancement slowed down.


    Fortunately, Wales was smart enough to choose a route that eluded Solyes and his group, ensuring their safety, at least for the time being.


    However, this did not guarantee their safety indefinitely.


    Solyes and his group were merely the first to be attracted to their trail.


    As other pursuers arrived, they too would enter the Medea Ruins.


    With their numbers increasing, Wales could not be certain that his chosen path would remain undetected by all.


    All he could do was frantically explore the unknown regions of the ruins.


    After all, the already-explored areas were bound to be thoroughly searched by the other groups.


    It was only because they could not match Wales''s speed in opening up new paths that Howard and his group had not been discovered yet.


    However, the monsters within the Medea Ruins were gradually bing a hindrance to Howard and his team.


    The deeper they went, the stranger and more formidable the monsters they encountered became.


    Under such circumstances, Athena could no longer afford to cover the rear; she had to step in, ying monsters while ensuring they maintained their pace.


    Howard watched with a sense of regret as so many high-level monsters perished before him.


    The level gap was too great, resulting in minimal experience points gained.


    If only he had ventured here after reaching level 60, he thought, the rich experience points earned along the way could have boosted him up by two or three levels!


    Humming...


    Just as Howard and the others were delving deeper, a buzzing sound akin to that of mosquitoes suddenly filled the air.


    At first, it was bearable, but the noise gradually grew louder, thundering in their ears like a storm.


    Looking up abruptly, Howard, Wales, and the others were met with a startling sight.


    Not far away, a swarm of ck mosquitoes was approaching.


    They were densely packed, converging into a dark cloud that emitted an overwhelming sense of oppression.


    A dark cloud loomed over the city, threatening to crush everything in its path. And this was not just any cloud¡ªit was a swarm of monsters!


    "Mosquitoes?"


    "Hisss... Even mosquitoes, such weak creatures, undergo mutations in the Medea Ruins?"


    Witnessing this spectacle, the archers and magi immediately fell into a state of panic.


    Wales furrowed his brows, speaking in a low voice, "Athena, it looks like we need to change our course. However, we''ve been on the move this entire time. If we turn back now, there''s a high chance we''ll run into those chasing us. When that happens, we may be in for a fierce battle. You need to unleash your full power and swiftly eliminate anyone whoes into contact with us. Only then can we leave no trace behind and switch directions!"


    Wales couldn''t help but feel the tension rising.


    Previously, he wouldn''t have said so much to Athena.


    "Alright, rest assured, I definitely won''t let you down," Athena nodded, her words genuine. After all, if things really did go south, Wales wouldn''t suffer too much; the one who would truly be in agony would be her.


    If she failed in this escort mission, the entire Crimson Dragon City would face severe repercussions.


    "Then let''s start retreating gradually, avoiding any contact with these mosquitoes," Wales spoke sternly, "The more ordinary a monster appears to be, the more terrifying it actually is. These mosquitoes are still at a distance from us, yet just their flight alone is producing such a sound, there must be something strange about them!"


    Hearing Wales'' words, the others neither agreed nor disagreed, immediately turning slowly to tactically withdraw, intending to avoid a direct confrontation.


    Howard also understood then, why the Medea Ruins had such a notorious reputation.


    Back in the Mordun Wastnd, regardless of the monsters they encountered, Athena and the others had shown no fear, quickly dealing with any threat.


    Who would have thought that in less than half a day since entering the Medea Ruins, they would actually be forced to retreat by monsters?


    However, Wales and his team''s retreat was toote.


    Buzz¡ª


    A sudden, thunderous roar erupted as the swarm of ck mosquitoes elerated, diving down with the momentum of dark clouds bearing down on a city.


    From a distance, it truly looked like the storm clouds in the sky were about to fall!


    "what the fuck! Counterattack, counterattack!"


    These warriors, battle-hardened and experienced, naturally knew that showing their backs during a charge was thest thing they should do.


    They turned around, with some chanting spells and waving their wands, while others drew their bows and nocked arrows, all of them locking onto the swarm of ck mosquitoes.


    Even Athena swung her long sword, fiercely shing out a de of light.


    However, with the Medea Ruins filled with trees, Athena chose not to activate her own Pyro to avoid exposing her location.


    Her silvery de light boldly sliced into the swarm of ck mosquitoes.


    Pfft!


    A crisp sound rang out as arge number of mosquitoes were cut down, their bodies falling to the ground.


    Yet before Howard and the others could catch their breath, they were shocked to discover that the mosquitoes, even with their bodies severed, were actually emitting light, restoring themselves to their original state as if they had never been injured at all!

 Chapter 128 128-Setting the Mountain Ablaze

    <h4>Chapter 128 Chapter 128-Setting the Mountain Aze</h4>


    "What the fuck?! These mosquitoes actually resurrected?!"


    Shouts of astonishment echoed continuously, as all the archers and magi were dumbfounded, frozen in ce.


    Even Howard widened his eyes, staring in surprise at the ck mosquitoes.


    Only Wales and Athena seemed unperturbed, urging everyone to leave as quickly as possible.


    Athena, covering their retreat, constantly swung her long sword, casting out sharp arcs of de light, shing at the multitude of ck mosquitoes and severing their bodies, which then fell to the ground.


    However, their revival seemed to have no limits.


    Barely a few breaths after falling, they once again shone with light,pletely restored, and surged towards Howard and the others in a dense ck mass.


    Athena frowned slightly, but she dared not give her all. The area was filled with trees, and activating Pyro would surely set the entire region aze.


    By then, those pursuing them would definitely be able to locate their position!


    Fortunately, the group of archers and magi were not foolish; they quickly turned around, creating distance between themselves and the swarm of ck mosquitoes.


    However, when it rains, it pours.


    Before Howard and his group could put enough distance between themselves and the ck mosquitoes, the roaring sound in their ears erupted again, this timeing from multiple directions, causing their faces to change color slightly.


    Looking up, they could see ck mosquitoes flying in from all around.


    A dense, dark mass, so overwhelming it seemed to blot out the sky, casting the nearby area into darkness.


    A terrifying pressure fell upon Howard and the others instantaneously, as if a mountain range was pressing down on them, leaving them almost unable to breathe.


    It was only because these individuals were carefully selected by Athena that, despite the fear in their hearts, they quickly adopted a battle stance.


    Howard, in response to the swarm of ck mosquitoes, cast a Divination spell and activated his own shield.


    Buzz¡ª


    With a flicker of light, the properties of the ck mosquitoes were transformed into a panel, appearing right before Howard''s eyes.


    [Shadow Giant Ant]


    [Level: 80]


    [Tier: Legendary]


    [Description: Originally just ordinary mosquitoes, within Medea Ruins, they have transformed into special monsters hidden in the shadows due to an unknown power.]


    [HP: 145000/1450000]


    [Attack Power: ???]


    [Defense Value: ???]


    [Skills: Shadow Form (???), Lethal Charge (???)]


    Note: Due to the significant level difference, specific properties cannot be determined.


    "!!!"


    "What terrifying properties?!"


    Howard''s pupils constricted sharply. He could hardly believe that a mere mob could possess over 1.45 million HP.


    If he had been alone in Medea Ruins, any random monster could have possibly in him.


    What was even more frustrating was that due to the vast level difference, Howard was unable to determine the specific properties of the Shadow Giant Ants.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh¡ª


    At this moment, the faster-attacking archers had alreadyunched a counterattack.


    Feathers of arrows in various colors, mixed with different elements, furiously struck the swarm of Shadow Giant Ants.


    Of course, they were also aware not to rm those pursuing them, and thus did not deploy Pyro Magic.


    Regrettably, their damage output was nowhere near enough to instantly kill the Shadow Giant Ants.


    Even their skills, when sting upon them, did not inflict substantial damage, merely causing a brief halt in their onught.


    "Athena, their weakness is fire! Just use Pyro!"


    Wales shouted abruptly, his hands forming seals simultaneously.


    A purple light immediately burst forth from within him, transforming into a shield that enveloped both him and Howard.


    Hearing Wales'' words, Athena couldn''t help but stiffen, voicing her doubt, "Lord Ravenous Wolf, if we resort to fire, our coordinates will be exposed."


    "Let them be exposed!" Wales dered sternly, "At worst, we''ll find a new route.


    Facing these Shadow Giant Ants, if we can''t quickly annihte them and their numbers keep increasing, even you and I will be in danger!


    They possess immunity to all attacks except those of the fire element, and they carry lethal toxins.


    Once we are surrounded, even if our attributes are higher, it won''t be easy to fight them!"


    Hearing this, a shock ran through Howard''s heart, but he soon understood.


    Just because Howard''s level was too low to see the specific attributes, it didn''t mean Wales couldn''t.


    Athena was not a person to dither.


    Seeing the numerous Shadow Giant Ants gradually drawing closer, she smeared her left hand over her long de, and zing mes instantly ignited.


    "Inferno Skyde Strike!"


    Almost at the very moment her crisp shout fell, the mes on the de surged towards the sky, devouring the Shadow Giant Ants in front of her.


    Not just that, the mes grew even more vigorous, like a tidal wave, surging out in all directions.


    In just a few breaths'' time, all the Shadow Giant Ants within nearly a hundred yards were covered by the zing mes.


    The continual crackling sounds of burning filled the air, and the Shadow Giant Ants no longer possessed their bizarre revival abilities, their entire bodies incinerated into ashes by the fire.


    However, the might of the mes was simply too powerful, and many of the trees could not escape their fate, instantly bursting into mes.


    Luckily, this was a virtual world.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t Howard and the others, who were setting fire to the mountain, end up behind bars?


    "Quick, let''s get out of here! While the fire hasn''t spread yet!" Wales swiftly grabbed Howard and bolted in a particr direction, shouting for the others to follow suit.


    After confirming the death of the Shadow Giant Ants, Athena was right on their heels, chasing after Wales.


    Fortunately, Wales was swift in action.


    He managed to escape the range of the inferno before it could encircle them, quickly determining a direction and running like mad.


    However, in an area covered with forests, unleashing a Pyro skill meant that the fire spread at an rmingly fast pace.


    Before Howard and the others could get far, the mes were already reaching for the sky, the dazzling firelight and thick smoke instantly visible to anyone within a nearly thousand-yard radius.


    Under normal circumstances, such a situation would never ur within Medea Ruins.


    The group of pursuers weren''t fools; they immediately changed direction, rushing towards the source of the fire.


    In just a few short minutes, over a thousand people had gathered, with a hundred more riding Dragonhawks, hovering in the air.


    "There''s a de aura! It has to be Shelley!"


    "Phew, who on earth did Shelley find? They can really run!"


    "¡­"


    "They say it''s the Ravenous Wolf from the Nightshade organization!"


    Finally having located Athena''s traces, the pursuers couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief, eximing, "The fire has just started; they couldn''t have gotten far. This time, we must not let the Ravenous Wolf escape again!"


    "Right, the Ravenous Wolf ys a rather important role within the Alliance. Even if we catch himter, we must not be lethal. If he dies, the higher-ups will be very displeased."


    "As for the others, kill them all!"


    At this moment, Solyes stayed mostly silent, evidently aware of the more powerful awakened beings that had arrived.


    "Search every direction thoroughly, apart from the way we came in! And those riding on the Dragonhawks, be extra vignt in your search!"


    As the words fell, the army of over a thousand sprang into action.


    The awakened on the Dragonhawks, with eyes as sharp as Hawkeye''s, continuously scanned the ground below.


    Under the relentless pursuit from both ground and air, Howard and hispanions'' tracks were eventually detected.


    There was no helping it.


    Wales'' Stealth Skill couldn''t be used continuously, and even though their movement speed had increased, being the trailzers meant they had to deal with any monsters they encountered along the way.


    In the midst of battle, the pursuers slowly closed the distance between them.


    "Whiz!"


    The team riding on the Dragonhawks was the first to spot Howard and the others.


    Not underestimating Athena''s formidable strength, they chose not to engage but instead fired a re directly into the sky.


    As the fireworks from the re burst forth, countless pursuers instantly converged towards their location.


    Simultaneously, Howard and hispanions were locked in battle with a massive lizard.


    The lizard was enveloped in a thick, green carapace, resilient even to the strikes of Athena''s fiery de, which only produced sparks upon contact.


    Though its HP plummeted at an rming rate, the creature relentlesslyshed its tail, hindering Howard and the others in their desperate flight.


    Furious, Athena gripped her long sword with both hands, her entire being erupting in mes.


    Whoosh¡ª


    In the moment the mes pierced through the lizard''s frame, its body shattered.


    However, with Athena having unleashed her full power, she could no longer control the fire, inadvertently setting the surrounding trees aze once again.


    The renewed mes gave the pursuers a clear bead on Howard and his team''s position.


    "Move, now!"


    Wales, his expression grim, urged Howard and the others to leave.


    Yet, while the awakened on the Dragonhawks dared notunch an offensive, they had no qualms about causing disruption.


    As they hurled scroll after scroll, a mysterious strength silently descended upon the group.

 Chapter 129 129-Phoenix of Rebirth

    <h4>Chapter 129 Chapter 129-Phoenix of Rebirth</h4>


    Scrolls differ from skills; they require no channeling or guiding.


    Once activated and thrown, their effects are triggered instantaneously.


    Thus, before Howard and hispanions could make their getaway, a series of brownish-yellow walls, wholly conjured from Geo energy, materialized before them.


    Everyone except Athena and Wales was immediately blocked by the Geo-created barricade.


    They collided head-on, left dizzy and almost toppling to the ground.


    Howard, yanked forward by Wales, managed to shatter the Geo wall before him.


    However, Athena was not about to abandon the group of archers and magi.


    She swiftly turned around, her long sword dancing in her hands, unleashing a surge of roaring mes that sought to engulf the Geo walls.


    Regrettably, Geo counters Pyro.


    Furthermore, these Geo walls were thebined result of dozens of scrolls, each imbued with a power no less formidable than Athena''s fiery de.


    Thus, instead of being incinerated to ashes, the walls only grew more solid.


    "I''ve got this!"


    Realizing that Athena''s Pyro skills were ineffective, Wales stepped in without hesitation.


    He stomped the ground, releasing a mysterious strength that swept through the area.


    Purple light descended, bathing the entire vicinity.


    In the next moment, everything ¡ª the lush trees, the brownish-yellow walls, even the monsters and the spectators in the sky ¡ª was enveloped in a purple glow.


    Columns of light in various colors began to coalesce from within them, swiftly converging upon Wales himself.


    The trees withered, the brownish-yellow walls crumbled, and numerous monsters ¡ª including the Dragonhawks in the sky and the pursuers riding them ¡ª had their flesh rapidly drained away, leaving them desated and shriveled.


    In stark contrast, the aura within Wales surged frically.


    "Death Devour!"


    At Wales'' cold shout, mysterious purple threads instantly wrapped around the Dragonhawks and the pursuers in the air.


    In just two breaths'' time, they all plummeted to the ground, devoid of any strength to resist.


    When the purple threads finally dissipated, they revealed nothing but stark white skeletons.


    Wales'' aura subsided, yet his eyes sparkled with a bright intensity.


    Seeing this spectacle, not just Howard, but also the group of archers and magi were struck by fear.


    The power Wales disyed was excessively bizarre!


    In just a few breaths, he had turned a group of living beings into bare bones, bringing about their direct demise.


    He could wither trees and extract the life essence between heaven and earth, which was simply unbelievable.


    This was certainly not a conventional way of fighting!


    Only Athena, with her extensive knowledge and experience, was not frightened, though she too expressed her astonishment: "This... What a bizarre skill! You can actually absorb their flesh to enhance your physique and even boost your soul power! Such skills harm the natural order. I advise you to use them sparingly."


    "I don''t need your concern for that," Wales said,pletely unconcerned by Athena''s words, and turned to Howard with a chuckle, "Little guy, don''t look at me with those eyes. In a world where the strong prey upon the weak, as long as you emerge as the ultimate victor, any method you use to win is eptable."


    Hearing Wales'' words, Howard couldn''t help but frown slightly.


    He wondered whether the people inside the Holy Abyss Academy were aware that Wales possessed such means.


    After all, Wales'' method was eerily reminiscent of a viin, or even the final boss in a story!


    Being treated kindly by such a person made Howard inherently anxious.


    Is this guy being nice to me with some ulterior motive?


    "Let''s hurry up and go." Athena, realizing this wasn''t the time for discussion, immediately signaled for the group to leave.


    However, their pursuers had already caught up!


    "Ha-ha-ha!"


    With a heartyughter resounding through the air, figures broke through the sky, floating in mid-air without any mounts, a clear sign of their formidable strength.


    Behind them, thousands more surged forward from different directions, all armed with scrolls or some special artifacts.


    Seeing this, Athena''s gaze turned incredibly solemn.


    "Shelley, this is as far as you go! You, who have abandoned your team, won''t have a chance to escape this time!"


    The leader of the pursuers was a burly man, bare-chested with gloves on his fists, and his body covered in dense hair.


    With a beard and an explosive hairstyle, he looked like a bear.


    Upon seeing him, Wales'' face changed slightly as he eximed, "Raging Bear Nurbaski! A powerhouse from cier City, on the same level as Daniel! With such a high-level expert here... how can we possibly escape?"


    His eyes darting around, Wales immediately whispered to Howard, "If things get impossible, use the item Daniel gave you and run. Don''t even think about any other options!"


    "..."


    Hearing this, Howard nodded. He knew that facing an opponent of this caliber, he currently stood no chance at all.


    Athena surveyed her surroundings, noting that the iing people hadpletely surrounded them, and couldn''t help but sigh, "I never expected that we would encounter such bizarre monsters on our way, drawing you all here."


    She didn''t me Wales, recognizing that the route he had chosen was indeed perfect and had sessfully avoided all pursuers.


    Unfortunately, their luck was extraordinarily bad.


    They ran into monsters immune to all but Pyro attacks, leaving them unable to flee and forced to resort to fire attacks.


    Though there was still a glimmer of hope for escape, continuous encounters with monsters ¨C albeit not particrly strong ones ¨C slowed their pace significantly.


    And so, they were caught.


    "It seems that even God is on our side," Nurbaski said with a grin. "Shelley, hand over the item and I might spare your life. Otherwise... the Alliance might just lose a powerhouse today!"


    Witnessing the exchange between Nurbaski and Athena, Wales quietly pulled Howard back, moving to the side to avoid getting caught up in the ensuing battle.


    Indeed, the situation unfolded just as Wales had predicted.


    Determined to protect the item, Athena paid a hefty price, and there was no way she would hand it over that easily.


    A battle was inevitable.


    With a single step forward, Athena''s long sword burst into mes, transforming into a suit of fiery red armor that enveloped her body in an instant.


    In just two breaths'' time, Athena, as seen through Howard''s eyes, had transformed into a valiant warrior.


    The fiery red armor was adorned with patterns of several fire phoenixes, and an intense heat and formidable aura emanated from Athena''s body.


    Upon witnessing this spectacle, Wales finally confirmed Athena''s identity and couldn''t help but whisper, "No wonder she is so powerful, attracting so many formidable beings. Turns out she is Selley Chan, the Phoenix of Rebirth from fifty years ago!"


    "Shelley Chan?"


    Howard, caught off guard by this peculiar name, disyed a confused expression.


    Wales immediately exined, "In the past, before the Alliance was fully integrated, people from each kingdom had their own distinctive naming conventions. Names in Crimson Dragon City, for instance, were rather straightforward, like the great general from before, Dragon Chan. However, as time has progressed, the customs, habits, and even the naming conventions of people from various cities have started to blend together."


    Hearing this exnation, Howard came to understand.


    Shelley Chan must be a descendant of Dragon Chan!


    Dragon Chan was a figure of great renown throughout history, and it was clear that Shelley''s status within Crimson Dragon City must be extraordinary as well.


    This realization caused Howard''s brows to furrow even more, as he became increasingly convinced that the item Shelley was escorting was of paramount importance.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for the Alliance to pursue a descendant of a meritorious figure with such relentless vigor across such vast distances¡ªnot just thousands, but tens of thousands of miles.


    Wales and Howard recognized Shelley''s identity, but the group of pursuers had already been well aware of it.


    Seeing that Shelley had entered abat stance, they didn''t hesitate any longer,unching their attacks toward her in a flurry.


    Boom¡ª


    Fiery mes erupted as Shelley Chan soared straight into the sky, engaging in an intense battle with Nurbaski, Solyes, and a host of other formidable fighters.


    Skills imbued with various elemental lights burst forth, instantly shrouding the entire battlefield, rendering everything unclear.


    Howard could only make out dozens of figures constantly intertwining and colliding with each other.


    Every collision was apanied by the resonant nging of metal, and the burst of elemental properties released terrifying pressure, causing Howard''s breathing to quicken.


    Meanwhile, the pursuers who had converged from all directions also encircled Howard and the others,unching their offensive without holding back.


    Leading the charge were shield bearers and warriors, d in armor and wielding shields, advancing in a neat and orderly formation.


    The archers were the first to react.


    Seeing the shield bearers charging forward with their shields raised, they immediately drew their bows and nocked their arrows.


    As the light flickered, a multitude of feathered arrows whistled through the air, nketing the sky.


    However, even with the enhancement of skills, it was no easy task for the arrows to prate the shields or armor and inflict damage on the person beneath.


    Only a few unlucky individuals, after being struck repeatedly in the same spot, would have their armor breached, allowing an arrow to pierce into their bodies and bring them crashing to the ground.

 Chapter 130 130-Defeat?

    <h4>Chapter 130 Chapter 130-Defeat?</h4>


    But even with the archers'' rapid rate of fire, there was still an interval between attacks.


    Seizing the moment the first volley ended, the pursuers'' archers, who had been following close behind the shield bearers and warriors, stepped forward.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh¡ª


    Arrows flew once again, but this time, the effect was drastically different.


    Howard and the others didn''t even have proper armor, let alone shields. Facing the downpour of arrows, any hit would elicit a shrill scream of pain.


    The arrows sank deep into their bodies, even affecting their bones, and their HP plummeted significantly.


    It was only thanks to Wales'' timely use of a skill to protect him that Howard was spared; otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to withstand such an onught.


    The magi, in the midst of casting their spells, were no exception.


    Their fragile forms were even less capable of withstanding the arrows'' assault. Even if they weren''t instantly killed, their spellcasting was interrupted.


    By the time the archers were ready tounch their second wave of attack, they were still confronted by well-equipped warriors.


    "Lob shot!"


    It must be said, this group of archers was indeed well-versed in tactics.


    Knowing that their arrow attacks would be blocked by the warriors and shield bearers, they opted for lobbing the arrows instead.


    As long as the arrows could fly over the heads of those warriors and shield bearers, they could still inflict damage on the ranged professions in the rear.


    As for how to survive?


    They no longer entertained such thoughts.


    Unlike the mercenaries, they were all awakened from within Crimson Dragon City, fully aware of the importance of this mission.


    Even in the face of death, they showed no fear.


    However, they had oversimplified the situation.


    With the overwhelming advantage in numbers, the lob shot couldn''t inflict any effective damage.


    The group of shield bearers quickly retreated, raising their shields high, unexpectedly providing protection for their archers in the rear.


    At the same time, the archers crouched down, drew their bows, andunched another attack.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh¡ª


    The crisp sounds of arrows cutting through the air resonated as arrows pierced and tore through flesh. Screams of agony rose and fell in session.


    Archers and magi who were not under Wales'' protection fell to the ground, one after another.


    Their HP had already dropped to below one-third, leaving them in a state of extreme weakness, seemingly on the verge of death.


    "Kill!"


    Amidst the chilling voices, the crowd promptly shifted their attention to Howard.


    Brandishing their weapons and shields, they all charged towards Howard with murderous intent.


    Witnessing this scene, Wales''s eyes grew colder.


    In that moment, he once again unleashed a skill, casting a burst of purple light that bloomed like a domain, enveloping the thousands of pursuers surrounding them.


    Almost instantly, the pursuers sensed something amiss and began shouting, "Defend! Defend!"


    The next moment, scrolls were thrown out and activated in a sh.


    A silver-white brilliance blossomed, shielding those pursuers who were prepared.


    Those who hadn''t managed to activate their scrolls in time, or who didn''t perceive the danger, found their bodies withering away instantly.


    Their flesh seemed to be drained, leaving them dried up and frail as they fell weakly to the ground.


    Mysterious lights emerged from their bodies, swiftly converging upon Wales.


    In that instant, Wales appeared like a vampire, absorbing the strength from the bodies of the pursuers into himself. A surge of immense power welled up within him.


    "Ha, Tremor Wave!"


    In the next moment, Wales forcefully stomped on the ground, unleashing a shockwave that sent the thousands of nearby pursuers flying.


    It was undeniable that in the face of top-tier powerhouses, even if ordinary awakened individuals had leveled up, the disparity in strength was as vast as the distance between heaven and earth.


    There was no helping it; the enhancements brought about by talent, equipment, and skills far surpassed those granted by levels.


    Although Wales might be considered the weakest among individuals like Shelley Chan, when facing thousands of ordinary awakened, he was more than capable of driving them back.


    Of course, instantly killing them was still a challenging feat.


    Being able to momentarily repel them and protect Howard was already an impressive achievement.


    Simultaneously, the battle in the skies finally drew to a close.


    "Rancor!"


    The cry of the phoenix resonated, filled with a tragic and heroic air, as Shelley Chan''s figure fell to the ground amidst the mes. In the air, figures like Solyes and Nurbaski emerged.


    However, they all bore more or less scars on their bodies, with burn marks on their skin.


    Some of them were even as pale as death, their bodies swaying as if they could fall at any moment.


    Clearly, defeating Shelley Chan hade at a great cost to them.


    Thankfully, though they were not convinced of her strength, they had not underestimated Shelley Chan.


    They had attacked her together; otherwise, there might have been casualties on their side in this battle.


    Casting a nce and seeing Wales, Nurbaski couldn''t help but smile and said, "May I ask if you are the Ravenous Wolf?"


    "Indeed."


    Wales directly affirmed.


    "I have long heard that the investigative skills of Ravenous Wolf are rare in this world. Seeing you today, it really is extraordinary. You actually led so many people through the Mordun Wastnd and Medea Ruins, making it impossible for us to pursue." Nurbaski, aware of Wales''s importance to the Alliance, naturally wouldn''t make a move against him. Even his tone of speaking had changed.


    After a pause, Nurbaski smiled and said, "If you step back now, we definitely won''t harm you."


    "¡­" Wales''s eyes flickered as he began to speak, "I have a student here."


    Before Wales could finish, Nurbaski immediately shook his head and said, "Sorry, we must seal the news about this matter. Except for you, everyone else must die!"


    Upon hearing this, Wales couldn''t help but twitch the corners of his mouth.


    Howard, on the other hand, felt a chill in his heart. He had originally thought he was just tagging along for rewards, but now he realized his life was in danger.


    And, more shockingly, the danger came from within the Alliance itself!


    From the previous conversation, how could Howard not understand that Nurbaski, Solyes, and the others were all from the Alliance?


    This filled him with dismay.


    Fellow members of the Alliance, and yet they were fighting amongst themselves at a time like this?


    Did they really think that the human race was alreadypletely safe?


    "Cough cough¡­"


    At this moment, Shelley Chan dispelled the ming armor around her body.


    Her clothes were already in tatters, revealing her snow-white skin, though it too was marred with bloodstains and injuries.


    Struggling to stand up, Shelley Chan spoke coldly, "Ravenous Wolf, do you truly believe in their credibility? Give me thirty seconds, and I can kill them all! After that, you will be the most honored guest in my Crimson Dragon City!"


    Hearing this, Howard was shocked and looked at Shelley Chan in bewilderment. Seeing the determination in her eyes, he couldn''t help but feel astounded.


    What level of strength did this girl possess?


    To actually have the confidence to kill over twenty powerhouses,parable to the likes of Daniel?


    "Hahaha!"


    Nurbaski and the others exchanged nces and burst intoughter. "Shelley, I admit you''re strong. In a one-on-one fight, any of us here might be killed by you, even if we took turns fighting. Unfortunately, we''re not that foolish!"


    Solyes spoke up directly, "Let''s do this. To avoid any moreplications, let''s kill Shelley first! After she''s dead, we''ll search her Storage Bag or Space Ring!"


    Solyes, after all, was from the Crimson Dragon City and had heard numerous tales and legends about Shelley, fostering a deep sense of wariness in him.


    The rest, although thinking Solyes was being overly cautious, were not foolish enough to give Shelley Chan a chance.


    After all, she was a veteran powerhouse, and what if she truly had a hidden trump card?


    With that, Nurbaski spoke coldly, "Ravenous Wolf, I ask you to step back, otherwise we will not hesitate to take action against you!"


    In the midst of speaking, Nurbaski, Solyes, and the others began to unleash their skills, their weapons and bodies radiating brilliance in session.


    "s!"


    Just at that moment, a sigh broke through the tension, and Wales spoke in a grave tone, "Shelley Chan, I know you are a significant figure in the Crimson Dragon City and certainly have more cards up your sleeve. Protect Howard well, and I can buy you ten breaths'' time!"


    "Seeking death!"


    Before Wales could finish his sentence, Nurbaski erupted in fury, "We generously offer you a chance to live, and since you so desire death, I will send you straight to hell!"


    "Death Hand!"


    As Nurbaski spread his hands, a massive blood-red palm appeared out of nowhere, engulfing Howard, Shelley Chan, and Wales within it.


    The next moment, the colossal blood-red hand clenched fiercely!

 Chapter 131 131-Escape?

    <h4>Chapter 131 Chapter 131-Escape?</h4>


    "Death Hand!"


    As Nurbaski spread his hands, a massive blood-red palm appeared out of nowhere, engulfing Howard, Shelley Chan, and Wales within it.


    The next moment, the colossal blood-red hand clenched fiercely!


    Wales, having previously absorbed the life force of the entire area''s trees and monsters, and drawn from the essence of many an awakened being, now wielded considerable power within him.


    Almost in the instant the blood-colored giant palm materialized, a purple aura burst forth, enveloping Howard, Shelley Chan, and himself in a protective light.


    Boom!


    The blood-colored palm clenched, but rather than crushing the purple glow, it was itself shattered.


    Even Nurbaski trembled from the shock, his face unwittingly painting a portrait of surprise as he gazed bewilderedly at Wales.


    Behind Wales now emerged the ethereal visage of a purple Divine Ghost.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡ª"


    The eerie sound, like the weeping and sobbing of hundreds of ghosts, echoed continuously throughout the heavens and earth, sending a shiver down many a spine and causing scalps to tingle with dread.


    "Divine Ghost?!"


    "You... who exactly are you to be able tomune with the power of a Divine Ghost?!"


    Pupils constricted sharply as the multitude of strong beings looked at Wales anew, their eyes alight with shock.


    The power of the gods wasmunicable to humans, with many SS-level skills achieving this, and some rare S-level skills as well.


    However, the Divine Ghost was restricted by the Church.


    The Pope and those pinnacle warriors had even shielded the entire world''s space, makingmunication with a Divine Ghost as hard as reaching for the heavens!


    "Strike now, kill him!"


    "Bring his corpse to the Church, and a reward is assured!"


    "But why not capture him and deliver him directly to the Church?"


    "That''s true¡­"


    In that moment, the eyes of the many powerful beings upon Wales turned avaricious.


    It was as though Wales had be a treasure in human form!


    Hearing their words, the corners of Wales''s mouth curled into a smirk as he coldly dered, "Think you can kill me? Do you possess the prowess? Spectral Realm!"


    As Wales''s voice faded, the Divine Ghost apparition erupted fiercely, unleashing thousands upon thousands of ghostly silhouettes that instantly shrouded the area within a hundred yards.


    Even Nurbaski was caught in the skill''s effect, suddenly finding himself in a realm dense with ghostly figures.


    The next moment, an outcry of ghostly wails¡ªshrill and harrowing¡ªfilled the air.


    Blood-red ws swung as the specters descended upon Nurbaski and the others.


    A single scream was bearable, but the chorus of thousands was a terror of sound waves, against which even the might of Nurbaski and Solyes could hardly stand.


    Their heads felt as though struck by a heavy blow, grunting as they sustained internal injuries.


    Simultaneously, Howard heeded Wales''s words: "Quick, take Shelley Chan and use the random scroll to escape. I can hold them off for a while. Then, take her and run in the opposite direction!"


    Howard''s brow arched in understanding.


    Wales was no match for that mob; he was not indecisive.


    In a sh, he produced the scroll given by Daniel, grasping the injured Shelley Chan with one hand and activating the scroll with the other.


    Whirr¡ª


    In an instant, Howard felt enveloped by a peculiar force, followed by an intense sensation of weightlessness.


    When he came to his senses, he was astounded to find himself and Shelley Chan within the expanse of a grand hall.


    "Cough, cough!"


    Shelley Chan, already bearing grievous injuries, burst into violent coughing after the spatial transfer.


    Howard, meanwhile, surveyed their surroundings with great caution, noting the walls built of what appeared to be white jade stones, intricately carved with numerous patterns.


    Upon closer inspection, Howard discerned the murals depicted scenes of people worshipping deities.


    "We... we''ve arrived inside the Medea Ruins!"


    Shelley Chan''s expression turned grave.


    The Medea Ruins were home to many structures, but those who came to train typically survived in the wilds, seldom venturing into the buildings.


    The reason was simple: the buildings were far too eerie, several hundred times more sinister than the wilderness.


    Even those strong individuals above level 80 could meet a grisly end within these structures.


    If it were Shelley Chan at her peak, she wouldn''t have worried, but now, she wasn''t sure she could lead them out safely.


    "..."


    Hearing Shelley Chan''s words, Howard furrowed his brows tightly, cursing under his breath, "Have we just escaped the tiger''s den only to enter the wolf''sir?"


    "Seems like it," Shelley Chan hesitated before adding, "Give me some time to regain a bit of my strength; I should be able to ensure our safety."


    "By the way, how far does your teleportation scroll work?"


    She looked at Howard with a mix of doubt and concern.


    "Within 500 yards!" Howard responded.


    "Just 500 yards?" Shelley Chan said with resignation, "That''s too short. We have to be cautious. If they discover us, we won''t have anywhere to bury our bones."


    Howard nodded, his heart filled with lingering uncertainties.


    Seeing Howard hesitate, Shelley Chan spoke up, "Speak your mind. If the Ravenous Wolf himself is willing toy down his life to shield my escape, then I shall not abandon you. As long as I draw breath, your safety is assured!"


    With this, Howard''s hesitation vanished, and he asked directly, "I''m curious, with the Alliance''s clear regtions, why would those powerhouses within it still dare to pursue you so relentlessly?"


    "Heh..."


    At Howard''s inquiry, Shelley Chan revealed a look of scorn, her voice cold, "Before absolute gain, there are no such things as rules! Of course, they dare not be too brazen. While still within the Alliance, they skulked about in night gear, their identities concealed. It was only upon reaching Mordun Wastnd and the Medea Ruins that they dared to reveal their true selves."


    Detecting the disdain in Shelley Chan''s words, Howard pressed on, "Without my teacher, how shall we proceed to Crimson Dragon City?"


    "..."


    "The old route. Once we approach Crimson Dragon City, I canunch a re to signal for someone to retrieve us."


    Shelley Chan coughed again, her voice soft, "I need to rest for a moment, watch over me!"


    With that, without waiting for Howard''s reply, she seated herself cross-legged and began to meditate.


    A warm aura slowly emanated from Shelley Chan''s being.


    Understanding the gravity of meditation, Howard carefully surveyed their surroundings, standing guard over her.


    After what seemed an indeterminable duration, Shelley Chan concluded her meditation, her previously pallidplexion now tinged with a touch of rosiness.


    With a flick of her wrist, a crimson de once more found its ce in her hand.


    ´°Ì嶥¶Ë


    Drawing closer, Howard could feel the sharpness of the longsword.


    It seemed sentient, quivering slightly, emitting a unique, sonorous call.


    Howard was certain that this was a weapon of Supreme Artifact caliber, capable of cloaking or revealing itself at a mere thought,plete with intrinsic elemental attacks¡ªa feature not found in ordinary gear.


    Shelley Chan rose to her feet, her voice a soft murmur, "For now, Nurbaski and his lot are likely still on our trail. Taking refuge within these structures may be a blessing in disguise. At the very least, they wouldn''t dare to enter rashly."


    Knowing Shelley Chan to be the stronger, Howard nodded in agreement, "Whates next, I''ll defer to you!"


    "Good," Shelley Chan sighed in relief at Howard''s sensibility. If Howard had been headstrong, it would have been difficult for her to assert control.


    After all, Howard''s mentor had faced a horde of adversaries alone to buy her time, an act that all but spelled certain doom.


    Howard, confident that his cunning teacher, Wales, would never leave him in jeopardy, was not overly concerned.


    Clutching the crimson de, Shelley Chan led the way, her voice low, "Just follow me. Let''s first scout this ce to ensure it''s safe before anything else."


    Howard, aware of his limitations and knowing he stood no chance against any monster within Medea Ruins, naturally kept close behind Shelley Chan.


    The great hall''s door was sealed shut, a pentagram seal emzoned upon it, pulsing with light.


    Upon witnessing this scene, Howard and Shelley Chan''s expressions grew grave.


    The pentagram was typically symbolic of a seal.


    In other words, it was highly probable that this structure entombed some eerie entity.


    This revtion made Shelley Chan proceed with caution as the two delved deeper into the hall.


    Passing nearly thirty feet of murals, Howard and Shelley Chan arrived before a doorway. Pushing it open, they discovered a staircase spiraling downwards.


    With a hum, the crimson mes burst forth, instantly illuminating the darkened steps.


    The passage was far from narrow, wide enough to amodate five or six people abreast.


    The staircase itself was made of blue stone bs, and so were the walls on either side.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Shelley Chan led Howard down the staircase, their steps echoing for several minutes before reaching the bottom, where they entered an underground chamber.


    Surveying the surroundings, the chamber was quite spacious, dotted with stone statues but, notably, devoid of any monsters.

 Chapter 132 132-Facing Death?

    <h4>Chapter 132 Chapter 132-Facing Death?</h4>


    Crimson mes blossomed, illuminating the dark staircase in an instant.


    The passageway was far from narrow, wide enough to amodate five or six people abreast.


    The stairs themselves were made of bluish stone bs, and so were the walls on either side.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Shelley Chan led Howard down the staircase.


    They walked for several minutes before finally reaching the bottom, where they found themselves in an underground chamber.


    Looking around, the chamber was quite spacious, with stone statues here and there but, notably, devoid of any monsters.


    "There are no monsters here?"


    Witnessing this scene, Howard couldn''t help but express his astonishment.


    After all, within the Medea Ruins, they had encountered monsters at nearly every turn, sometimes even stumbling upon swarms of the bizarre creatures.


    It was unexpected that upon entering a structure feared by all, they found not a single monster!


    "Chaos breeds demons, be wary."


    Shelley Chan, a seasoned powerhouse, had faced many such strange urrences and remained vignt.


    Approaching slowly, Howard soon made out the details of the stone sculptures.


    These figures were like ordinary humans, differing only in posture, with one harrowing simrity¡ªtheir eyes brimmed with terror.


    Clearly, before they turned to stone, they had encountered something that filled them with fear.


    "Ha!"


    Suddenly, a crisp shout rang out. Shelley Chan''s long de swiftly sliced through the air, sending a fiery arc of red cutting through the void, striking fiercely into the darkness beyond.


    "St¡ª"


    "Roar!"


    Just as Howard stood bewildered, the fiery de hit a grey lizard, sending it flying with a pained roar.


    Upon closer inspection, the grey lizardnded, rolled, and then scuttled rapidly towards Howard and Shelley Chan.


    With a vicious snap of its jaws, a grey lightwave burst forth, aiming to cut down Howard and Shelley Chan.


    Although he did not understand the nature of the grey lightwave, Howard knew he could not withstand it and swiftly stepped aside, taking cover behind a wooden pir.


    However, to Howard''s amazement, when the lightwave struck the pir, in just the span of two breaths, the wood morphed into a stone column!


    His pupils dting in shock, Howard''s heart raced with fear as he realized how those stone statues hade to be!


    Fortunately, Shelley Chan had regained some of her strength.


    Clutching her long sword, she advanced in swift, short steps, closing in on the grey lizard with great speed.


    "St¡ª"


    The sword spun, its trailing ze whirling like a fiery hoop, severing the head of the grey lizard in a swift motion.


    As its head fell, the lizard''s health depleted in an instant.


    Shelley Chan remained on alert, her eyes flickering vivaciously, scanning their surroundings.


    Howard quickly fell in step behind her, knowing that only by her side could his safety be assured.


    "Something''s amiss!"


    "This type of chamber should be an enclosed space; mes couldn''t sustain for long."


    Shelley Chan''s brows furrowed slightly, pondering the vibrant mes of her recent strike, she couldn''t help but be puzzled, "mes like that require airflow to thrive! Could it be that this ce isn''t sealed off after all, and there''s a path leading out?"


    Hearing this, Howard couldn''t help but be astonished.


    Shelley Chan understood such principles?


    Weren''t these the so-called cultural lessons of old?


    Sadly, those courses had long been discarded!


    A thought struck Howard; once he returned to Holy Abyss Academy, he must diligently study those cultural lessons.


    Otherwise, even if there was a path to escape, he might fail to recognize it.


    Indeed, after Shelley Chan''s meticulous search, she discovered a passage.


    With so many dangers within the structure, the mere possibility of an exit was enough for Shelley Chan.


    She wouldn''t linger; she took the lead, squeezing through the opening.


    At first, it was extremely dark inside, with only the light from Shelley Chan''s sword to illuminate their path.


    However, after some time, blinding daylight finally shone through.


    "There''s the exit ahead! Pick up the pace!"


    Shelley Chan, overwhelmed with excitement and disregarding her fatigue, hastened towards the upward path.


    When Howard and Shelley Chan finally emerged from the passage, they found themselves amidst a cluster of buildings.


    "Let''s go, to Crimson Dragon City!"


    Shelley Chan, unaware of the time, dared not dy.


    She confirmed the direction and promptly set off towards Crimson Dragon City.


    However, they had barely left for half an hour when the sound of a Dragonhawk tearing through the sky overhead reached them.


    Then came the sound of a signal re being fired.


    "Quick,e here, we''ve found Shelley!"


    Looking up sharply, they could see a team riding Dragonhawks in the sky.


    As they called out, they also cast a huge downwards.


    As the massive descended, Shelley Chan let out a scoff, and with a whirl of her sword, she unleashed a flurry of sharp, dazzling de lights.


    They crisscrossed and shed through the air, severing the with ease.


    Yet, Shelley Chan''s destruction of the couldn''t stop the re from bursting open.


    In an instant, whooshing sounds filled the air as a dozen figures rapidly converged, encircling both Howard and Shelley Chan.


    Nurbaski was among them, but now his face bore a ghastly wound that glowed with an ominous ck light.


    It stretched from the corner of his eye to his chin, writhing as if alive, with ck blood oozing from it, a sight most horrifying.


    "Damn it! That cursed Ravenous Wolf has escaped, so today, I''ll take it out on you!"


    Nurbaski red venomously at Howard, his teeth clenched in fury. "Boy, you''re said to be the Ravenous Wolf''s apprentice, eh? Once I''ve got you, I''ll make sure you''ll be unable to live or die as you wish!"


    Upon hearing this, Howard was certain¡ªWales was not dead!


    More than that, Howard had a premonition that Wales was nearby.


    After all, Wales had always been kind to him; if he were alive, he surely wouldn''t stray far from Howard.


    In this, Howard had great confidence.


    If Wales didn''t care about his safety, he wouldn''t have done so many things he had done before.


    With this thought, Howard felt less tense.


    While Wales might not have the head-onbat prowess of Shelley Chan, Howard was confident that Wales could ensure his safety.


    Otherwise, Wales would have taken him and fled long ago, rather than remaining in such perilous circumstances.


    Shelley Chan''s face was a picture of surprise; she couldn''t believe that the Ravenous Wolf could survive amidst the onught of so many formidable opponents!


    But now was not the time for such thoughts.


    With the need to protect Howard pressing her, Shelley Chan wasted no time in banter with Nurbaski, Solyes, Baheir, and the others.


    Seizing Howard''s arm, she bolted towards the direction of Crimson Dragon City with all the speed she could muster.


    "Kill them!"


    "Show no mercy, kill them!"


    Nurbaski and his cohort were quick to pursue,unching a relentless barrage of attacks.


    Fists, des, de auras, and spells of various elemental properties were unleashed, along with arrows imbued with formidable strength, raining down upon Shelley Chan.


    Howard was shielded perfectly, escaping all harm.


    Yet, Howard could feel Shelley Chan''s vitality swiftly wane, her skin marred by wounds, blood trickling from her lips.


    Shelley Chan was not one to suffer blows without retaliation.


    Whenever an opportunity arose, she would whirl around and strike back with arcs of fiery red de energy, making the battle fiercely intense.


    Howard was deeply moved; he hadn''t expected Shelley Chan to truly not give up on him! But not giving up seemed futile!


    Already grievously injured, Shelley Chan could not withstand the torrent of attacks for long.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, after receiving a strike to her heart, Shelley Chan coughed up a spurt of blood and, clutching Howard, crashed to the ground in a heavy fall.


    The air was sliced repeatedly by the sounds of rushing wind as Nurbaski, Solyes, and their entourage surrounded the fallen Shelley Chan and Howard once again.


    "Stubborn to the end, if it''s death you seek, then... death you shall have!"


    This time, Nurbaski allowed no opportunity for Howard and Shelley Chan, conjuring a blood-red spear in his hand and hurling it with lethal intent.


    Whizz¡ª


    The blood-red spear, carrying formidable power, tore through the air, heading straight for Shelley Chan and Howard.


    In that moment, Shelley Chan surged to her feet, positioning herself in front of Howard.


    Thwack!


    In an instant, the blood-red spear pierced through her chest, causing her body to tremble violently as she coughed up copious amounts of blood.


    The light in her eyes began to dim, steadily fading away.


    Seeing this, Nurbaski and the others couldn''t help but exhale in relief, except for Solyes, who quietly stepped back, a faint light emanating from within him.


    "Take my... Storage Bag... and the Space Ring... all of it... take it away!"


    Shelley Chan''s voice suddenly rang out beside Howard''s ear, startling him.


    With a quick nce, Howard was certain Shelley Chan had a contingency in ce.


    Without fear or worry, he quickly leaned forward, taking the Storage Bag from her embrace and the Space Ring from her finger.


    Meanwhile, Nurbaski dove down, his right hand outstretched like the talons of a hawk, reaching for Shelley Chan''s chest!

 Chapter133-The Egg of the Oriental Divine Dragon

    133 Chapter133-The Egg of the Oriental Divine Dragon


    In the briefest moment, as quick as lightning and fierce as me, Shelley Chan thrust Howard, who had just retrieved the Storage Bag and Space Ring, to safety.


    With a resolute expression, she faced Nurbaski''s oing onught.


    Almost instantly, Nurbaski''s hand, shaped like a w and wrapped in spiritual power, pierced into Shelley Chan''s chest, sttering blood and causing Howard''s heart to lurch violently.


    Her heart wounded, could Shelley Chan be in grave danger?


    "Cackle, cackle, cackle... To think, the illustrious Shelley would die by my hand today!" Nurbaski''s face twisted into a grotesque grin as he sneered, "Die for me!"


    Before Nurbaski could tighten his grip and crush Shelley Chan''s heart, however, a crisp and clear phoenix cry pierced the air.


    "Rebel!"


    Apanied by the cry, an intense and dazzling red me burst forth from within Shelley Chan, engulfing Nurbaski in a devouring ze in the blink of an eye.


    Howard''s eyes widened in sheer disbelief as the red mespletely flooded his vision.


    In just a few breaths, the mes morphed into a phoenix, its wings unfurled gracefully, spiraling upwards into the sky as its size expanded at an astonishing rate.


    In an instant, the fiery phoenix swelled to a massive span of nearly a hundred yards, ensnaring the group of awakened ones who hadn''t managed to retreat in time.


    "Ah!"


    "The pain! Damn it, we''ve been duped, retreat!"


    Screams erupted in a tumultuous wave as Solyes and his followers beat a hasty retreat, quickly distancing themselves from Shelley Chan.


    Nevertheless, several unfortunate souls were struck by the mes at the very moment the phoenix zed forth, overwhelmed by the fiery assault.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The phoenix of me spiraled in the sky, its fiery intensity spreading like tidal waves in all directions, unceasing and overwhelming.


    Themon awakened had no chance to react; they were consumed by the fire in an instant.


    Only Howard stood amidst the mes unharmed. To him, all the fire seemed transparent, incapable of inflicting any damage whatsoever.


    If it weren''t for the sight of awakened ones, those above level 70, including the mighty Nurbaski and his strongpanions, failing to withstand the mes¡ªquickly turning to ash that settled on the ground¡ªHoward might have doubted the reality of the mes.


    "This... such a powerful skill!"


    "To instantly kill a powerhouse like Nurbaski, and with such impressive duration, could it be an SS-level skill?"


    "How great it would be if I could learn this ability!"


    With a wistful sigh in his heart, Howard''s gaze returned to Shelley Chan.


    At that moment, Shelley Chan was still deathly pale, yet the wounds on her body writhed crazily under the cauterizing mes, her skin seemingly knitting itself back together.


    Just as curiosity welled up in Howard''s mind, Shelley Chan''s eyes abruptly opened, startling him into a shudder.


    She was still incredibly weak, her voice quivering: "This move, it can onlyst a quarter of an hour at most! Quick, take me and leave! I''m about to enter the Nirvana State. Before I fully recover, I cannot move, nor can I use my skills. You must find a secluded ce for me!"


    Upon hearing this, Howard snapped to attention. Without hesitation, he scooped Shelley Chan into his arms and sprinted towards the direction of Crimson Dragon City.


    With a swoosh¡ª


    At that moment, golden light flickered beneath Howard''s feet as he sessfully ascended to LV30!


    Although defeating monsters and humans beyond one''s level reduced the experience gained, the multitude of creatures and enemies Shelley Chan had vanquished on their journey had finally filled Howard''s experience bar.


    His eyes whirling, this time Howard allocated all his attribute points to vitality, to prevent himself from bing too exhausted to move after a short distance.


    He also donned the LV30 equipment he had acquired earlier, including the Supreme Artifact Beastwhisperer Legguards.


    It seemed the special effect of the Supreme Artifact brought rity to Howard''s mind, but now was not the time to explore these sensations.


    With a significant boost in attributes, Howard, his spirit focused, carried Shelley Chan at an increased pace.


    Yet, before he could escape the reach of the mes, a "swoosh" revealed a dozen figures in front of him.


    Leading them was Solyes, with a massive sword slung across his back.


    Taking a deep breath, a wave of tension rose within Howard''s heart.


    Seeing Shelley Chan in Howard''s arms, Solyes couldn''t help but reveal a smile: "Entering the Nirvana State, let''s see how you can resist now."


    In the midst of his sinisterughter, Solyes decisively made his move.


    Even though Howard seemed no more than a LV30 ant in his eyes, Solyes did not wish to waste words with him, lest he inviteplications.


    In an instant, the great sword swung, a crimson light enveloping a surge of fierce mes, barreling towards Howard.


    Against amon yer''s assault, Howard might have managed a defense, but under the intense oppression of Solyes''s power, he felt as if crushed by mountains, utterly unable to move, forced to watch helplessly as the scorching mes rapidly magnified before him, his skin searing with blistering heat.


    "Could it be¡­ am I to die here?" Howard murmured inwardly, his eyes hardening with resolve as his mind raced, searching for a sliver of survival.


    "No, there are life-saving items in my Storage Bag. If I can just withstand two or three attacks, break free from this state, there''s still a chance to use a skill and flee!"


    Despite being overwhelmed by an immense strength that pinned him motionless, Howard did not surrender. His spirit burst forth, straining to open his Storage Bag.


    At this moment, the advantages of his high-tier equipment became evident.


    A normal LV30 awakened would be immobile under Solyes''s assault, unable to even control their spirit or soul.


    But Howard''s spirit wasparable to that of someone above LV60.


    Moreover, Solyes, being a physical warrior, didn''t possess such a potent suppression over the spiritual and soul aspects.


    Thus, when Howard unleashed his spirit to its fullest, he actually managed to open both his own Storage Bag and Space Ring, as well as those given to him by Shelley Chan.


    Just as Howard was about to activate the item given by his academy mentor, a faint yet thunderous, heavy voice unexpectedly resounded in his ears.


    No, it was more like echoing within his heart!


    "Do you wish to live?"


    Startled by this voice, Howard was momentarily stunned, quickly realizing that something was amiss.


    The space around him seemed to have congealed!


    Solyes, still wearing his ferocious expression, remained unchanged, and even the ferocious mes before him were frozen in mid-air.


    "Do you wish to live? I can spare you... but only for three seconds!"


    Once again, that voice pierced through Howard''s confusion. His desire to survive outweighed his doubts, and he swiftly replied, "Yes, I do!"


    "Then... do not resist. Let your soul rx."


    As these words were uttered, Howard trembled, and the suspended moment in time resumed its course.


    The sword, aze with a ferocious fire, descended with terrifying force.


    But before the fiery de could cleave Howard, a resonant dragon''s cry tore through the heavens.


    Suddenly, a golden tail appeared out of thin air, like a whip, and astonishingly knocked the great sword away, sending Solyes tumbling backward, his steps staggered as he retreated a dozen paces.


    Solyes stopped, his heart pounding with shock.


    His gaze quickly turned to Howard, and his pupils shrank with intensity.


    Before Howard, a golden egg had materialized, now cracked open to reveal a golden tail that swayed on its own ord.


    Despite its modest size, the tail''s power was immensely formidable.


    "Is that... a dragon''s egg?!"


    "No, this tail seems to belong to an Oriental Divine Dragon!"


    "No wonder... no wonder people within the Alliance are acting with such frenzy. It turns out Shelley was escorting an egg of an Oriental Divine Dragon! Hahahaha, if I could form a pact with an Oriental Divine Dragon, would I need to be apdog for the Alliance?!"


    From astonishment to ecstasy, Solyes clenched his great sword, his features twisted with a fervent, sinister delight.


    A scorching ze erupted from within him, manifesting fervently as he approached Howard.


    As Solyes advanced once more, Howard couldn''t help but tense up.


    Fortunately, at that moment, the egg of the Oriental Divine Dragon shatteredpletely.


    A golden Oriental Divine Dragon, norger than the size of a palm, came into Howard''s view.


    "What¡­ what kind of dragon is this? Why does it have no wings?"


    From the education he received since childhood, Howard knew of only two types of dragons: earth dragons and winged dragons¡ªone with wings, and the other, wingless, yet as massive as mountains.


    However, this newly emerged Oriental Divine Dragon had neither wings nor size, appearing as pitiable as a snake!


    The sole difference was this "snake" bore two pairs of ws, horns upon its head, and whiskers framing its face.


    Its scales were sharply defined, and upon closer inspection, they exuded a regal aura!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Red_Skin_Duck

 Chapter134-Soul Blood Pact

    134 Chapter134-Soul Blood Pact


    As Howard beheld the Oriental Divine Dragon, it transformed into a streak of golden light with a ''whoosh'' and plunged directly into him.


    In that instant, Howard felt his blood boil, and in his mind''s eye, the shadow of a golden divine dragon emerged.


    Instinctively, Howard wanted to resist the presence of the golden dragon, but recalling the voice he had just heard, he subdued his soul instead.


    The next moment, to Howard''s amazement, he found his soul merging with that of the golden dragon.


    With a mighty roar, golden light surged within Howard''s eyes.


    Stamping his right foot on the ground with a ng, armor began to spread like liquid gold from his legs upwards.


    This spectacle made even Solyes gape, halting him in his tracks.


    And those behind him?


    They were thoroughly startled by the sequence of transformations!


    In the span of a few breaths, Howard was d in a suit of golden armor, from which a regal and profound aura emanated.


    Emzoned upon the armor were the patterns of multiple golden dragons, and the scales shimmered as if they were real dragon scales.


    "What... what is this situation?"


    Even Solyes, a level 90 or so powerhouse, was confounded. It was his first time witnessing a level 30 awakened manifesting armor from within his body.


    With a swooshing sound, Howard, sheathed in golden armor, shot forth like an arrow released from its bow, sweeping past Solyes in a sh.


    Then, a sharp glint of golden light, like the de of a sword, fiercely cleaved through the bodies of the numerous awakened behind Solyes.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    The sound of bodies hitting the ground echoed incessantly, blood flowed from their wounds, and the rich scent of blood immediately pervaded the space.


    Howard was utterly astounded as he witnessed the unfolding events.


    He hadn''t anticipated that transforming into this armored state would bestow upon him such incredible power!


    Even more surprising was the fact that he wasn''t in control of the earlier offensive maneuver.


    The crisp chimes of the system alerts still echoed in his mind.


    [Ding! Congrattions to the awakened Howard for sessfully establishing a Soul Blood Pact with a prematurely born Oriental Divine Dragon. The pact is irreversible, linking both lives and souls¡ª


    should one perish, neither can survive alone!]


    [Ding! Congrattions to the awakened Howard for mastering the Divine Spirit-level Pact skill¡ªSoul Fusion! The initial usage requires no expenditure and is beyond the awakened''s control!]


    [Ding! Congrattions to the awakened Howard for receiving the strength nourishment of the prematurely born Oriental Divine Dragon''s blood covenant. Your HP has increased by 10,000 points, MP by 10,000 points, spirit by 300 points, strength by 2,000 points, and agility by 2,000 points, enabling the casting of Dragon Language Magic without any conditions!]


    "!!!"


    "I''ve actually entered into a Soul Blood Pact with an Oriental Divine Dragon?!"


    These abrupt notifications made Howard''s breathing quicken, disbelief seizing him.


    Typically, the contracts signed with familiars are of three kinds: the unteral Servant Pact, the bteral Coborative Pact, and the conjoined, life-for-life Soul Blood Pact!


    The nature of the pact brings different levels of constraints upon the awakened and their familiars.


    Among these, the Soul Blood Pact is the most advantageous yet concurrently the most challenging to establish!


    It requires the voluntary consent of the familiar; without it, the pact is null, an impossibility to be forged.


    While Howard was still grappling with astonishment, the Oriental Divine Dragon had already takenmand of his body¡ªor more precisely, their shared form¡ªand once again lunged towards Solyes.


    Under the state of Soul Fusion, the flesh was Howard''s, and the golden armor was the manifestation of the Oriental Divine Dragon.


    Thus, Howard''s capabilities could no longer be gauged by mere levels.


    The defense of that golden armor was extraordinarily formidable.


    Even when shing with Solyes''s great sword, it did not fall short but instead stuck sparks, promptly sending Solyes hurtling through the air.


    Yet Solyes, being a level 90 powerhouse, managed to dissipate the force of the shock midair.


    "Damn it, I refuse to believe that a level 30 vermin can make any significant waves!" Solyes cursed.


    "me Whirlwind!"


    With a fierce sweep of his great sword, Solyes spun rapidly, conjuring a whirlwind in the blink of an eye.


    zing mes burst forth from the sword, swiftly engulfing the entire vortex.


    The wind lent its might to the mes, causing an instantaneous eruption as the me Whirlwind skill took shape.


    It possessed not just the pulling force of the wind and the keenness of wind des but also the scorching heat of the mes, racing towards Howard in his golden armor with breakneck speed.


    However, faced with this onught, Howard¡ªnow under the Oriental Divine Dragon''s control¡ªleaped into the air, hovering momentarily before taking a deep, forceful breath.


    This inhtion was akin to a whale''s engulfing draw, absorbing all the mes within a hundred yards radius into his maw, not sparing even the mes previously unleashed by Shelley Chan.


    In the span of a few breaths, the area was utterly devoid of mes.


    Apart from Nurbaski and a handful of others who were too close to Shelley Chan and quickly perished in the mes, the rest of the powerful awakened ones survived,rgely due to their own abilities.


    Howard had essentially liberated them!


    But before they could even catch their breath, Howard unleashed a fierce, golden dragon breath.


    How terrifying was the power contained within the dragon breath?


    The group of awakened had no strength to resist; they were sted away instantaneously, and even Solyes was no exception.


    The dragon breath traveled over a thousand yards, propelling the group of awakened back by the same distance with its overwhelming force.


    It was then that the Oriental Divine Dragon, maneuvering Howard''s body, swooped down and cradled Shelley Chan in his arms.


    Before darting off like a shooting star, tearing through the space, flying towards the horizon.


    After what seemed like an eternity of flight, Howard finallynded on solid ground. At that moment, he shuddered, regaining control of his body.


    "I... earlier... hurt... the core... need... rest..."


    Before he could finish his broken sentences, the golden Oriental Divine Dragon within his mind closed its eyes and began to coil serenely within the sea of his consciousness.


    "What... exactly is going on?!"


    His lips twitched in confusion, Howard himself couldn''t understand what had just transpired!


    Where had that Oriental Divine Dragone from?


    Why was it able tomunicate with him?


    And how could it merge with him, transforming into a set of stunning golden armor on his behalf?


    "No, this isn''t right! Solyes and his men aren''t dead yet; they''ll surely pursue us. I must quickly take Shelley and get out of here!"


    With a sharp shake of his head, Howard came to his senses. He was still in a crisis. Hastily regathering his focus, he clutched Shelley Chan and sprinted towards the direction of Crimson Dragon City once again.


    As for why Wales hadn''t shown up?


    Howard couldn''t afford to care anymore!


    In the face of a life-or-death crisis, Wales''s absence had been a stark revtion for Howard¡ªit was a bitter lesson that one''s safety should never be entirely entrusted to another.


    Running wildly, Howard''s shorings in strength became apparent.


    Back in the Medea Ruins, regardless of what monster they encountered, it could be dealt with, the only concern was whether it would alert the pursuers.


    But now, the archers and maguses had already perished, Wales was missing, and Shelley Chan was still incapacitated in her Nirvana State, unable to move.


    Relying solely on Howard, it wasn''t about defeating the monsters¡ªit was already a feat to escape.


    Fortunately, the onught of the monsters was not as vicious as that of humans.


    Howard, with his enhanced attributes from the blood pact with the Oriental Divine Dragon, managed to react in time.


    Yet Howard could only flee blindly, unable to choose his path carefully. He could only dash in a direction while dodging the monsters'' attacks.


    He couldn''t even be certain of whaty ahead.


    Thud¡ª


    It seemed that the extended period of running was too much even for Howard''s sturdy physique, unable to maintain high-speed movement, he was abruptly struck by a fierce tiger.


    Thankfully, Howard quickly turned, taking the hit on his back to shield Shelley Chan.


    However, the impact sent Howard flying and he crashed to the ground with a heavy thud.


    Crash!


    No sooner had Howard hit the ground than he felt a softening beneath him.


    The once solid earth cracked open abruptly, and Howard, caught in a state of weightlessness, was unable to brace himself.


    Lacking the skill to navigate through the air, he found himself plummeting into the abyss.


    The howling wind past his ears was a clear indication to Howard that he was falling into a vast underground space, descending what felt like dozens of feet in height.


    In a desperate effort to prevent Shelley Chan from being crushed on impact, Howard gritted his teeth and strained every muscle to twist his body, cradling Shelley in his arms.


    Meanwhile, above ground, the figure of Wales silently materialized.


    "Not bad at all," he murmured to himself. "To think he''s forged a pact with the Oriental Divine Dragon. In that case, it''s best I don''t show myself. He must endure this trial on his own to grow sufficiently strong!"


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter135-The Reason Behind It All

    135 Chapter135-The Reason Behind It All


    Wales spoke to himself, but the joy that danced across his features was hardly containable. Had Howard seen it, his curiosity would have surely intensified.


    After all, it was Howard who had reaped the benefits, so why did Wales beam with such delight?


    If Wales truly held Howard''s welfare at heart, why then did he withhold his hand at that crucial moment between life and death?


    Or did Wales believe that Howard wouldn''t so easily meet his demise?


    Regrettably, Howard saw none of this.


    A descent from dozens of meters high is no small ordeal, even with the Soul Blood Pact from the Oriental Divine Dragon, it was too much to bear.


    Upon impact, darkness imed Howard''s sight, and he sumbed to unconsciousness.


    Time trickled away in the darkness, indiscernibly slow.


    How long it had been, Howard couldn''t tell, but gradually, the sound of water dripping nearby grew clearer, and his consciousness began to wane back.


    Opening his eyes was an arduous task, and when he finally did, endless darkness was all that greeted him. Even the space a mere few feet ahead was shrouded in obscurity.


    A heavy sense of oppression followed, making every breath a struggle for Howard.


    His hand reached out, fumbling, and upon feeling the warmth of Shelley Chan''s body, confirming she was still alive, a sigh of relief escaped him.


    As long as he could wait out the duration of Shelley Chan''s Nirvana State, there remained a hope to return to Crimson Dragon City.


    In truth, at this juncture, Howard could leave unscathed on his own; after all, the precious cargo he was tasked with escorting from Shelley Chan was now in his possession.


    The pursuers were clueless of Howard''s true identity; if he just removed the Death Mask, he could extricate himself from this quagmire.


    But s, Howard was not the type to betray a benefactor.


    Regardless of the circumstances, he had gained considerable benefits from Shelley Chan and could not, in good conscience, abandon her to peril.


    Howard''s mind raced as he steadied his breath, regainingposure.


    Holding Shelley Chan close, Howard slowly rose to his feet and rummaged through his Storage Bag, drawing out some dry food and potions to replenish his health.


    After ingesting these, vigor quickly surged through his body.


    A slight flexing of his legs, and he was standing, his mind shifting slightly as he summoned the skill of the fireball.


    The fiery element converged furiously, illuminating their surroundings.


    With the aid of the me''s light, Howard could finally discern the environment he was in¡ªan underground riverbed!


    Fortune seemed to favor him, for he hadnded on a dried riverbed, spared from the fate of crashing against the rocks or plunging into the water, thus surviving the ordeal.


    This realization brought immense relief to Howard, and he promptly began to scrutinize their surroundings carefully.


    He needed to be certain¡ªwere there any monsters nearby?


    "Cough, cough... Put out... the fire... Extinguish it!"


    Shelley Chan''s feeble voice suddenly cut through the silence, prompting Howard to look down quickly, only to find Shelley Chan''s eyes also open, her face pale as death, devoid of any color.


    "You''re awake!" Knowing that Shelley Chan possessed vast experience, Howard immediately dissipated the fireball, whispering, "I have some health potions here, do you need some?"


    "My... Storage... Bag... has..."


    Shelley Chan''s cracked lips barely moved, making speech aborious task.


    Howard, patient and unhurried, fetched Shelley Chan''s Storage Bag, and with a mere thought, he began to extract its contents.


    Shelley''s gaze swept over the array of items and then gestured towards a small bottle.


    Howard swiftly picked up the small, white jade porcin vial, uncorked it, and poured out a translucent pill.


    He reached out to feed her, but Shelley Chan was far too weak; even her tongue struggled to move.


    Even when the pill was ced in her mouth, swallowing it seemed an impossible task.


    Witnessing this, Howard hesitated for a moment before an idea struck him, reminiscent of scenes from novels he had once read.


    "Senior Shelley, I may have tomit an impropriety," he announced.


    Howard took the pill and put it in his mouth, chewing it thoroughly.


    Then, lowering his head, he brought his lips to Shelley Chan''s, his tongue gently coaxing the saliva-mixed medicine into her.


    With this intimate aid, Shelley Chan finally managed to consume the pill. Color gradually returned to her pallid face, and her breath steadied and calmed.


    Feeling her regain strength, Howard couldn''t help but release a sigh of relief.


    Shelley Chan was finally on the mend.


    While waiting for Shelley to fully recover, Howard, still holding her, felt a warmth spreading through his body. His mind, however, wandered to thoughts that were somewhat less honorable.


    Soon after, Shelley Chan had regained enough strength to speak. "You can put me down now. You''ve had quite the ordeal because of me," she said softly.


    "Of course!" Howard hastilyplied, chiding himself internally: "Keep it together, Howard! She may look young, but she''s a woman of advanced years. Don''t get carried away because of her youthful appearance!"


    Truth be told, it wasn''t that Howard found himself attracted to Shelley Chan, but rather that the pair had been through extreme dangers together, with both their minds strung tight as wires.


    Now that they had escaped their pursuers and found this temporary sanctuary, Howard, even without assurance of their safety, found a rare moment of mental repose.


    In such moments, it was natural to feel a certain special connection with Shelley Chan, who had shared in his adversity.


    This was the so-called "misattribution of arousal" or more poetically known as the "suspension bridge effect."


    Shelley Chan sat across from Howard, and due to the profound darkness of the underground river, they were positioned closely to one another to remain visible.


    They were so close that each could feel the other''s breath.


    For a moment, Howard''s breathing grew rapid and shallow.


    Shelley Chan, too, perceived Howard''s restlessness, but having never been touched by emotion herself, she was oblivious to the cause of his disquiet.


    After a long silence, Shelley Chan sighed, "You don''t have to be so tense. Although I''m furious that the benefits ended up with you... you did it to protect me, to save your own life by forming a pact with the Oriental Divine Dragon!"


    Her perplexity was clear as she questioned, "What I wonder is how you were able to form a contract with the Oriental Divine Dragon?"


    Shelley''s gaze grew intent, sharp with curiosity, "The Oriental Divine Dragon was yet to hatch, contained within a Space Ring. How were you able tomunicate with it?"


    Being in a state of Nirvana, Shelley Chan was immobilized, but her consciousness remained intact, hence she was aware of all that had transpired during their ordeal.


    Particrly, Howard''s repeated sacrifices to protect her, even at the cost of his own injury, had kindled a sense of gratitude within her.


    Gratitude, an emotion that transcends age, corrtes not with the number of years one has lived, but with the alignment of one''s values and beliefs.


    Any normal person, irrespective of their age or experiences, would naturally feel thankful when someone extends a helping hand.


    And so, Shelley Chan could not bring herself to harm Howard.


    "Ah?"


    Howard shook his head, his voice tinged with confusion, "I don''t know why it happened either. At that moment, I thought I was a goner. Then, suddenly, a voice asked if I wanted to live. I said yes, and it instructed my soul not to resist, and then... everything changed. To this day, I still don''t understand what exactly happened."


    Upon hearing this, Shelley Chan fell into a brief silence before speaking, "The Oriental Divine Dragon, for centuries, has been the guardian deity of my Crimson Dragon City. Each Divine Dragon, upon signing a Soul Blood Pact with a human, gains the ability to merge into one being."


    "In such a state, the awakened power receives a terrifying boost. Dragon Chan, the great general and ancestor of my Crimson Dragon City, was once the guardian who possessed the Oriental Divine Dragon''s protection."


    "Regrettably, the nurturing capability of the Oriental Divine Dragon is exceedingly feeble, giving rise to but a single offspring every century, making it nearly a solitary lineage."


    "However, seventy years ago, a mysterious and powerful beingunched a surprise attack on our Divine Dragon during a victorious return from battle against alien races. Although the invader was in, the dragon''s fertility was severely damaged."


    "To ensure the continuation of Crimson Dragon City, the old Divine Dragon, by burning a great portion of its own bloodline and soul, managed to rejuvenate a lifeless egg from three thousand years past. That... is the egg of the Oriental Divine Dragon you see before us. After an arduous search, we finally located it, yet our enemies discovered our secret, leading to the relentless pursuit we now face."


    With these words, Howard finally grasped the entire picture.


    No wonder Shelley Chan would rather see so many perish thanpromise her safety. This dragon egg symbolized the very hope of Crimson Dragon City.


    Now, with the guardian dragon of Crimson Dragon City devoid of the ability to reproduce, having burned away much of its bloodline and soul, the city faced a bleak future if a new divine dragon was not found.


    In this brutal world where only the strong survive, a decline in strength heralds the impending doom of extinction.


    "You¡­" Shelley Chan took a discerning look at Howard and said, "Once I regain some of my strength, let''s split up. I will draw their fire while you, disguised and bearing my jade pendant, make your way to the Chan family of Crimson Dragon City."


    "The Oriental Divine Dragon, after all, is our n''s nurtured deity, painstakingly raised through untold hardships. Since you have inadvertently bound yourself with it through a blood pact, I implore you to visit our family once!"


    "No," Howard shook his head firmly, stating with conviction, "If we are to die, we die together; if we are to live, then we live together! Once you''re recovered, and if I can also master the ability to transform, we still hold great hope!"


    "After all that has transpired, I cannot face my ancestors... nor can I bear the shame of meeting with the n leader!"


    Shelley Chan''s face was etched with a deep sorrow.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Red_Skin_Duck

 Chapter136-Consort Dragon

    136 Chapter136-Consort Dragon


    Howard, not one forforting others, was struck by curiosity at the sight of Shelley Chan''s somber expression. "If the guardian of your family is a Divine Dragon, why are your abilities rted to the phoenix?" he asked.


    Shelley cast a nce at Howard and replied, "In the Chan family, the men''s innate talents awaken in connection with dragons, while the women''s rte to phoenixes. The gift that has awakened within me is that of the Phoenix Rebirth."


    Howard was profoundly startled by her words.


    Before or after the cataclysm, dragons and phoenixes were counted among the most formidable beings in the world.


    The talents of the Chan family were frighteningly formidable.


    Fortunately, their awakened talents were only associated with dragons and phoenixes, with varying degrees of strength and weakness.


    Otherwise, how many would envy their lineage!


    The specifics of the pill Shelley had consumed remained a mystery, yet within merely half an hour, she seemed as though unscathed.


    Although still frail and unable to harness her internal energy, she appeared nearly as amon person would.


    Unwilling to remain idle any longer, Shelley promptly led Howard forward, following the subterranean river''s course.


    Since Shelley could not exert any power for the time being, Howard became her protector.


    His Soul Nurturer flickered softly, his eyes sharp as an eagle''s, constantly ready forbat.


    Thanks to the teachings of Wales, although Howard could not discern the optimal path, he had no trouble navigating the map.


    Along their way, they found a measure of safety.


    Uncertain of how long they had been walking, a sudden glimmer of light appeared ahead, prompting Howard and Shelley Chan to reveal expressions of delight.


    They advanced quickly, and in a short while, they found themselves before a mountain wall, marking the end of the subterranean river.


    Looking up, they discovered a crevice above through which the scorching sun hung, spilling beams of sunlight downward.


    Despite their extraordinary constitutions, the abrupt exposure to sunlight after prolonged darkness was painful to their eyes, forcing them both to turn away hastily.


    Tears inevitably trickled down.


    Once ustomed to the light, Howard opened his eyes and surveyed the mountain wall, suggesting, "These cliffs seem rather rugged; we should be able to climb up, or, once you''ve recovered enough to use your strength, perhaps even fly straight up."


    "Then we wait," Shelley nodded. "The Nirvana State is twofold: the first phase, revitalizing vitality, takes about two to three days, and the second phase, regaining strength, another three to five. My fear is that time is not on our side. If we miss the rendezvous with my kin and have to navigate back to Crimson Dragon City amidst the ambushes of our pursuers..."


    Her voice trailed off into a sigh.


    After all, she faced adversaries from across the entire Alliance!


    No matter her strength, she could not stand alone against them all.


    Fortunately, the Alliance would not dare to openly target the major cities.


    As long as she could make it back to Crimson Dragon City, safety was assured.


    "Let''s settle down here for meditation and rest. This spot has a light source, so it''s unlikely any monsters are present," Shelley selected a spot and motioned for Howard to sit nearby.


    Unbeknownst to Shelley Chan, beneath the murky waters beside them, a sinister, purple, six-pointed star formation was etched into the darkness.


    As Shelley and Howard rested, an ethereal figure lurked in the river''s depths, casting surreptitious nces at the pair.


    "Cackle cackle cackle," it hissed. "Another pair has arrived! Three more couples and I shall have gleaned enough power of desire to break my seal!"


    "So be it, let me y the gracious host!"


    With that utterance, the currents in the river stirred, and a massive creature slowly approached from the distance.


    Howard, now possessing attributes of great heights and a spirit of keen sensitivity, instantly sensed the disturbance.


    He sprang to his feet, his gaze sharp and prating as he stared at the water''s surface, and dered in a low voice, "Be cautious, there''s something in the water."


    Shelley Chan, despite her current inability to wield her power, remainedposed.


    The water rippled and roared, and soon, under the watchful eyes of Howard and Shelley, a creature with an inky ck body emerged from the depths.


    Its head resembled that of a snake or lizard, devoid of scales. The ck skin shimmered with moisture, casting a strange and eerie presence.


    At first, Howard detected no immediate threat, but as he watched the ck monster stretch out three, four fathoms in length without end in sight, his expression darkened.


    "Hiss... What kind of monster is this? Just by its size, it must be at least fifteen fathoms long, right?"


    Quick on his feet, Howard stepped forward, positioning his body protectively in front of Shelley Chan as he cast a Divination spell.


    Hum¡ª


    In the next moment, the attributes of the ck monster were revealed as if disyed on a panel before Howard and Shelley Chan.


    [Consort Dragon] (BOSS)


    [Level: 100]


    [Tier: Epic]


    [Description: A being of legend, this serpent dragon possesses special abilities. However, it appears to be under some sort of control.]


    [HP: 24500000/24500000]


    [Attack Power: 0]


    [Defense Value: 500000]


    [Skills: ???]


    "!!!"


    "An Epic-tier BOSS at level 100?"


    Howard''s pupils constricted sharply, and he couldn''t help but exim.


    Had it not been for the creature''s zero Attack Power, Howard would have surely grabbed Shelley Chan and fled without a second thought¡ªeven with a path of escape at hand.


    What sort of jest is this?


    A level 100 BOSS, not of a lowly tier either.


    It would take a prime level 90 or so expert, d in Supreme Artifacts or Epic-grade equipment, and fully awakened, to have a chance at ying such a beast, wouldn''t it?


    "This monster seems to have no killing power," Howard remarked, letting out a sigh of relief. "It looks like we don''t need to be afraid?"


    "¡­" Shelley Chan shook her head and exined, "Let me teach you another thing. When a monster''s size reaches a certain magnitude, even without lethality, it does not imply that you are safe!"


    "If it steps on you or swallows you whole, do you think you''d live?"


    Hearing Shelley Chan''s words, a sense of crisis ignited within Howard, his eyes gleaming with heightened alertness.


    Indeed, this isn''t merely a virtual game world where everything is determined by attributes!


    Given the Consort Dragon''s terrifying size, should they be stepped on or entangled, death was certain.


    Ironically, one of the serpent dragon''s most adept methods of attack was constriction!


    "Let''s leave this ce; it might be itsir," Shelley Chan suggested with a sigh, her face etching a portrait of helplessness.


    If this were her heyday, the Consort Dragon would be minced into oblivion under her de within a few strokes.


    It wasmentable that an encounter now meant avoiding its sharp edge rather than confronting it.


    Howard trusted Shelley Chan''s judgment implicitly. Taking her jade-like hand, they slowly descended from the stone tform, intending to temporarily withdraw.


    However, the Consort Dragon, which had been moving leisurely, roared defiantly upon noticing their attempt to leave.


    Its actions became suddenly fric, its massive tailshing, sending up a spray of water.


    Within a mere few breaths, it had mbered entirely onto the shore.


    It was then that Howard truly perceived the enormity of the Consort Dragon''s stature.


    A strange array of scales adorned the protruding nape of its neck, and beyond that, it closely resembled a serpent¡ªonly much more robust, nearly as thick as a water barrel!


    "Damn it! We are its target!"


    "Its attack power is zero, yet it''s aggressive? That''s bloody preposterous!"


    Howard cursed under his breath at the scene unfolding before him but quickly responded.


    The Soul Nurturer in his grip whirled, gathering the cold chill of the air into a series of ice spires.


    Apanied by gusts of frigid wind, they shot violently towards the Consort Dragon.


    However, what could mundane cold do against such a formidable creature?


    The icy winds were futile against its hide, and the ice spires shattered upon contact with its skin as if they were nothing.


    With a furrowed brow, Howard continued to shield Shelley Chan as they retreated, simultaneously unleashing an SS-level skill¡ªWrath of the Earth.


    In an instant, formidable strength erupted from the ground, but the Consort Dragon remained unscathed, not even budging from its spot.


    Howard''s expression turned gravely serious.


    The gulf between their levels and attributes was too vast; even an SS-level skill had no effect.


    Could it be time to resort to an SSS-level skill?


    As Howard hesitated, the Consort Dragon whipped its tail, swiftly coiling its massive body around Howard and Shelley Chan.


    The dragon didn''t open its jaws. Instead, it twisted in a rapid motion, ensnaring Howard and Shelley Chan in its constrictive embrace.


    With the dragon exerting force, Howard and Shelley Chan immediately felt an overwhelming strength crushing their flesh and bones.


    "Damn it!"


    "We''re going all out!"


    Under such dire straits, Howard couldn''t muster the space to cast any skills.


    His eyes darted; reaching into his Storage Bag, he pulled out a dagger and, with a surge of determination, plunged it into the flesh of the Consort Dragon.


    With a sickening squelch, the dagger pierced the dragon''s skin, and a mist of pinkish blood sprayed forth, enveloping both Howard and Shelley Chan in its gory mist.


    With a roar of pain, the Consort Dragon seemed to react to the agony.


    It released Howard and Shelley Chan, hastily retreating back into the waters.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter137-A Terrifying Enhancement

    Chapter137-A Terrifying Enhancement


    Watching the Consort Dragon flee as if in flight, Howard couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. However, he overlooked a crucial detail ¨C given the dragon''s attributes, it shouldn''t have been wounded by a single attack, let alone several thousand!


    Shelley Chan, as an experienced elder, grasped this immediately and spoke with gravity, "Something''s amiss! With the Consort Dragon''s attributes, you shouldn''t have been able to breach its defenses! Be cautious; there might be another monster nearby that scared the Consort Dragon away!"


    At her words, a chill ran through Howard as he hastily raised his Soul Nurturer, surveying their surroundings with vignt eyes.


    Meanwhile, the pinkish blood mist that had sprayed from the dragon slowly settled on Howard and Shelley Chan''s skin.


    What followed was peculiar.


    The blood mist prated their skin, merging into their flesh.


    In an instant, both Howard and Shelley Chan''s breathing grew rapid, their bodies heating up as though mes were igniting within their hearts.


    With a slight change inplexion, Shelley Chan said sternly, "If I''m not mistaken, this must be a toxin that stimtes desires! Do you have any Cryo or Hydro treasures on you?"


    "I can''t mobilize my strength right now, I can''t resist this poison!"


    Hearing this, Howard''s predicament intensified. Where could one possibly find a treasure with specific elemental properties at such a time?


    Seeing Howard''s troubled expression, Shelley Chan''s brow furrowed even more.


    However, without her recovered strength, she was utterly unable to resist the effects of the pink mist.


    Her cheeks gradually flushed, and the wild mes within her heart burned ferociously, making her feel unbearably hot. She started to involuntarily tear at her clothes.


    Moreover, as she gazed at Howard, her eyes became increasingly hazy, and her consciousness began to blur.


    The Consort Dragon, after all, was a Level 100 Epic-tier Boss.


    Howard, simrly afflicted, struggled to maintain control.


    Unwilling to take advantage of the vulnerable, he lifted his hand towards his own head, attempting to knock himself out.


    He refused to believe that under the sway of unconsciousness, he couldmit the acts that the mist urged.


    However, just as Soul Nurturer was about to strike Howard''s head, a sudden burst of purple light emerged, unexpectedly blocking the blow.


    This eerie force surged into Howard''s mind, assailing his consciousness, and he too sumbed fully to the influence of the pink mist.


    When he next opened his eyes, they were bloodshot with frenzy.


    With a roar, he lunged forward, toppling Shelley Chan ¡ª who was in the midst of tearing at her garments ¡ª to the ground.


    It was perhaps a stroke of grim fortune that they were near the subterranean river, where the constant flow of water had polished the stones to a semnce of cleanliness.


    Of course, even if it had not been clean, in the throes of their delirium, Howard and Shelley Chan would hardly have taken any notice.


    Hiss--


    Only a crisp sound was heard, the clothes on Shelley Chan''s chest had been torn, Howard didn''t have any hesitation.


    Both of his hands grabbed a pair of Shelley Chan''s huge and snow-white tits.


    At the same time, his body bent down gently, and he even opened his mouth and bit the nipple, causing Shelley Chan to let out a moaning sound while tearing at Howard''s clothes.


    In a short while, Howard and Shelley Chan''s body has been ced all over the broken cloth.


    Due to the two people''s sanity has been destroyed, there is not much caressing, but seems to be very frantic.


    Howard''s movements are particrly rough, grabbed the snow white waist, hard a push, is the firm up the meat stick, inserted into the Shelley Chan''s pussy.


    "Ah!"


    Although Shelley Chan was not young, but she has never experienced this, she was a virgin now.


    And she did not go through any forey and caress, pussy tightly closed.


    If there was not that kind of weird toxin stimted the desire in her heart, secreted some liquid , Howard may not even inserted into.


    Even so, this fierce insertion, was still let Shelley Chan feel a strong sense of pain.


    She could not help but body tightening, her hands can not help but wrapped around Howard''s neck.


    She pulled him down, let Howard lying on her body.


    Shelley Chan then frantically kissed Howard''s cheeks, while her hands wed once harder with each of Howard''s thrusts, leaving Howard''s back showing blood marks.


    Losing their minds, the two of them, Howard and Shelley Chan, just fell into a frenzy in the sunlight, beside the unupied dark river.


    Howard''s physique was already good, and he demanded almost endlessly, and the positions were changed one after another.


    The good thing was that Shelley Chan''s body is not weak.


    In addition to the beginning of the pain, wait until familiar with, Howard''s every ram, but let her feelfortable, the moans from the mouth, but also from the pain, into the oriole bird as crisp and elegant warbling, very beautiful.


    Unfortunately, at this time Howard could not hear that sound at all.


    In his mind, there was only one thought, and that was to vent!


    After a long time, Shelley Chan climaxed five or six times, and after Howard erupted for the third time and injected all the hot semen into Shelley Chan''s pussy, the two of them finally felt tired and stopped moving.


    There was only the sound of loud panting breaths that kept ringing out.


    At the same time, the effect brought about by Consort Dragon''s pink blood mist also finally ended.


    As Howard and Shelley Chan''s consciousness gradually sharpened, an awkward awareness crept over them both.


    Shelley Chan, in particr, was at a loss. She had traversed the martial world for decades, weathering countless battles.


    Yet, facing this predicament, she found herself at aplete loss for an appropriate response.


    Kill Howard?


    That wasughable.


    Having just formed a Soul Blood Pact with the Oriental Divine Dragon, she couldn''t harm Howard without considering the rise and fall of her own n.


    It was not only imperative that she refrain from injuring Howard; she had to protect him.


    But the thought of epting this situation was as daunting as ascending to the heavens.


    No one takes kindly to forming attachments with someone significantly weaker than themselves.


    Howard, meanwhile, was jolted by the crisp chime of the system alert.


    [Ding! Congrattions awakened Howard, you have sessfully absorbed the Power of Phoenix, fully activating your True Dragon Bloodline, awakening the SSS-level talent¡ªPower of True Dragon!]


    [Ding! Congrattions awakened Howard, you have been affected by the Power of Nirvana, gaining +3 to your level, and a permanent increase of 100 points to your Pyro attribute strength!]


    [Ding! Congrattions awakened Howard, the effect of the Power of Nirvana has restored all your statuses to their peak condition!]


    "What the fuck?! A single encounter with Shelley Chan and I reap all these benefits?!"


    His pupils constricted sharply as Howard caught his breath, then he hurried to inspect his attributes in detail.


    [Power of True Dragon (SSS-level Talent)]


    [Level: 1]


    [Grade: SSS]


    [Effect: Upon enteringbat, the majesty of the true dragon is triggered, inflicting a 20% suppression effect on all attributes against all hostile targets within a 50-yard radius. Additionally, when employing Draconic Magic, inflict 30% extra damage and reduce damage taken from elemental attacks by 50%.]


    [Reduces level requirements for any equipped gear by 10 levels.]


    [Permanently increases HP, Strength, Spirit, and Agility by 15%.]


    "!!!"


    The list of attributes was sinct, but Howard''s excitement flushed his cheeks with color.


    A 20% suppression across all attributes, an additional 30% damage output, plus a 50% reduction in damage taken¡ªthese enhancements were formidable.


    Even those with attributes superior to Howard''s would struggle to wield their full strength against him.


    The reduction in gear level requirements and the permanent 15% boost to the four fundamental attributes were wee surprises.


    Lower gear level requirements meant that Howard could now don superior equipment, and a permanent boost to base attributes was an augmentation in its own right.


    Should anyone dare underestimate him due to his level, they were bound to meet a gruesome end.


    At this juncture, Howard''s base attributes were likely on par with a typical level 80 awakened¡ªif they were stripped of their gear.


    Despite Howard being adorned with high-grade equipment, his low level meant that the base attribute bonuses he received were less than what one would gain from level 80 Silver-grade or even Gold-grade equipment.


    But with the base attributes now enhanced, and as Howard''s level climbed, equipping higher-grade Supreme Artifacts would enable him to utterly crush other awakened.


    Drawing a deep breath, Howard revisited his attribute panel and couldn''t help but marvel aloud at his own astonishing advancement.


    [Name: Howard Hughes]


    [Level: 33]


    [ss: Draconic Magus (With the Power of True Dragon, you have ascended to the noble rank of Draconic Magus)]


    [HP: 81150]


    [MP: 16220]


    [Strength: 712]


    [Constitution: 1020]


    [Agility: 645]


    [Spirit: 2779]


    [Talent: Supreme Synthesis (Supreme-level, you possess the ability to synthesize all things, merging two items into one to obtain a higher-order item)]


    [Power of True Dragon (SSS-level, you are endowed with the might of the true dragon, fortifying your physique and granting you special powers)]


    [Mana Recovery (F-level, recovers 10% of MP every second)]


    [Skills: Roar of the Fire God (SS-level skill), Blink (S-level skill), Soul Theft (SS-level passive skill), Icy Touch of Winter Goddess (SS-level skill), Wrath of the Earth (SS-level skill)¡­]


    [Equipment: Soul Nurturer, Beastwhisperer Legguards¡­]


    [Special Item: Dragonheart Stone (Activated)]


    "!!!"

 Chapter138-The Reason, A Narrow Escape?

    Chapter138-The Reason, A Narrow Escape?


    Upon glimpsing the activated Dragonheart Stone, Howard finally grasped why the Oriental Divine Dragon had chosen to merge with him; it was the stone that had been instrumental.


    This realization filled Howard''s heart with boundless gratitude.


    Fortunate was he, for having made the swift decision to purchase the Dragonheart Stone, even when others saw it as a loss.


    Yet, it wasn''t just the Dragonheart Stone that was pivotal; the Beastwhisperer Legguards yed a significant role as well.


    Without them, even if the Oriental Divine Dragon had willingly offered a pact, Howard''s inability toprehend itsnguage and his internal resistance could have doomed the contract to failure.


    In a serendipitous weave of coincidences, the Oriental Divine Dragon had sessfully bound itself to him through a Soul Blood Pact, catapulting Howard to the position of the greatest beneficiary in this venture.


    Otherwise, even if Wales hade to his rescue, such boons would have been unattainable.


    The Soul Blood Pact granted a permanent boost to his attributes, and coupled with an SSS-level talent, the magnitude of this windfall was such that should it be known, it might evoke a fierce torrent of envy potent enough to be fatal.


    An SSS-level talent¡ªsuch was a rarity that spanned centuries, graced only upon a minuscule number of individuals. Its preciousness was beyond measure.


    "Whew, worthy indeed of an SSS-level talent; even at level one, it yields such power. If it progresses further with leveling up, its strength will undoubtedly be even more formidable."


    Howard silently resolved within the depths of his heart to harness the full potential of his True Dragon Power, the gift of his talent.


    Of course, Howard wasn''t the only beneficiary of this union.


    After signing the Soul Blood Pact with the Oriental Divine Dragon, Howard''s body had undergone a transformation.


    Shelley Chan, having received Howard''s essence, also gained an augmentation in her attributes, and her condition was wholly restored.


    Indeed, her Nirvana State was no more!


    At this moment, Shelley Chan had returned to her prime.


    Under such circumstances, unless new reinforcements arrived, the remaining adversaries like Solyes stood no chance against her.


    "If you''re awake, then there''s no need to feign sleep."


    Sensing the shift in Howard''s aura, Shelley Chan spared him a nce, her voice tinged with resignation, "Let this matter be buried in our hearts."


    "About that..."


    Howard was not one to shirk responsibility after reaping benefits. He promptly said, "I can take responsibility!"


    Shelley Chan looked at Howard intently, her voice soft yet firm, "You take responsibility? With what?"


    At her words, Howard''s breath hitched, and he found himself at a loss for words.


    The disparity in strength between them was simply too vast¡ªit was like one was in the heavens, and the other grounded firmly on earth.


    Even if Howard were to enter that state of fusion with the Oriental Divine Dragon again, he wouldn''t stand a chance against Shelley Chan.


    That prior fusion had been his first, akin to the protection afforded to a novice, allowing him to briefly hold his own against Solyes.


    Moreover, in a true battle, even if the Oriental Divine Dragon took control, it wouldn''t match Solyes.


    Their ability to repel their enemies was purely due to thetter''s unfamiliarity with their own skills.


    In reality, after Howard''s transformation, he hadn''t inflicted any significant damage on Solyes.


    The only ones he had managed to kill were merely the ordinary awakened!


    "Alright, I''ve recovered; we can leave now."


    Shelley Chan masked her emotions, her expression turning icy as she pulled Howard along.


    With a mere thought, they soared into the air, swiftly flying out through the crevices of the canyon.


    As for the Consort Dragon?


    A Level 100 Epic-tier Boss was not something Shelley Chan, even at her peak, could im to y with confidence.


    And considering the possibility of other Bosses lurking beneath the dark river, why would she waste time there?


    Her priority was to return to Crimson Dragon City posthaste.


    She wanted nothing more than to leave this ce behind as quickly as possible.


    After Shelley Chan and Howard departed, the dark river surged, and a purple shadow flickered into existence.


    A murmuring voice echoed faintly, "Hiss... Such delicious essence of desire! The physique of these two, truly perfect! A pity they recovered so swiftly. Had they coupled a few more times, perhaps I wouldn''t even need others to break free from my bonds."


    "s, who knows how long it will be before I encounter others..."


    The sigh diminished, and the purple shadow disappearedpletely into the depths of the dark river.


    Unbeknownst to Howard and Shelley Chan, the dark waters of the Medea Ruins housed such a bizarre entity, one that had cunningly ensnared them both!


    Bursting forth from the darkness, Howard greedily inhaled the fresh air above, indifferent to even the ring sunlight.


    It had to be said, the darkness of those moments had been unbearably oppressive.


    Shelley Chan remained silent, one hand firmly grasping Howard as a glow like fire burst forth within her.


    Behind her, the phantom of a phoenix appeared, reveling in its flight through the sky.


    Having returned to her zenith and drawing ever closer to Crimson Dragon City, she naturally wanted to avoid unnecessaryplications and hastened towards the city.


    Their route was altered due to the dark river''s interference; they couldn''t pass through the usual checkpoints but could fly directly into the territory of Crimson Dragon City.


    Once they entered the domain of Crimson Dragon City, those pursuers from the Alliance would dare not act recklessly.


    However, Shelley Chan''s full-powered surge immediately shocked the group of pursuers.


    Solyes, aware of some of Shelley Chan''s gifted abilities, didn''t expect her to recover her strength so rapidly.


    Sensing Shelley Chan''s presence, he immediately gave chase with desperate fervor.


    He aimed to capitalize on Shelley Chan''s perceived weakness and y her!


    Eliminating Shelley Chan and seizing Howard could, he imagined, grant him control over the Oriental Divine Dragon!


    He was unaware that Howard had already formed a Soul Blood Pact with the Oriental Divine Dragon, thus he still harbored illusions of capturing Howard.


    Solyes was a formidable opponent in his own right. Although not as powerful as Shelley Chan, his speed was considerable.


    Even with Howard as an encumbrance, Solyes rapidly closed in on them.


    "Ha ha ha, Shelley, you dare to be so brazen when, at best, you''ve recovered only 20% of your strength!"


    "This time, I will not afford you any chances, meet your end with Ragefire Cleave!"


    Solyes wasted no time on banter; as he drew near, he brandished his greatsword.


    From it, a roaring crimson me erupted, like a surging wave, crashing towards Howard and Shelley Chan.


    Feeling the searing heat of the mes, a chill went down Howard''s spine.


    Yet, Shelley Chan swiftly turned around, charging headfirst into the approaching crimson wave of fire.


    Boom¡ª


    In an instant, Shelley Chan, with Howard in tow, plunged into the fiery maelstrom. As Howard looked on in astonishment, the phoenix phantom behind Shelley Chan unfurled its wings.


    In the blink of an eye, the red mes were devoured, absorbed by the phantom, which solidified its form considerably.


    "Strike!"


    With one step forward, Shelley Chan''s phoenix avatar shot forth like an arrow released from its bow, zing past Solyes with such speed that he had no chance to swing his greatsword or cast a skill.


    Solyes'' pupils dted in shock as the phoenix illusion pierced his body before his sword could evenplete its arc.


    A burst of mes exploded from within Solyes, incinerating him into ash that scattered with the wind.


    Until hisst breath, Solyes couldn''tprehend when Shelley Chan had acquired the ability to devour mes.


    Indeed, after her union with Howard, Shelley Chan had not only restored her strength to its peak but had also grasped new skills.


    Moreover, Solyes had miscalcted, underestimating Shelley Chan at that moment, which led to his downfall by a single skill.


    Had Solyes continued to lurk in the shadows as before, waiting for Shelley Chan to enter a Nirvana State before jumping out to reap the rewards, perhaps Shelley Chan might have been caught off guard.


    After all, the pursuers sent by the Alliance were too numerous!


    s, Solyes, fearing others might steal his thunder, inadvertently offered up his own life.


    Nevertheless, Shelley Chan''s ying of Solyes still consumed a precious dozen seconds.


    While it may seem a brief moment, to those supreme warriors, it was enough to close the gap.


    With Solyes fallen, the remaining pursuers were racked with nerves, not daring to advance, but instead harried Shelley Chan incessantly.


    Only when reinforcements swarmed in, with over a dozen formidable fighters joining forces, did they dare to converge and besiege Shelley Chan in a frenzied assault.


    Despite the boost in her strength, Shelley Chan,mitted to protecting Howard, was constrained from unleashing her full power, resorting to a fighting retreat.


    Even so, she edged ever closer to the domains of Crimson Dragon City, which set the group of pursuers on edge.


    "Damn it, go all out!" The howls rang out. "If we fail, you all know the kind of punishment that awaits us back home!"


    However, just as they steeled themselves for a desperate struggle, the distant sound of dragon cries filled the air.


    Looking up, from the direction of Crimson Dragon City, they could see numerous crimson figures speeding through the sky, approaching with incredible velocity!

 Chapter139-Quin Chan

    Chapter139-Quin Chan


    At the sight of the crimson figures, the pursuers realized what was happening ¡ª Shelley Chan''s reinforcements had arrived!


    Unlike other cities, Crimson Dragon City revered the Chan family above all, with almost every awakened talent among its people rted to fire, a distinctive characteristic of their kin.


    "Retreat, quick!"


    Aware that further pursuit was futile, the chasers sought to withdraw.


    However, Shelley Chan, having been hunted for so long and having endured so much, was seething with pent-up fury.


    With the arrival of her reinforcements, how could she possibly let them escape?


    With a glint of cold determination in her eyes, Shelley Chan swiftly turned, her single hand weaving signs.


    The fire within her burst forth, transforming into a majestic phoenix soaring into the sky.


    "Phoenix Inferno!"


    As the piercing cry resonated, the phoenix, aze in mes, took flight.


    With every p of its wings, it scattered firelight, rapidly creating a sea of mes that halted the pursuers in their tracks.


    Given the incredible speed of the mighty, even a momentary pause was costly.


    By the time they thought to charge through the sea of mes, it was already toote.


    The sound of air tearing filled the air as the temperature around them soared wildly, making the pursuers sweat as if they were in a furnace.


    Howard too felt the rising heat, yet, to his surprise, he experienced no difort. On the contrary, there was an almost soothing quality to it.


    "Spare no one, kill them all!"


    With Shelley Chan''s coldmand, the reinforcements showed no mercy.


    They charged forward, and a terrifying battle erupted once more.


    Outmatched in both strength and numbers, the pursuers stood no chance.


    In mere moments, they were on the losing side.


    "Stop, I surrender!"


    Soon enough, a voice from the pursuers rose above the chaos, "I can reveal the mastermind behind all this!"


    The cry made the reinforcements instinctively turn to Shelley Chan for guidance.


    Yet, Shelley Chan''s expression remained icily detached, her voice resolute as she decreed, "Kill them. Leave no survivors!"


    With Shelley Chan''s grimmand, the ughter unfolded without surprise.


    It did not take long for the pursuers to fall to the hands of the reinforcements.


    Other than their Space Rings and Storage Bags, their bodies were consumed by fire, reduced to ashes that dissipated into the wind.


    Meanwhile, a man d in fiery red armor flew to Shelley Chan''s side, eyeing Howard with curiosity yet addressing her with deference, "Greetings, Third Elder!"


    Shelley Chan gave a slight nod, offering no verbal response.


    Given her esteemed status within the family, Shelley Chan had no need to exin herself to the ranks before her.


    With her silence, none dared to speak further.


    Only after the battlefield had been thoroughly cleansed did she signal the group to apany her as they set off towards Crimson Dragon City.


    And Wales?


    In Shelley Chan''s heart, Wales had died buying time for her escape.


    She would not seek out a dead man, especially not now when her mind was preupied with how to report the day''s events to the ruling powers of her n.


    After all, her mission had failed.


    Though she had returned alive, and the Oriental Divine Dragon had not fallen into the hands of the Alliance, it had been bound by a Soul Blood Pact with Howard!


    Deciding how to deal with Howard posed a particrly thorny issue.


    With more than ten LV80 and above warriors, all well-equipped, providing escort, the journey became much safer and more stable.


    Howard, carried by Shelley Chan, started to size up the group out of boredom.


    Among those who hade to support, the majority were men, with only three women among them.


    In terms of ss distribution, warriors were the main force with magi in support, and surprisingly, there were no other sses present.


    Clearly, their innate talents were both an advantage and a disadvantage.


    With sses so rigid, should a full-scale battle erupt, they would almost certainly perish if specifically targeted due to the predictability of their skills.


    After a while, as Howard was observing the reinforcements, the whooshing of the wind by his ear suddenly quieted down, and the group began to descend.


    Lifting his gaze, he was greeted by the sight of a majestic city of crimson hue.


    Carved upon the city were two formidable and valorous Oriental Divine Dragons!


    Atst, they had arrived at Crimson Dragon City!


    Back on her home turf, Shelley Chan couldn''t help but release a long sigh of relief.


    The poption of Crimson Dragon City was substantial, bustling even more than Adia City.


    However, Howard was taken aback by theparatively smaller stature of its inhabitants.


    Having only experienced two cities, Howard was unaware that different geographical environments led to variations in the physical build of its people.


    The abrupt realization of this disparity took him by surprise.


    Furthermore, the architectural style waspletely different.


    In contrast to the preference for towering edifices constructed of white jade in the other city, Crimson Dragon City was mostlyprised of single-story buildings, with red bricks and green tiles that rendered a more vibrant aesthetic.


    When Howard arrived at the Chan residence, the look of astonishment never left his face.


    The Chan estate sprawled over an immense area, divided into several courtyards, each with its long corridors, towering rockeries, clear ponds, and even an array of different nts and trees.


    To Howard, it was as though these weren''t mere courtyards, but a session of scenic spots!


    After weaving through countless enclosures, only Shelley Chan remained by Howard''s side.


    Eventually, they traversed a rockery to enter into a secluded chamber.


    Upon entering the chamber, oilmps along the walls ignited by themselves, throwing light upon a narrow passage.


    At the end, Howard''s eyes were drawn to a figure seated on a cushion.


    An elder, with a beard as white as the winter frost but aplexion that was notably ruddy, radiated vitality. His skin, devoid of wrinkles, was as taut as that of an infant.


    This stark contrast furrowed Howard''s brows in an instant.


    It was the first time he had seen such an enigmatic person.


    As Howard was scrutinizing the elder, he, too, opened his eyes, and with just a nce at Howard, he chuckled, "A Soul Blood Pact... quite intriguing!"


    "The Grand Elder, I have disappointed you!"


    With a sigh of resignation, Shelley Chan exined, "At that time, I was in the Nirvana State, powerless to fight. I had hoped to utilize the explosive power of nirvana to fend off the pursuers. Unexpectedly, someone had anticipated this move and had circled to our rear, cutting off my escape route. In that moment, to save his own life, Howard signed a Soul Blood Pact with the Divine Dragon."


    At these words, Howard couldn''t help but give Shelley Chan a surprised nce.


    He wasn''t foolish; he could tell that Shelley was speaking in his favor.


    The elder shook his head and spoke reassuringly, "Worry not, for the Chan family is not bloodthirsty. That the young one has, by a stroke of fate, formed a Soul Blood Pact with our Divine Dragon is indeed fortunate."


    Howard held back any retort.


    The elder was right; that Oriental Divine Dragon was the Chan family''s Guardian Divine Dragon.


    It was through the expenditure of its own soul and bloodline that it revived a lifeless egg, rightfully belonging to the Chan n.


    "Young one!"


    Abruptly, the elder addressed him, "Would you be willing to stay with our Chan family? Should you agree, I would betroth the pearl of our n to you. In time, we would only ask that your firstborn bear the Chan surname, with no other obligations imposed upon you!"


    "Moreover, all your needs for daily cultivation will be provided by us. Whatever path you choose, the Chan family will be your staunchest support!"


    Upon hearing these advantages, Howard was inwardly moved. If he hadn''t awakened a supreme talent, he would have surely agreed.


    What''s wrong with marrying into a family?


    Why struggle when one can rightfully rely on others'' strengths?


    But possessing supreme talent, Howard was confident that he could grow swiftly without marrying into the family.


    He promptly refused, "I am honored by your high regard, elder, but I have already joined an academy and cannot remain long in Crimson Dragon City."


    "An academy?"


    The elder chuckled, "Our Crimson Dragon City boasts top-tier institutions as well, and I could secure your cement in one of them!"


    "Oh, and I have forgotten to introduce myself. My name is Quin Chan, and I am one of the ten council members of the current Alliance!"


    As Quin Chan''s words fell, Howard''s pupils contracted sharply.


    A council member ¨C that was among the highest echelons within the Alliance, whose every decision could sway the entire world!


    Yet, after a moment''s hesitation, Howard shook his head, declining, "I would still prefer to return to my homnd."


    Quin Chan''s eyebrows arched slightly, his demeanor remaining serene, with even a hint of a smile, betraying none of his emotions.


    This made Howard inevitably tense; after all, provoking a council member could likely mean survival was out of the question, right?


    "Ah, Shelley, take this young one to rest," Quin Chan waved his hand dismissively, signaling for Shelley Chan to escort Howard away.


    "Yes, Great Elder!"


    With a slight nod, Shelley Chan led Howard back the way they came, exiting the secret chamber.


    Once back in the courtyard, Shelley, after a few turns, brought Howard to a secluded courtyard and warned, "Be cautious. These courtyards areced with arrays and mechanisms. A misstep could either bind you or, worse, end in death. Do not wander!"


    Pausing briefly, Shelley Chan spoke in a hushed tone, "You... might not be able to leave the Chan family anymore. After all, the Divine Dragon is the most prized possession of our lineage."

 Chapter140-Draconic

    Chapter140-Draconic


    Shelley Chan''s words ignited a vignce within Howard''s heart.


    It had to be acknowledged that Quin Chan''s overt friendliness had indeed caused Howard to lower his guard.


    Without Shelley''s warning, he might have unwittingly fallen into a trap, eliminating any chance of departure.


    "Thank you for the warning," Howard expressed his gratitude with solemn appreciation.


    "No need for thanks. Your mentor paid with his life to buy me time, and you..." Shelley paused momentarily before continuing, "You''ve saved me as well. Both morally and emotionally, I owe you protection. But, this involves my family; I''m powerless to do more, so I can only caution you to be exceedingly careful."


    Having said her piece, Shelley Chan turned on her heel and departed.


    Watching her retreating figure, Howard''s eyes narrowed slightly, sensing a shift in Shelley''s attitude towards him.


    "Can''t be, just because of one night''s incident, she''s changed like this?" Howard''s mind was swarmed with incredulity. "This must be a mistake. She''s a top-tier warrior; shouldn''t her mind be as stable as Mount Tai?"


    Howard was oblivious to the fact that Shelley Chan had never experienced such events before.


    It would have been a true anomaly if her heart remained undisturbed after such tumultuous events.


    Emotional state and strength were not always corrted!


    "Anyway, let''s not dwell on these things, I should focus on resting properly."


    "It has to be said, the Chan family is genuinely peculiar. Instead of all these courtyards, why not construct a high-rise? Wouldn''t that be more efficient?"


    "And Shelley''s name resembles ours, yet Quin Chan''s is different, almost akin to the names of legendary figures like General Dragonhart..."


    Howard silently conversed with his thoughts as he swiftly yet meticulously surveyed the courtyard and his room.


    Once assured of his safety, he reclined on the bed, allowing sleep to gradually overtake him.


    Even so, before sumbing to slumber, Howard gripped a scroll in his hand, prepared to react at a moment''s notice should the need arise.


    Meanwhile, when Shelley Chan returned to the chamber, the upancy had grown.


    Nine individuals convened¡ªa quartet of elders, four youths, and one peculiar figure, no taller than a child, barely reaching the waists of the others.


    However, aside from Quin Chan and the diminutive figure, all others bowed respectfully upon seeing Shelley, addressing her as "Third Elder".


    Shelley''s face was painted with embarrassment as she apologized, "Sorry, it was I who botched this matter."


    No reply came from the gathering, their silence speaking volumes of their discontent.


    Only Quin Chan spoke up, "Enough, this was always a perilous affair. You''re the strongest we can deploy from our n. Failure is an oue we must ept."


    "Fortuitously, the one who forged the Soul Blood Pact with the Divine Dragon was brought back by you, and has not fallen into others'' hands."


    The small figure then spoke, "Let''s discuss how to deal with that fellow, shall we?"


    "Why not... eliminate him? Have the Guardian Divine Dragon extract the blood from his body, then find a lifeless dragon egg to birth a new Divine Dragon?" one immediately suggested.


    Theirck of familiarity with Howard made such a suggestion all too feasible.


    "Inappropriate!"


    The diminutive figure instantly objected, "The Guardian Divine Dragon no longer possesses the energy to nurture a second Divine Dragon. This man must be preserved. Think, how can we bind him to our Chan n?"


    At this, furrowed brows were exchanged among the others in a look of collective consternation.


    Shelley Chan alone felt a silent relief within her heart.


    "How about marriage? We can bind him by marrying him to a woman of our n. Once he sires offspring carrying our Chan bloodline, the growth of the Divine Dragon can resume, and a new one can be birthed in time."


    "I am aware of a puppeteering technique that allows for wless control over someone without harming their life!"


    Voices ovepped as various methods were proposed, plunging the room into a heated debate.


    Meanwhile, Howard, deep in slumber, found himself in a gilded world.


    The Oriental Divine Dragon he had merged with earlier once again appeared before him, now seeming exceedingly frail.


    "What''s wrong?" Howard immediately inquired.


    His life was now bound to that of the Oriental Divine Dragon; its death would spell his own demise.


    A weak draconic hum began, which to Howard''s ears transformed into human speech.


    "I should not have been born at this time. It was the sensing of a dire life-and-death crisis that led me to hatch prematurely. However, my energy has been excessively drained. I don''t know what you''ve experienced, but you drew copious amounts of vital essence from me. Now, I might not hold on much longer."


    Hearing this, Howard''s cheeks flushed slightly.


    He didn''t need to specte; the draining of essence the Divine Dragon referred to was undoubtedly the potent energy released during his intimate encounter with Shelley Chan.


    From that experience, Howard too had reaped considerable benefits, evenprehending an SSS-level talent skill!


    "How can I save you?" Howard urgently asked, though internally he marveled at the Oriental Divine Dragon''s advanced intelligence.


    Despite its recent birth, it already possessed such mature cognition andmunication ability.


    "Mergepletely! Only through a total fusion can the two of us survive!"


    "But be warned, in doing so, you''ll enter the Draconic State. Beforeplete Draconization, every breakthrough will be apanied by an ordeal!"


    The dragon''s eyes gleamed with a renewed brightness as it spoke.


    Howard knew refusal wasn''t an option. He nodded, "How do we mergepletely?"


    "Let us... be one," the dragon dered.


    Despite its weakened state, the Oriental Divine Dragon moved swiftly towards Howard, spiraling around him.


    Buzz¡ª


    As the dragon abruptly burrowed into Howard''s body, a wave of intense agony swept through him like a relentless tide, battering his soul and senses.


    The Oriental Divine Dragon navigated through Howard''s meridians, devouring as it went.


    Indeed, it consumed Howard''s entire vascr and meridian system!


    This was no harm, however; as it devoured Howard''s vessels and meridians, segment after segment of dragon bone materialized within him, recing the meridians, with blood as red as rubies and marrow as golden as the sun flowing within.


    The so-called fusion meant the dragon itself transformed into Howard''s extraordinary meridians and flesh.


    Despite the significant enhancement, the process was agonizingly painful, akin to being yed and having one''s muscles stripped.


    Even Howard, ustomed to endurance, found it nearly unbearable. His cries of anguish echoed relentlessly!


    Time trickled by slowly.


    After an indeterminate period, the skies suddenly churned with thunder and lightning as a storm raged.


    A golden apparition of the Oriental Divine Dragon soared heavenward, swirling and dancing over the Crimson Dragon City.


    Its sonorous roar reverberated across the heavens, instantly drawing the gaze of every soul within the city.


    "Divine Dragon!"


    "It''s the Divine Dragon, the Chan family''s guardian has revealed itself once again!"


    "Ha ha ha, with the Divine Dragon''s presence, the Chan family will surely protect our Crimson Dragon City for another three hundred years!"


    To the citizens of Crimson Dragon City, the Divine Dragon was no stranger. Now, they were all stirred into excitement, cheering vociferously.


    After all, the Chan family was the guardian lineage of the entire Crimson Dragon City.


    Without them, one could only imagine the tribtions that might befall the city.


    Thus, the rise of the Chan family sparked joy in their hearts.


    It wasn''t just themon folk; the whole of the Chan family was abuzz with fervor.


    Even Quin Chan and his counterparts, previously deep in discussion within a secret chamber, were startled by the dragon''s roar and hastily exited.


    Upon witnessing the golden dragon effigymanding the winds and summoning lightning, even manipting thunder, they all fell into a hushed awe.


    With their keen sight, they recognized that the golden figure in the sky was Howard!


    Of course, this did not mean that Howard had transformed into a dragon, but rather that he had acquired the ability to conjure the dragon''s spectral form.


    At this moment, his hands were sheathed in thick dragon scales, assuming the appearance of a five-wed golden dragon,plete with an additional tail sprouting from his back.


    Aside from these, he looked no different from an ordinary man, save for his somewhat enhanced physique.


    Clutching his fists tightly, Howard felt a burgeoning power within him, akin to an explosion waiting to happen, and it sent a rush of exhration through him.


    He had never anticipated such an enhancement.


    Now, despite Howard''s level remaining at LV30, he could easily match the prowess of a typical LV70 awakened being.


    Even if they were garbed in Gold-grade or Diamond-grade equipment, they might not surpass him in attributes.


    However, the Oriental Divine Dragon had lost its corporeal form,pletely merging with Howard to the point where only its soul could manifest as an ethereal shadow.


    "All right, we can descend now!"


    After reveling in his newfound strength, Howard looked up and signalled to the circling Oriental Divine Dragon to temper its power.


    He wasn''t oblivious; he could sense the many eyes that were now trained on him.


    With another roar that resounded through the air, the dragon''s silhouette shrank.


    Even as a mere shadow, it alighted on Howard''s shoulder, an image of intimacy andpanionship.


    As the dragon withdrew its formidable energy, the dark clouds swiftly dissipated, and the thunder ceased its dance.


    Howard gently descended back into the courtyard of his dwelling.


    He was aware that the people of the Chan family would being to seek him out soon.

 Chapter141-Draconic Magic

    Chapter141-Draconic Magic


    After returning to the courtyard, Howard nced at his house and couldn''t help but sport an embarrassed expression.


    The moment he underwent his Draconic transformation, he had soared skyward, inadvertently ripping the roof off the house.


    If he were topensate for the damage, he mused, selling himself might not even cover the costs!


    With a touch of self-mockery, Howard quietly awaited the arrival of the Chan family members.


    It wasn''t long before Shelley Chan, apanied by a few others, indeed made their way into the courtyard, all bestowing upon Howard looks of amazement.


    Unexpectedly to Howard, Quin Chan, a current councilor of the Alliance, was among them!


    In that instant, Howard realized that his Draconic transformation must be of significant importance to the Chan family.


    Otherwise, a powerhouse of Quin Chan''s caliber would never take the initiative to visit him!


    "Why is the Divine Dragon in an ethereal state?"


    Those who apanied Quin and Shelley Chan were all esteemed members of the n, with discerning eyes that immediately noticed the state of the Divine Dragon, prompting their astonished inquiry.


    Howard did not conceal the truth, replying, "When the Divine Dragon merged with me, it was in response to a life-threatening danger. It hatched forcibly, its essence severely weakened. Therefore, it chose topletely integrate with my flesh and blood, ushering me into the Draconic State."


    "Draconic State?" Hearing Howard''s words, the group exchanged bewildered looks.


    Quin Chan exhaled deeply, "To think that after centuries, someone has again reached the Draconic State!"


    As the legitimate heir of the Chan family, Quin Chan evidently knew far more than the others.


    He spoke with a tinge of solemnity, "Having undergone the Draconic transformation, you must be aware that each advancement is a cmity in itself! Apart from our Chan family, who can offer unconditional support, no one else could possibly assist."


    He paused for a moment before upping the ante, his voice deepening, "Should you agree to marry into our n, you may choose from among the young women, legitimate or not. Pick whomever you desire, even if you wish for three or five, it would pose no issue!"


    As these words settled, the other elders immediately showed looks of astonishment, hastily waving their hands, "Great Elder, this is improper. Our Chan family''s legitimate bloodline is of such¡­"


    However, before they could finish, a sweep of Quin Chan''s gaze brought immediate silence.


    Unlike other strongholds, Crimson Dragon City''s noble families observe a strict distinction between legitimate and illegitimate descendants.


    The power and influence of those born legitimately far surpass that of the bastards, which is apparent even from their names.


    The legitimate line has always used the ancient names, enduring through the ages, while the illegitimate line, like Shelley Chan and others, have adapted to the rules of the current continent.


    Even if Howard didn''t fully grasp the distinction between legitimate and illegitimate, he could tell from everyone''s demeanor that Quin Chan was indeed making a significant offer.


    However, Howard truly had no desire to marry into the family!


    After finally establishing himself in Adia City, earning Rick''s favor, and fostering amiable rtionships with several mentors, leaving Adia City now would be to discard all his hard-won gains.


    No matter how attractively the offer was phrased, marrying into a family was just that, and perhaps one could hold some status when needed.


    But once a son was born and the Divine Dragon bloodline secured, who could guarantee how he would be treated then?


    Therefore, with a self-deprecating smile, Howard politely declined, "I''m sorry, elder, but I prefer to return to the academy."


    Silence hung heavy in the air following Howard''s refusal, punctuated by the elders'' rising fury.


    "Young man, are you spurning a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit?" one elder said, barely containing his anger.


    Yet Quin Chan raised a hand to still their outburst and, after a moment''s contemtion, spoke, "Let it be. I do not require you to marry into the Chan family. I merely ask that you take one of our daughters as your wife. The bloodline borne from this union need only bear the Chan surname. And should you fully transform into a Dragon in the future, I would ask for but a drop of your sacred blood."


    Howard hesitated, caught off-guard by the proposition, but Quin Chan''s next words were delivered with a smile, "Consider it a favor to our family. Since our ancestor''s legendary battle, our Chan lineage has withstood countless invasions from foreign races and monstrous hordes. Now, our numbers wane, and all I seek is the continuation of our bloodline."


    Howard, still young and filled with fervor, couldn''t help but be moved by these words. He responded earnestly, "What are you saying, elder? The revered Dragon Chan, a great general, has made innumerable contributions to our people. I would never refuse. I only fear that your noble daughter may not look favorably upon someone like me."


    "That won''t be the case," Quin Chan assured him with a gentle smile. "Our n honors the strong, and you, young one, having undergone the Draconic transformation, will certainly catch the fancy of our daughters."


    Pausing, Quin Chan''s voice softened, "However, you are still too weak at present. I believe you''re looking forward to meeting a true Divine Dragon. Let Shelley lead you to the Guardian Divine Dragon ¡ª consider it a gift from our family to you."


    Howard expressed his gratitude, "Thank you, elder."


    He wasn''t one to turn down advantages, though he remained vignt in his heart. Forming a Soul Blood Pact with the Oriental Divine Dragon might ensure the Chan family wouldn''t harm him, but it did little to secure his safety against other schemes they might harbor.


    Despite Quin Chan''s honeyed words, Howard was no fool ¡ª he was well aware of this fact.


    Once Shelley Chan had led Howard away, the remaining elders began to murmur amongst themselves.


    However, a single sentence from Quin Chan nched their faces, "The Draconic transformation is irreversible. Should Howard die, or if any mishap befalls him, the world shall be devoid of a Divine Dragon forevermore."


    Dragons were plentiful in this world, yet the Divine Dragon lineage was a solitary bloodline passed down through generations.


    Even the Oriental Divine Dragon, which Howard had contracted, was resurrected by the current Guardian Divine Dragon of the Chan family, through the sacrifice of its own vitality, breathing life into an otherwise lifeless egg.


    The aged Guardian Divine Dragon no longer possessed the ability to create another Oriental Divine Dragon.


    Only with Howard''s maturation could a new offspring be cultivated.


    Without the Draconic status, their n, deeply knowledgeable about dragons, might indeed take action against Howard to reim the Oriental Divine Dragon.


    s, Draconic was not reversible.


    On the contrary, they were obliged to aid Howard in oveing the cmities of his Draconic transformation so that the Divine Dragon might sire progeny.


    Hearing such grave consequences, the group of elders dared not speak further, whispering instead, "But if we consider the direct bloodline... Ying is only in her teens this year, isn''t that too young?"


    "And Ying is the pearl of our family. If she were to marry him, she would have to leave Crimson Dragon City with him. What if that boy mistreats Ying?"


    It was evident that the Chan family, devoid of internal strife, held deep affection for their younger members.


    "Chicks, after all, must leave the nest and soar on their own," sighed Quin Chan. "Moreover, Ying is not so young anymore. In times past, she would have been a mother at her age!"


    Hui Chan, you are Ying''s father; it falls upon you... to convey this matter to Ying."


    Meanwhile, guided by Shelley Chan, Howard had arrived at the innermost courtyard.


    Upon entering, he immediately felt a presence as deep and vast as the ocean itself, yet before himy nothing but an illusion, as if shrouded in an endless mist.


    Looking up, Howard''s pupils constricted sharply.


    There, suspended several yards high in the air, was a colossal dragon''s head, staring intently at him with an enigmatic gaze.


    The dragon''s whiskers fluttered in the breeze, each movement like thunder slicing through the heavens, illuminating the fog and revealing the form of the Guardian Divine Dragon.


    Its body coiled through the air; unfurled, it would stretch over twenty yards long, robust in stature.


    Chains were wrapped around it, but rather than appearing as restraints, they shimmered with lightning, swirling in the air, their radiance suggesting a deity inmand of thunder.


    Even in a mere steady gaze, Howard felt an overwhelming aura of majesty and, inexplicably, a sense of kinship.


    After all, this Guardian Divine Dragon shared the same bloodline as the Divine Dragon that had merged with Howard, evoking a natural sense of closeness.


    At that moment, Shelley Chan moved, bowing reverently and said, "The younger generation, Shelley Chan, pays respect to the esteemed Guardian Divine Dragon."


    "No need for such formalities!" boomed a voice, resonant as thunder itself.


    The Guardian Divine Dragon didn''t even nce at Shelley Chan, its focus remaining locked on Howard as it spoke, "All is known to me. You now carry my bloodline; by both affection and duty, I would not harm you. There is no need for undue worry."


    After a pause, the Guardian Divine Dragon spoke again, "Are you certain you wish to leave the Chan family?"


    "Indeed, I intend to depart from Crimson Dragon City!" Howard affirmed, not forgetting that there were still several individuals in Adia City awaiting his return.


    Besides, Crimson Dragon City was fraught with danger!


    To be targeted by the Alliance for merely escorting a possession of his own indicated that his lineage was not acknowledged within the Alliance''s inner circles.


    It was tolerable within the Alliance, where outright confrontations were avoided, but in the dungeons or amidst battle, there was no telling if a stealthy strike mighte.


    Howard had no desire to linger in such perilous confines!


    A low profile and stable development¡ªthat was the true path to power.


    "The world is vast, and your current strength is insufficient," the Guardian Divine Dragon said, its eyes suddenly bursting with a sharp glint.


    With the swiftness of lightning that no thunder could preempt, the energy shot forth into Howard''s being.

 Chapter142-Comprehension of Draconic Magic!

    Chapter142-Comprehension of Draconic Magic!


    [Ding! Congrattions to awakened Howard sessfullyprehended the S-level Draconic Magic¡ªThunder Dragon Breath!]


    [Ding-dong! Congrattions to awakened Howard sessfullyprehended the S-level Draconic Magic¡ªThunder Dragon Roar!]


    [Ding-dong! Congrattions to awakened Howard sessfullyprehended the SS-level Draconic Magic¡ªThunderme Dragon Wrath!]


    [Ding-dong! Congrattions to awakened Howard sessfullyprehended the SS-level Draconic Magic¡ªThunder Dragon Domain!]


    [Ding-dong! Congrattions to awakened Howard; personal Electro attribute enhancement value +30, damage received from Electro attributes reduced by 10%, control effects from Electro attributes reduced by 5%, damage inflicted by personal Electro attributes increased by 10%, and control effects enhanced by 5%!]


    In an instant, theprehension of four Draconic Magics above S-level plunged Howard''s mind into a state of chaos.


    Dazed and bewildered, he slipped into slumber.


    Within the depths of his mind, the knowledge of those four skills whirled wildly, gradually being absorbed by Howard.


    The fierce thunderbolts continued to strike and forge Howard''s body.


    As Howard received yet another elevation in his capabilities, the Chan household burst into life.


    Ying Chan, the new prodigy of the Chan family, awoke to the SS-level talent Heart of me, enabling her to wield the mes of the world at will!


    She had been cocooned in the family''s protection since childhood, her remarkable talent and direct bloodline making her the cherished jewel in the crown of all the elders.


    Upon learning that she was to be married off, even leaving Crimson Dragon City to head for Adia City, she was instantly incensed.


    Of course, such a reaction was only natural, akin to Howard''s own reluctance to leave Adia City¡ªno one wishes to venture too far from theforts of home.


    s, as a scion of the illustrious family, Ying Chan found herself powerless to resist the collective decision of her n.


    Her pleas to Quin Chan went unsoothed, leaving her with a harsh realization of her situation.


    As for Howard''s identity, Quin Chan and the others surmised that he must be a disciple of the Holy Abyss Academy, and certainly not of insignificant status; otherwise, why would he show such reluctance to leave?


    Their spection hit near the mark but missed the hidden truth: Howard had no power backing him.


    Yet, even if they had known, it would have only brought them joy.


    Without a powerful faction behind him, they saw an opportunity to gradually ingrain in Howard an allegiance to the Chan family.


    Time drifted on.


    When Howard regained consciousness, Shelley Chan was no longer by his side.


    Surveying his surroundings, he remained shrouded in the seemingly infinite mist, with the massive dragon head flickering in and out of visibility.


    "Awake now, you should depart!"


    A deep voice resonated, a solemn reminder: "Bear in mind, do not over-rely on the enhancements bestowed by Draconic power¡ªyou are, after all, human!"


    "I shall heed this wisdom with care," Howard replied promptly, expressing his gratitude before turning to leave.


    With the benefits secured, there was no reason to linger.


    Moreover, it was time for Howard to move on.


    On his way out, Howard eagerly essed his panel to inspect the attributes of the four Draconic Magics.


    Draconic Magic, far more formidable than ordinary skills, meant that an S-level Draconic Magic could rival the potency of an SS-level skill.


    This filled Howard''s heart with eager anticipation.


    [Thunder Dragon Breath (S-level Draconic Magic)]


    [Level: 1]


    [Effect: Unleashes a breath over a 30x30 yard area in front, imbued with the potent power of thunder, inflicting damage equal to 300% of the caster''s magic attack power every second to targets within range, with a 70% chance to paralyze targets, rendering them incapable of action for 3 seconds. The breath can sustain for up to 10 seconds.]


    [Cooldown: 60 seconds]


    [Mana Cost: 5000]


    [Restriction: Can be cast when in Draconic State, or after thepletion of a Draconic transformation.]


    [Proficiency: 0/100]


    [Thunder Dragon Roar (S-level Draconic Magic)]


    [Level: 1]


    [Effect: Instantaneously erupts the power of thunder within, violently assailing all hostile targets within a 50x50 yard radius, dealing damage worth 3000% of the caster''s magic attack power and sting all enemies away.]


    [Cooldown: 300 seconds]


    [Mana Cost: 5000]


    [Restriction: Can be cast when in Draconic State, or after thepletion of a Draconic transformation.]


    [Proficiency: 0/100]


    [Thunderme Dragon Wrath (SS-level Active Skill)]


    [Level: 1]


    [Effect: Combines the power of thunder with the power of me, enveloping the caster and increasing all attributes by 500%. Each attack unleashes both powers, dealing damage equivalent to 2000% of the caster''s magic attack power. Every movement leaves behind a trail of thunder and me, inflicting high damage on any who contact it. This statests for 60 minutes.]


    [Cooldown: 72 hours]


    [Mana Cost: 99% of the caster''s MP]


    [Restriction: Can be cast when in Draconic State, or after thepletion of a Draconic transformation.]


    [Proficiency: 0/9]


    "Hmm?! This skill, it only requires 9 points to level up?"


    "That''s quite impressive. The effects are ferocious, directly boosting all my attributes by 500%. Each attack delivers damage twenty times the normal amount. When you stack it all up, isn''t that a hundredfold damage? Plus, with the residual thunder and me, in the midst of a crowd, this ability is invincible."


    Howard mused, theyers of restrictions on the skills notwithstanding.


    The exceptional effects more than made up for them.


    [Thunder Dragon Domain (SS-level Draconic Magic)]


    [Level: 1]


    [Effect: Coalesces the power of thunder into a domain, enveloping an area within 10,000 x 10,000 yards. For every minute the domain exists, or for every 10 hostile targets in within it, a thunder dragon is formed with attributes at 80% of the caster''s own. These dragons attack the enemies within the domain. While the domain persists, targets are unable to leave its confines (spatial skills cannot be blocked). The domainsts for 300 minutes or until the caster''s MP is fully depleted.]


    [Cooldown: 72 hours]


    [Mana Cost: Consumes 1000 MP per second]


    [Restriction: Can be cast when in Draconic State, or after thepletion of a Draconic transformation.]


    [Proficiency: 0/50]


    The requirements for proficiency in higher-level skills seemed to be decreasing, a wee change for Howard. Yet, what thrilled him more was the formidable power of these four skills.


    The two S-level skills were impressive in their own right, both AOE in nature with high damage coefficients.


    As for the SS-level skills, they wereparable to the conventional SSS-level skills.


    Once Howard''s base attributes were enhanced, it was conceivable that a single casting could obliterate a city!


    One skill, unbounded by range, allowed for relentless assault for the duration of its effect.


    The other, with its vast expanse of 10,000 x 10,000 yards, grew increasingly terrifying with time and the number of foes vanquished within it.


    In terms of sheer power, these two skills surpassed the SSS-level skill ¡ª Annihtion of the Tempest Goddess ¡ª that Howard had previouslyprehended.


    While the Tempest Goddess''s fury was constant from beginning to end, these Draconic Magics had the capacity to escte in intensity continually!


    The diforting part, however, was the restrictions each of these four skills possessed.


    For Howard to enter the Draconic State now, the cost was exorbitant, consuming not just mana but also his HP.


    If there was no means to replenish his HP, a mere handful of entries into the Draconic State could spell sudden death for Howard.


    Hence, it was clear that Draconic Magic was to be reserved for moments of peril.


    Recalling the caution of the Chan family''s Guardian Divine Dragon, Howard even spected that there might be limitations to the Draconic form at its pinnacle.


    Just as the Guardian had warned, Howard, in the end, was only human.


    Even if he were to fully integrate with the Oriental Divine Dragon, there would inevitably be a chasm between him and a true Divine Dragon.


    Gifted with the talent of Supreme Synthesis, Howard didn''t ce too much emphasis on the Draconic aspects.


    Instead, he took the Guardian Divine Dragon''s words to heart.


    As Howard stepped out into the courtyard, Shelley Chan was seated cross-legged, a meditative figure enveloped in a gentle embrace of rising mes.


    It was only Howard''s exceptionally robust constitution, coupled with his noteworthy affinity for Pyro magic, that allowed him to withstand the scorching aura without falter.


    Shelley abruptly ceased her meditation, her eyes opening to fix upon Howard.


    "Cough, cough."


    Under Shelley''s gaze, Howard involuntarily recalled the session of events that had transpired in the shadowy river depths.


    A flush crept across his cheeks, and he coughed to clear the air.


    With aposed demeanor, Shelley spoke, "The Great Elder has a message for you. The n has chosen to bestow upon you the hand of a direct descendant in marriage. Would you care to meet her? If she does not meet your approval, you are at liberty to select another."


    At these words, Howard felt a curious twist in his mind.


    It was almost beyond belief that such a formidable family was so eagerly offering him a wife.


    This protective mission had turned out to be an unexpected windfall.


    His own strength had skyrocketed in an almost divine ascent, and now he stood to be united with the pure bloodline of the Chan family.


    Such news, if spread, would certainly spark waves of envy, with many perhaps sighing in longing or even weeping in vexation.


    "No need," Howard said firmly. "What good is a marriage without affection?"


    He continued with a solemn voice, "I will honor the agreement with your esteemed n. Once she bears a child, I will ensure the child is returned here."


    Even as he spoke, a sense of reluctance stirred within him.


    After all, the child would be his own flesh and blood.


    Shelley''s expression softened, and she nodded in acknowledgment, asking, "When will you depart?"

 Chapter143-Desire

    Chapter143-Desire


    Howard failed to detect the hidden meaning in Shelley Chan''s words; he only knew too well the vast disparity in their statuses.


    Their parting today likely marked thest intersection of their paths.


    He answered with a smile, "As soon as possible."


    This ce was, after all, someone else''s territory, and Howard had no intention of lingering.


    Even though he had signed the Soul Blood Pact with the Oriental Divine Dragon.


    He wouldn''t leave his safety to chance!


    "I''ll speak to the Great Elder. When it''s time, you can use the teleportation array to leave. It will quickly take you back to Adia City."


    Shelley Chan nodded, her words, however, took Howard by surprise.


    If there was a teleportation array connecting Crimson Dragon City and Adia City, why had they sought Wales to traverse the wastnds and Ruins previously?


    If they had used the teleportation array, being within the Alliance''s territory, surely those pursuers wouldn''t have dared to be so bold?


    Noticing Howard''s astonishment, Shelley Chan understood his thoughts and sighed, "At that time, the Oriental Divine Dragon had not been born and could not withstand the force of tearing through space. It might have severely affected its vitality!"


    "But isn''t it said that dragons have incredibly strong physiques? How could it not endure?"


    Upon hearing this, Howard''s surprise grew.


    Without even mentioning anything else, just the Guardian Divine Dragon of the Chan family that he had seen was enough to make him feel an aura as deep and vast as the ocean.


    Merely looking at its form was like having a colossal mountain pressing against his chest.


    And that was when the Guardian Divine Dragon bore no malice towards him!


    "Before birth, a Divine Dragon is very fragile," Shelley Chan said with a sigh. "In the past, it was quite a feat if one in ten eggsid by a dragon hatched a youngling. At that time, we resorted to special methods and naturally did not dare to take any risks."


    "Your words... now, you''vepletely merged with the Divine Dragon, your fertility must certainly be stronger than that of the Divine Dragon, but there is also the possibility of failure."


    Shelley Chan cautioned, "If Ying Chan bes pregnant, you must take good care of her. It is not only for our sake but also for yours."


    "You can rest assured on that," Howard replied with a smile. "I am not a man who forgets favors and betrays kindness. Being able to merge with the Divine Dragon is a great benefit for me, and naturally, I will not forget your Chan family."


    "Even if I do not like Ying Chan, as long as I live, no one will be able to harm her!"


    "Um..." Shelley Chan nodded, holding back further words.


    Howard watched her closely, but whatever she was going to say remained unsaid.


    With a resolute expression, she turned and left, leaving only a sigh echoing in Howard''s ear.


    The Chan family acted quickly, and it wasn''t long before an elder arrived in the courtyard.


    His attitude towards Howard was not very kind, he simply stated indifferently, "Let''s go, the family head is already waiting for you at the gate!"


    Howard didn''t mind his demeanor; after all, he had already gained too many benefits from the Chan family this time.


    When Howard arrived at the entrance of the Chen residence, two carriages were already prepared.


    A young girl, her eyes misty with tears, was nestled in the embrace of a middle-aged man, weeping.


    It was clear that this girl was Ying Chan, the one designated by her family to wed Howard.


    Howard took a careful look at her. The girl was fair of face, and the tracks of tears only seemed to add an extra touch of allure to her appearance.


    She was not particrly tall, her figure still undeveloped, a clear sign she was yet toe into her full growth.


    Howard couldn''t help but question her age, but then he thought better of it.


    After all, his marriage to her was only nominal, so he decided not to concern himself with such details.


    His duty was to protect Ying Chan until she grew up, to father a child with her who would continue the Chan family bloodline.


    Then, his task would beplete.


    The middle-aged man whispered some words of advice to Ying Chan before ushering her into one of the carriages.


    Then, wiping the tears from his eyes, he approached Howard with a look of hesitation.


    After a moment of eye contact, the man spoke, "The marriage arranged by the Great Elder is something our Chan family will not go back on. I hope you will treat Ying well."


    "Here is yourpensation: 2000 gold coins, along with some medicinal herbs for Draconic use. Consider them a wee gift from me."


    He patted Howard''s shoulder and handed him a Storage Bag.


    As Howard gazed at the man, he realized that this was one of those who had followed the Great Elder before, a person whose status in the Chan family was undoubtedly high.


    That meant Ying Chan''s status was not low either.


    Howard was taken aback; he had assumed the Chan family would marry off just any girl to him!


    Recalling Shelley Chan''s reminder, Howard finally paid attention to the words "legitimate daughter of the direct line"''.


    So, did that mean his unexpected father-inw was actually a direct heir of the Chan family?


    His future son would not only be the Chan family''s enforcer and guardian deity but might also be the ruler of the Chan family.


    With this thought, Howard found himself less resistant to the idea of marrying Ying Chan.


    If his own son could indeed be the ruler of the Chan family, then wouldn''t all the resources of the Chan family effectively be theirs?


    A slight smile yed at the corners of his mouth as Howard cheerfully said, "I am not a heartless man. As long as I am alive, your precious daughter... my future wife, will not face the slightest danger!"


    Unaware of Howard''s inner thoughts, Hui Chan felt reassured upon hearing this promise.


    Truth be told, if it wasn''t for theplete fusion of Howard with the Divine Dragon, and Quin Chan''s orders, Hui Chan would never have allowed his treasured daughter to marry so far away!


    With little small talk, Howard climbed into the first carriage and, led by the Chan family guards, headed towards the direction of the teleportation array.


    Buzz--


    After an indeterminate amount of time, Howard felt a strange fluctuation beside him.


    Opening his eyes, he saw a figure stealthily appear next to him, materializing inside the carriage.


    Almost the instant he appeared, a light screen burst forth, enveloping him and Howard together.


    "I knew it, Mr. Wales, you certainly weren''t dead," Howard quipped with a smirk. "Now it seems you''ve been hiding near me all along, haven''t you?"


    "Indeed,d, you''ve hit the jackpot this time!" Wales grinned widely. "At first, I didn''t guess Shelley''s identity, not until someone called out her surname. Only then did I remember the existence of the Chan family, and after that, I pretended to die in battle, staying hidden by your side."


    "Luckily, you sessfully merged with the Divine Dragon and even gained the friendship of the Chan family, a leap to the heavens!"


    With that, even Wales became sentimental: "With the support of the Chan family, in the future, even if you wanted to be a councilor, it would be a breeze. Right now, the only thing youck is level! After returning to the academy, you must diligently level up, striving to reach LV90 as soon as possible!"


    Upon hearing this, Howard couldn''t help but his face darken.


    LV90?


    It was not so easily attained! How many awakened spent their entire lives without ever reaching LV60!


    Yet, this also showed how much Wales cared for Howard, even holding a blind trust in him.


    Howard even wondered if Wales knew of his awakening of supreme talent, otherwise, why would he have such faith in him?


    Of course, Howard wasn''t foolish enough to divulge this point, simply responding with resignation, "I''ll do my best."


    "Do your best at what?" Wales chuckled. "With your Soul Devouring skill, as long as you y enough monsters, your leveling and attribute enhancement speed will increase. Once you''re back at the academy, I''ll arrange more opportunities for you to gain experience outside."


    "After all, your strength now surpasses that of an ordinary student. Staying in the academy all the time does you no good, you can''t be treated like an ordinary student."


    Howard nodded at these words.


    "By the way, what do you n to do about that little girl from the Chan family?"


    Wales looked at Howard with a teasing smile.


    Howard shrugged and said with a lightugh, "What else can I do? Now that I''m betrothed to her, I''ll take responsibility."


    "Tsk, tsk, I remember you having a little girlfriend back at the academy," Wales said, tilting his head slightly.


    "So what?" Howard replied earnestly. "The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. I just want to provide a home for all the girls in the world, where did I go wrong?"


    "..."


    Wales gave a thumbs up: "Shameless enough, not bad, you''ve got the spirit I had back in the day."


    "Howe, mentor, you could avoid the Great Elder of the Chan family''s detection?" Howard couldn''t help but be curious about Wales'' capabilities.


    It couldn''t be helped; Wales'' feats were too peculiar.


    Surviving an onught from many strong beings around LV90 and remaining undetected by the Chan family -- such strength astounded Howard.


    "Not quite," Wales shook his head. "Quin Chan, that guy, has been stuck at LV99 for decades. He can see through my Invisibility in a nce. If it weren''t for the sake of thews, he might have already broken through to LV100. His power far exceeds mine."


    "Ever since you entered the Chan family, I dared not get close. I''ve just been waiting here all along."


    "After all, if you want to return to Adia City quickly, there''s only one way -- through the teleportation array!"


    "Hm? We''re almost there. I better leave now to avoid being discovered."

 Chapter144-An Acquaintance

    Chapter144-An Acquaintance


    After Wales departed, it wasn''t long before Howard heard the guard''s voice: "Respected Mr. Howard, we have arrived at the teleportation array!"


    Lifting the carriage curtain, Howard realized they had stopped before an altar constructed of wood.


    A guard troop was stationed near the altar, on high alert.


    At the very center of the altar was a raised tform -- evidently, the location of the teleportation array.


    As Howard surveyed the altar, Ying Chan, supported by two maids, stepped down from the carriage.


    Catching sight of Howard, Ying Chan was momentarily stunned before a slight blush tinted her cheeks, and she lowered her head.


    Back at the entrance of the Chan residence, her mind had been preupied with her father and the sorrow of parting, paying no heed to Howard.


    Now, after calming down during the carriage ride and resigning herself to her fate, she was taken aback by Howard''s appearance.


    At this moment, Ying Chan harbored noints.


    After all, if she must marry, to be wed to a handsome man, chosen by her parents and elders, didn''t seem too bad.


    Unaware of Ying Chan''s thoughts, Howard merely nodded slightly.


    "How does this teleportation array work?"


    Howard had never used a teleportation array before and, unashamed of potential ridicule, asked outright.


    "Mr. Howard, everything in Crimson Dragon City belongs to the Chan family. You needn''t worry about anything. Just step onto it, and our men will activate the array for you and the youngdy, with the destination set to Adia City!"


    The guard spoke evenly, neither servile nor overbearing.


    Ying Chan also approached Howard, whispering, "You don''t have to worry about these things. Father has already informed me. From today, I am to apany you to live in Adia City. Moreover, I have obtained a letter from my father that grants me entry to study at Holy Abyss Academy."


    Hearing all this, Howard couldn''t help but be astounded; the power of the Chan family was indeed formidable!


    Crimson Dragon City was so far from Adia City, yet a mere letter from the Chan family could swing open the doors of Holy Abyss Academy.


    It was truly a shock for Howard.


    One must know that many of the great family powers of the Alliance had to go through rigorous assessments to get their children into Holy Abyss Academy!


    Could it be that the Chan family''s influence was even greater than theirs?


    This thought prompted Howard to ponder; if he ever faced danger in the future, perhaps he could leverage the power of the Chan family!


    There was no helping it; Howard had been an orphan from a young age, without any background.


    After facing many injustices,ing across such an opportunity, he naturally thought of his own benefit.


    The maids and guards couldn''t be taken to Adia City, so Howard had Ying Chan follow him.


    They made their way unobstructed to the high tform of the altar.


    The guards took out a fiery red crystal, crushed it, and a burst of intense mes erupted, which the altar then absorbed.


    Buzz --


    A violent trembling sensation emanated, and Howard felt a dazzling light flicker before his eyes,pelling him to turn his head and close his eyes.


    Then, a terrifying presence descended, instantly overpowering Howard, rendering him immobile.


    He couldn''t even open his eyes, let alone expand his consciousness. He was bombarded with a relentless sense of tearing and weightlessness.


    Time became a blur, and just when Howard was almost ustomed to the sensation, he felt his feet touch something solid.


    In that instant, all restrictions vanished. Howard''s eyes snapped open to find himself inside a bustling hall filled with mor.


    Quickly turning, he saw Ying Chan''s form solidifying next to him, and he let out a sigh of relief.


    Both had been sessfully transported!


    "Ouch."


    Ying Chan let out a soft cry as her legs buckled, nearly copsing, but she managed to steady herself against Howard.


    Howard, with quick reflexes, supported Ying Chan. The touch of her skin was remarkably soft, stirring a flutter within him.


    "Hey, you two over there, move along! If you don''t clear out, others can''te through!"


    A shout rang out, causing Howard and Ying Chan to change color. They hastily patted down their clothes and stepped down from the tform.


    Once off the tform, Howard began to survey their surroundings.


    The teleportation array here was simr to the one in Crimson Dragon City, resembling an altar-like structure.


    The only difference was that this hall boasted five tforms, each in operation, with figures intermittently vanishing or appearing.


    Clearly, Adia City was a bustling metropolis, hence the number of teleportation arrays exceeded those in Crimson Dragon City.


    As more people arrived, Howard could no longer afford to observe.


    Taking Ying Chan''s hand, which was as smooth as white jade, he quickly exited the ce.


    Stepping outside, Howard realized they were on a street near the Holy Abyss Academy.


    He had seen this building before but had not known its purpose.


    "So it turns out, there''s so much to discover within each city!" Howard mused internally. "If I get the chance, I really should explore the nearby areas!"


    Resolved, Howard intended to lead Ying Chan back to Holy Abyss Academy.


    However, Ying Chan, still very much a young girl and initially worried about being far from her parents, quickly embraced her new reality and her yful nature surfaced.


    Clutching Howard''s hand, she coaxed and cajoled him.


    Margaret was quite mature, and Abby was well-behaved; Howard, who had never experienced such whimsy, found himself unable to resist and ended up indulging Ying Chan in a tour around the city.


    After all, with over 2000 gold coins to his name, Howard felt quite the affluent man and didn''t hold back.


    They wandered for hours.


    Only when night fell did Ying Chan begin to feel weary, yet she had no thoughts of returning to Holy Abyss Academy, instead insisting on dining out with Howard.


    She specifically chose a quiet restaurant, but upon entering, Howard froze.


    The owner who greeted them was none other than Margaret!


    "Dear customers, would you like to try some... Howard?!"


    Margaret''s initial professional smile froze as her pupils sharply contracted.


    She nced at Ying Chan and her brows furrowed slightly, her mind awash with confusion.


    Howard had not anticipated that Margaret''s move to Adia City would mean setting up her own shop!


    Reflecting on it, though Margaret was an awakened, her level was quite modest.


    In a smaller city, she could serve as a mentor, handling administrative duties, but aspiring to be a mentor in a major city like Adia City would require reaching levels 60 or even 70!


    Combat mentors at institutions like Holy Abyss Academy were typically around level 80.


    To make a living in Adia City with Margaret''s talents meant settling into the life of an ordinary person.


    Understanding this, a wave of sympathy washed over Howard.


    Ying Chan, surprised, said, "Did we just run into someone you know?"


    "Come on in, you both look like you''ve had a busy day. What would you like to eat?" Margaret said with a smile. "I have noodles, grilled cakes, and some roast meat from fierce beasts!"


    "Some of the roasted meat will do," Howard replied with augh. "Have you eaten yet? Join us?"


    "Sure!"


    Margaret readily agreed, eager for the chance to spend more time with Howard.


    If it weren''t for Ying Chan''s presence, she might have even offered herself up on a te to Howard!


    Margaret went to prepare the food, while Ying Chan took a seat at the table with Howard,menting, "There are so few magic items for sale here."


    "Even the equipment is subpar. Why don''t youe back to Crimson Dragon City with me?"


    Ying Chan wasn''t foolish; she knew she needed to stick with Howard. If she wanted to return, she had to persuade him.


    Howard chuckled, "Each ce has its own environment. Most of those awakened in your area have magical talents, hence the abundance of magic items for sale there. Here, we have people from different citiesing to study or settle, so the variety of goods for sale is greater."


    "It''s ces like this where you can meet more people and grow faster."


    "Alright then," Ying Chan didn''t expect her few words to sway Howard''s thoughts.


    Sheughed off the seriousness and continued to make light conversation.


    She was quite curious about the Holy Abyss Academy, bombarding Howard with questions.


    Soon after, Margaret came out carrying arge tter of fragrant roasted meat.


    Starved, Howard and Ying Chan didn''t bother to inspect what kind of meat it was, and began to devour it ravenously.


    Margaret took care of Howard attentively, patting his back and serving him soup with a tender touch.


    Though Ying Chan was young and inexperienced, having barely left her home, she was not naive.


    She sensed something amiss and fixed her bright, sparkling eyes squarely on Howard and Margaret.


    Margaret, with a coy smile, did not retreat but instead puffed out her chest proudly.


    Unaware of the rtionship between Ying Chan and Howard, and knowing only of Abby''s involvement with Howard, Margaret couldn''t help but want to assert her presence upon seeing a new girl by Howard''s side!

 Chapter145-The Influence of the Chan Family

    Chapter145-The Influence of the Chan Family


    Ying Chan blinked, not saying a word, but she stopped gobbling her food and began to chew slowly, showing the demeanor of ady from a distinguished family.


    Howard noticed this with a slight raise of his eyebrows.


    Ying Chan''s reaction was entirely unexpected!


    He had even thought that Ying Chan might flip the table.


    After all, as the cherished daughter of the Chan family, she was used to being doted on. Could she really endure this?


    Howard wanted her to react; after all, he had another girlfriend back at the academy. Without Ying Chan epting this fact, it would be a major problem if Abby and she blew up at the same time.


    "That girl, she can actually hold back, what is she thinking?" Howard was surprised internally, yet he did not show it on his face.


    After the meal, as Margaret was about to get up, Ying Chan spoke, "Thank you for your hospitality, sister. I had no idea my huseband had such a considerate and attentive friend."


    "Huseband?"


    Upon hearing this, both Howard and Margaret were taken aback, looking at each other in disbelief.


    Ying Chan smiled and said, "I forgot, ording to the Alliance''s terms, it should be husband!"


    "What? He''s your husband?!"


    Margaret couldn''t help but exim in shock.


    She knew that Howard''s rtionship with her and Abby was at most that of boyfriend and girlfriend, far from marriage.


    Suddenly discovering that Howard already had a wife, how could that of boyfriend and girlfriend, far from marriage.


    Suddenly discovering that Howard already had a wife, how could she not be surprised?


    Howard thought for a moment, and did not refute.


    After all, ording to the Chan family, Ying Chan was indeed betrothed to him, and aside from not having held a wedding, the parental consent had already been given!


    In the current world, marriage was a matter between two families; it didn''t require the Alliance''s recognition.


    Margaret quickly looked at Howard, and seeing that he did not object, herplexion turned ashen as she asked, "You have the elders'' approval already?"


    "There''s no mistake, my father personally sent me here."


    With one sentence, Ying Chan delivered a blow that left Margaret reeling.


    No matter the sequence of events, it couldn''tpete with an actual marriage!


    Howard also understood Ying Chan''s tactic, using the overwhelming situation to her advantage.


    "Alright, I have one thing to say, you''re both my women!"


    Howard spoke decisively, cutting off any chance for further argument.


    He could see that although Ying Chan was young, her cunning and strategies surpassed Margaret''s.


    Margaret was devoted to him, and Howard was too fond of her to stand by and watch her lose face.


    Ying Chanughed, "So you''re showing favoritism? I am your wife!"


    Howard shrugged, "They will be too, in the future."


    "They?"


    Ying Chan''s eyebrows lifted in surprise, "It seems you have other women! Ah, indeed, all the handsome guys are already taken!"


    Ying Chan wasn''t overly angry; after all, the world they lived in was one where the strong preyed upon the weak.


    If Howard had the capability, marrying dozens of wives wouldn''t raise eyebrows.


    Moreover, Ying Chan knew that her marriage to Howard was arranged by the family elders, and neither party would likely give up on this arrangement.


    All she needed was to be Howard''s wife and bear his child.


    As for the rest, she didn''t need to concern herself at all!


    Besides, Howard''s handsome features were enough to make her overlook other matters.


    "Not too many, there''s one more within Holy Abyss Academy," Howard whispered. "Once we''re at the academy, don''t make trouble with her."


    "My father told me to listen to you," Ying Chan waved her hand dismissively, then mused, "Just two women, that''s not too many."


    "Heh, two now, who knows how many there''ll beter," Margaret scoffed lightly.


    Hearing this, Howard''s eyebrows arched, and he couldn''t resist giving Margaret''s behind a yful p, causing her to let out an "Oh!" as her cheeks flushed red.


    "My dear mentor, it seems you might need a little lesson," Howard said, his lips curving into a smile as he gave Margaret''s behind a pinch.


    "Stop teasing, I''m going to tidy up!" Margaret felt a tingling sensation and quickly scurried away with the tray, her face awash with shyness, especially with Ying Chan still present.


    Ying Chan blinked in surprise, "My goodness, she''s actually your mentor, aren''t you ying a little too wild?"


    Howard, thick-skinned as ever, paid no mind to Ying Chan''sment.


    To be honest, there was no real affection between him and Ying Chan; both were aware their marriage was purely contractual.


    Thus, they were quite indifferent to anyplications that arose.


    After Margaret had tidied everything up, Ying Chan, bypassing Howard, started chatting directly with her.


    It''s strange sometimes, the friendships that form between women.


    In just a quarter of an hour, Ying Chan and Margaret became chummy, affectionately calling each other sisters in a disy of newfound warmth.


    Through Margaret, Ying Chan came to understand Howard''s background.


    Learning that Howard had achieved such growth with merely an F-level talent awakening, Ying Chan was so shocked her jaw dropped.


    After all, years of education had drummed into her that talent was everything!


    Awakened with lower-grade talents simply couldn''t keep up with those of higher talents, in terms of level and strength.


    They were even disdained when forming contracts with pets.


    Yet, Howard had shattered thismon belief.


    Margaret might not have known, but Ying Chan was very much aware that Howard had somehow made the Oriental Divine Dragon, a guardian of her family for generations, voluntarily sign a Soul Blood Pact.


    If one were to rank such a being, the Oriental Divine Dragon would undoubtedly be a pet of SSS-level.


    How could it take interest in someone with an F-level Talent Awakening?


    Howard was unaware of what Ying Chan and Margaret had discussed.


    After resting a bit, he took Ying Chan back to the Holy Abyss Academy.


    It had been a long time since he left the academy, and it was time to return.


    There were things Howard remembered needing to do at the academy!


    Like, for instance, the task of capturing a shape-shifting Butterfly Fae for his two roommates.


    Completing that task was sure to yield substantial benefits.


    And as for Margaret?


    With Ying Chan present, a wild celebration with Margaret was out of the question.


    Staying behind served no purpose. It was better to return to the school first, deal with other matters, and thene back to her alone.


    After all, he now knew Margaret''s current address.


    Margaret, understanding Howard''s intentions, couldn''t help but roll her eyes, though she said nothing more.


    Her affection for Howard, much like Abby''s, had seeped deep into her bones.


    As long as it was to Howard''s benefit, no matter what it was, they wouldn''t refuse.


    Thus, as night fell, Howard returned to the Holy Abyss Academy with Ying Chan.


    Just as he returned to the academy, Howard noticed that many students were hurrying toward the training field.


    This piqued Howard''s curiosity, but he had to apany Ying Chan for her registration and didn''t dwell on it.


    Upon reaching the administration office, Howard saw that Wales had already returned, casually sitting with his legs crossed on a chair to the side.


    At the desk sat a female mentor with an impressive figure and sses.


    Her appearance was quite simr to the young girl Howard had encountered at the administration office on his previous visit, only more mature.


    She looked to be around thirty years old.


    However, given the good maintenance of cultivators, Howard estimated she might be around forty.


    Definitely in the prime of her years!


    Reining in his thoughts, Howard led Ying Chan straight into the office.


    Seeing Howard, Wales immediately smiled, "Kid, you''re finally back. Where did you run off to?"


    Wales had entered the teleportation array after Howard but had returned to the Holy Abyss Academy earlier than him, naturally making him curious.


    As for why he didn''t go looking for Howard?


    Well, Howard was outside the city, and if Wales dared to use his powers, it could''ve been troublesome if Rick found out.


    It was only within the academy that he dared to use some of his methods.


    After all, the principal was not around, and the other mentors couldn''t sense him.


    "Just went out to buy some things."


    Howard replied with a slight smile, "Mr. Wales, student admissions are handled here, right?"


    "That''s correct."


    Wales asked knowingly, "But, we''re past the enrollment period now, aren''t we?"


    Ying Chan, having never interacted with Wales and unaware of his omniscience, quickly stepped forward upon hearing his words and respectfully presented a letter: "Good day Mr. Wales, this is a letter from my grandfather to your esteemed academy."


    Wales took the letter, opened it, and feigned surprise as he read: "Ah, so you are a member of the Chan family. My apologies for the oversight. Had it not been for Dragon Chan leading our human defenses against the onught of the other races, the Alliance itself might no longer exist."


    "Since a member of the Chan family seeks enrollment, I shall approve it on behalf of the principal!"


    Wales didn''t hesitate in the slightest.

 Chapter146-A Farce

    Chapter146-A Farce


    Wales knew that even if the principal were present, the decision would be the same.


    Despite the Alliance''s pretense of fairness, that still depended on the stature of those involved.


    If your status was high enough, not only could you gain entry into the academy, but even important positions within the Alliance could be yours for the taking.


    Clearly, Quin Chan''s status as a council member afforded him such influence.


    Even the female mentor who had been reading looked up, her gazending on Ying Chan, indicating the extensive influence the Chan family wielded.


    With the Chan family name behind her, Ying Chan''s enrollment process was exceptionally smooth, leading to her direct assignment to the first ss.


    After sorting everything out and securing her dormitory, Howard began showing Ying Chan around the academy.


    Meanwhile, countless students were still converging towards the training field, which piqued Howard''s curiosity, and Ying Chan, equally intrigued, hurriedly pulled him along to check it out.


    Arriving at the field, Howard and Ying Chan discovered a makeshift arena had been set up in the center.


    Not only were two students engaged in battle, but mentors were present as well.


    And Howard recognized the fighting students -- they were freshmen like himself, and although not in the first ss, they had faced off during assessments.


    Well, getting beaten up counts as fighting too!


    The students they were battling were strangers to Howard, and they all boasted levels around 30 to 40, just slightly weaker than Caitlin, Glyn, and Aisha.


    Clearly, they were upperssmen, likely juniors or seniors.


    Second-year students simply didn''t level up that fast!


    Truth be told, aside from Howard and a few others, the average level of the freshmen was around 16 or 17.


    In this world, it was incredibly difficult for regr awakened to level up, even for geniuses.


    Take Ying Chan, for example, the beloved jewel of the Chan family, adored and awakened early at home -- she had only just reached level 30.


    Someone like Howard, who surged to level 30 within a month of awakening, was unprecedented!


    That''s precisely why people like Wales believed Howard had inherited the legacy of a powerful being.


    But they were all under different misconceptions.


    Under the vast disparity of levels and equipment, the first-year students stood no chance against their higher-level counterparts.


    In just a few moves, they were sent flying out of the arena, crashing heavily to the ground.


    "Tsk, tsk, all I''ve been hearing about is how your freshman ss has seven S-level Talent Awakenings. Why isn''t anyone daring to step up for a fight? You were all so brash before, not even greeting your seniors when you saw us!"


    "Now nobody dares toe forward? What about those who awakened S-level talents, any of you brave enough to step up?"


    Hearing this, Howard felt a sense of familiarity with the voice.


    Upon closer inspection, he recognized the speaker -- wasn''t this the student he and Wales had encountered on their way out of the academy?


    Seemed like he was Caitlin''s ssmate, from the same grade.


    Reflecting on the words, Howard was at a loss for words. Just because he was in a hurry and didn''t greet them, they were picking on the first-year students?


    Wasn''t this a bit too arrogant?


    A surge of anger rose within Howard.


    But before Howard could step onto the stage, a furious voice erupted, "Who says our freshman ss has no one left?"


    With a whoosh of light and shadow, a figure dashed onto the arena in a blink, carrying a massive sword on his back.


    It was Maithus, the S-level Talent Awakening who had been defeated twice by Howard before.


    "Oh, you''re an S-level Talent Awakening?" sneered the senior student.


    Despite only having an A-level talent, he wasn''t afraid of Maithus, given the level gap and equipment disparity. Instead, he was visibly excited.


    What a thrill it would be to thoroughly trounce an S-level Talent Awakening before they could rise to prominence!


    If this tale spread, he too would be known as a master who had crushed an S-level awakened!


    In truth, normally, an S-level talent could ovee opponents across levels, but that''s when facing rather ordinary awakened individuals.


    Those who managed to get into Holy Abyss Academy for study, even with the least of talents, weren''t that inferior, especially with the guidance of renowned mentors.


    In such cases, level and equipment became very significant factors.


    "Go for it!"


    "Come on Maithus, take that guy down, how dare he look down on us freshmen?"


    "What''s with the seniors targeting us all the time? Even going as far as setting up an arena!"


    A chorus of encouragement rose, prompting Howard to frown slightly.


    Were the upperssmen intentionally targeting the neers?


    He had initially thought this might be some rotten rule or tradition.


    After all, in some ces, seniority is everything.


    Those higher in rank or older in age felt entitled to scold or even hit those younger than them.


    And with mentors in charge here, Howard considered this angle -- if it truly was as the students said, and they were being specifically targeted, it could be an act of provocation.


    However, Howard, racking his brains, couldn''t fathom why the older students would want to stir up trouble!


    He waspletely unaware that it was simply Caitlin''s affectionate demeanor towards him that had sparked jealousy among those seniors, even leading them to target the new students.


    To be precise, they wanted to target Howard.


    But Howard had been away for the past month and a half; they couldn''t find him, so in frustration, they turned their provocation towards the entire freshman ss.


    As Howard pondered the reason behind the seniors'' behavior, the second fight finallymenced.


    It must be said, Maithus, as an S-level Talent Awakening, truly had skill.


    Remarkably, despite a difference of over ten levels, he withstood the assault from the senior student and even managed to make it a back-and-forth battle.


    Unfortunately, due to his lower level, his MP was limited, and when it was depleted, he hadn''t defeated his opponent.


    Powerless to cast any more skills, he was left without the means to retaliate and was eventually kicked out of the arena by the senior student.


    "Third-year student, Matthru Anthony wins!"


    As the mentor announced the result, the group of senior students watching erupted inughter.


    "Hahaha, what were these lower-level students thinking? Just entered the academy and they dare ept a challenge?"


    "Yeah, if I were them, I''d definitely keep a low profile!"


    The older students were merely enjoying the spectacle, oblivious to the specific reasons, but they naturally supported their own age group.


    This scene infuriated the first-year students.


    Abby, Judy, Nick, Mike, and others also gathered together. Unaware that Howard had returned, they were angered by the arrogance of the upperssmen.


    Before Matthru could provoke them further, Nick, unable to tolerate it anymore, rushed up to the challenge.


    However, his defeat was even more pitiful.


    He wasn''t even a match for Maithus''s opponent; against Matthru, it took just half a minute before he was sent flying out of the arena.


    Lanas and the others followed suit, having no choice.


    Even if they didn''t always get along, they were all first-year students and wouldn''t stand by while their peers were being bullied.


    s, their oues were all too simr.


    The gap in level and equipment was an insurmountable chasm for the early-stage awakened!


    "Ha, is this the arrogance your first-year freshmen have been unting?"


    "Your strength doesn''t seem to be much to speak of, does it?!"


    Matthru Anthonyughed haughtily: "I''ve heard that your freshman ss has a so-called strongest one named Howard. Why doesn''t he dare to show up? Or is he just a coward?"


    Hearing this, Howard immediately understood that the taunt was aimed at him. This meant Matthru likely had aplices.


    Before Howard could even get angry, Abby shouted indignantly, "Howard is out on field training with a mentor; otherwise, a rookie with your level of skill would never be a match for him."


    "Such arrogance!"


    At her words, Matthru Anthony''s expression darkened as he retorted coldly, "Sounds nice, out on field training. How long could first-year freshmen possibly be out for field training? Everyone knows the first year is mostly theoretical courses!"


    "Tsk, tsk, in my opinion, Howard is just a coward!"


    Matthru Anthony sneered, "And you bunch of first-year freshmen better watch yourselves. Whenever you meet your seniors, be sure to greet them properly. And remember, the senior girls... they''re not for the likes of you little guys to covet!"


    Hearing this, Howard fully understood everything.


    It seemed Caitlin''s attitude towards him had sparked this entire farce.


    "Really... the ssic case of beauty causing trouble. I knew that getting involved with a woman like Caitlin, who has such a good figure, would bring issues!" Howard couldn''t help but sigh inwardly, having realized the cause.


    Ying Chan chuckled, "Such a sour note. It looks like your over-familiarity with the uppersswoman is what led to this situation."


    With Ying Chan''s wit, she too hade to this conclusion.


    "Ah well, since that coward Howard doesn''t dare to show up, today I''ll spare you..."


    Just as Matthru Anthony began to speak, a voice like a sudden p of thunder resounded abruptly across the field.


    Howard, filled with anger, directly harnessed the power within his body.


    "To provoke my freshman ss and then just walk away like that, doesn''t seem quite right, does it?"

 Chapter147-Matthru Who Cannot Help but Fight

    Chapter147-Matthru Who Cannot Help but Fight


    "To provoke my freshman ss and then just walk away like that, doesn''t seem quite right, does it?"


    A voice like sudden thunder reverberated, startling every awakened present.


    The numerous first-year students were at first shocked, then their faces quickly lit up with joy as they turned towards the direction of the sound.


    Almost all of them had been schooled by Howard, aware of his superior strength; naturally, they ced their hopes on him.


    "Howard, you''ve finally arrived!"


    Abby, Judy, and others exhaled a sigh of relief, even going so far as to overlook Ying Chan at Howard''s side.


    "Howard! You coward, you''ve finally shown your face, huh?"


    To Matthru Anthony, the sight of Howard sparked excitement; after all, Howard was the target he had intended to challenge.


    He knew that if a mentor had personally taken Howard out for training, his talent must be exceptional. To target Howard, it had to be done shortly after his awakening; otherwise, once Howard grew in strength, he would no longer be a match for him.


    Facing Matthru Anthony''s taunts, Howard remained undisturbed, stepping steadily towards the stage.


    The students from previous years quickly cleared a path for him.


    "Go Howard!"


    "Show that damn guy that we first-years are not to be underestimated!"


    "Howard, you must win, smack him down hard!"


    Cheers and shouts of encouragement rose.


    As for the upperssmen, their faces wore a look of surprise.


    There had been first-year students who had challenged Matthru Anthony before, but the cheers and support for Howard were iparable!


    This left them puzzled, questioning what sort of talent Howard possessed tomand such respect from the new students.


    "This guy, just walking up there so ordinarily? He doesn''t look like much!"


    "It''s not how you should fight. Back in our days, when we climbed into the ring, we used to soar up, not showing off a couple of tricks - how do you expect to suppress your opponent''s spirit?"


    "I reckon this fellow will lose too."


    Many murmurs arose, prompting the first-year students to roll their eyes and then shout even louder in response.


    Howard paid no mind to thesements; with a thought, his Soul Nurturer quietly appeared in his hand as he walked steadily onto the stage.


    The mentor surveyed Howard and nodded, "If you are a magus, then both parties must maintain a distance of over 20 yards. Please step back!"


    At these words, Matthru Anthony shed a grin, made a throat-slitting gesture at Howard, and then quickly retreated.


    This gesture also elicited shouts from countless students.


    The provocative intent was too strong!


    Normally, as students of the same academy, one wouldn''t go to such extremes.


    In an instant, all the students understood that there must be bad blood between Howard and Matthru Anthony. This meant that in this arena battle, neither side would hold back -- promising a spectacle indeed!


    Of course, this was also because they knew the mentor would protect the students from serious harm, which gave them the liberty to be spectators.


    Outside the academy, as ssmates, they would certainly have intervened.


    Once a sufficient distance was established, the mentor immediatelymenced the countdown.


    "3... 2... 1!"


    Almost the instant the countdown ended, Matthru Anthony burst upwards, fists clenched and radiating brilliance.


    His speed was incredible; it took just a breath for him to smash a fist down onto the tform before Howard.


    Bang!


    In that moment, the stage trembled violently, an invisible shockwave surged towards Howard with relentless force.


    Before the shockwave could even reach Howard, Matthru Anthony''s body coiled like a spring, and he shot forth like an arrow released from its bow, closely following the shockwave''s trail.


    This scene elicited exmations from countless students.


    They could tell that if Howard were hit by the shockwave, he would likely be unable to evade the subsequent punch.


    Moreover, Matthru Anthony was a martial artist, a profession whose strength lies in closebat and rapid strikes, often apanied by controlling effects. If one were caught in hisbo, it was very possible they wouldn''t even manage a single counterattack before defeat.


    The first-year students soon realized that Matthru Anthony hadn''t been serious when fighting them!


    In an instant, many students began to worry for Howard.


    Even Abby felt a chill in her heart, unaware that Howard, at this moment, had reached level 33 and was even donned in a Supreme Artifact.


    Furthermore, it was night!


    Howard was blessed with the Kiss of the Moon Goddess, which granted him immunity to six attacks under the cover of darkness.


    With the ability to negate attacks, Howard, aiming to showcase his own strength, didn''t retreat but instead advanced. Gripping his Soul Nurturer, he took bold strides to meet his opponent head-on.


    "What the fuck!"


    "Has this guy lost his mind?"


    This tableau left every student petrified, and even the mentor was on edge, his eyes glued to Howard, ready to leap forward to intercept any injury.


    Matthru Anthony''s eyes shone with fervor as he let out a roar, the strength within him swelling tumultuously, his right hand clenched into a fist, once again sparking with light.


    Yet, when the shockwave sted towards Howard, a moment unfolded that left every student agape.


    A cascade of silvery-white brilliance fell, morphing into a shield that cocooned Howard.


    The shockwave dissipated into nothingness, and there stood Matthru Anthony before Howard, his fist swinging through the air.


    The next moment, Howard wielded the Soul Nurturer directly, swinging it like a club, fiercely smashing it towards Matthru Anthony''s iing fist.


    Bang --


    A crisp resonance filled the air. Matthru Anthony felt as though his right hand had crashed against an iron b, a tidal wave of pain assaulting his senses, forcing an involuntary howl from him.


    Swiftly thereafter, Howardunched a kick, striking true to Matthru Anthony''s abdomen.


    Thanks to the Soul Blood Pact and the boost from an SSS-level talent, Howard''s attributes had long surpassed Matthru Anthony''s. That kick, akin to a hammer blow to the belly, drained Matthru Anthony''s face of color.


    His body recoiled continuously, hands clutching his stomach, his visage twisted in agony.


    It was not just Matthru Anthony who was stunned; the entire field, with hundreds of spectating students, stood frozen, fixating on Howard with eyes filled with bewilderment.


    What just happened?


    Aren''t you supposed to be a magus?


    How did one kick send a senior student staggering, unable to keep his bnce?


    "Is this guy seriously a magus?!"


    "Or is he... deceiving us?"


    "No, no, no, he''s definitely a magus. I''ve witnessed him casting magical skills!"


    "Holy crap, is Howard that formidable? He can prevail over senior students without even casting spells, just using his fists?"


    Exmations echoed nonstop, yet Howard calmly walked towards Matthru Anthony. With an effortless grasp of his left hand, he astonishingly hoisted Matthru Anthony up.


    He was no saint!


    As long as the mentor didn''t dere the end, Howard wouldn''t stop his assault.


    After all, so many students had been thrashed because of him; he had to im some interest back!


    "Tsk tsk tsk, weren''t you swaggering around earlier? Why aren''t you shouting now?"


    Holding Matthru Anthony aloft with his left hand, Howard''s right hand viciously pped him, leaving a crimson mark on his cheek.


    Upon a careful nce, Howard pped him again with the back of his hand, ensuring both cheeks bore marks, then nodded in satisfaction, "Now, that looks much better!"


    No sooner had he spoken than Howard embarrassingly discovered that Matthru Anthony had fainted!


    Howard''s attributes had risen too muchpared to before, and he hadn''t controlled his strength well for a moment. But this turn of events rendered his prior preparations useless!


    After all, one can''t keep pummeling an unconscious opponent, can they?


    Boredly tossing Matthru Anthony onto the tform, Howard''s thoughts suddenly shifted. Thest time they met, there seemed to be a group with Matthru Anthony. His eyes lit up, and he hastily scanned the crowd of students below the stage.


    A single student would not likely have the gall to provoke an entire grade!


    In other words, Matthru Anthony had aplices.


    With this thought, Howard quickly inquired, "Do any of the first-year students know who targeted you initially?"


    As his words fell, a few of the upperssmen couldn''t help but shiver internally.


    Originally, they hadn''t taken Howard seriously, thinking that with his recently awakened talent, he couldn''t possibly be a match for them.


    But those ps had jolted them to reality.


    In an instant, Matthru Anthony''s cohorts began to retreat.


    It was at this moment that Howard''s gazended firmly on them.


    Howard''s question had been a ploy to make that group reveal themselves.


    With the corner of his mouth slightly upturned, Howard looked towards the group of students, his voice gentle yet carrying an undertone ofmand, "Gentlemen, don''t rush off. He lost, and as hisrades, shouldn''t you step forward?"


    "Or is it that you''re afraid to face even me, a mere first-year student? Since when did the upperssmen be so timid?"

 Chapter148-One Against Many

    Chapter148-One Against Many


    Hearing Howard''s words, the group of upperssmen immediately burst into an uproar.


    "Well, look at that, have you Dougton guys turned into cowards?"


    "I remember it was you who started this arena battle, so why are you thinking of retreating now after losing just one match?"


    The students were not fools; they could clearly see the retreating intent in the Dougton students and immediately called out.


    "Go on, he''s just a first-year newbie. You''ve awakened way earlier than him, how can you not have a bit of courage?"


    "If I weren''t a level lower than you, I''d go up there myself!"


    Many of the onlookers shouted out immediately.


    For a moment, the faces of Dougton and his peers turned deathly pale.


    They knew that if they ran away now, under the watchful eyes of everyone, they would forever carry the stigma of being cowards.


    However, when they looked up and saw Howard''s beaming smile, they felt even less sure of themselves.


    This is the nature of the weak!


    Realizing this, Howard couldn''t help butugh and say, "I''m not some devil, you know. How about this, you can alle at me together!"


    "Holy shit, what an audacious freshman."


    "This newbie has the right to be. I remember Matthru was not weak, should be around level 40, which is not too shabby in the whole academy. And to think, he got knocked out by Howard straight away."


    "Can a freshman really have such strength?"


    "Can a freshman really have such strength?"


    "Outrageous! In my opinion, this newbie must be a disciple from a major family who had awakened long ago, just reporting to the academy this year."


    "That''s possible."


    "One against many, eh? Now, this is going to be thrilling! Quick, someone go call more people, this fight is bound to be spectacr!"


    All the students were stirred up with excitement.


    Initially, they were all just there for the spectacle, convinced that a freshman could never beat a senior.


    Who could have guessed that Howard would deliver such a stunning surprise? Thus, they called over friends, eager to summon more spectators.


    The name Howard was also etched into their memories.


    Dougton and his peers exchanged nces, then, with gritted teeth, they climbed onto the stage, Dougton himself asserting, "Howard, don''t get too arrogant!"


    "Arrogant?" Howard retorted coldly, "What a joke. When have I ever been arrogant? Wasn''t it you who provoked our first-year students first?"


    "In the past few days when I wasn''t at the academy, you targeted the freshmen, took advantage of our absence, set up this stage, and bullied the younger ones. Now that I''ve returned to respond to the challenge, how has it be my arrogance?"


    "Could it be that as seniors, you have the right to twist truth and falsify right and wrong?"


    At the end of his speech, Dougton and hispanions found themselves breathless.


    The truth was, they had indeed instigated the conflict, and hence, they had no grounds for rebuttal.


    "Enough, let''s let strength do the talking. Come on, show me what you''ve got!"


    Howard looked towards the mentor and said with a light chuckle, "Mentor, as a magus, I should maintain some distance, right?"


    "..."


    At this, the mentor''s mouth twitched involuntarily.


    Given those ps you just dealt, and that kick, no one would believe you''re a magus!


    However, Howard was indeed a magus, and the mentor wasn''t going to say otherwise; he was only invited to act as a witness.


    As the countdown sounded once more, Dougton and hispanions exchanged a determined nce, their resolve hardened. They waited for the countdown to finish, and then they allunched their attacks on Howard simultaneously.


    Feathered arrows whistled through the air, and a figure wielding a long sword dashed rapidly towards Howard.


    He intended to execute a Charge skill once within range.


    However, before the warrior could initiate his Charge, Howard swung the Soul Nurturer, and a Gravity spell blossomed forth.


    Hum --


    An eerie force erupted, like a mountain descending, immediately crushing the warrior onto the stage, pinning him down, unable to move, his breathing bingbored.


    At the same time, a shield formed from MP materialized beside Howard, deflecting the iing arrows.


    "Holy shit, he really is a magus!"


    "This magus is seriously fierce."


    Those students who didn''t know Howard were astounded at the disy of a standard magical skill.


    There was no helping it; Howard''s performance was simply too terrifying.


    "Hmph, I knew you had a shield! Take my Armor-Piercing Arrow!"


    Dougton drew his bow, nocking an arrow that glowed with a sinister milky radiance at its tip.


    Whoosh --


    In the next instant, the arrow tore through the air, hurtling towards Howard at a blistering speed.


    Behind Dougton, another magus was waving a wand, chanting incantations.


    Seeing this, Howard wasn''t about to give them any chances. He swung the Soul Nurturer, and almost before the Armor-Piercing Arrow could reach him, his figure suddenly became ethereal.


    The Blink skill was unleashed!


    After attending theoretical sses, Howard hade to understand the role of Arcane Techniques, and coupled with his powerful spirit, his skill execution was especially precise.


    When he reappeared, he was startlingly right beside the enemy magus.


    The Soul Nurturer loomedrge in the magus''s pupils before crashing down on his head with ferocity.


    With Howard''s immense strength, the blow knocked the magus unconscious immediately, sending him copsing to the ground.


    "Holy crap!"


    This gave Dougton quite the shock, prompting him to quickly leap back, drawing his bowstring once more. A bluish-white glow emanated, and dozens of arrows were fired in rapid session, enveloping the area where Howard stood.


    It was the basic skill of an archer, Rapid Shoot!


    It had to be said, Dougton and his group had some skill, at least their reaction times weren''t slow.


    Unfortunately for them, Howard was shielded by an MP shield, making the arrows feel like mere tickles upon impact.


    The Blink skill was deployed once again, replenishing Howard''s MP shield while he materialized beside Dougton.


    Before Dougton could counter, Howard had already grasped Dougton''s wrist with a fierce pull.


    Being an archer with inherently less strength, Dougton was immediately off-bnce from Howard''s tug, stumbling towards him.


    The next moment, Howard delivered a knee strike, hitting Dougton squarely in the abdomen.


    In reality, Howard had restrained himself; a direct hit to the chest could have been lethal.


    The human heart is exceedingly fragile.


    The abdomen, on the other hand, is rtively soft, able to absorb much of the impact.


    It would result in nothing more than Dougton experiencing pain for a while.


    At the impact, Dougton''s face instantly turned ghostly pale, sweat cascading down his forehead.


    The intense pain left him unable to utter a sound, his body curled up like a shrimp.


    This scene made countless students inhale sharply in shock.


    In less than ten seconds, Howard, a neer, had subdued three seniors. It was truly astonishing.


    One knocked out by a wand, another immobilized by blows, and yet another warrior was gasping for breath under the weight of a Gravity spell.


    Even after the duration of the Gravity spell had ended, and the warrior managed to stand, he was panting heavily, clearlycking any capacity to continue the fight.


    When Howard turned to look at that warrior, he even fell t on the ground with a "thump," pretending to still be unconscious.


    This scene sent a wave of cheers among the first-year students.


    Abby, Judy, and Howard''s two roommates were equally overjoyed.


    Howard, holding Dougton by the cor, gently patted his cheek and said with a light chuckle, "We don''t seem to have any personal grievances, do we?"


    At this, Dougton hastily shook his head.


    "So why provoke my fellow first-years, and why provoke me?"


    Howard asked outright. s, Dougton was in too much pain to muster a reply to his question.


    Just then, nearby the field, another voice rang out, "Fantastic, big sis, you''ve finally arrived!"


    "Glyn''s here too!"


    "Boss Sarah, please make your move quickly!"


    Exmations continued to rise, turning Howard and many other students'' gazes in that direction.


    Suddenly, a group of figures appeared, moving with remarkable speed toward the scene.


    Leading them was none other than Caitlin!


    At her side were Glyn and Aisha, and two unfamiliar faces whose status seemed even higher than Glyn''s.


    Indeed, the higher-level students were aware that it was Matthru and Dougton who had instigated the matter, but as upperssmen, they weren''t inclined to see a neer take down one of their own.


    Hence, they had urged Caitlin and herpanions to intervene.


    Little did they know of Caitlin''s sentiments towards Howard.


    Swiftly arriving below the stage, Caitlin scanned the area and seeing that Howard was unharmed, she finally let out a sigh of relief.


    "Dougton, what are you ying at? As seniors, you should be looking after the neers, not causing trouble," Caitlin reprimanded.


    Almost the moment her words fell, all the upperssmen froze, then their eyes widened in shock, sizing up Caitlin with surprise.


    Even those by her side were no exception!


    Normally, the unwritten rule of seniors bullying juniors was present in every academy. Although it was not encouraged, it was never actively stopped.


    Especially considering that Caitlin herself had once bullied new students!

 Chapter149-Hidden Class

    Chapter149-Hidden ss


    "Howard, are you alright?"


    Caitlin gazed at Howard intently, her face etched with concern.


    At this moment, all the students understood and couldn''t help but inwardly scoff, "Howard almost killed Matthru and Dougton, and you''re asking if he''s okay? Look at him, full of life and vigor; he doesn''t seem to be in trouble at all!"


    Glyn and Aisha, who also knew Howard and were aware of his strength, weren''t particrly surprised by the scene.


    It was Sarah who scrutinized Howard closely before speaking directly, "Kid, you''re quite heavy-handed, aren''t you? It seems you don''t quite regard us seniors with much respect!"


    Actually, the situation had escted beyond individual student rivalries and had be a matter between two grades.


    Matthru''s victory over other first-year students had angered Howard, and simrly, Howard''s harsh treatment of Matthru and Dougton was bound to enrage the upperssmen.


    If they didn''t step in, wouldn''t it imply that the freshmen had surpassed them?


    Therefore, even though Sarah noticed Caitlin''s fondness for Howard, he still chose not to give face, calling out coldly.


    His words also allowed the nearby upperssmen to breathe a sigh of relief.


    It was good that someone was willing to step up; otherwise, the upperssmen would really be aughing stock!


    Caitlin''s brows furrowed slightly as she turned her gaze towards Sarah.


    Sarah, however, paid no heed to Caitlin. Instead, with a tap of his toes, he leaped gracefully into the air like a majestic roc spreading its wings, andnded steadily on the stage in front of Howard.


    Such an entrance immediately elicited cheers from countless students.


    Howard studied Sarah carefully, noting his leather armor. He was likely not a warrior, shield bearer, knight, or other conventional ss. He might be an archer or assassin, or perhaps even a hidden ss.


    Like Glyn and Caitlin, they both belonged to unconventional sses, not only gaining higher attributes upon leveling up but also having ess to more powerful skills.


    However, choosing a hidden ss was no small feat.


    It requiredpleting nearly insurmountable tasks and spending a considerable amount of money on special scrolls.


    Such scrolls couldn''t even be purchased in shops; they had to be acquired either from major families or powerful factions or through high-profile auctions.


    Caitlin and her peers had formidable forces backing them, enabling them to join a hidden ss at such a young age.


    Collecting his thoughts, Howard responded calmly, "Arrogant? So, it''s alright for you seniors to bully others, but not for us to resist?"


    "There''s nothing more to say. Let''s get started. If you can withstand ten of my moves without defeat, then we''ll consider ourselves bested this time."


    Sarah''s eyes chilled as he spread his hands. Just as Howard was puzzled by his action, a crisp whistling sound filled the air. Suddenly, a dozen daggers, glittering coldly, floated behind Sarah.


    "Huh? Controlling swords with spirit? No, those are daggers!"


    Startled by this sight, Howard was taken aback. It was his first time witnessing such an attack method. He quickly retreated, putting a distance of 20 yards between himself and Sarah.


    Howard had a premonition that these daggers were no ordinary weapons.


    "Sarah, you are entering the fray too?" The mentor, apparently recognizing Sarah, shook his head and said, "Remember, this is a freshman. Don''t go overboard."


    "Alright, the distance has been set. I''ll start the countdown, and then you may begin. If anyone breaks the rules, they''ll be dered the loser!"


    "3... 2... 1!"


    As the countdown ended, the mentor moved closer to Howard.


    It was clear that even though Howard had defeated Matthru and Dougton with a thunderous approach, the mentor didn''t believe Howard could handle Sarah.


    After all, Sarah was second only to Caitlin in their grade, and individuals like Matthru were no match for him, easily taken down in mere moments!


    Furthermore, considering the level advantage, he subconsciously assumed Howard would lose, even preparing to protect Howard if necessary.


    However, he was unaware that Howard''s physical constitution, or basic attributes, had already surpassed Caitlin and others. Even though they were of hidden sses, they could at best pose some threat to Howard, but there was no chance of defeat.


    Simultaneously, Sarah''s eyes turned icy as he thrust his hands forward. The many daggers behind his immediately whistled out, seemingly tearing through space itself with their cold gleam, aiming straight for Howard.


    Witnessing this, Howard swung the Soul Nurturer, and Frostbite Assault skill burst forth.


    Hum¡ª


    A chilling cold air gathered, instantly turning into a flurry of snowkes, soaring towards the daggers.


    Crackle!


    The moment the snowkes made contact with the daggers, they erupted in a crisp sound, causing the daggers to tremble violently.


    A shield, formed from Howard''s MP, also emerged around him.


    However, Sarah''s reputation was not unearned; his strength was not mere bluster. As the daggers and snowkes shed relentlessly, he leaped into the air, waving his hands, and dozens more daggers flew out, bursting from the sky towards Howard.


    Howard had not anticipated this move, and due to the limitations of being a magus, he was unable to move while casting skills, leaving him no option but to watch the dozens of flying knives aiming straight for him.


    In this moment, Howard''s only hope was ced on his MP Shield.


    With a crisp piercing sound, the daggers, shimmering with a cold light, almost instantly shattered the shield upon contact and struck Howard''s body.


    It was a shield-breaking effect!


    Seeing this, many senior students couldn''t help but smile, while the juniors looked on with anxious faces.


    ng¡ª


    A sound like the shing of gold and iron echoed, and in the next instant, the pupils of numerous students, including the mentor, widened in shock, frozen in ce.


    Remarkably, as the daggers struck Howard, sparks flew. The sharp des were unable to even scratch Howard''s skin, let alone prate it!


    Even Sarah himself was taken aback, eximing, "Impossible, how can you block my attack? My daggers have magic-breaking and shield-breaking properties!"


    "Hmph! I refuse to believe this, Death Dash!"


    As he spoke, Sarah brought his hands together, and as he spread them apart again, a ck dagger materialized. In the next moment, he flung the dagger. It shot towards Howard like an arrow released from a bow.


    With his Frostbite Assault concluded, Howard was no longer in a position of simply taking hits. With a thought, he wielded the Soul Nurturer, and a piercing cold wind instantly gathered behind him, forming several wind des that surged forward to meet the ck dagger.


    ng!


    The wind des collided with the dagger, shattering in the process.


    Fortunately, Howard had anticipated this. Multiple wind des materialized in session, continuously breaking apart until finally, one of them struck the dagger, sending it flying.


    This scene elicited gasps of surprise from numerous students.


    It was known that Sarah''s level was much higher than Howard''s, so the situation shouldn''t be this evenly matched.


    An equal fight meant a loss!


    Especially since Sarah had dered that if Howard could withstand his ten moves, he would win. Realizing this, Sarah immediately became frantic.


    "Raining Carnage!"


    At this moment, Sarah no longer held back, channeling all his power, with a casting bar appearing above his head.


    Howard didn''t attempt to interrupt Sarah''s spellcasting. He wanted to defeat his head-on to prove his strength.


    Once he defeated Sarah, he reckoned that there wouldn''t be many in the entire academy who would dare to challenge him.


    After all, within the whole Holy Abyss Academy, there were only about ten people stronger than Sarah.


    Apart from Caitlin, they were all from even higher grades!


    As Sarah was casting, numerous sharp daggers silently coalesced, hovering beside his.


    In just a few breaths, over a hundred daggers had formed, and their number was still increasing rapidly.


    At this point, Howard finally understood why he had been able to defeat Glyn.


    So many daggers attacking at once would be overwhelming for most awakened individuals.


    Sarah''s loss to Caitlin was likely due to Caitlin''s superior movement speed and attack rate. Before Sarah could finish his spellcasting, he was probably already heavily injured.


    "Howard, quickly interrupt his casting!"


    "Come on Howard!"


    At this moment, the first-year students below also realized the urgency of the situation, and their voices rang out in support.


    However, to their dismay, they noticed that Howard not only refrained from making a move but had also dissipated his own protective shield.


    Indeed, Howard intended to use the most straightforward and savage method to overpower Sarah. This would serve as a minor shock to the upperssmen, ensuring they would never again underestimate a first-year student.


    "Haah, Raining Carnage!"


    Five full seconds passed, with nearly a thousand daggers swirling around, forming what resembled a dragon entirelyposed of daggers. With a thunderous roar, it lunged straight for Howard.


    The terrifying gust of wind seemed to tear through the very space, shattering the wooden nks of the stage, causing the faces of countless students to undergo drastic changes!

 Chapter150-The Curtain Falls

    Chapter150-The Curtain Falls


    As the students'' expressions shifted, Howard stood tall and proud, his gaze cold and unwavering, directed at Sarah, who was levitating in the air. Contrary to expectations, Howard had not used any of his skills. In truth, he could have easily defeated Sarah with his physical prowess alone, but he had chosen not to. This was not out of any particr consideration for a first-year student; Howard had merely extended this courtesy at the outset.


    He wanted the other students to see that Sarah could pose a threat to him, to show that he was not a pushover like Dougton. However, Howard had not anticipated that Sarah would resort to his top-tier skills so swiftly.


    The time hade to settle the score. Howard, intent on demonstrating his true power, was no longer holding back.


    "Courting death!" he dered.


    "Attack!" was Sarah''s response.


    Unaware of Howard''s formidable physical strength, Sarah believed he was underestimating his. Anger red within his, and he intensified his attack. The dagger he wielded elerated as it descended with a howl.


    In the next moment, the sharp dagger struck Howard''s chest. His clothes shredded instantly, and the dagger, gleaming coldly, collided with his flesh.


    At this sight, numerous female students couldn''t help but exim in shock, hastily turning their heads away, unable to bear the sight.


    Even the male students found themselves swallowing hard, their hearts pounding with fear and astonishment.


    Even the male students found themselves swallowing hard, their hearts pounding with fear and astonishment.


    But what happened next was even more astounding.


    When the dagger fiercely struck Howard''s flesh, it caused no harm. It was as if it had struck steel, not only bouncing off but also sparking upon impact.


    "Holy shit!"


    "What the fuck?!"


    "My God, are my eyes deceiving me?"


    "Heavens, how can such a thing happen?"


    "How can mere flesh and blood withstand the sharpness of a dagger?"


    A chorus of shocked exmations and cries to the divine filled the air. Even the mentor''s mouth twitched violently, his disbelief evident at the sight unfolding before his eyes.


    It was imperative to recognize that Sarah was no amateur. His level had already soared to an impressive LV46, his talent awakened to an S-level, and his equipment reached the esteemed Diamond-grade. His attributes were on par, if not superior, to a typical LV60 yer. How could his full-powered strike fail to breach Howard''s defenses?


    There was only one usible exnation: his attack power was insufficient to prate his defense.


    In this data-driven world, the most significant advantage over the real world is clear: if your attributes surpass your opponent''s, even a stealth attack would cause no harm.


    Scenarios like being decapitated in your sleep were impossible here. Except in cases of poisoning, particrly with toxins that could diminish attributes, an opponent, no matter how exhausted, couldn''t inflict any damage.


    Howard''s physical prowess was not solely reflected in his attributes. It was also augmented by the Draconic power and the special effects of the Power of True Dragon.


    Sarah''s attributes had been significantly reduced, rendering his incapable of breaking through Howard''s defenses.


    No matter how desperately Sarah exerted himself, every dagger that touched Howard''s chest was promptly repelled, causing no harm whatsoever.


    As Sarah continued to observe, his fear and astonishment only intensified.


    Even Glyn and Caitlin, among others, were stunned. They knew of Howard''s impressive offensive capabilities, yet had always considered his physical strength to be rather frail. To their surprise, in just about a month, Howard had achieved such a terrifying improvement!


    Even they could not confidently im they could withstand Sarah''s assault. At this moment, it became clear to them: Howard had surpassed them all in strength.


    The crisp sound of metal continued for a while, and after all the daggers fell to the ground, Sarah, suspended in the air, waspletely bewildered, his face nk with shock.


    Many students were so astounded they were rendered speechless.


    Howard''s lips curled into a slight smirk. Without even using the Soul Nurturer, he bent his legs slightly and leaped into the air, his fist swinging fiercely tond a heavy blow on Sarah''s stomach.


    Thump!


    The dull sound echoed as Sarah, unable to withstand the force of the blow, contorted in pain. He could no longer maintain his position in the air and plummeted to the ground.


    However, Sarah''s attributes were significantly stronger than Dougton''s, and despite being wracked with pain, he gritted his teeth and managed to stand up.


    "Are you... are you a magus, or what ss exactly?" Sarah struggled to voice his question, looking at Howard''s robust physique.


    It wasn''t just Sarah who was puzzled; everyone''s attention was drawn to Howard''s impressive form.


    Particrly some female students, their cheeks flushed red at the sight.


    Howard, already known for his handsome looks, had further enhanced his allure after signing the Soul Blood Pact with the Oriental Divine Dragon and undergoing Draconic transformation. His physique was now marked by well-defined muscles, exuding a special kind of beauty.


    Abby, upon seeing Howard''s pectoral muscles, couldn''t help but lick her lips. Having already tasted the forbidden fruit, she was in the throes of craving more, especially now that Howard''s body had be even more appealing. The unique beauty he radiated held a particrly intense allure for Abby.


    "My ss?" Howard said, his mouth stretching into a grin, "I''m a magus!"


    This im was met with internal scoffs from the many students. They found it hard to believe. A magus capable of knocking out opponents with a single punch, incapacitating several LV40 awakened ones into unconsciousness, and even using his flesh and blood to withstand S-level skills? It seemed beyond belief.


    Howard''s gaze swept across the students as he spoke indifferently, "We, the first-year students, won''t initiate trouble, but we''re certainly not afraid of it! If anyone dares to provoke us again, don''t me me for not being courteous!"


    His words resonated, and no one dared to speak further.


    Now, on the training field, the unanimously acknowledged strongest were Caitlin, Sarah, and Glyn. Caitlin''s rtionship with Howard was ambiguous, Sarah had been defeated, and Glyn, inferior even to Sarah, left the students with little hope of his turning the tables.


    They were wise enough to understand the consequences of defeat: no excuses, just epting the oue.


    Yet, in their minds, they all marveled at this year''s Holy Abyss Academy, which had produced such a prodigious talent. In the past, even the most gifted needed time to mature and grow. Never had there been a case of a lower-year student outperforming their seniors so drastically.


    While the senior students refrained from speaking up, the juniors burst into cheers, enthusiastically chanting and celebrating. Particrly when Howard stepped down, they rushed to his side and joyously hoisted him into the air.


    Understanding the students'' excitement, Howard did not stop them. It was only when Abby made her way through the crowd and interrupted them, subsequently throwing herself into Howard''s arms, that the celebration paused.


    From a distance, Ying Chan observed this scene, her eyes narrowing slightly. She knew about Abby from Howard, but seeing her suddenly still stirred difort. After all, in her heart, Howard was akin to a husband, their rtionship witnessed by her parents.


    However, she also understood that she had met Howard after Abby and had no grounds to disrupt their rtionship. Thankfully, apart from Abby and Margaret, Howard had no other women in his life, making it easier for Ying Chan to ept the situation. Her father had five wives; as long as Howard didn''t exceed this number, Ying Chan had no objections.


    Amidst the jubnt cheers of the junior students, Howard and Abby were escorted out of the training field.


    Ying Chan, considerately giving Abby and Howard their space, did not approach them rashly.


    In stark contrast to the juniors'' tion, the senior students looked deted, like frostbitten eggnts,pletely dispirited.


    Caitlin nced over at Matthru and others whoy unconscious, then at Dougton still in pain, and couldn''t help but sneer: "With such meager strength, you dared to provoke Howard. Truly, you''ve brought this upon yourselves!"


    Sarah''s mouth twitched slightly, a mix of disbelief and begrudging respect evident. The thought of Howard withstanding her most formidable skill using just his physical body left her at a loss for words. The gap between them was just too vast!


    Meanwhile, in the administrative office, several figures stood by the window, their gazes fixed on the distant training field. With their keen eyesight, the events unfolding on the field were as clear as day to them.


    Witnessing Howard''s performance, both Daniel and Wales couldn''t help but smile. However, they both harbored misconceptions about Howard''s abilities. Daniel believed that Howard had inherited the legacy of a melee magus, allowing him to fight like a warrior despite being of the magus ss. On the other hand, Wales thought Howard''s physical prowess was due to the Soul Devouring technique and the Soul Blood Pact signed with the Oriental Divine Dragon.


    Though both were mistaken in their assumptions, they shared amon belief. Both Daniel and Wales became even more convinced of Howard''s extraordinary talent and potential. They were already contemting how best to nurture and develop Howard''s abilities in the future.

 Chapter151-Epic-grade Artifact

    Chapter151-Epic-grade Artifact


    The euphoria from the overwhelming victory lingered for a full hour before the students gradually dispersed. It was then that Nick and Mike approached Howard with broad grins. "Boss, you''re finally back," they beamed.


    "Woohoo, boss, we missed you so much when you were gone!"


    Whether Nick and Mike''s words were sincere or not, Howard wasn''t concerned at that moment. He simply chuckled and replied, "Miss me? Are you sure it''s not the thought of making money that you''re missing?"


    "Hehe, boss, we''ve got the coordinates of the Butterfly Fae. We''ve already sent our family elders to capture them! Just waiting for the sessful capture, then we can transport them to the Alliance or auction them in the major cities. Once we make the money, the three of us brothers can split it!"


    The radiant smiles on Nick and Mike''s faces suggested that their elders had already briefed them on the potential profits. After all, who wouldin about earning too much money?


    Even after splitting the rewards with Wales, Howard still had over a thousand gold coins and was equally eager to see the profits the Butterfly Fae would bring.


    Beyond that, Nick and Mike''s longing for Howard was also driven by a desire to leverage his status for more benefits. The points they had obtained earlier had beenpletely depleted after two sessions in the simted secret realms.


    In their minds, Howard, being a junior to Daniel, could surely provide them with some shortcuts.


    However, before they could find an opportunity to discuss this with Howard, Ying Chan approached with a smile. "Huseband," she said yfully, "aren''t you going to introduce me to thisdy?"


    "Huseband?"


    This unusual address caught Abby, Nick, and Judy by surprise.


    Howard responded with a calm demeanor, "Abby, this is Ying Chan, from the Chan family of Crimson Dragon City. Currently, she and I are engaged to be married."


    Hearing Howard''s words, Ying Chan nodded slightly. Even though she was betrothed to Howard by her parents and elders, she still hoped for her own recognition and eptance. Now, it seemed Howard did not disregard her. This suggested that as long as she didn''t act recklessly, Howard was likely to take good care of her.


    It must be said that Ying Chan, having grown up in a top-tier family, possessed a maturity far surpassing that of Abby, Caitlin, and others. Even Margaret, a mentor who had been in society for many years, couldn''t match Ying Chan in matters of personal rtionships and social nuances.


    Abby''s breath hitched, feeling a tinge of annoyance that Howard had brought back a wife after his trip. Yet, in such a situation, she wouldn''t let her dignity falter. sping Howard''s arm and lifting her fair neck slightly, she said softly, "My name is Abby, Howard''s wife!"


    Ying Chan responded with a smile but didn''t say much more. Both she and Abby were wise enough to know how to maintain Howard''s prestige in public.


    Sure enough, the other first-year students looked on with envy as they saw two stunning beauties not only devoted to Howard but also getting along harmoniously. Some were almost green with jealousy.


    A few female students, uponparing themselves with Abby and Ying Chan''s appearances, initially showed a hint of dejection. However, when they noticed that both Abby and Ying Chan were not particrly endowed in the bust area, a glimmer of hope sparked in their eyes.


    "This time, you all got caught up in this mess without reason," Howard said, keen to prevent Abby and Ying Chan from causing a scene. He shifted the topic, "But with my intervention this time, the senior students are unlikely to provoke our first-year students for a while."


    "You all need to focus on your training during this period."


    Hearing Howard''s words, Lanas couldn''t help but retort, "We''ve been working hard, but gaining experience without killing monsters is just too slow."


    "And as for the Ruins... it costs a lot of points just to enter, and staying inside consumes points continuously. We simply can''t keep up."


    "Yeah," Maithus added, his face expressing helplessness. "Without a higher level, even with our talent skills and equipment, we can''t match the attributes of those senior students."


    At this, Maithus suddenly paused, a realization dawning on him. Howard had awakened around the same time as them, so how could he overwhelmingly surpass higher-level students?


    "May I ask a question?" Maithus inquired cautiously, "Howard, what level are you now?"


    Upon hearing this, Howard hesitated briefly but decided not to hide it from his fellow students. In a soft voice, he revealed, "I am now at level 33!"


    After all, they were his peers, and if this revtion could motivate them to grind harder and level up, it would be beneficial.


    Howard had a premonition that the otherworldly beings might soonunch a severe assault. If the students didn''t dedicate themselves to rigorous training, they could very well perish in the uing battles.


    "What the fuck?!"


    "What? You''ve reached level 33 already?"


    "No wonder, those students are only around level 40 or so. If your equipment grade is also ahead of theirs, it indeed makes sense that you could surpass them in attributes."


    "Ah, how do you level up so fast? Why is your leveling speed so much quicker?"


    "Exactly, even after going through two assessments, I''m only at level 18!"


    "My family is part of the Alliance''s major ns, and I had high-level yers guide me right after my awakening, but I''m only at level 23 now."


    Upon hearing Howard''s level, the new students erupted into a frenzy. The highest level among them was only around 25. While it might only seem like an 8-level difference, bridging that gap would take at least two to three months of intensive effort. And it wasn''t as if Howard would stop leveling up while they worked on catching up.


    In all likelihood, Howard would continue to stay ahead of them.


    Observing this, both Abby and Ying Chan couldn''t help but exhibit a sense of pride. This was the man they had chosen ¨C truly outstanding!


    "As for leveling up, it''s definitely essential to focus on monster hunting. I suggest that whenever you have spare time, head out into the wilderness and hunt monsters, but of course, ensure your safety first."


    Howard wasn''t lying. The reason behind his rapid leveling up was his Supreme Synthesis talent, which allowed him to obtain numerous low-level, high-grade equipment and skills. This enabled him to kill monsters continuously without taking any damage.


    The average awakened person had to rest for a considerable time after each monster hunting session. In contrast, Howard hardly ever took breaks. Moreover, after every monster kill, he didn''t pause but immediately plunged into the next battle.


    As a result, the actual number of monsters Howard had in far exceeded that of other awakened individuals. With more monster kills, it was only natural that his leveling speed was exceptionally fast.


    "Let''s do it! From now on, every weekend holiday, we''ll form groups and hunt monsters."


    "Absolutely right. Howard has already defeated the higher-level students for us and earned us respect. We need to work hard too."


    "Yeah, otherwise, if other senior students call us weak, wouldn''t that be smearing Howard''s name?"


    With this resolve, many yers clenched their teeth in determination.


    Hearing this, the corners of Howard''s mouth lifted slightly. He was pleased to see their enthusiasm for improvement, and moreover, if the students all went out, it would give Howard a perfect excuse to request leave and return to Saint City to explore the Castle of Vampires again.


    That was a legendary creature, acknowledged even by Daniel in terms of strength. Naturally, Howard was eager to unravel everything within the Ruins. Who knew, those Ruins might bring significant enhancements to him.


    Unbeknownst to the poor students, they were being unwittingly utilized by Howard.


    While the students were merrily chatting, Caitlin, Glyn, and Aisha approached. Seeing the trio, the group of students initially thought they wereing to cause trouble and quickly surrounded them.


    Howard hastily intervened, reminding them that these three were his teammates and friends. Besides, with Caitlin''s notable talent, Howard had been thinking about bringing them into his fold. Building a good rtionship with them was essential.


    "Howard, I''m really sorry about what happened this time. Aisha and I were in a secret realm and had no idea about Dougton and the others'' actions," Caitlin said, biting her lip and speaking cautiously, "Can you please not be angry?"


    Hearing her words and noting her expression, Ying Chan''s eyebrows shot up. Even a fool could see that Caitlin had feelings for Howard.


    Howard chuckled softly, "I''m not angry. They''ve already paid the price for their actions, and besides, we are friends, aren''t we? I wouldn''t let some strangers affect our rtionship."


    Hearing this, Caitlin let out a sigh of relief, and Glyn and Aisha also rxed their tensed nerves. Of course, Glyn and Aisha''s concerns weren''t about romantic feelings for Howard, but rather their desire to explore the Castle of Vampires Ruins with him again. They didn''t want to be on bad terms with Howard.


    "Oh, by the way, Howard, this is a gift I got for you at thest auction. I hope you like it!" Caitlin suddenly pulled out a blue diamond ring from her pocket and handed it to Howard.


    "Huh?! An Epic-grade artifact!" eximed Ying Chan in amazement.

 Chapter152-Ricks Arrival, Being Targeted?

    Chapter152-Rick''s Arrival, Being Targeted?


    The artifact, also one of the exceptional pieces of equipment, can be worn alongside regr gear, enhancing its effects. Hearing Ying Chan''s exmation, Howard was inwardly startled. With Ying Chan''s discerning eye, she was unlikely to be mistaken.


    At this, Caitlin looked at Ying Chan in surprise, then nodded in confirmation. "Yes, you''re right. This is indeed an Epic-grade artifact, named the Aqua Ring. It has an immense storage space and can even amodate living beings. Many summoners use the Aqua Ring or simr spatial items to store their Summoned Beasts."


    "If I''m not mistaken, you possess a summoning skill. In the future, if you acquire a battle pet or mount, this Aqua Ring will be of great help to you."


    Caitlin''s gift was truly heartfelt and perfect for Howard. Even though Howard knew Caitlin had feelings for him, he didn''t refuse her gift. Smiling, he said, "Thank you so much. I really like this gift."


    Blushing slightly, Caitlin murmured, "If you really like it, how will you repay me?"


    "I''ll return the favor with a gift next time," Howard replied, his gaze meaningful.


    Caitlin, however, pouted and said softly, "Then why not just give me a hug or a kiss right now?"


    Hearing this, many of the first-year students watching couldn''t help but twitch their mouths, feeling a pang of jealousy.


    Damn it, they thought, not only does Howard have two women getting along harmoniously, but he also has another stunning beauty actively pursuing him!


    And Caitlin, unlike Abby and Ying Chan, had a particrly explosive figure, dashing the hopes of any other female students who harbored a crush on Howard.


    They couldn''tpete, not at all!


    Abby and Ying Chan shared a small smile, but Howard sensed a hint of murderous intent. Laughing it off, he quickly changed the subject: "Do you guys have time this weekend? I''m nning a trip back to Saint City!"


    Upon hearing this, Aisha and Glyn''s faces lit up with joy, and they eagerly responded, "Of course, we have time!"


    They weren''t naive; they knew Howard had no particr fondness for Saint City. The only usible reason for his return was the Ruins of the Castle of Vampires. Although Glyn had made priormitments with other students, those could easily be set aside for the opportunity to explore the Ruins.


    Caitlin, too, was highly interested in the Ruins, and the conversation smoothly shifted in that direction. After a while, the lower-level students, unable to follow the conversation of Caitlin, Glyn, and the others, gradually dispersed.


    As time passed, Howard escorted Ying Chan back to the girls'' dormitory and then returned to his own dorm with Nick and Mike. Once back, Nick and Mike couldn''t hold back any longer and blurted out, "Boss, when you go to the Ruins, can you take us with you?"


    "Huh? Why?" Howard asked, surprised. "I thought anyone could enter the Ruins as long as they had enough points. Why do you need to follow me?"


    "Uh, well," Nick said awkwardly, "you have a connection with Mr. Daniel, right? Maybe the points required would be less for us."


    Howard was momentarily speechless before replying, "Even if he holds a high position, the guardians of the Ruins won''t give us any special treatment because of him. You better earn enough points on your own."


    What a joke, Howard thought. He had no actual connection with Daniel; how could he pull strings for them?


    "Okay, then." Seeing Howard''s firm response, Nick and Mike didn''t dare to push further. They had thought Howard had a good rtionship with the Daniel family.


    The night passed without incident.


    Howard slept exceptionally well. Only in a safe ce could he truly rx his mind and body.


    When Howard awoke, the sun was already shining brightly. Fortunately, their sses startedte, so he hadn''t overslept.


    Nick and Mike were already up, having prepared everything. Seeing Howard stirring, they both smiled and said, "After your impressive disy yesterday, we didn''t dare wake you. Get ready, and let''s head to ss."


    "By the way, today we have a practicalbat ss with a new mentor you haven''t met yet. Hehe, this mentor has taught us a lot."


    "It''s a pity that if our levels had been higher, you wouldn''t have needed to step in yesterday!"


    Hearing his roommates'' chatter, Howard didn''t find it bothersome. At least, these people wouldn''t harm him.


    Holy Abyss Academy''s reputation stemmed from its deep pool of teaching talent and earnest teaching methods. Apart from that one mentor who was fond of alcohol, all other mentors Howard had encountered were excellent and deeply cared for their students.


    During Howard''s absence, a new course had been added ¨C Practical Combat. The mentor for this course was Hubis Nal, known by the nickname zing Tiger, whose strength wasparable to Tana''s.


    Unfortunately, having experienced numerous life-and-death battles, Howard found little use in the practicalbat lessons. Hubis, recognizing Howard''s decisive and experienced nature, didn''t restrict him and instead gave him the opportunity to go out, preventing him from wasting time in the ss.


    This was an unexpected boon for Howard. He didn''t refuse the offer and left Abby and Ying Chan behind, heading out of the academy on his own. With ns to explore the Ruins, he needed to make thorough preparations. Moreover, carrying such a substantial amount of money, Howard intended to purchase more items and perhaps create a few more Supreme Artifacts.


    However, before he could even leave the academy grounds, someone intercepted him. Initially, Howard thought someone was looking for trouble, but upon closer inspection, he recognized the person as a student who had sought him out before. Howard had forgotten the student''s name, though.


    After spending much of his time inbattely, his mind had been extremely tense. Now, with the sudden rxation, he felt somewhat off-kilter. The student, unaware of this, approached him with familiarity, saying, "Howard, your strength is impressive. In less than a month since enrollment, you''ve defeated those famous experts! It''s truly remarkable for someone from our Saint City."


    "It''s just good luck," Howard replied modestly.


    "There''s no such thing as mere luck," the student hesitated for a moment, then asked, "Isn''t it ss time now? Why are you heading out? Is there something you need to do? How about we go together?"


    "¡­"


    "Sure!"


    Howard wouldn''t refuse such politeness from others. Fortunately, it seemed the student genuinely had other matters to attend to, and after apanying Howard for a short while, he left on his own.


    Watching him head in the opposite direction, Howard breathed a sigh of relief. However, what Howard didn''t know was that as the student walked away, he pulled out a memory crystal from his pocket. Once activated, a memory crystal can record everything within its range, including people''s images and voices.


    Clearly, the student''s intention wasn''t just to apany Howard for a walk.


    ¡­


    Howard made his way to the shop where he previously purchased magic equipment. As soon as he arrived, the attendant quickly approached him. "Honored sir, what do you need today? How much are you looking to buy?"


    "Hmm, do you have any level 30 mage equipment? I''ll take either more than 100 or 120 pieces," Howard said casually. "Just make sure the quantity meets that number, including skill books. I want magic skills of all types!"


    "And money won''t be an issue!"


    "Of course, I''ll go and check our inventory right away," the attendant replied, visibly excited.


    Despite Howard''s request for equipment only ten levels higher, the cost involved was substantial. After all, besides the grade, the level is a key factor influencing an item''s attributes.


    Equipment at level 100, even if it''s only Diamond-grade, would be priced higher than Epic-grade or even Legendary-grade equipment at level 20.


    Selling over a hundred pieces of equipment in one transaction was sure to fetch an impressive sum.


    While Howard was waiting, sudden footsteps sounded from behind. Turning around, he couldn''t help but reveal a look of surprise. Standing before him was none other than Rick Suleiman!


    This left Howard momentarily stunned. After all, Rick Suleiman was a major power yer in Adia City, with formidable personal strength. His unexpected appearance made Howard wonder ¨C what could he possibly want with him?


    "Rick Senior," Howard greeted, masking his surprise with polite courtesy.


    "Good," Rick Suleiman nodded with a light chuckle. "Young fellow, it seems you''ve caught someone''s attention. Would you like me to take care of it for you?"


    At these words, Howard''s pupils contracted sharply as he quickly pondered who might be targeting him. Could it be the Alliance forces that pursued Shelley Chan? After all, he had ultimately reaped the benefits of that situation. It seemed usible that someone within the Alliance might make a move against him.


    And as for how they knew about him? Howard wasn''t naive enough to think the Alliance was oblivious to these matters. They might have refrained from acting to maintain world stability, but as rulers, they were likely aware of most significant events.


    Howard''sings and goings at the Chan estate would certainly have been noticed.


    With this realization, Howard quickly formed a n and turned to Rick Suleiman with a smile..

 Chapter153-News of a Hidden Class

    Chapter153-News of a Hidden ss


    "Thank you for the warning, Senior. However, as the saying goes, ''the sharpest sword is forged through the harshest fire, and the sweetest fragrance of plum blossomses from the bitterest cold,''" Howard replied with a light chuckle. "Without trials and tribtions, how can a young man grow? I''d prefer to face this enemy on my own."


    It wasn''t arrogance on Howard''s part but an understanding that if the Alliance were to take action, they wouldn''t go too far. Given the disparity between his apparent and actual abilities, he felt confident enough to handle whoever the Alliance might send.


    What Howard didn''t expect, however, was that his enemy was not from the Alliance.


    Rick Suleiman studied Howard carefully, then nodded in approval. "Impressive. I haven''t misjudged you. That''s why I let that person go. If you change your mind, you can alwayse to me; I''ve taken the liberty of doing something to him."


    After a pause, Rick added, "Today, besides informing you of this, I also have a piece of intelligence to share with you."


    "What intelligence?" Howard''s eyes lit up, filled with anticipation.


    For someone of Rick Suleiman''s caliber to personally deliver news, it must be significant.


    "If I''m not mistaken, you''re still in a basic ss, right?" Rick said with a smile.


    Blinking in surprise, Howard asked, "Are you referring to something rted to a hidden ss?"


    "Exactly!" Rick nodded. "A few days ago, the Alliance held an auction where one of the items was information about a hidden ss. Unfortunately, the person who won it got trapped in a ploy while drinking and, in a fit of emotion, revealed the information publicly."


    "Now, almost every awakened who heard the news is rushing towards the location."


    "The Alliance is quite concerned about this. Hidden sses are incredibly valuable, and their exposure could lead to major conflicts, even a storm of sorts!"


    "Being an official body, we can''t forcibly stop these people. We can only try to mitigate the impact of this storm."


    Hearing Rick Suleiman''s words, Howard quickly understood the situation. He wasn''t being presented with an opportunity out of goodwill; instead, it was a call for coboration.


    Indeed, a partnership.


    It was necessary. Rick Suleiman was powerful, perhaps even stronger than Shelley Chan, whom Howard had previously encountered. However, as a member of the Alliance, Rick couldn''t act freely, which was why he had approached Howard.


    Of course, Howard stood to benefit as well.


    With a quick thought, Howard smiled and said, "Senior, are you suggesting that I seize this treasure and sessfully be a hidden ss, thus dissuading the others?"


    "Yes, exactly. Those people are like hyenas, unscrupulous in achieving their goals. Even if someone acquires the treasure, they will be besieged and hunted down. So, we n to seize it the moment it appears, then lure everyone to one ce and suppress them with our power," Rick Suleiman exined. "Once we have drawn everyone to the location, I will organize a fair fight. If you can emerge victorious and stand till the end, we will protect you while you awaken the hidden ss."


    "Once the hidden ss is awakened, the treasure will lose its purpose, and the others will naturally disperse."


    "Since it''s a request from you, Senior, I will do my utmost," Howard readily agreed.


    Refusing such an opportunity would be foolish!


    In essence, a fool was tricked into revealing a piece of crucial information he had purchased expensively, thus broadcasting the news of a valuable artifact to everyone. The artifact, capable of awakening a hidden ss, attracted many contenders.


    The Alliance, as an official body, couldn''t intervene or seize the artifact directly, as that would likely provoke discontent among many cities. Being a conglomerate of various powers with shared interests, the Alliance had too many considerations to juggle. Additionally, their focus was on containing this brewing storm without causing significant upheaval.


    At least, they couldn''t afford too many awakened beings to perish. Such a loss would represent a significant weakening of human strength overall.


    Therefore, the higher-ups in charge within the Alliance conceived a n. They would first secure the artifact themselves, draw all the awakened contenders together, and then organize apetition. With their presence, the contenders vying for the artifact would likely avoid lethal conflicts. Once a victor emerged, the Alliance would protect the winner, allowing them to absorb the artifact and awaken the hidden ss, thus resolving the issue.


    After finalizing this n, Rick Suleiman, remembering Howard was still in a basic ss, decided to assess whether Howard had the capability to seize the artifact. If Howard proved capable, Rick Suleiman wouldn''t mind offering him some benefits. While it wouldn''t entirely repay the favor Howard had done for him, it would at least offer some sce.


    It must be said, Howard''s decision to not ask for any benefits at the time turned out to be remarkably prudent.


    "When and where will it take ce? Is it far from Adia City?" Howard asked, gathering his thoughts.


    "In about a week''s time, and the location isn''t too far. It''s deep within the Dark Mausoleum near Saint City," Rick Suleiman answered with a smile. "I remember that the monsters there are not of low level. While vying for the artifact, you could also seize the opportunity to eliminate some monsters and enhance your strength."


    Hearing this, a chill ran down Howard''s spine.


    For some reason, the mere mention of the Dark Mausoleum sent shivers through him, which didn''t seem right. When he was around level 10, he had ventured into the Dark Mausoleum, where he not only killed a mentor but also slew creatures from an Extranar space.


    Furthermore, Howard had used the presence of a fire dragon to gradually wear down numerous monsters of level 60. Logically speaking, the Dark Mausoleum shouldn''t pose a significant threat to him. After all, the skeletal creatures, though high in attack power, were wraith-type beings with low HP and defense. Coupled with their slow attack and movement speeds, they were rtively less threatening to humans.


    Back then, at level 10, Howard could move freely around the outskirts of the mausoleum. Now, at level 33 and having mastered an array of higher-tier skills, why would he feel such trepidation? Could it be that the Dark Mausoleum had undergone changes, making it more dangerous than before?


    As these thoughts swirled in his mind, Howard''s gaze turned contemtive.


    Noticing Howard''s unease, Rick Suleiman mistakenly thought he was intimidated by the reputation of the Dark Mausoleum and reassured him, "You needn''t worry. With us there, the monsters inside the Dark Mausoleum won''t pose a threat to you. Your only concern should be the people you''ll encounter."


    "With the news of a treasure in the Dark Mausoleum, many will rush there. It''s bound to be a mix of characters, and you mighte across some powerful individuals. You must be careful."


    Howard nodded in response, "You''re right, Senior. I''ll be careful."


    "Alright, since you''ve agreed, I''lle find you at the academy in a few days. For now, try to enhance your strength as much as possible."


    Rick Suleiman patted Howard on the shoulder and said, "Though your equipment is of a high grade and you possess an impressive legacy, your level is still somewhat low. Your opponents this time are likely to be around level 50!"


    "Any higher-level yers will be restricted from participating in thepetition."


    Hearing this, Howard''s worries dissipatedpletely. If there were higher-level yers, winning would indeed be challenging for him. But at around level 50, well, Howard had a good chance of overwhelming them.


    What a joke! With a supreme talent, an SSS-level gift, and an F-level talent, Howard could be considered one of the most gifted awakened in the world! Not to mentionpeting within his level, Howard could easily triumph even against those beyond his level.


    Take Dougton and his peers, for example. Were they weak? As top students of Holy Abyss Academy, with levels over 40, they were among the notable young people under 20 in the entire Alliance. However, they stood no chance against Howard.


    There was no helping it. Having been enhanced by the special powers of the Oriental Divine Dragon and the Guardian Divine Dragon, Howard''s physical prowess alone matched that of a level 50 yer. Coupled with his top-tier equipment, even level 60 yers would struggle topete with him.


    Unless, of course, the opponent also possessed a full set of Legendary-grade or Epic-grade equipment.


    If Howard encountered such well-equipped awakened, he would need to be cautious. Without such luxurious gear, he wouldn''t need to worry at all -- defeating them would be as easy as swatting mosquitoes.


    Naturally, Howard wasn''t about to underestimate the awakened of the world. The key was to hold strategic contempt for the enemy while paying them due tactical respect.


    Seeing Howard agree to the proposal, Rick Suleiman didn''t linger any longer and left with a smile. Shortly after, the attendant emerged, interrupting Howard''s contemtion by presenting him with a Storage Bag.

 Chapter154-Synthesis, A Night of Harvest!

    Chapter154-Synthesis, A Night of Harvest!


    "Respected magus sir, we have a total of 101 E-level skill books of me Elemental Summoning here!" The attendant respectfully presented the Storage Bag, adding, "And 127 level 30 Iron-grade wristguards -- Burning Wristguards!"


    "Oh? That''s quite a number!"


    Hearing the attendant''s report, Howard''s eyebrows raised slightly, his heart filled with excitement. For him, the grade of equipment and skills was irrelevant. What mattered was the quantity -- the more, the better. More items meant higher chances of advancing to a superior grade.


    Currently, Howard wasn''tcking in high-level skills. After a moment of thought, he said, "I''ll take the me Elemental Summoning and Burning Wristguards. Additionally, fetch me one of each E-level and D-level magus series skill book you have."


    "All of them?" The attendant blinked in surprise. Though she didn''t understand the rationale behind Howard''s purchasing strategy, the prospect of making a sale brought a smile to her face. Handing over the Storage Bag to Howard, she hurried back to the storeroom.


    In no time, she returned with three skill books, speaking softly, "Respected magus sir, I remember that you have previously purchased some low-level skills here, including basic ones like Fireball and Frost Arrow Spell, so I didn''t include those. These three books are rtively rare, and you likely haven''t learned them yet."


    Hearing this, Howard was taken aback. He hadn''t expected the attendant to remember his purchases in such detail and even consider saving him money.


    Though Howard wasn''t short on funds, he was secretly impressed. He made a mental note to seek out this particr attendant for his future purchases.


    "This skill book is a D-level Light Element skill, Lightning sh. It''s an instant cast that can deal damage to targets within 20 yards and has a control effect. There''s also a D-level Dendro skill, Barrier of Trees, which rapidly grows a tree stump in front of you, endowing the stump with the ability to create a no-fly zone and block attacks."


    "And then there''s the D-level Metal skill, Gold Spike Thrust, which damages a single target within 20 yards and causes them to bleed."


    The attendant respectfully asked, "Honored sir, would you like these three skill books?"


    "Yes, I''ll take all of them," Howard replied with a grin. "How much for the lot?"


    "The total for three D-level skill books, 101 E-level skill books, and 127 Iron-grade equipmentes to 71 gold coins!" The attendant''s voice trembled with excitement.


    A single transaction of 71 gold coins meant a significantmission for her. What made Howard a particrly valuable customer was not just the frequency of his visits but also the volume of his purchases. In just one month, she had made a substantial amount through Howard''s shopping, which was why she treated him with such deference.


    After all, if she didn''t serve Howard well, he might go to other shops in the city to buy equipment and skill books. And there were many other shops in town!


    For Howard at that time, 71 gold coins was not a significant amount. Seeing the attendant being so attentive, Howard had no inclination to shop elsewhere.


    After paying and collecting his purchases, he headed back to the Holy Abyss Academy.


    Originally, Howard had nned to spend some time with Margaret, as they hadn''t had the chance to deeply discuss their recent experiences during theirst encounter. With both Abby and Ying Chan in ss, it seemed like a perfect opportunity for him to rx and catch up.


    However, after learning about the hidden ss from Rick Suleiman, he lost that inclination. Understanding each other better was something that could happen anytime, but a hidden ss opportunity was rare and invaluable.


    Ultimately, Howard was still an orphan. To be a top-tier warrior, a hidden ss was an indispensable asset. Not to mention, a hidden ss awakened from a special artifact would undoubtedly be more powerful than one obtained through normal channels. Logically and emotionally, Howard couldn''t afford to miss such an important event.


    Upon returning to Holy Abyss Academy, Howard didn''t even bother going to the ssroom. He headed straight to his dormitory and, after ensuring no one else was around, closed the door and sat cross-legged on his bed. With a thought, he activated his supreme talent skill and watched the interface appear before him.


    Without any hesitation, he threw the me Elemental Summoning into it. Previously, Howard had acquired some Summoning Spell-type skills, but due to their limited quantity, the Summoned Beasts were rtively weak, and he didn''t bother using them.


    Now, Howard couldn''t help but feel excited. What astounding effects might summoning skills have when advanced to S-level or even SS-level?


    [Ding! Congrattions, awakened Howard, synthesis sessful. You have obtained a D-level skill book -- me Fairy Summoning!]


    In Howard''s mind, an image of a me Fairy appeared. It resembled a ball of fire, but with a pair of ming fists orbiting nearby, yfully swinging around, which looked quite adorable.


    Just from the image, Howard felt a bit disappointed. It didn''t seem like an offensive skill, more like something designed to be cute.


    However, Howard wasn''t worried and continued with the synthesis. After all, it was still only a D-level skill. To truly understand the skill''s effects, he would have to wait until it advanced further.


    [Ding! Congrattions, awakened Howard, synthesis sessful. You have obtained a C-level skill book -- me Spirit Summoning!]


    This time, the mental image showed a me Spirit, still a ball of fire, but in addition to the ming fists, it now had a pair of eyes filled with ferocity.


    [Ding! Congrattions, awakened Howard, synthesis sessful. You have obtained a B-level skill book -- me Soul Spirit Summoning!]


    [...]


    [Ding! Congrattions, awakened Howard, synthesis sessful. You have obtained an S-level skill book -- me Giant Summoning!]


    Having sessfully advanced to an S-level skill book, Howard decided not to continue with the synthesis due to the limited number of skill books he had. Another twenty or so books would have allowed him to upgrade it to an SS-level.


    However, examining the attributes of me Giant Summoning, Howard couldn''t help but smile.


    An S-level skill, regardless of its type, indeed had attributes that far surpassed those of A-level and B-level skills!


    [me Giant Summoning (S-level active skill)]


    [Level: 1]


    [Effect: Condenses the power of me to summon a me Giant to fight for the host. The me Giant''s HP is 3000% of the host''s HP, attack power is 110% of the host''s attack power, and defense value is 100% of the host''s defense value. Additionally, it possesses skills - Fire Meteor, Earthfire Surge, Frenzied me Strike, Wrathful Inferno Eruption. The me Giantsts for 300 seconds, or until its HP is depleted. Each kill extends its duration by 10 seconds and restores 5000 points of its HP.]


    [Cooldown: 60 minutes]


    [Mana cost: 5000]


    [Proficiency: 0/100]


    "Not bad, although it has fewer skillspared to a fire dragon, the me Giant''s attributes are higher. Plus, killing targets increases its duration and restores HP. In a chaotic battle, as long as it keeps killing, this skill could perform even better than a fire dragon."


    "Now, I''m looking forward to seeing how effective its individual skills are."


    Nodding slightly, Howard was very satisfied with this S-level skill.


    To be honest, at this stage, Howard actually preferred to have more S-level skills. SS-level skills had too long a cooldown and required a terrifying amount of mana, making them impractical for frequent use.


    A-level skills, and those below, were too weak in effect ¨C fine against minor foes but somewhat insufficient against stronger opponents or bosses.


    Only S-level skills were most suitable for Howard. Their cooldown wasn''t too long, and both their damage and effects were substantial -- perfectly bnced for his needs.


    Regaining his focus, Howard took a deep breath and began the synthesis of the Wristguards.


    [Ding! Congrattions, awakened Howard, synthesis sessful. You have obtained Bronze-grade equipment -- Fiery Wristguards!]


    [Ding! Congrattions, awakened Howard, synthesis sessful. You have obtained Silver-grade equipment -- me Wristguards!]


    [Ding! Congrattions, awakened Howard ...]


    [...]


    [Ding! Congrattions, awakened Howard, synthesis sessful. You have obtained Legendary-grade equipment -- me Wrath Wristguards!]


    Advancing in one go to Legendary-grade, Howard found that even though the grade wasn''t higher than his previous equipment, the 20-level increase meant a stronger base attribute.


    Howard lightly ran his hand over the wristguards, burning with mes, and its attributes appeared as a panel before his eyes.


    [me Wrath Wristguards]


    [Level: 30]


    [Rank: Legendary]


    [Equipment Attribute Bonuses:]


    1. HP +1000


    2. Vitality +300


    3. Magic Defense Value +200


    4. Spirit +510


    5. When casting Pyro skills, increases the user''s magic attack power by 10% and magic critic value by 10%,sting for 15 seconds


    6. Enhances the user''s Pyro affiliation by 20 points


    7. When hit by a Pyro skill attack, enters a state of fury, reducing the user''s defense value by 30%, while increasing magic attack power by 40% and magic critic value by 30%,sting for 10 seconds


    "!!!"

 Chapter155-Mystic Realm of Battle Intent

    Chapter155-Mystic Realm of Battle Intent


    With four basic attribute bonuses and three special effects, even if it''s the same Legendary-grade equipment, a higher level certainly carries more appeal. While Howard was overjoyed, he also made a mental note to be cautious when encountering high-level awakened, especially if their equipment grades were also high.


    Quickly donning the new equipment, Howard felt his attributes enhance once again. But the thought ofpeting against awakened from across the Alliance for the treasure in a few days kept him on his toes. He immediately got up and headed towards the teaching building where the Mystic Realm was located.


    Inside Holy Abyss Academy, there were two Mystic Realms, each housed in a different building. Unsure of the specifics of the Mystic Realm, Howard hesitated for a moment before heading to the building on the left.


    Upon entering the lobby, he saw a stone stele standing tall, inscribed with various data. It appeared to be a ranking of students'' points earned within the Mystic Realm -- listed by serial number, name, and points.


    ncing over it, Howard quickly realized what it represented. The top three names were entirely unfamiliar to him. Glyn was fourth with 18950 points, and Caitlin was fifth with 17720 points. The names that followed were also unknown to Howard.


    As Howard was closely examining the stele, a voice suddenly came from behind: "Junior, is this your first time at the Mystic Realm?"


    At the sound, Howard raised an eyebrow and turned to see a handsome young man smiling at him.


    The youth said cheerfully, "I''m a fifth-year student, Keno Kaidis, and I also handle registrations for the Mystic Realm. If it''s your first time entering, you only need to spend one-tenth of the usual points.


    Hearing Keno Kaidis'' words, Howard was immediately surprised. Such an important Mystic Realm was guarded by a student? Moreover, the name sounded vaguely familiar.


    This realization prompted Howard to instinctively check Keno Kaidis'' attributes.


    Keno Kaidis -- Level 53!


    Turning sharply, Howard then noticed that the second name on the stele was indeed Keno Kaidis, with a staggering 39,000 points. No wonder he could guard the Mystic Realm as a student; his talent probably even surpassed Caitlin''s.


    "Hello, senior!" Howard greeted with a smile. "I''m a freshman this year and have never entered the Mystic Realm before. Could you tell me more about it?"


    Knowing it was Howard''s first visit, Keno immediately exined with a smile: "Our academy has two Mystic Realms. One simtes wilderness survival and is located in another building, while this one is a challenge-type Mystic Realm."


    Pausing briefly, Keno continued, "This Mystic Realm is known as the Mystic Realm of Battle Intent. Once you enter, you''ll face a continuous stream of monsters that aggressively attack your location."


    "The map inside this Mystic Realm isn''t veryrge and is divided into six levels. Each level has a rtively small space and can only amodate one person at a time."


    "For each monster you kill, you earn points based on the monster''s level. You can choose to exit before your strength is depleted, or the Mystic Realm will automatically calcte your data based on the number of monsters you''ve killed after you''re defeated."


    "If you manage to make it onto the leaderboard, you''ll receive additional monthly rewards from the academy. Currently, just by being on the leaderboard, you can get 100 gold coins and 50 Pills every month, with higher ranks earning greater rewards."


    "Additionally, in the Mystic Realm, besides not being able to obtain loot, you also earn experience points for each monster you kill."


    Hearing this introduction, Howard couldn''t help but feel intrigued.


    This Mystic Realm sounded incredibly potent!


    Venturing into the wilderness for leveling up could be dangerous, even fatal. But in the Mystic Realm, the worst he could suffer was some psychological strain -- essentially leveling up and gaining experience without any real danger, while also enhancing hisbat skills.


    If someone who feared death stayed in the Mystic Realm to grind, they could probably reach a respectable level.


    Howard finally understood why students in powerful academies generally had higher levels than those in other institutions. With such an advantageous resource, not being ahead of others would be like failing despite having every advantage.


    Keno asked with a smile, "Junior, what level are you at now? I''ll see which level of the Mystic Realm suits you best."


    "..."


    Hesitating for a moment, Howard didn''t answer the question directly. Instead, he asked, "Senior, what are the different levels avable in the Mystic Realm?"


    "There are six levels in total," Keno replied, "corresponding to levels 20, 30, 40, 50, 55, and 60. Currently, the level 40 and 50 Mystic Realms are already upied."


    "For a first-year student, if your equipment is good, I''d suggest you try the second level, which is for level 30. If your equipment is not up to par,cking Diamond-grade or higher, then the first level for level 20 would be more suitable for you."


    Under normal circumstances, a freshman reaching level 20 about a month after enrollment would already be quite an achievement, and Keno kindly offered his suggestion based on this.


    However, Keno had no idea just how terrifying Howard''s attributes really were!


    "LV40 and LV50 Mystic Realms are already upied?"


    Howard''s eyebrows furrowed slightly, feeling a bit frustrated. ording to the setup, the experience and loot gained from monsters start diminishing when they exceed an awakened''s level by 20. Beyond 40 or 50 levels higher, you basically get no rewards at all.


    This was simr to when Howard traveled through the Mordun Wastnd and Medea Ruins with Wales and Shelley Chan. Despite killing many monsters, the experience gained was actually less than what Shelley Chan earned by killing awakened during her Nirvana State burst!


    Currently, the only level Howard could choose that was close to the limit for maximum rewards was the level 55 Mystic Realm. In other words, monsters at level 55 would offer him the highest experience reward.


    Without any hesitation, Howard stated, "Senior, I''d like to enter the level 55 Mystic Realm."


    "Huh?!" Keno twitched his mouth upon hearing Howard''s choice, hesitated for a moment, then said, "Junior, you''ve only recently awakened your talent and your level isn''t very high. Even if your equipment is of a higher grade, I''d still rmend you choose the level 30 Mystic Realm."


    "You don''t have to worry about me, senior," Howard reassured, knowing Keno meant well, and said with a light smile, "My equipment is excellent, enough for me to fight monsters above my level."


    Normally, monsters of the same level are weaker than awakened beings. As long as one doesn''t get swarmed or encounter elite monsters, this is unquestionable.


    Howard could easily defeat awakened around level 50, let alone monsters at level 55.


    "Excellent equipment?" Raising an eyebrow, Keno seemed like he wanted to say more but eventually nodded, "If you are set on this, then I won''t dissuade you further. The fifth-floor Mystic Realm is in the room on the right-hand side upstairs. Since it''s your first time entering the Mystic Realm, 1,000 points will be deducted."


    "Please take out your student card."


    Keno''s tone was not very pleasant as he spoke.


    Clearly, Keno thought Howard was being overly arrogant!


    In the minds of most people, a person who had awakened their talent about a month ago would, at most, reach levels 20 to 30. Even attempting the level 40 Mystic Realm would be considered normal. But trying to fight monsters 30 levels higher was practically suicidal.


    Good advice is often wasted on those determined to court death. Keno wasn''t acquainted with Howard, so naturally, he didn''t say much more.


    Sensing the change in Keno''s attitude, Howard didn''t say anything but simply handed over his student card, saying, "Thank you for your help, senior."


    "Huh?"


    Upon receiving Howard''s student card, Keno''s expression turned to one of shock. "You''re the champion of the freshman assessment? No wonder you have the courage to fight above your level!"


    Shaking his head slightly, Keno warned, "Onest piece of advice: be very careful. Higher-level monsters are not only stronger in attributes but their skills andbat abilities are what truly make them formidable."


    "Also, there are only three scenarios in which you will be teleported out of the Mystic Realm: either you die at the hands of a monster, all the monsters are cleared, or you choose to exit. Although dying in the Mystic Realm won''t harm you physically, the sensation of death is very real and can greatly impact your psyche. If you find yourself in danger, it''s best to choose to be teleported out."


    "Otherwise, if you can''t bear the pain of death, it could significantly affect your future training and studies."


    "Thank you for the reminder, senior."


    As the saying goes, don''t p a smiling face. Howard responded to Keno''s repeated warnings with a smile.


    After deducting the points, Keno returned the student card to Howard and gestured for him to head upstairs.


    Before ascending, Howard nced again at the stele. The prospect of monthly rewards for being on the leaderboard was very enticing to him, filling him with anticipation and eagerness.

 Chapter156-A Mistake on the Stele?

    Chapter156-A Mistake on the Stele?


    Ascending to the second floor, Howard headed straight for the room on the right-hand side. Calling it a room was a bit of a misnomer, as it was really just a doorway.


    As Howard pushed open the door, a sphere of light immediately caught his eye. Stepping into it, he felt the ground vanish beneath his feet, and his entire body was enveloped by a peculiar force, a strong sensation of weightlessness engulfing him.


    [Ding! Congrattions, awakened Howard, you have sessfully entered the Mystic Realm of Battle Intent!]


    The crisp notification sound echoed, and when Howard opened his eyes next, he found himself amidst a fog.


    "What''s this? I can''t see clearly?"


    Noticing the surrounding mist, Howard was visibly surprised.


    [Ding! The Mystic Realm of Battle Intent has officiallymenced. Please prepare, awakened.]


    As the notification sounded again, a dull roaring filled the air. Out of the mist, fiery-red tigers leaped forward, brandishing sharp ws and baring teeth that gleamed coldly.


    The sudden attack of the tigers might have caught other awakened off-guard, but Howard, having experienced several life-and-death crises and possessing an exceptionally strong physique, reacted almost instantly. As the tiger pounced, his Soul Nurturer swung, striking directly at its face.


    Bang--


    The wand hit the tiger on the head, stunning it instantly, causing its body to copse to the ground, incapacitated.


    However, the nearby tigers showed no sign of retreat, continuing their onught like moths to a me.


    With a thought, Howard quickly executed Frostbite Assault.


    Whoosh!


    A crisp sound rang out as a chilling cold air swept through, converging into silvery white glimmers of frost that met the oing tigers.


    Crack! Crack!


    Almost instantly upon contact with the tigers, ayer of frost spread over their bodies, or their limbs turned into blocks of ice. This effectively interrupted their attacks.


    Following this, Howard swung his wand again, releasing a barrage of skills like Fireball, Frost Arrow Spell, and sh Lightning Spell in quick session, striking the tigers relentlessly.


    For a moment, bright red damage numbers popped up continuously.


    Even though the monsters couldn''t wear equipment, their level of 55 still endowed them with formidable attributes, preventing Howard from instantly killing them. However, Howard''s Legendary-grade, Epic-grade equipment, and even his Supreme Artifact inflicted terrifying damage on them.


    While he couldn''t y them instantly, Howard could still eliminate them at a rapid pace. As each monster died, Howard clearly saw their bodies dissolve into pure spiritual power, which was then absorbed into his own body.


    Howard began to understand why the Mystic Realm''s environment had nothing but endless mist. This Mystic Realm was constructed purely of spiritual power, devoid of anything else.


    The attributes of the monsters were designed by those who created the Mystic Realm. Honestly, the design of the monster attributes wasn''t weak, even boasting a variety of monsters with quite impressive skills.


    Unfortunately, Howard hadprehended far too many skills!


    Whenever a monster got close, Howard immediately activated a Fire Resistance Ring to maintain his safety. Skills like Frostbite Assault and Gravity Spell took care of controlling the monsters, while various smaller skills precisely targeted the ones nearest to him.


    Additionally, the monsters in this Mystic Realm had a pattern to their spawning. Under Howard''s strategic approach, almost no monster could get close enough to attack him.


    Especially when Howard summoned the Enchanted Boar and the me Giant, the battle essentially turned into a ughter.


    Only when the me Giant was truly summoned did Howard realize its terrifying size. Not to mention using its skills, even a single punch from it could hit over a dozen monsters simultaneously.


    Howard no longer needed to worry about his own safety. With the me Giant at the front, no monster could breach the defense. Even more remarkable was that the me Giant''s body was engulfed in mes. Each of its attacks not only hit the targets but also inflicted a burning status, causing their health points to drop rapidly every second. This effect wasn''t mentioned in the skill description, making it an unexpected delight for Howard.


    Moreover, the performance of the Enchanted Boar was alsomendable. It stayed just behind the me Giant, charging forward asionally, effectively repelling the monsters.


    If Howard hadn''t advanced his Pyro skills, summoning the fire dragon in addition would probably have allowed him to effortlessly clear this Mystic Realm without even lifting a finger.


    While the me Giant wasrge and its attacks came with a burning effect, it was ultimately slow in its strikes. Although the monsters couldn''t break through the me Giant''s line of defense, there was still a risk when they came inrge numbers, potentially attacking Howard from other directions.


    Therefore, Howard needed to remain constantly vignt.


    Inside the Mystic Realm, there was no sun or moon, and even the passage of time was imperceptible.


    Howard only remembered facing an endless onught of monsters, attacking him relentlessly. At first, it was manageable, but as time went on, the sight of the same six or seven types of monsters started to be nauseatingly repetitive.


    Yet, the Mystic Realm was far from over. Howard had no choice but to continue his relentless monster-ying, buoyed by the presence of the me Giant.


    Undoubtedly, the me Giant''s ability to extend its duration with each monster killed proved to be incredibly dominant. Although Howard had no way of tracking time, he could sense that the me Giant''s duration far exceeded its initial skill effect. At the very least, the cooldown for me Giant Summoning had reset.


    Observing the skill panel blinking, Howard had a thought. The skill didn''t specify a limit on the number of me Giants that could exist simultaneously. Now that the cooldown was over, could he summon a second me Giant?


    With this idea in mind, Howard didn''t hesitate and cast the skill again.


    Hum--


    As the Soul Nurturer swung, another me Giant was summoned.


    "Roar!"


    The second me Giant let out an angry roar and joined the fray.


    "It really works! Though it''s tricky to achieve in actualbat, I suppose it''s only in chaotic battles that I can extend the me Giant''s duration beyond its cooldown."


    "No matter what, this is excellent. It can significantly raise the upper limit of mybat capabilities!"


    ted, Howard deftly controlled the two me Giants, unleashing them to wreak havoc among the monsters in the Mystic Realm. His experience points slowly but steadily increased.


    Meanwhile, in the first-floor lobby.


    As sses for various grades ended, many students rushed here, eager to enter the Mystic Realm. Normally, students could only endure about half an hour in the Mystic Realm corresponding to their level. Therefore, despite having only six levels of Mystic Realms, many students were willing to wait their turn here.


    As more students gathered, Keno became increasingly busy, inadvertently forgetting about Howard''s presence. However, the students waiting noticed a change on the stele.


    "Hey, look!"


    "The top ten rankings seem to have changed!"


    "That''s right, wasn''t Glyn, a fourth-year student, previously in fourth ce? How did it change to Howard?"


    "Who is Howard? I don''t recall anyone by that name in our grade!"


    "No, there should be someone with that name; it sounds very familiar!"


    Since Howard had just showcased his strength in the arena on the sports field yesterday, even some senior students remembered his name. However, at this moment, they couldn''t believe that a first-year freshman could make it onto the leaderboard. They didn''t consider this possibility, only finding the name familiar.


    Keno, noticing the crowd of students gathered around the stele, was also drawn over. Seeing the change in the rankings, his eyebrows raised in surprise.


    The top five of that leaderboard hadn''t changed for a long time!


    On seeing the name, his breathing quickened.


    Howard!


    Wasn''t that the first-year freshman who had just awakened his talent not long ago?


    He had actually endured until now? And even killed enough monsters to make it onto the Mystic Realm leaderboard?


    That leaderboard wasn''t cumtive; it was based on the participants'' single-session performance.


    "Hiss... This guy, he actuallysted more than an hour inside and climbed to the fourth position?"


    "And he''s almost reaching the third spot now!"


    Watching Howard''s points rise rapidly behind his name, Keno was incredibly shocked, his hands involuntarily clenching.


    "Damn, I remember now! This Howard, isn''t he the freshman who knocked out several fourth-year students in a row yesterday and even defeated Sarah?"


    "Is it really him? My god, how strong is he exactly? Could he be on par with those fifth-year students about to graduate?"


    "Hehe, if he reaches the top of the leaderboard, he might even surpass those fifth-year students!"


    "No way, how did Howard do it? He''s only been awakened for a little over a month. How can his strengthpare with us, who have been awakened for three to five years?"


    "Even if Howard''s talent is much stronger than ours, allowing him to defeat us, there are still those in our grade with three to five years of training and S-level talents!"


    "Maybe... the stele is malfunctioning?"


    The students exchanged looks of disbelief, unable to trust their own eyes.

 Chapter157-The Shock of Howard Reaching the Top

    Chapter157-The Shock of Howard Reaching the Top


    As Howard''s points soared rapidly, not a single student wanted to believe their own eyes!


    It was just too unbelievable!


    Howard was merely a first-year freshman. Every student present had been through that phase. Even for geniuses who had awakened S-level talents, reaching around level 25 in one or two months was considered remarkable, usually indicating a powerful family background.


    Reaching level 20 was enough to be eagerly sought after by major academies!


    Even if Howard was extraordinarily talented, reaching level 30 at most, it still seemed impossible for him to surpass so many fifth and fourth-year students in the Mystic Realm in terms of points.


    And now, Howard''s points were even chasing the top three!


    Those who were in the top three were the powerhouses of the academy.


    Not to mention others, Keno himself was an S-level Talent Awakening, equipped with numerous Legendary-grade items and hadprehended several A-level skills, along with an S-level skill, far surpassing other awakened.


    As for the person at the top of the leaderboard, they had mastered an SS-level skill, a genius who had dominated the student body for years!


    "Howard is really close to reaching the third ce now!"


    "My god... how did he do it?"


    "I saw his points rising earlier, but it wasn''t this fast, right?"


    "That''s true, could this be an error? Normally, as the battle goes on, shouldn''t one''s mental and physical state get worse? Why is his point acquisition speed increasing instead!"


    In a moment of disbelief, many students turned their gazes towards Keno.


    Keno himself found it hard to believe, but having overseen the Mystic Realm for over a year without a single error, he could only sigh and say, "It''s impossible for there to be a mistake. This stele was personally set up by the dean, who even infused a strand of his own consciousness into it. It simply cannot be wrong."


    Hearing Keno''s words, the gathered students fell silent, their faces awash with embarrassment.


    Keno''s implication was clear: Howard had earned those points through his own strength. A freshman surpassing them all so dramatically was not a pleasant pill to swallow.


    They couldn''t help but feel inwardly rmed. Could it be that they had becent in their life at the Holy Abyss Academy, neglecting their training?


    The students didn''t have the answer and could only silently watch the stele. Even though spots in the Mystic Realm had opened up as students left, no one moved away. They continued to stand there, dazedly watching Howard''s points climb, waiting for him to emerge.


    Time slowly passed in the midst of Howard''sbat and the students'' anticipation.


    Eventually, as they saw Howard''s points skyrocketing, they became numb to the spectacle.


    Keno sighed in resignation, his own ranking overtaken as well. However, when he saw Howard surpass the original top ranker to be the new number one, a smile appeared on his face. It didn''t matter to him that he was surpassed, but the fact that such a prominent genius had been overtaken would make for an interesting story once it got out.


    Another hour passed, and Howard''s points finally stopped at 88,888 - more than double Keno''s score and a whopping 30,000 points ahead of the second ce!


    "Finally, it stopped!"


    "It''s terrifying, eighty thousand points... This breaks the record, and it''s hard to believe that this is the achievement of a first-year freshman."


    The students were filled with awe, their gaze shifting from the stele to the staircase.


    They were all waiting for Howard''s appearance!


    Meanwhile, Howard was still in the Mystic Realm. Seeing no more monsters respawning, he showed a look of surprise.


    [Ding! Congrattions, awakened Howard, you have sessfully cleared all the monsters on this level. As you are the first trialist to achieve this, you receive a special reward: one A-level skill book!]


    "Huh?! All the monsters are gone? That was easy!"


    "Interesting, there''s even a reward."


    Howard''s eyebrows arched up, his surprise quickly turning into a smile. Without bothering to check the reward, he chose to exit the Mystic Realm.


    Hum--


    Having made his decision, Howard felt a brief dizziness. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself in a stone chamber, sitting cross-legged on a cushion.


    Standing up and looking around, Howard noticed several Spirit Gathering Magic Circles nearby.


    "Spirit Gathering Magic Circles? Are these for maintaining the existence of the Mystic Realm?"


    With narrowed eyes, Howard didn''t ponder for long, nor did he pay much attention to the stone chamber. He directly opened his backpack to check his reward.


    [A-level skill book (Special Consumable Item)]


    [Effect: Upon use, randomlyprehend one A-level active skill]


    "Use it!"


    Without hesitation, Howard crushed the skill book. Silver-white light flickered, then floated into his body.


    [Ding! Congrattions, awakened Howard, you have sessfullyprehended the A-level active skill - Mirage of Blossoms and Moon!]


    [Mirage of Blossoms and Moon (A-level active skill)]


    [Level: 1]


    [Description: When receiving a single attack exceeding 50% of your own HP in damage, this skill is automatically triggered, nullifying that damage. Simultaneously, it summons a duplicate identical to yourself. You can control this duplicate, which will explode after receiving five attacks or upon yourmand, dealing damage equal to 300% of your magic attack power to all hostile targets within a 5-meter radius, and has a knockback effect.]


    [Cooldown: 300 seconds]


    [Mana cost: 5000]


    [Proficiency: 0/100]


    "!!!"


    "What a great skill! It offers damage output plus control, and can even deceive enemies!"


    "Even if a powerful enemy gets close to me, as long as I take a hit, not only am I immune to the damage, but I can also summon a duplicate. Even if it confuses the enemy for just a second, that''s enough for me to adjust."


    Howard couldn''t help but grin.


    At first nce, the skill might not seem powerful in terms of percentage attributes, but its effectiveness in realbat situations would undoubtedly not disappoint Howard.


    Upon checking his experience points, Howard''s smile grew even brighter.


    After this bout in the Mystic Realm, his experience bar had surged nearly 60%, bringing him close to level 34.


    Gaining so much experience at this level in just a few hours would surely shock anyone who heard about it.


    Satisfied, Howard pushed open the door of the stone chamber and walked down the familiar corridor, heading straight for the stairs.


    Just as he descended, even before reaching the lobby, Howard sensed numerous intense gazes upon him.


    Looking up, he saw dozens of students staring at him with an intense and unrestrained curiosity, sending a shiver down his spine and igniting his own curiosity.


    "What are you all doing?"


    Howard took a step back, quickly saying, "I''m not interested in men, okay? Don''t get any weird ideas!"


    Hearing this, the students rolled their eyes in response.


    Keno, after a moment of silence, suddenly asked, "Howard, were you inbat the whole time just now?"


    "Yes," Howard nodded. "Unfortunately, the monsters in the sixthyer of the Mystic Realm weren''t challenging enough. They were too few in number. I wasn''t even fully satisfied when I had already killed them all, and I was forced to be teleported out."


    As he spoke, Howard wore a look of regret.


    Little did he know, his words sounded like thunderps to the ears of the other students.


    "Gulp..."


    The sound of swallowing saliva echoed continuously. The students exchanged looks and whispered among themselves, "Damn, I''ve been in the academy for three years now, and I only dare to enter the fourthyer of the Mystic Realm. And he dared to go to the fifthyer?"


    "Don''t think that the fifthyer of the Mystic Realm is just 5 levels higher than the fourth. That''s a significant difference in attributes!"


    "It''s terrifying!"


    "How many levels is Howard at now?"


    "Wait a minute! Did Howard say he killed all the monsters?"


    "My god, someone actually wiped out all the monsters in the Mystic Realm? Aren''t those monsters supposed to be endless?"


    As the students came to their senses and looked at Howard again, their eyes were filled with awe and fear.


    They even began to wonder if Howard was bragging.


    However, the horrifying points were right there, making it hard for them not to believe that what Howard said could indeed be true!


    In truth, Howard really hadn''t had his fill of battle.


    At first, his pace of defeating monsters wasn''t particrly fast. Based on that initial speed, it was unlikely he could have managed to wipe them all out.


    However, once Howard summoned a second and then a third me Giant, the speed of killing monsters became terrifyingly efficient.


    The monsters, already unable to withstand several attacks from a single me Giant, stood no chance against multiple Giants. They were almost instantly annihted.


    Howard didn''t even need to lift a finger himself to see his experience points continuously rise.


    If the monsters in the Mystic Realm were indeed endless, Howard would have loved to stay and level up crazily, boosting his strength.


    "Right, I wonder if wiping out all the monsters in the Mystic Realm will get me on the leaderboard?" Howard suddenly thought of the stele and its rankings. With a smile, he turned to Keno and asked, "If I make it onto the leaderboard, whom should I approach to im the rewards?"

 Chapter158-News of the Supreme Treasure

    Chapter158-News of the Supreme Treasure


    Hearing Howard''s words, the students'' gazes towards him shifted to something akin to disbelief.


    You''re asking if you made it onto the leaderboard?


    You''ve alreadypletely dominated the entire leaderboard!


    If you can''t make it, then who else in this academy would qualify?


    Keno''s mouth twitched involuntarily, recalling his earlier advice to Howard, feeling like a fool.


    Fortunately, Keno was wellposed, replying calmly, "You indeed made it onto the leaderboard. However, the rewards are distributed at the beginning of each month, here."


    Pausing for a moment, Keno added, "In other words, you''ll have to wait until the start of next month and still be at the top of the leaderboard to im your reward."


    "That''s quite a hassle," Howard frowned slightly, not too concerned about the reward, his mind drifting to something Wales had mentioned at enrollment.


    Based on his evaluation level, he was entitled to considerable resources each month!


    This had made Howard resolve to seek Wales for his reward before returning to Saint City and to ask for leave as well.


    Although the academy wasn''t far from Saint City, it was unclear how long it would take to settle the impending chaos there.


    By asking for leave, he wouldn''t have to worry too much and could just follow Rick Suleiman''s lead.


    "These are the rules. But with your current points, not just next month, even if a year passes, you could probably still remain among the top few on the leaderboard. That reward is practically already yours," Keno said solemnly. "I underestimated you earlier. I never expected a freshman to possess such strength."


    Upon hearing Keno''s words, Howard raised an eyebrow, sensing something amiss. He quickly realized that his performance had astonished both Keno and the other students. Moving swiftly towards the stone tablet, Howard''s eyes widened as he saw his name at the very top of the list. He hadn''t expected to dominate the Mystic Realm of Battle Intent on his first attempt.


    Was it possible that the other students at Holy Abyss Academy were underperforming? Not exactly. There were still a few students who could overpower Howard in terms of raw strength, especially since there was a gap in their attributes. Without using his SSS-level skills, Howard found it challenging to breach their defenses.


    However, earning points in the Mystic Realm was all about the speed of ying monsters, and that''s where Howard excelled. The endurance of those stronger students couldn''t keep up with his pace, resulting in them garnering fewer pointspared to Howard. As long as he maintained the presence of his me Giant, his monster-killing speed was nearly unparalleled, making it unsurprising that others couldn''t match him.


    ncing at the various expressions of the students around him, Howard realized why they were looking at him so peculiarly. He couldn''t help but chuckle, "Ah, I didn''t expect to casually enter the Mystic Realm ande out on top. Seems like I''ll have to keep a low profile in the future."


    Keno responded with a smile, "I''m afraid keeping a low profile might be difficult for you now!"


    Howard acknowledged the students with a nod and left the hall without hesitation. Time was precious, and he had no intention of spending it on idle chatter with the other students.


    Leaving the academic building, Howard realized that night had fallen. Hesitating briefly, he chose not to return to his dorm but headed to the administration office instead. Unfortunately, when Howard pushed open the office door, neither Wales nor the elegant mentor were present. Only the young girl with sses, engrossed in her books, sat there.


    Perceiving the scene, Howard was momentarily uncertain; were students allowed to linger in the administration office? Recognizing Howard, the girl, though her tone was cool, was not unfriendly. Without waiting for Howard to speak, she proactively said, "Wales isn''t here. If you''re looking for him, you might find him at the mentor''s dormitory."


    "Thank you," Howard replied with a nod before turning to leave.


    Unbeknownst to him, a flicker of interest sparkled in the girl''s eyes as she softly muttered, "Intriguing... To clear the entire fifthyer of the Mystic Realm at level 33!"


    ...


    Unaware of Wales'' dormitory location and considering it was not yet the weekend, Howard didn''t rush to find him and instead returned to his own dormitory. Just as he arrived at the dorm building, he saw both Abby and Ying Chan waiting in the hallway, causing him to pause in his tracks.


    Ying Chan, having trained in the Chan family from a young age and possessing a higher level than Howard,cked the opportunities he had. Though her base attributes were not as strong as Howard''s, they were still formidable. She immediately sensed Howard''s arrival and joyously rushed toward him.


    Abby, noticing Ying Chan''s reaction and not wanting to be outdone, quickly followed suit. As an archer, her movement speed was faster than Ying Chan''s, allowing her to reach Howard''s embrace alongside Ying Chan.


    This scene, witnessed by other students, instantly sparked envy and admiration. It wasn''t just the fact that Howard was nked by two women, but that both of them were stunning beauties. This sight drove many students to jealousy.


    Fortunately, both women were considerate of Howard''s image in public and didn''t cause a scene. After a short conversation and sharing their feelings, they returned to their respective dorms.


    As for Howard''s trip back to Saint City, he chose not to inform the two women. Given the likely turmoil in Saint City and the rtively modest strength of Abby and Ying Chan, it seemed safer for them not to apany him.


    The following days fell into a routine for Howard. Apart from attending sses, he also ventured into the second Mystic Realm, the one focused on survival. Unlike the Battle Intent Mystic Realm, the survival version didn''t provide an endless stream of monsters for Howard to maintain the duration of his me Giant, slightly diminishing his strength.


    Moreover, with the survival Mystic Realm simting various wilderness and ruin scenarios, Howard''s performance wasn''t as dazzling. He only managed to reach the 27th position on the points leaderboard. Nheless, this achievement still astonished countless students, especially considering Howard was just a first-year student who wouldn''t ordinarily be expected to make the leaderboard at all.


    Howard''s name thus became widely recognized among the academy''s mentors and students.


    Wales, upon learning of Howard''s request for leave to return to Saint City, promptly approved a three-day leave for him. Including the weekend, Howard would have five days, ample time to address any issues.


    Before Howard''s departure, Wales even presented him with a spiked chainmail, a special treasure capable of being worn alongside other equipment and reflecting damage back to attackers. Howard, never one to turn down a benefit, gratefully epted the gift.


    Abby and Ying Chan, both sensible and understanding, did not cling to Howard. They bade him a reluctant farewell as he left the academy, apanying him until Rick Suleiman arrived to escort him away.


    "Quite impressive, young man. The girl with the fiery aura -- if I''m not mistaken, she must be from the Chen family of Crimson Dragon City, right?" Rick Suleiman''s sharp eye had instantly recognized Ying Chan''s origins.


    Howard, surprised, inquired, "How did you know, senior?"


    "In all the world, the only women with such intense fiery power hail from the Chen family of Crimson Dragon City!" Rick Suleiman eximed. "I still vividly recall the scene where Shelley Chan transformed into a fiery phoenix, annihting over a dozen demon generals. It was truly astonishing!"


    "It''s a pity, though, I heard Shelley Chan remained single all her life, without any offspring. I wonder what kind of man could have won the heart of such a strong and beautiful woman!"


    Hearing the tone in Rick Suleiman''s words, Howard caught his breath. He dared not reveal his intimate encounter with Shelley Chan, fearing the consequences.


    He never expected that Rick Suleiman, despite having no connection with the head of Holy Abyss Academy, harbored such sentiments towards Shelley Chan!


    "It seems that your recent endeavors with Wales have indeed borne fruit. Otherwise, ady from the Chen family wouldn''t have followed you here," Rick Suleiman said with a smile. "This makes me even more confident in your ability to acquire that treasure and sessfully attain a hidden ss."


    "Dare I ask, senior, what exactly is this Supreme Treasure?"


    Howard quickly changed the subject.


    "The Supreme Treasure is known as the Starry River Map. Once an awakened individual refines it, they not only gain the power of the stars to advance to a hidden ss but also continually temper their physical body and soul while wearing it, constantly enhancing their strength," Rick Suleiman exined gravely. "Moreover, the Starry River Map asionally grants the refiner a new talent. Six hundred years ago, a powerful being refined it and awakened an SS-level talent, enabling them to transform into a celestial body, instantly altering the battlefield and significantly boosting their power."


    "However, the talent awakened by refining the Starry River Map is not fixed. Two hundred years ago, someone else refined it and only awakened a B-level talent called Starlight Art. While it had decent supportive effects, it wasn''t particrly impactful."


    "It remains to be seen what kind of talent you might awaken after refining the Starry River Map!"

 Chapter159-An Old Acquaintance

    Chapter159-An Old Acquaintance


    Upon hearing Rick Suleiman''s words, Howard couldn''t help but furrow his brow in concern. The possibility of awakening another talent with the Supreme Treasure was indeed alluring, yet it filled him with apprehension.


    Historically, there were instances of individuals possessing dual talents - normally awakening one and acquiring another through fortuitous encounters. However, the emergence of a third talent had never been documented. Historically, there had been those who obsessively collected Supreme Treasures in a bid to awaken multiple talents. s, after awakening two talents, they found themselves unable to awaken a third, regardless of the treasures or tools employed. In one tragic case, after absorbing ny-seven such treasures, an individual amassed such bizarre energies within themselves that they self-destructed.


    Had the Starry River Map been solely a talent-awakening artifact, Howard might have outright refused it. After all, history had shown that such treasures could be perilous for those already possessing dual talents. Yet, if by some stroke of fortune he did awaken a third talent, it would be an extraordinary boon, cing him ahead of awakened beings worldwide.


    Beyond the prospect of awakening a new talent, the process of refining the Starry River Map offered several other enticing benefits, piquing Howard''s interest as he inquired about the detailed n.


    As time ticked by, the conversation between Howard and Rick continued, the night slowly but inexorably unfolding around them.


    Returning to Saint City once more, Howard felt a profound shift in his mindset. From an orphan with nothing but his looks, he had transformed into a prodigy backed by the Holy Abyss Academy and the Chan family. Even his strength had undergone a dramatic change.


    Disregarding levels and focusing solely onbat prowess, Howard realized that, within the confines of Saint City, except for a few key figures in the major families, no one could match him. This epitomized the sorrow of small cities; aside from the Dark Mausoleum, there were no high-level maps nearby. Without powerful organizations to battle monsters, ordinary people seeking to level up had to form small teams, resting extensively after each monster encounter, andcking systematic learning opportunities, their progress was inevitably slow.


    For instance, in Howard''s former academy, the mentor responsible forbat training was barely around level 50, a level that would be considered mediocre even for a fifth-year student in Adia City.


    Therefore, when the Mayor of Saint City, Hanno Bass, along with other officials, came to wee Rick and saw Howard, who they had not seen in just a couple of months, they were all visibly astonished, praising the young prodigy. They were no fools and could see the evident rise in Howard''s strength.


    Howard and Rick Suleiman only rested in Saint City for a night before setting out for the Dark Mausoleum. This surprised Howard, who questioned, "Rick, didn''t you say many people would be vying for the Supreme Treasure? Why aren''t we bringing more people with us?"


    Even though Saint City was just a minor municipality, it still fell under the jurisdiction of the Alliance. In situations involvingrge numbers of people, even if their individual strength wasn''t impressive, no one dared to openly oppose them as they represented the entire Alliance. Challenging the people of the Alliance could mean waking up to find numerous strong figures at your bedside!


    Hearing Howard''s question, Rick Suleiman hesitated for a moment before exining, "There are certain things that everyone knows but can''t be openly acknowledged. Our presence alone is enough to signal the Alliance''s involvement. People won''t dare to overstep, fearing repercussions. Bringing too many people might give the impression that the Alliance intends to monopolize the treasure and not give others a chance."


    After a pause, Rick added with a touch of self-mockery, "Actually, we officials don''t really have any intention to monopolize the gains. My original mission from the Alliance was to oversee these awakened individuals vying for the treasure and ensure things don''t escte out of control. I''m making this effort solely to secure your benefit."


    Rick Suleiman was no fool; he knew the importance of making his good deeds known. Otherwise, what difference would it make from not having done anything at all?


    Howard, understanding Rick''s intentions, replied with a lightugh, "Thank you, Rick. Regardless of whether I obtain the Starry River Map or not, I''ll make sure to express my gratitude after this is over."


    Rick waved off the notion of a gift, smiling, "No need for that. If possible, I''d actually like to take you as my disciple."


    "Take me as a disciple?" Howard asked in surprise. "I''m already enrolled in the Holy Abyss Academy. Can I still be someone''s disciple?"


    Rick answered calmly, "Why not? The academy is a collective institution, whereas I''m offering a personal mentorship. It''s different."


    Rick Suleiman''s n was astutely calcted. Finding himself in debt to Howard andcking a suitable way to repay the favor, he cleverly decided to take Howard as his disciple. In this way, even if he helped Howard gain substantial benefits, it would not be a loss for him. He had already researched Howard''s background and knew he was an orphan. If they formed a master-disciple rtionship, it could potentially serve as a means of passing down his legacy. Even if he couldn''t continue his bloodline, at least his teachings wouldn''t vanish. Even in death, his grave would be tended to, afort in itself.


    In this era, the bond between a master and disciple was akin to that of parent and child, as it was in ancient times. After all, the skills and knowledge imparted could be life-saving.


    Hearing Rick mention the proposal again, Howard didn''t refuse, nodding in agreement, "If Elder Rick thinks so highly of me, then it would be ungrateful of me to decline."


    Initially, Howard''s reluctance was driven by a desire for more. Now, it seemed the right time to "reel in the."


    "You agree?" Rick eximed in surprise, quickly turning joyous, "It''s a pity we have urgent matters at hand. Once we''ve dealt with this and return to Adia City, I will formally ept you as my disciple and teach you my skills!"


    "Then I thank you in advance, Master," Howard replied, inwardly pleased. Who would refuse the opportunity to learn more?


    As they conversed, Howard and Rick arrived at the Dark Mausoleum. The chilling wind swept through, its coldness prating even Howard''s physique, which had been fortified by the Power of True Dragon.


    As Rick Suleiman began to recount the history of the Dark Mausoleum to Howard, a sense of gratitude welled up in thetter. Despite growing up in Saint City and having a fair understanding of the Mausoleum, hearing someone else exin it brought a different perspective.


    Venturing deeper with Rick, they asionally disturbed skeletal creatures that emerged from the ground. However, before these skeletons could evenunch an attack, Rick effortlessly crushed them to dust with his spirit power, scattering them to the wind. Were it not for the constant chiming of experience points in his ears, Howard might have thought he was hallucinating.


    Rick''s overwhelming strength seemed to deter any other monsters from daring to approach. Even the ghostly winds ceased their howling as Howard passed by certain graves, a testament to the might of a true powerhouse whose mere presence could suppress sentient monsters and spirits.


    After what seemed like an endless walk under the moonlit sky, Rick led Howard to a dpidated pce. Pushing open the doors, the glow of fire immediately caught their eyes.


    Looking up, Howard noticed two figures seated in the center of the grand hall, a campfire burning before them. Atop the fire sat a pot from which a bubbling sound emanated, adding to the eerie yet strangely tranquil atmosphere of the ce.


    Rick Suleiman seemed familiar with the two individuals seated by the fire, greeting them with a chuckle, "Has Old Smokey not arrived yet?"


    One of them, fixing his gaze on Howard, remarked, "When has Old Smokey or Sickly Sprout ever been early? But you, bringing a youngster along this time?"


    The other person, exuding a cold demeanor, paid no heed to Rick and Howard''s arrival, instead gazing contemtively at the night sky -- the pce, intriguingly,cked a roof.


    Realizing the nature of the gathering, Howard understood that Rick and these individuals were old acquaintances. For them to converse so casually with someone as formidable as Rick, their own strengths were undoubtedly significant. Howard promptly adjusted his demeanor, sensing an opportunity to gain immensely from these seasoned veterans, potentially more rewarding than clearing a level 50 dungeon.


    "This is my disciple," Rick introduced with a grin. "Ice Ghost, Glutton, as elders, don''t you think a meeting gift is in order?"


    Patting Howard on the shoulder, he continued, "Come on, these two uncles of yours are reclusive powerhouses of the Alliance. It''s a rare opportunity to meet them today. Shouldn''t you get acquainted?"


    Seizing the chance, Howard quickly bowed respectfully, "Greetings to both uncles! I am Howard Hughes, honored to meet you."


    The proverb "Don''t hit a smiling face" held true. Observing Howard''s respectful approach, the two exchanged a nce and couldn''t help but smile in return.

 Chapter160-The Meeting Gift

    Chapter160-The Meeting Gift


    ording to Rick Suleiman''s words, Howard had already identified the two individuals.


    The one with the icy demeanor must be Ice Ghost, and the other who initiated the conversation, with his chubby, rotund figure and a face flushed with health, was unmistakably Glutton.


    Glutton, after giving Howard a once-over, chuckled lightly, "This youngd, merely in his teens, has cultivated to around level 33. His physical strength could even rival that of a level 50 closebat, physical-type awakened. Quite intriguing."


    "No wonder you, a warrior, are taking a magus as your apprentice. What''s the n, to have the young one follow the path of both magic and physical prowess?"


    Rick Suleiman, having witnessed some of Howard''s capabilities, also mistook him for having a lineage simr to that of a melee magus. Naturally, he would encourage the path of dual cultivation in magic and physical strength. He nodded, "You''re right. I indeed want Howard to follow this path. Although the leveling up is slow, once a certain level is reached, as long as one can perfectly integrate their skills, ordinary single awakened ones, or even those who have advanced to hidden sses, will be no match for him!"


    "It seems you hold great expectations for him!" Glutton pondered for a moment, then, with a sudden movement of his lips, a silver-white de materialized in his hand.


    Bathed in the moonlight, the de shone like a pearl, its dazzling light flickering.


    "This sword is named Moonlight. Although it''s merely Legendary-grade equipment, it possesses the potential to advance. If it continuously absorbs moonlight, it can even evolve into a Supreme Artifact."


    With a smile, Glutton said, "Don''t look down on its current grade. I usually don''t have much low-level equipment. This piece, originally intended for my granddaughter, became redundant when she chose to be an archer. So, this sword became useless to her. But it just so happens to be suitable for your use."


    "Thank you, Uncle Glutton!"


    Joy lit up Howard''s face as he eagerly received Moonlight. Then, his expectant eyes turned towards Ice Ghost.


    Noticing Howard''s expectant gaze, Ice Ghost couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth.


    Upon ncing at Rick Suleiman, Ice Ghost also produced a book, his voice particrly cold: "An S-level skill, Death Six-Step Throw, a closebat technique!"


    "Thank you, Uncle Ice Ghost."


    Despite Ice Ghost''s understatement, it was still an S-level skill book. Howard felt a surge of excitement and anticipation. What gifts would the other two, who had yet to arrive, bring for their first meeting?


    It must be said, bing an apprentice had its perks!


    Every time Howard met one of Rick Suleiman''s acquaintances for the first time, they were obliged to present a gift.


    Moreover, given Rick Suleiman''s formidable strength, his acquaintances were also of high caliber, ensuring that their gifts were nothing short of impressive.


    "How are the preparations going?" Seeing Howard ept the gifts, Rick Suleiman, sitting with Howard by the campfire, shifted the conversation to more pressing matters.


    Ice Ghost nodded, "We have located the site where the treasure will appear. If nothing unexpected urs, it should be within the next two days. As for the location of the duel, we have chosen that as well. Those who manage toe along will certainly not be weak. Obtaining the Starry River Map will also contribute to our human race."


    Hearing this, Howard was assured of Rick Suleiman''s words that the Alliance had no intention of monopolizing the Starry River Map.


    "Is there still so much time?" Rick Suleiman frowned, "No wonder Old Smokey and Sickly Sprout haven''t arrived."


    Glutton spoke up, "It seems Sickly Sprout encountered some issues, but the Alliance has spoken. Once he''s done, he''lle immediately."


    "If there''s still so much time left, it''s not practical for you, Howard, to just stay here," Rick Suleiman said, his eyes narrowing slightly. He abruptly asked, "How many awakened have arrived nearby?"


    "About a thousand, most from various major families or some forces lurking in the shadows. From the East, aside from Crimson Dragon City, people from ck Tortoise City, White Tiger City, and Sris City have all arrived!" Before Glutton could finish, an odd scent suddenly wafted in from outside, causing Howard to involuntarily start coughing violently.


    Then, a figure appeared in the hall as if a ghost, materializing beside the campfire.


    "People from ck Tortoise City too? Are they from the Li family?"


    The shadowy figure sat down next to Howard, sending a chill through his heart.


    Without any warning, this person had appeared before him. Had it been an enemy, Howard couldn''t begin to imagine what the oue might have been!


    Would his equipment''s special effects even keep him safe for long?


    Turning swiftly, Howard saw an old, haggard face, lined with wrinkles. Yet the eyes were clear, not at all matching the visage of an elderly person.


    As Howard scrutinized the neer, the man was also observing Howard, expressing surprise, "This young man''s physique... doesn''t seem like a magus! Howe it feels simr to those from the Chan family?"


    Hearing this, Howard couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down his spine.


    Another powerful figure!


    It wasn''t particrly surprising that he could discern Howard''s attributes, but to notice simrities with the Chan family required exceptional observational skills.


    But why did such a powerful being appear so haggard and worn?


    In Howard''s perception, those top-tier warriors, even if they were in their seventies or eighties, appeared to be of middle age. Even the old ancestor of the Chan family seemed younger than this Old Smokey!


    Yet in reality, Howard was sure that Old Smokey, being a friend of Rick Suleiman and his peers, couldn''t be much different in age.


    "This is my newly epted apprentice," Rick Suleiman said with a smile. "As an elder, shouldn''t you give a meeting gift?"


    Ice Ghost and Glutton both looked at Old Smokey with smiling eyes. They had already given their gifts, and certainly hoped Old Smokey would too, lest they felt shortchanged.


    "You''ve taken an apprentice?" Old Smokey expressed his surprise.


    "The person is right in front of you," Rick Suleiman gestured dismissively.


    Howard respectfully greeted, "It''s an honor to meet you, Uncle Old Smokey."


    "Uncle Old Smokey? It seems they''ve already introduced me!" Old Smokey hesitated, then pulled out a pocket watch from his robe, speaking softly, "This is an Epic-grade treasure. It has the ability to slow down the flow of time, but activating it will greatly consume your MP. Make sure to use it only in dangerous situations or at specific times."


    "Slowing down the flow of time?"


    Upon hearing this, Howard''s pupils dted in shock.


    This was a top-tier treasure!


    Time and space, those were abilities touching upon thews of nature, essible only to warriors above level 95. It was said that only those who break through to level 100 could stably control the powers of time and space.


    A treasure capable of influencing time could fetch tens of thousands of gold coins at auction.


    Even Ice Ghost and Glutton showed expressions of surprise.


    Truth be told, the gift from Old Smokey exceeded the value of what they had given.


    Ice Ghost kept his calm, but Glutton eximed, "Old Smokey, by doing this, you''ve really made us look bad!"


    "Heh, how is your embarrassment my concern?" Old Smokey replied disdainfully. He quickly changed the subject, "Enough about that, you mentioned people from ck Tortoise City arrived? Who are they?"


    "All you care about is ck Tortoise City. You should be more concerned about when you''ll break through," Glutton retorted.


    "If you don''t advance soon, the life essence in your body will bepletely depleted, won''t it?"


    "Really, you''ve turned yourself into this ghostly state all for that girl from ck Tortoise City, and what did you get in return?"


    Glutton couldn''t help but criticize, and even Ice Ghost nodded in agreement.


    Old Smokey remained silent.


    After a while, Glutton sighed, "Fine, you win! The person from ck Tortoise City is indeed that guy''s granddaughter."


    "It''s Yvette then."


    A smile appeared on Old Smokey''s face. Howard blinked, his interest piqued by the stories hidden among these old timers.


    "Sickly Sprout probably won''t arrive until tomorrow, so no need to wait for him today!"


    "This is a me Tiger I caught on my way here. Its meat is exceptionally tender and delicious. Perfect for Glutton to cook us a delicious meal."


    As he spoke, Old Smokey casually threw a dead tiger with unextinguished mes on its body, its majesty still apparent, to the ground.


    As soon as the topic of food came up, Glutton''s eyes lit up. He pped his hands enthusiastically and, while dragging the me Tiger to the side, confidently dered, "Leave it to me!"


    With Glutton handling the cooking, Howard simply sat and listened to Rick Suleiman and the others chatting.


    Ice Ghost was notably aloof, speaking very little even to old friends, only interjecting with a nomittal "hm" now and then.


    Old Smokey, on the other hand, took out a smoking pipe, puffing away without pause, his conversation lively and continuous.


    Howard, somewhat unable to tolerate the smoke, involuntarily shifted his position backwards.


    Their conversation, apart from the uing scramble for the Starry River Map, mostly revolved around personal matters.


    It was only because Howard had be Rick''s apprentice that he wasn''t asked to leave.


    As their dialogue seemed endless, Howard''s thoughts drifted, and he quietly began to inspect the properties of the gifts he had just received.

 Chapter161-Unstable Space

    Chapter161-Unstable Space


    Howard received three gifts as a token of wee from the seasoned veterans he encountered: the Moonlight Sword, the S-level skill Death Six-Step Throw, and a time-controlling pocket watch. Their attributes appeared as Howard focused his thoughts on them.


    [Moonlight Sword]


    [Level: 30]


    [Grade: Legendary]


    [Equipment Attribute Bonuses:]


    1. Strength +500


    2. Agility +1100


    3. Vitality +300


    4. MP +5000


    5. Absorbs moonlight to gradually increase its grade, potentially evolving into a Supreme Artifact


    6. Under moonlight, all personal attributes increase by 15%


    7. When activated, summons the moon, filling the vicinity with moonlight and forming a domain. Within this domain, Howard''s attacks trigger distant de aura attacks, reaching up to 20 meters


    "How incredible! The effects can interact with each other, forming a domain-like enhancement. And it''s usable at level 30. If I master some sword skills, this weapon will be quite effective," Howard thought, thrilled by the gift.


    Suppressing his excitement, Howard then examined the Death Six-Step Throw skill.


    [Death Six-Step Throw (S-level active skill)]


    [Level: 1]


    [Death Six-Step Throw (S-level active skill)]


    [Level: 1]


    [Description: Swiftly grabs the target and furiously smashes it six times, each impact dealing 150% of Howard''s attack power. Each consecutive hit increases damage by 20%. If the target endures all six hits, they enter a state of dizziness for 5 seconds.]


    [Cooldown: 300 seconds]


    [Mana Cost: 1000]


    [Proficiency: 0/100]


    [Skill Requirement: The user''s strength must be at least 70% greater than the target''s strength for the skill to activate.]


    The gifts not only offered substantial power boosts but also aligned well with Howard''sbat style, adding to his arsenal of formidable abilities.


    "Five seconds of control effect and six consecutive attacks with increasing damage - that''s incredibly powerful!" Howard mused, touching his nose thoughtfully. "The only catch is the requirement for my strength to be 70% greater than my opponent''s."


    Howard quickly came to terms with this limitation, understanding the physical demands of repeatedly mming an opponent. After all, the skill would be impractical if hecked the necessary strength to execute it. In this data-driven world, the requirements and specifications for skills were meticulously defined.


    Under normal circumstances, as a magus, Howard''s strength wouldn''t typically permit effective use of such a skill. However, having signed the Soul Blood Pact with the Oriental Divine Dragon and received the blessings of the Guardian Divine Dragon from the Chan family, his physical strength had already surpassed many melee-focused awakened. Therefore, a skill like this was too valuable for him to ignore.


    [Ding! Congrattions, awakened Howard, for sessfully mastering the S-level active skill - Death Six-Step Throw!]


    With a broad smile, Howard then turned his attention to the attributes of the pocket watch.


    [Shattered Timepiece]


    [Level:]


    [Grade: Epic]


    [Effect: Upon activation, it slows down the flow of time within a 100-meter radius. The degree of slowdown is proportionate to the user''s level. Upon activation, it consumes 1000 MP per second. After 10 seconds, consumption increases to 5000 MP per second, and after 30 seconds, to 10000 MP per second. The maximum duration is 60 seconds.]


    [Special Effect: Upgradable (Upgrade effects unknown; upon upgrade, the item will evolve into a Supreme Artifact).]


    "A range of 100 meters? That''s huge!" Howard eximed, slightly taken aback by the high mana consumption. At that moment, he felt grateful for the first time for possessing an F-level talent. Its low grade might not seem impressive, but its effective results were undeniable.


    "Considering this equipment is also upgradable, it seems these individuals have a strong rtionship with Master Rick. I should definitely keep in touch with them in the future," Howard thought to himself, making a mental note.


    In the current society, the bond between a master and a disciple was almost akin to that of a parent and child. Rick Suleiman''s social circle was something Howard could naturally inherit. Given that Rick didn''t seem to have any descendants and appeared uninterested in having any, Howard saw a chance to step into that role.


    As time slowly passed, Glutton finished preparing the ingredients and began to showcase his culinary skills. A kitchen knife danced rapidly in his hands, leaving a trail of afterimages. Within just half an hour, the me Tiger was transformed into a fragrant meat soup.


    Glutton casually set up a table andid out bowls and utensils, serving the delicious meal to Howard and the others. Just as Howard was about to take a sip, a resonant dragon''s roar suddenly filled the air. The golden phantom of the Oriental Divine Dragon unexpectedly flew uncontrobly out of Howard''s body, materializing and hovering directly above the soup pot.


    This unexpected scene surprised everyone present, even those with levels above 95, including Rick Suleiman. Rick knew that Howard had visited the Crimson Dragon City with Wales, but he was unaware of the pact Howard had made with the Oriental Divine Dragon.


    "Without wings, only two pairs of dragon ws... is this an Oriental Divine Dragon?"


    "In the whole world, only the Chan family of the Crimson Dragon City has the ability to form a pact with the Oriental Divine Dragon. Kid, are you from the Crimson Dragon City?"


    Everyone present revealed looks of astonishment, sizing up Howard with renewed interest and curiosity.


    Howard chuckled and said, "It was a fortunate coincidence that led to my pact with the Oriental Divine Dragon. Since the pact, it has been in a weakened state, and I never expected it to emerge at this moment."


    The Oriental Divine Dragon, seemingly still in a fragile condition and unable to speak, simply gazed at Howard, then turned its longing eyes towards the steaming meat soup.


    "The meat of the me Tiger possesses restorative properties, so it''s understandable that the young Oriental Divine Dragon, sensing such an aroma while weak, would suddenly appear," Glutton remarked with admiration. "But for you, Howard Hughes, to form a pact with the Oriental Divine Dragon, you are truly the first outside of the Chan family to achieve this!"


    "Indeed, with a name like Howard Hughes, you''re clearly not of the Chan bloodline. This means you must have formed the pact with the Oriental Divine Dragon through your own abilities. Impressive!"


    The expressions of admiration from the others made Howard smile sheepishly. Honestly, he himself didn''t fully grasp why the Oriental Divine Dragon chose to form the Soul Blood Pact with him.


    Rick Suleiman and the others, intrigued by the Oriental Divine Dragon, naturally didn''t leave it hungry. After receiving approval, the dragon devoured the soup voraciously. Once it was satiated, it didn''t wait for the others to examine it further. Instead, it became ethereal again and flew back into Howard.


    "This little one is quite pragmatic, isn''t it? Leaves as soon as the soup is gone!" Glutton rolled his eyes and then chuckled. "Interesting. I''ll prepare more food tomorrow. I want to see if I can lure it out again for a closer look."


    Ordinary people rarely get the chance to encounter dragons, even Western dragons or the most basic Earth dragons. So naturally, seeing the Oriental Divine Dragon would spark their curiosity.


    Rick Suleiman then suggested, "Kid, the top-tier monsters around here are already suppressed by us and dare not act rashly. Why don''t you go out and gain some experience? Try to gather information about other awakeneds. Knowing both the enemy and yourself ensures no peril in battles. This way, you''ll be better prepared topete for the treasure."


    Old Smokey, with slightly narrowed eyes, chimed in: "Is the kid going topete too? If that''s the case, we might need to adjust our strategy, or perhaps we could assist covertly."


    After all, they were friends, and they wouldn''t mind bending the rules for Rick Suleiman. With just a word from him, they would think of any method to help Howard secure the Starry River Map.


    Howard, although desiring their assistance, didn''t show it outright. Smiling, he said, "I''ll be fortunate if I get it, and it''s fate if I don''t. Thank you for your concern, uncles, but I''d like to give it a try on my own."


    "Admirable spirit!" they praised.


    "You can indeed use this opportunity to train and enhance your strength," they encouraged.


    "Just a heads up, among the awakeneds arriving this time, be cautious around those from ck Tortoise City. Try your best to avoid conflict with them," Old Smokey cautioned, prompting Rick Suleiman, Ice Ghost, and Glutton to roll their eyes in unison.


    Seeing that the four wanted him to go out and gain experience, Howard understood they likely had important matters to discuss. He nodded in agreement, "Then, Master and uncles, I shall take my leave to train."


    After offering these courteous words, Howard quietly left the dpidated pce.


    They were right. Getting to know the awakenedspeting for the Starry River Map in advance would help him familiarize himself with them, avoiding being caught off guard during the battle. Being outwitted could be more frustrating than being outmatched.


    Once Howard was out of earshot, the atmosphere among Rick Suleiman and the other three became decidedly more serious.


    Rick Suleiman began, "The council has decreed that this time, other races might also descend upon us. The nearby spatial region has be extremely unstable, which is probably why the Starry River Map has emerged ahead of schedule."


    Had Howard been present, he would have been astonished. The Starry River Map was hidden here by the Alliance''s people, exining why they referred to it as if it was already in their possession, even considering how to distribute it!

 Chapter162-Temporary Camp

    Chapter162-Temporary Camp


    Howard, unaware of the hidden presence of the Alien, wandered alone through the sinister mountains, his mind pondering his own condition.


    Ever since merging with the Oriental Divine Dragon, it had remained in a weakened state. Even when attracted by the energy-rich food earlier, it showed little spirit, unable to even speak.


    In the short term, Howard reckoned he couldn''t rely much on the Dragon''s strength.


    The gifts he had just received were of limited immediate use. The Death Six-Step Throw was applicable, but wielding the Moonlight sword without the ability to execute its skills would be more of a burden than a boon.


    As for the Shattered Timepiece, its immense power consumption made it viable only in crises. Strictly speaking, these items didn''t substantially elevate Howard''s capabilities.


    "With my current strength, dealing with average level 50 or level 60 awakeneds is manageable, as long as their equipment isn''t too superior. But facing a level 60 awakened with Epic-grade equipment or Legendary-grade equipment would pose a serious challenge."


    "The grade and level of equipment make too much of a difference!"


    Howard was well aware of his limitations. His ability to fuse high-grade talents and equipment didn''t mean other geniuses or those with substantial backing couldn''t do the same.


    Compared to ordinary people, this was a huge advantage, but it didn''t guarantee dominance over everyone.


    Supreme talent was formidable, but others had the advantage of their ancestors'' centuries, even millennia, of efforts. Why should theyg behind Howard?


    Yet, Howard remained confident in himself, believing in his exceptional fortune.


    Otherwise, why would he awaken the supreme talent and encounter so many benefactors?


    "Wales... the Chan family... and the Holy Abyss Academy... Rick! Including Rick''s old friends! They are all assets to me, not to be overlooked in the future!"


    "The mentors at the academy, Tana and Daniel, are also good people, worth getting close to."


    Amidst these thoughts, a sudden re of firelight erupted before Howard, catching his eye.


    Soft growls and the sounds of explosions reached his ears. Howard looked closely and saw a group engaged inbat with skeleton monsters.


    To call it a fight was to oversimplify the one-sided nature of the battle. It wasn''t as effortless as Rick made it seem. They had to constantly unleash skills or swing massive weapons to smash the skeleton monsters into bone fragments.


    If a giant skeletonmander appeared, they would be drawn into a tough fight.


    Behind them seemed to be a camp, but it was too far for Howard to see clearly, apart from a cluster of fireworks.


    "Such arge team? Which power do they belong to?"


    Howard quickly recalled the forces mentioned by Rick and the others, speeding up his approach towards the group.


    As he drew nearer, Howard could see that the awakened warriors fighting on the outskirts with the skeleton monsters didn''t seem to havepatible professions. Their coordination was awkward. If it weren''t for the naturally slow movement speed and sluggish reactions of the skeleton monsters, merely being physically superior, the group of awakened would likely struggle to kill the monsters with ease.


    "Their coordination is so unpracticed; they don''t seem like a team!"


    Howard wasn''t foolish; seeing this, he immediately made his judgment.


    At the same moment, a squad engaged in a fierce battle with a horde of skeleton monsters noticed the figure of Howard. They waved their arms, shouting, "Hey there, good sir, are you also in pursuit of treasure? The Dark Mausoleum is especially perilous at night. Why not join forces with us?"


    Upon hearing the invitation from an awakened, Howard did not refuse. His gaze swept across the area, observing the ghastly white and bluish skeletons emerging from the ground, shakily advancing towards the me-lit camp, his expression growing somber.


    The skeleton monsters were exceptionally sensitive to temperature and light. Thus, even though Howard was near, they did not besiege him. Instead, they howled and staggered forward, rushing out.


    Assured of his safety, Howard did not mind making contact with the awakened at the camp. He followed amidst the throng of skeleton monsters, carefully observing the group of fighters.


    Their prowess was not to be underestimated. The skills they wielded were mostly of B-level or A-level, emitting dazzling radiance. Except for the asional appearance of a skeletonmander, the other skeleton creatures were mere ants to them, easily crushed with a flick of their hands.


    It was only because these skeleton monsters were transformed from dead bodies, abundant in number, and devoid of consciousness, that they could continuously emerge from the ground, besieging the me-lit camp in a relentless assault.


    In this way, Howard blended into the midst of the skeleton monsters, drawing nearer to the outer edges where the squad was locked inbat with them.


    The leader, a burly man wielding a gigantic axe, couldn''t help but click his tongue in amazement upon witnessing the scene. "Brother, yourposure ismendable. To blend in with a group of monsters without any hint of emotional fluctuation!"


    "Are you also here in search of the Starry River Map?"


    "By the looks of it, you''re a magus. That means our chances of finding the Starry River Map just got a bit higher!"


    Every awakened in the team scrutinized Howard, their words causing his brows to quirk slightly.


    It seemed that a significant number of awakened had converged here.


    Only upon reaching the camp did Howard realize the extent of their numbers. There were seven teams responsible for defending against the monsters, eachprising ten awakened. While the ssposition wasn''t clear-cut, their strength was undeniably formidable.


    The least powerful among them boasted the strength of Level 50!


    Beyond these seventy protectors of the camp, there were over a dozen bonfires, nearly each surrounded by a small team.


    These smaller teams were of varied sizes - some had around ten members, others just two or three.


    With this observation, Howard confirmed that the camp was indeed a temporary assembly of different teams.


    A normal power structure might have factions, but never this many and thisplex. If it were so, the higher-ups would have intervened long ago!


    As Howard surveyed the camp, a trio of awakened approached him, led by a woman with a leaf dangling from her mouth. Despite being female, her attire was quite simplistic - a set of tight clothes revealing muscr arms, legs, and even her abdomen, with a noticeable scar across her left cheek, exuding a fierce demeanor.


    Following her were an assassin, constantly fiddling with a dagger, his slender frame belied by the cold gleam in his eyes, and a middle-aged woman with a voluptuous figure, scantily d, adorned with fiery red tattoos on her hands.


    In an instant, Howard''s expression grew serious. These three were not to be underestimated.


    "New here? What''s your strength? Your ss? Are you here for the Starry River Map?" The lead woman nced at Howard, her question casual and indifferent.


    To them, ordinary awakened held little value, hence their dismissive attitude.


    Howard responded with a light chuckle, "What, isn''t everyone entitled to seek the Starry River Map? Treasures are for those destined to find them. Without fate, even the mightiest might just be preparing it for someone else."


    "You''re right about that!" The woman, taken aback, soon spat out the leaf, nodding in agreement. "Anyone brave enough to hunt for the treasure surely isn''t weak."


    She paused before continuing, "Let me introduce myself. I''m Corinna Maya, the initiator of this team. If you are willing to join our camp, we''ll be allies in the uing battles. Our priority will be to confront other treasure seekers. But if you double-cross us, we will take you down first."


    "If we manage to secure the Starry River Map, we''ll then decide its rightful owner through a show of strength."


    Hearing Corinna Maya''s words, Howard nearly burst intoughter. These awakened were still dreaming! Once representatives of the Alliance got involved, all ns concocted by these awakened woulde to naught. After all, they couldn''t resist the force represented by the Alliance. Defying it would mean facing its wrath, with no exnations needed - even their powerful backers wouldn''t dare seek justice from the Alliance.


    The authority of the Alliance had to be upheld publicly. Anyone challenging it would face its thunderous retribution.


    "Huh? What are youughing about?" Corinna Maya''s brow furrowed as she quickly sensed something off in Howard''s demeanor, prompting her to ask.


    Howard responded, "I just think you''re being too naive! Before the Starry River Map descends, I believe everyone is willing to cooperate. But once it actually appears, do you really think others will obediently follow your lead?"


    "Whoever doesn''t listen, I''ll make them!" Corinna Maya''s voice turned icy. Clenching her fists, a burst of orange-red mes erupted from her hands, exuding a formidable power that even momentarily oppressed Howard. Fortunately, his skin hardened in defense, turning a reddish hue without revealing his dragon scales, effectively resisting the pressure.

 Chapter163-Camerons Moves

    Chapter163-Cameron''s Moves


    Feeling the terrifying pressure, Howard''s expression grew solemn.


    No wonder she was so confident!


    The intensity of that pressure alone indicated a strength of at least Level 60.


    And to think, this woman didn''t appear to be much older, probably not even thirty!


    Though she couldn''tpare with the likes of Tana and others from top-tier academies, possessing such prowess at her age was quite extraordinary, especially given her non-prestigious background.


    "What if I refuse? Can I still enter this camp?" Howard didn''t immediately agree, his gaze still surveying the numerous awakened within the camp.


    Meanwhile, the group of awakened also noticed Howard, their gazes shifting towards him.


    "That won''t be necessary," Corinna Maya replied, shaking her head. "The night is falling, and the Dark Mausoleum is swarming with skeleton monsters. You, being a physically frail magus, won''t be turned away for the night. However, there is a fee for staying. You can leave in the morning."


    Howard smiled. "Then please allow me a moment to consider. After all, I have only just entered the Dark Mausoleum and am not yet fully aware of the current situation."


    "Of course!" Corinna Maya said. "The fee for staying overnight is either 20 gold coins per person or one hour of night watch. The choice is yours."


    Upon hearing this, Howard immediately took out 20 gold coins and handed them to Corinna Maya.


    It''s undeniable that where there are people, there will be society.


    The Dark Mausoleum, which should have been dominated by monsters, was now upied by teams of awakened, who even found a way to profit from it!


    "Prompt decision! Since you''re not yet aware of the current situation, Ashley, please fill him in."


    Corinna Maya, unbothered by Howard''s response, gave a subtle signal to the woman behind her and then turned to leave with her assassin.


    Ashley yed with her fiery red hair and smiled, "Hey, handsome, you seem quite capable, managing to venture deep into the Dark Mausoleum all by yourself."


    "Just lucky, I guess."


    Howard replied with a slight smile, then curiously asked, "Have you been here for a long time?"


    "We''ve been in the vicinity for five days," Ashley sighed. "Unfortunately, during this time, we haven''t found any information about the Starry River Map. Instead, more and more awakened are arriving here."


    Pausing for a moment, Ashley continued, "Just in these nearby mountain ranges, there are now over ten camps, each housing hundreds of people. Imagine how difficult it is to get the Starry River Map?"


    "Fortunately, my goal is simply to fish in troubled waters and earn some rewards. When the exotic treasures emerge, many ordinary treasures will apany them, and those are what I''m really after."


    Hearing Ashley''s words, Howard nodded in understanding.


    Many awakened, in fact, harbored this very idea.


    If luck favored them and they obtained a Supreme Treasure, that would be great. But even if they didn''t, they could still mix in to earn some other rewards. As long as they survived, their efforts these days would yield a considerable return.


    "Now, among the nearby camps, only three factions are the most powerful. One is ours, another is led by the strong ones from White Tiger City, and the third is from Sonodin City, led by Baron Moss. It''s said that Moss''s seventh son has personallye here."


    "And besides..."


    Ashley lowered her voice, "The reason why our camp is among the strongest three is because the team from ck Tortoise City has joined us. In the entire camp, they are undoubtedly the most formidable. You must be careful not to offend them!"


    Following Ashley''s gaze, Howard saw a group of about a dozen people sitting together. Among them were two elderly men with white beards, who looked to be at least in their eighties.


    Protected by the others sat a young girl in a white dress, clearly of the highest status among them.


    A thought struck Howard - ck Tortoise City!


    If he remembered correctly, Old Smokey seemed to have connections with people from ck Tortoise City. ording to Glutton, the representatives from ck Tortoise City were descendants of someone Old Smokey was fond of!


    In that case, Howard could have a favorable rtionship with ck Tortoise City, potentially even allies.


    Thinking quickly, Howard then asked, "Are there only representatives from the major cities? What about the Church and those powers? Haven''t they made a move?"


    Ashley looked at Howard in surprise, puzzled, "Don''t you know that those top-tier powers are not allowed to be active within the Alliance?"


    "Oh?!" Howard shook his head,ughing naively, "I''m just an independent cultivator. I really didn''t know about this."


    Upon hearing this, Ashley couldn''t help butugh softly, her fair chest rising and falling with amusement.


    Patting Howard''s shoulder, she exined, "The forces of the Church are too powerful. Therefore, the Alliance, to protect smaller powers like us, restricts their activities within the Alliance''s boundaries."


    "Otherwise, whenever any treasure appears, if they were to join in, what chance would we stand?"


    "Especially the Church. I''ve heard that within the Church there''s a Holy Cavalry Order. Those who are selected to join are at least Level 80, and the cavalry leaders are even more formidable, reaching Level 90. They are far stronger than us ordinary folk."


    Listening to Ashley, Howard''s understanding of this world deepened further.


    It had to be said, being in different strata brought about entirely different perspectives of the world.


    If Howard had just stayed within the academy, he would have never known these details.


    This realization further solidified his belief that he absolutely must not follow a routine academic life.


    "Alright, I''ve told you all this! Handsome, I have a good impression of you. If you''re willing to join our camp, maybe we can spend an enjoyable weekend together!" As she spoke, Ashley flicked her tongue lightly across her red lips.


    Such low-level seduction had no effect on Howard.


    He was not as harmless as he might appear on the surface!


    After bidding farewell to a visibly disappointed Ashley, Howard casually found a spot to sit and turned his gaze towards the people from ck Tortoise City.


    The young girl, who was being guarded like a star surrounded by the moon, wasn''t much older in age. Her appearance was also quite striking, not much inferior to Abby''s.


    However, her aura was far more formidable than Abby''s.


    This wasn''t to say that Abbycked talent. In terms of innate gifts, Abby could be ranked among the top in the world. It''s just that those top-tier powers possessed special methods to awaken their progeny''s talents early.


    Compared to them, Abby had started her cultivation muchter, making her talent appear somewhat weaker.


    Not to mention, Abby was merely born into a rtively wealthy merchant family. The strength and resources she could leverage were nowhere near those of the powerful factions.


    Bing strong wasn''t just about talent alone!


    As Howard intently observed the girl from ck Tortoise City, she suddenly opened her eyes, deep and star-like, locking gaze with Howard.


    Howard didn''t panic. He simply smiled slightly and then averted his gaze, internally surprised at the girl''s keen perception.


    "..."


    The girl fixed her gaze on Howard, quickly drawing the attention of the two elderly men beside her.


    Following her gaze, they nced at Howard and asked in a low voice, "Miss, is there a problem? Do we need to deal with that fellow?"


    "No need."


    The girl shook her head, calmly saying, "I just felt that he seemed familiar. It might be because I''ve been too tired these past few days. Don''t worry about it."


    With that, she closed her eyes again.


    She didn''t notice that within her dress, there was also a Shattered Timepiece, faintly glowing, its subtle warmth spreading through her skin.


    Within Corinna Maya''s camp, aside from the women of ck Tortoise City, there were no other strong figures or powers that caught Howard''s attention.


    With guards on the perimeter, Howard soon fell into a deep sleep.


    It was only when faint noises ofmotion reached his ears that he opened his eyes.


    The sun had risen, gradually dispelling the darkness. Even the number and aura of the skeleton monsters were rapidly diminishing.


    Before Howard could even get up, a fierce yet beautiful andplex face appeared before him, startling him so much that his heart began to race.


    "So, have you made up your mind?" Corinna Maya smiled. "If you don''t wish to join our camp, then I''m afraid you''ll have to leave."


    Hearing this, Howard came to his senses, responding somewhat irritably, "Thank you for your hospitality, but I prefer to explore the Dark Mausoleum on my own."


    "Heh, suit yourself!"


    Corinna Maya smirked. "Just be careful with that frail body of yours."


    "I''ll manage without your concern."


    Howard got up, stretched his body, and seeing that the other awakened were still asleep, he didn''t waste any words and headed straight towards the deeper parts of the Mausoleum.


    Meanwhile, in Saint City, Baron Cameron led a team of cavalry, charging out of the city and speeding towards the Dark Mausoleum!

 Chapter164-A Familiar Aura

    Chapter164-A Familiar Aura


    In the daylight, the Dark Mausoleum housed far fewer monsters. Howard only needed to summon the Enchanted Boar to fend off the skeleton monsters, continuously casting skills and targeting them with precision.


    He asionally encountered small teams of other awakened, nearly each equipped with a magus and an archer. Upon reaching a new area, they would cast skills simr to Illumination Arrow, meticulously exploring every corner of the Dark Mausoleum.


    Some teams were even digging up graves!


    They had no choice - the information they received was too vague, stating only that the Starry River Map would appear somewhere within the Dark Mausoleum, without specifying its exact location.


    In their eagerness to find the Starry River Map ahead of others, these awakened were ready to leave no stone unturned.


    Consequently, some of the powerful corpses that had been in slumber were awakened, filling the entire Mausoleum with a terrifying aura. Intense battles erupted continuously.


    It was only because of the daylight and the sun''s rays suppressing the attributes of these powerful bosses that the awakened suffered minimal losses.


    Knowing that the Starry River Map was controlled by the Alliance and unlikely to be prematurely discovered, Howard did not join the search. Instead, he focused on eliminating ordinary skeleton monsters to gain experience while observing the nearby awakened.


    The ages of these awakened varied, with overall strengths hovering around Level 60. Coupled with someing from notable powers and possessing decent equipment, they even posed a challenge to Howard.


    Had it not been for his acquisition of the Power of True Dragon talent, which significantly enhanced his physical capabilities, Howard, as a magus, would have found himself at a distinct disadvantage against these awakened.


    "Catch that guy!"


    "Damn it, he stole our treasure!"


    A sudden outcry jolted Howard from his contemtion.


    Looking towards the source of the noise, he saw a group of people rushing in his direction, not far from where he was.


    Hearing the shouts, the nearby awakened were also rmed. Despiteing from different camps, they all converged, their eyes gleaming with anticipation as they stared at the approaching group.


    Their interest wasn''t driven by a sense of justice, but rather the opportunity to snatch some treasure amidst the chaos.


    "Huh?! They seem to be from the Solomon Sacred Assembly!"


    "The Solomon Sacred Assembly is notoriously brutal. Who would dare to steal their treasure?"


    Murmurs from the awakened nearby stirred Howard''s curiosity, making him wonder inwardly, "It seems the allure of the Starry River Map is indeed great, attracting even the forces from the northern part of the Alliance. It''s said their methods are quite enigmatic and their abilities are somehow linked to demons. I wonder what they''re really like!"


    The Solomon Sacred Assembly had been mentioned in textbooks.


    Focusing his attention, Howard noticed that the chasing awakened were all draped in capes with alternating ck and white stripes, and their faces were masked with devil-like visages.


    The one being chased was a young man, not looking much older, with an astonishingly striking appearance, only slightly less so than Howard, drawing gasps of admiration from the observing crowd.


    Initially, the young man was fast enough to evade the Solomon Sacred Assembly''s members, but his path was quickly blocked by other awakened who saw an opportunity to benefit from the chaos.


    The awakened from Solomon Sacred Assembly were no novices. They swiftly reacted, promptly encircling the young man.


    A man wearing a mask adorned with six eyes stepped forward, his voice cold, "Boy, hand over the spoils you stole from us, now!"


    "Six-eyed devil? Hiss... Solomon Sacred Assembly actually sent a Bloodrobe Bishop, the enforcer of their punishments!"


    "It''s said that even the weakest Bloodrobe Bishop is at least Level 80, while the Archbishops are formidable beings above Level 90!"


    Gasps of astonishment resounded. The awakened from less powerful backgrounds involuntarily stepped back.


    Even those wanting to fish in troubled waters had to consider the strength of their opponents.


    If the disparity in power was too great, it wouldn''t be scavenging but courting death!


    Howard also watched the man with the six-eyed devil mask intently, his mind filled with doubt. Wanting to snatch treasure from a bishop-level expert seemed overly ambitious, even for someone like Rick.


    The Solomon Sacred Assembly had a strict hierarchical structure.


    The higher the rank, the stronger the individual, and the more eyes adorned on their devil masks.


    Apart from the nine-eyed devil representing the Holy Emperor and the eight-eyed devil for the Holy Maiden, those who could wear the seven-eyed and six-eyed devil masks were already among the strongest two echelons within the Solomon Sacred Assembly!


    Surveying his surroundings, the pursued young man said in resignation, "I''ve already told you, I was the one who injured that BOSS and forced it to flee towards you. I depleted most of its HP, so the spoils rightfully belong to me!"


    "What a joke. Since the BOSS died at the hands of our Solomon Sacred Assembly, the spoils are ours. You say you took down most of its HP, but who can prove that?"


    The man with the six-eyed devil mask spoke coldly, "Hand over the spoils, and we might spare your life. Otherwise, don''t me us for being ruthless!"


    In the Dark Mausoleum, a territory of the Alliance, even a man wearing a six-eyed devil mask, despite his extraordinary strength, dared not kill recklessly in public.


    This was also why Howard chose to act when no one was around in his previous encounters.


    "You wish!" The young man shook his head firmly, dering, "I will not surrender what is rightfully mine!"


    "If you refuse the toast, you must drink the forfeit. Attack, take it back!"


    The man with the six-eyed devil mask waved his hand. Hispanions, wearing three-eyed and four-eyed masks, swiftly drew their long swords from their waists and charged at the young man.


    Witnessing this, the young man ceased his retreat. With a swift motion, he drew a massive sword from behind him.


    In the next instant, like a god of war, he brandished the enormous sword with both hands, creating a powerful and chilling de aura. His movements were so fierce that the dozen or so warriors, each around Level 50, dared not approach him.


    At that moment, Howard, who had been watching the scene unfold, suddenly felt a familiar aura emanating from the young man''s body.


    His pupils contracted sharply, his eyes filled with surprise.


    Despite wielding a massive sword, the young man seemed unaffected by its weight. He moved with the agility of a fish, weaving effortlessly among his adversaries. Each swing of his sword either forced his enemies back or struck them, eliciting pained cries.


    Clearly, the ordinary members of the Solomon Sacred Assembly were no match for him.


    "He''s quite skilled," remarked the man in the six-eyed devil mask, with a cold huff. He smashed his crystal ball wand onto the ground and began chanting incantations, a casting bar appearing above his head.


    The onlookers were deep in thought, pondering whether to intervene.


    The reputation of the Solomon Sacred Assembly was indeed intimidating.


    However, in the face of potential treasure, few could remain calm.


    Just as the group of archers was preparing to attack, some of the spectators decisivelyunched their offensive.


    A scroll was thrown, and in the next moment, a thick cloud of smoke erupted, swiftly enveloping the entire area.


    Coughs and gasps for air filled the air.


    "Damn it, who threw that mist scroll?"


    "Curse it, we are from the Solomon Sacred Assembly! How dare you attack us?"


    Angry shouts and rebukes echoed through the confusion, but it was toote. Once the battle turned chaotic, the awakened had nothing to fear.


    What was there to be afraid of?


    In the midst of chaos, even if one killed, there was no way to prove who the murderer was, meaning there would be no retribution from within the Alliance.


    At this point, it was a matter of who was more ruthless!


    The young man had be the target of everyone present.


    It wasmon knowledge that he held the spoils of battle.


    In an instant, countless gazes fixated on him.


    Sensing the chilling intent to kill, the young man let out a long howl, brandishing his enormous sword as he began to spin.


    As he rotated, his sword swung with great speed, creating a fierce de aura that howled like a hurricane.


    ng, ng, ng-


    Numerous arrows and various skills collided with the spinning giant sword, creating explosions of terrifying force.


    Amidst the raging winds, the smoke began to disperse slightly.


    However, the scene had descended intoplete chaos. Even some of the magus were chanting spells, locking their targets on the young man.


    "Boom!"


    At that moment, a powerful gust surged forth, a silvery-white brilliance blossoming into a light screen that enveloped everyone, including Howard, within its radiance.


    The howling windpletely cleared away the smoke.


    The onught of the numerous awakened came to a sudden halt.


    With the cover gone, they had dared to attack; now, without it, they feared being marked for revenge by the Solomon Sacred Assembly.


    The intense battle abruptly stopped.


    "Heh, why have you stopped fighting? Why don''t you continue?"

 Chapter 165 165-A Wager

    Chapter 165 165-A Wager


    The words of the man in the six-eyed devil mask left many of the awakened present disying looks of embarrassment.


    Previously, with the mist as their cover, they had no worries about revealing their identities and thus dared to act.


    Now, with the mist dispersed, who would dare make a move and invite death upon themselves?


    At this moment, the man in the six-eyed devil mask stood with his cape fluttering without any wind, a strong breeze continuously emanating from beneath him.


    Clearly, his earlier spellcasting was part of executing a skill.


    Howard looked around and realized that a Wind Martial barrier had been formed nearby.


    If anyone rashly tried to break through, they would likely face a formidable assault.


    The man in the six-eyed devil mask swept his gaze over the crowd and snorted coldly, "With your meager skills, you thought to steal our spoils of war?"


    Then, turning his attention to the young man, who was visibly exhausted after withstanding the onught of so many awakened, gasping heavily for air, he said, "You''ve got some skill, kid!"


    After pondering for a moment, he continued, "Which power do you belong to?"


    "I''m unaffiliated, with no sect or family backing me. Just an orphan," the young man replied with a hint of mockery. "If you wish to kill me, you don''t have to worry about anyone seeking revenge."


    "No affiliation?"


    Hearing this, a glint of interest shed in the eyes of the man in the six-eyed devil mask.


    Originally, he had nned to simply take back the spoils from the young man. Now, however, he was considering the potential of this unattached talent.


    In the span of time just passed, at least a few hundred awakened hadunched attacks, and the fact that the young man had withstood them all spoke volumes of his extraordinary strength.


    Given his age and such a disy of capability, his talent undoubtedly wouldn''t becking.


    If he could be recruited into the Solomon Sacred Assembly, and given time to develop, he might significantly strengthen the power of the Assembly.


    With this thought in mind, the man in the six-eyed devil mask spoke up, "Kid, since you im that you were the one who depleted the BOSS''s HP, I''ll believe you this once. After all, I''m not an unreasonable man."


    Hearing this, countless awakened rolled their eyes.


    If their strength had matched that of the man in the six-eyed devil mask, they would have surely scoffed aloud.


    Despite the Solomon Sacred Assembly''s seemingly benign name, their choice of a devil as their organizational emblem hinted at their peculiar and enigmatic ways.


    If it weren''t for the restrictions imposed by the Alliance, they might have indulged in acts as egregious as murder and arson asmonce.


    Even so, there were numerous rumors about the Solomon Sacred Assembly within the Alliance.


    The young man let out a sigh of relief and asked, "Thank you for your trust, senior. May I leave now?"


    "Wait a moment!" The man in the six-eyed devil mask let out a chillingugh. "Even if you did deplete most of the BOSS''s HP, it ultimately died at our hands. Isn''t it a bit excessive for you to take all the spoils?"


    "What do you propose?" The young man eyed the man in the six-eyed devil mask warily.


    "It''s simple," the man with the six-eyed devil mask smiled. "How about a bet? If you win against me, all the spoils are yours. But if you lose, you must join the Solomon Sacred Assembly!"


    "..."


    The young man was no fool and immediately grasped the intention of the man in the six-eyed devil mask.


    Yet he also knew that escape was highly unlikely, given the surrounding area had been trapped by the Wind Martial summoned by the man.


    If he outright confronted him, he wasn''t necessarily assured of victory.


    The young man''s eyes darted around before he nodded and said, "Okay, what are the terms of the bet?"


    Hearing this conversation, the many onlooking awakened shook their heads.


    They did not believe that the young man could match the man in the six-eyed devil mask.


    Only Howard''s eyes narrowed slightly, revealing an expectant look.


    "I will cast three skills on you. If you can withstand them, you win. If you''re forced back more than thirty feet, you lose. How does that sound?" The tone of the man in the six-eyed devil mask became more buoyant.


    "Agreed!" the young man promptly responded.


    The surrounding onlookers watched with great interest.


    While they couldn''t profit from the turmoil to seize treasures, witnessing an exciting duel was also a treat.


    Howard was no exception.


    This was an excellent opportunity to gauge the abilities of both the young man and the man in the six-eyed devil mask.


    If he intended to seize the Starry River Map, all the awakened in the Dark Mausoleum could potentially be his adversaries.


    "Brave boy, agreeing so readily, you must have great confidence in yourself. Well then, let me see what you''re capable of."


    Laughing, the man in the six-eyed devil mask lifted his wand and slowly approached the young man.


    To assess the young man''s abilities, the man in the six-eyed devil mask would not hold back, but he also wouldn''t go too far.


    After all, his intention was to recruit the young man, not to kill him!


    As the man in the six-eyed devil mask waved his wand, a blood-red light flickered, transforming into a massive sword that materialized behind him.


    The intense scent of blood filled the air, causing the eyebrows of the many onlookers to furrow.


    A palpable pressure slowly descended upon the crowd, even Howard could feel the strain.


    "Blood Sword Spell, sh!"


    With a cold shout, the blood-colored sword swung fiercely towards the young man.


    Facing this attack, the young man showed no signs of nervousness or retreat.


    Instead, he ran forward rapidly, wielding his giant sword to meet the blood-colored de head-on.


    As the blood sword was about to strike, the young man swiftly raised his hand, swinging his giant sword to collide with it.


    Bang!


    A loud explosion sounded as the blood sword shattered instantly.


    The young man, like a kite with its string cut, was sent flying backward.


    However, he quickly utilized a technique to anchor himself, steadying his body with a twist at the waist, andnded steadily, retreating only about twenty feet.


    "Not bad, not bad at all!"


    Witnessing this, the man in the six-eyed devil mask pped his hands and said with a smile, "You withstood a strike with thirty percent of my power. For the next attack, I will use fifty percent!"


    Without giving the young man any chance to rest, the man in the six-eyed devil mask swung his wand once more.


    This time, instead of a blood-red glow, numerous purple lights gathered, forming a winged bird that spread its wings.


    Amidst a sharp and fierce cry, it soared towards the young man.


    "de Frenzy!"


    The young man gripped his giant sword with both hands and leaped up, swinging his sword fiercely at the approaching purple winged bird.


    The de aura howled forth, filling the space with its fierce power.


    Many of the onlooking awakened felt a surge of murderous intent, causing their equipment to shatter and blood to seep from their skin.


    As the gathered awakened retreated, the de aura collided with the purple winged bird.


    However, the moment the de aura struck the purple winged bird, it dissipated.


    The bird, unaltered in its form, crashed violently into the young man.


    Fortunately, the young man reacted quickly.


    Before taking the full brunt of the attack, he drew out his giant sword and positioned it in front of his chest.


    Even so, the force unleashed by the purple winged bird sent him flying backward, blood spilling from his mouth while still in mid-air.


    Yet, the young man''s willpower was remarkably strong.


    Enduring the pain, he forcefully stabbed his giant sword into the ground, using its resistance to halt his backward motion.


    However, after enduring the second attack, the young man seemed to have sustained severe injuries, as blood uncontrobly flowed from his seven orifices.


    Seeing this, the man in the six-eyed devil mask nodded in satisfaction, a light chuckle escaping his lips. "Impressive strength, but unfortunately, you''re still a bit short of withstanding my three skills. What do you say, are you ready to admit defeat?"


    "I will never admit defeat!"


    The young man shook his head, his expression resolute as he spoke, "Please, senior, make your move!"


    Shaking his head slightly, the man in the six-eyed devil mask showed no intention of holding back.


    Once again, he waved his wand, and this time, what condensed were numerous purple wind des.


    As the wind des aligned and surged towards the young man, a spark of brilliance suddenly shed in the young man''s eyes.


    In the next instant, his body became ethereal, merging with the purple wind des and propelling forward.


    He shot through the Wind Martial barrier in a blink, managing to pass through it at the moment of impact.


    "What?! Damn it, he''s trying to escape!"


    The pupils of the man in the six-eyed devil mask contracted sharply.


    Although unaware of how the young man had achieved this feat, his reaction was swift.


    He tapped his wand, dissolving the Wind Martial barrier, and with his cape fluttering behind him, he rapidly flew forward, chasing in the direction of the young man.


    This turn of events startled the onlookers, leaving them with expressions of amazement.


    Even Howard had not anticipated this development.


    However, before Howard and the others could join the pursuit, a massive shadow of a turtle suddenly emerged nearby.


    With a thunderous rumble, the turtle swung its massive ws, unleashing an invisible, mountainous pressure that bore down on everyone in the vicinity.


    Even the young man, in the midst of his skill, and the man in the six-eyed devil mask were mmed to the ground by the terrifying force!

 Chapter 166 166-Intervention

    Chapter 166 166-Intervention


    The intense pressure immobilized even the man in the six-eyed devil mask, causing hisplexion to drastically change.


    Howard was not exempt from this force.


    His body was overwhelmed by the pressure, his blood heating up rapidly.


    Quietly, dragon scales began to emerge on his arms, subtly dissipating the oppressive force.


    Fortunately, the other awakened were too preupied with the terrifying pressure to notice Howard''s transformation.


    Internally, Howard felt a surge of relief, recognizing an advantage of his Draconic State - the ability to neutralize such pressure.


    The man in the six-eyed devil mask bit his tongue sharply, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    As the blood left his mouth, a strange bloody light burst forth, astonishingly transforming the shadow of the turtle in the air into a blood-red one.


    The dreadful pressure dissipated instantly.


    The man in the six-eyed devil mask leaped up, shouting, "Is the person who intervened from ck Tortoise City?"


    ck Tortoise City, along with Crimson Dragon City, White Tiger City, and Sris City, belonged to the top-tier cities of the East, each possessing exceptional strength and distinctive characteristics.


    Recognizable at a nce, the man in the six-eyed devil mask, having traveled far and wide for many years, was well aware of these facts.


    With the pressure gone, the many awakened began to stand up, looking towards the source of the intervention.


    They saw that hundreds more awakened had arrived, including familiar faces to Howard.


    Leading them, besides Corinna Maya, whom Howard had met the previous night, was the youngdy from ck Tortoise City.


    Though Corinna Maya was the organizer of the camp, in this world where strength was paramount, the formidable power of ck Tortoise City naturally wouldn''t be overshadowed by her.


    Hearing the words of the man in the six-eyed devil mask, the youngdy from ck Tortoise City didn''t respond.


    Instead, a middle-aged man from her group stepped forward.


    Rather than answering the man in the mask, he posed a counter-question, "With suchmotion, could it be that someone has found the Starry River Map?"


    Indeed, the intense fluctuations from the six-eyed devil mask man''s skills,bined with the earlier battle, had attracted Corinna Maya and her group.


    They had acted to prevent the Starry River Map from falling into the wrong hands, unleashing their enhanced skills to suppress everyone in the area.


    In reality, the strength of the few individuals from ck Tortoise City wasn''t enough to overpower the man in the six-eyed devil mask.


    The only reason they managed to suppress him was by catching him off guard, targeting hisparatively weaker physical form.


    Once he had regained hisposure, he naturally could use his skills to break through such constraints.


    The brief skill exchange that had taken ce earlier made it clear to both the man in the six-eyed devil mask and the people from ck Tortoise City that their strengths were closely matched, leading to no desire for further conflict.


    "Starry River Map? Would the emergence of the Starry River Map create such a minor stir?" The man in the six-eyed devil mask spoke irritably.


    "The Solomon Sacred Assembly is dealing with a private matter. Does ck Tortoise City intend to interfere?"


    Upon hearing that it was a private affair, the members of ck Tortoise City exchanged nces and then turned to look at the youngdy.


    They were aware of the existence of the Solomon Sacred Assembly and equally reluctant to create hostility.


    They also didn''t take to heart the tone of the man in the six-eyed devil mask.


    After all, their sudden attack had embarrassed him, and his desire to vent his frustration was understandable.


    After the youngdy from ck Tortoise City nodded in acknowledgment, a man from her group spoke up, "We apologize for our earlier intrusion. May I know which Bloodrobe Bishop of the Solomon Sacred Assembly we have the honor of addressing?"


    "I am Pallor Swift!" The man in the six-eyed devil mask spoke with evident pride.


    He was aware that the awakened from ck Tortoise City mostly possessed auxiliary talents and had rtively weakerbat capabilities.


    Confident in his invincibility, his demeanor was less than friendly.


    His name elicited gasps from the numerous awakened.


    Pallor Swift, the foremost among the six Bloodrobe Bishops of the Solomon Sacred Assembly.


    Although his level was rtively low, the magic skills he wielded were exceptionally elusive, capable of causing many Level 80 awakened to meet unexpected defeats.


    Even Corinna Maya''s expression grew serious.


    The members of ck Tortoise City exchanged nces and then replied with a smile, "Since it is a private matter of the Solomon Sacred Assembly, we shall not interfere."


    Hearing this, the young man''s mouth twitched in irritation.


    Why not interfere now, after having unjustly unleashed skills previously?


    Had it not been for those individuals from ck Tortoise City, he would have already taken the opportunity to escape!


    After all, no matter how formidable Pallor Swift was, his profession was still that of a magus with a rtively frail physique.


    Chasing after someone was an arduous task for him.


    Not everyone was like Howard, who had the fortune of continuously strengthening his physique.


    To put it bluntly, in a pure contest of physical strength, some Level 80 magus might not even match Howard!


    Seeing the people from ck Tortoise City backing down, Pallor Swift revealed a smile.


    However, he didn''t push his advantage too far, instead saying lightly, "Thank you for your understanding. Once this matter is resolved, I shall invite you all for a drink!"


    After saying this, Pallor Swift turned his attention back to the young man, stating, "Young fellow, the three attacks have passed, and it seems you''ve moved well beyond thirty feet from your original position."


    "Do you still acknowledge our wager?"


    Hearing this, the young man''s brows furrowed tightly.


    He had no desire to join the Solomon Sacred Assembly, but Pallor Swift was pressuring him relentlessly.


    To refuse might very well mean death right here!


    Pallor Swift''s current amiable demeanor was purely an attempt to recruit him.


    Should that fail, the oue was quite predictable.


    The many onlookers sighed, knowing that if the young man wanted to avoid death, his only option was to join the Solomon Sacred Assembly.


    As for joining first and then looking for an opportunity to leave?


    Such powerful factions had numerous safeguards in ce - it was not as simple as just wanting to leave.


    At that moment, Howard unexpectedly stepped forward, speaking calmly, "A master who has been renowned for years, bullying a junior like this. Is this the way of the Solomon Sacred Assembly?"


    "Hmm?!"


    Caught off guard by Howard''s words, Pallor Swift''s expression darkened.


    He hadn''t expected anyone to stand up for the young man, especially after ck Tortoise City chose not to intervene.


    Little did he know, Howard had a hunch that the young man would not end up in Pallor Swift''s clutches.


    By stepping forward at this moment, Howard could certainly earn the young man''s gratitude and perhaps even forge a strong friendship!


    As Pallor Swift''s gaze settled on Howard, he was momentarily taken aback, then his heart filled with tion.


    He hadn''t expected that on this venture out, he would encounter not one, but two youths with exceptional talent!


    Even though Howard was wearing a Death Mask, a master of Pallor Swift''s caliber could still roughly discern Howard''s age and aura.


    A child in his teens, possessing an aura around Level 50, would be considered a prodigy even in the Church. Why would they willingly let go of such talent?


    In an instant, Pallor Swift even felt the impulse to forcibly take both Howard and the young man with him, regardless of the Starry River Map.


    With his newfound interest in Howard, the anger in Pallor Swift''s heart dissipated.


    Far from being angered, he responded with a smile, "Young brother, you speak for him. Would you dare to wager a bet with me?"


    "What''s the wager?" Howard asked, his demeanor calm, showing no particr concern for Pallor Swift.


    It wasn''t that Howard had be arrogant, but he aimed to provoke Pallor Swift, luring him into a trap.


    As expected, seeing Howard''sposed attitude, Pallor Swift understood that Howard must have absolute confidence in himself.


    However, he was equally confident in his own abilities.


    After all, his level was far higher than Howard''s!


    In theter stages, the gap between levels bes increasingly significant.


    Pallor Swift, being over Level 70, certainly had the confidence to back up his stance.


    As it stood, among all the awakened Howard had encountered in the Dark Mausoleum, Pallor Swift possessed the highest level!


    After a moment of hesitation, Pallor Swift decided to gauge Howard''s true capabilities to ascertain his specific talents.


    Smiling, he said, "Since you im the previous wager was unfair, let''s have you set the rules for this one. Of course, the condition remains the same: if you lose, both of you must join the Solomon Sacred Assembly!"


    "And if you lose?" Howard''s lips curved slightly.


    Without any hesitation, Pallor Swift replied, "If I lose, not only will I give up the previous spoils of war, but I will also gift each of you a piece of Diamond-grade equipment!"

 Chapter 167 167-Will We Meet Again?

    Chapter 167 167-Will We Meet Again?


    Despite Howard having received gifts like Epic-grade and Legendary-grade equipment, it was because he interacted with individuals of high stature.


    He was either in contact with the strongest tier academies across the continent or with top-tier powerhouses within the Alliance.


    Although the Solomon Sacred Assembly was a first-ss power, it was still considerably weakerpared to entities like the Church and Holy Abyss Academy.


    For Pallor Swift to offer Diamond-grade equipment was a significant investment on his part!


    Besides Howard and a few from ck Tortoise City, the nearby awakened were all wide-eyed and excited upon hearing about Diamond-grade equipment.


    Even the young man was no exception!


    Although Howard was indifferent to the Diamond-grade equipment, his goal was not focused on that.


    He aimed to help the young man and forge a strong bond of friendship.


    Thus, he didn''t refuse the offer and nodded, "You are, after all, a renowned magus who has been powerful for many years. Attacking us younger folks with skills, wouldn''t that be bullying?"


    "I think the rules should be changed! If you can withstand my three skills and still stand on the ground, then you win. Otherwise, it''s my win."


    Howard spoke with full confidence. Pallor Swift raised his eyebrows in amusement and said, "Little guy, it seems you came prepared!"


    After a pause, Pallor Swift didn''t decline the offer but instead asked, "Before youunch your attack, may I apply shields or buffs to myself?"


    "Of course!"


    Howard nodded and smiled, "Actually, I am also a magus."


    Saying so, Howard took out his Soul Nurturer, and immediately, forces of different elements converged.


    Seeing this scene, Pallor Swift couldn''t help butugh.


    If Howard had been a Physical ss, he might have been somewhat worried, given his own frail physique.


    But a magus attacking him? That was something he didn''t need to worry about at all!


    His body had the ability to absorb magic!


    Nevertheless, to ensure his victory in the wager, Pallor Swift remained cautious. He waved his wand, casting several protective shields on himself.


    Even the surface of his skin was enshrouded in a faint blue glow.


    At the same time, the many onlookers were filled with curiosity, not understanding when the Solomon Sacred Assembly had be so amenable to negotiation.


    However, as they saw Howard and Pallor Swift both making preparations to engage in the wagered duel, their curiosity peaked, and they scrutinized the twobatants closely.


    Taking a deep breath, Howard directly executed his skill - Mighty Thunder!


    Crackle and pop!


    Crisp sounds resonated as countless bolts of lightning erupted around Howard, resembling venomous serpents poking their heads out, their tongues flickering. A formidable force burst forth from within Howard.


    "An S-level Electro skill?!"


    "Not bad, indeed a powerful Electro magus!"


    With his wealth of experience, Pallor Swift instantly recognized the strength of the skill and his regard for Howard grew even more, surpassing his interest in the young man.


    The onlookers, hearing Pallor Swift''s remark, also showed expressions of astonishment.


    S-level skills were extremely rare!


    Among the thousands of awakened present, probably less than ten possessed an S-level skill!


    The youngdy from ck Tortoise City, along with a figure being protected by the crowd from Solomon Sacred Assembly, were all taken aback by Howard, stepping forward with amazed gazes to observe him.


    Meanwhile, Howard rapidly advanced towards Pallor Swift.


    The lightning swirling around his body grew increasingly intense!


    Just when Pallor Swift thought Howard was about tounch an attack, a scene that astonished everyone unfolded.


    Howard rapidly charged towards Pallor Swift, and to everyone''s surprise, he embraced him with both arms.


    Then, with a sudden movement, he executed the skill - Death Six-Step Throw!


    As soon as the skill was deployed, Howard exerted force with his arms and thrust his waist backward, astonishingly executing a bear hug and mming Pallor Swift fiercely onto the ground.


    Not only that, but Mighty Thunder was simultaneously triggered, with a bolt of lightning exploding and striking Pallor Swift.


    Despite most of the damage being absorbed by the shield, the impact of his head against the ground left Pallor Swift dazed and disoriented.


    After all, the head is one of the most vulnerable parts of the human body!


    "Holy shit!"


    "He''s a magus, right? How can he fight like a warrior?"


    "Damn... Is this guy really a magus?!"


    The onlookers'' eyes widened in shock, their faces etched with astonishment.


    No one had anticipated that after pulling out his wand and casting a skill, Howard would, in the very next second, retract his wand and switch to physical attacks.


    Even more unexpectedly, Howard''s attack was effective!


    What stunned everyone even more was that after throwing Pallor Swift, Howard did not cease his assault. Instead, he fiercely threw Pallor Swift again.


    Bang, bang, bang -


    Loud explosions resonated continuously as Pallor Swift was repeatedly mmed into the ground by Howard, like a punching bag.


    Each throw triggered another st of Mighty Thunder, causing lightning to strike Pallor Swift each time he hit the ground.


    In the beginning, the passive effect of Mighty Thunder could still be resisted by the shield summoned by Pallor Swift.


    However, after several attacks, the shield dissipated, leaving him thrown to the ground, with no time to replenish it.


    It''s fair to say that every subsequent m and sh of lightning struck directly upon Pallor Swift.


    After enduring six such strikes, Pallor Swift was left utterly dazed.


    Even though his HP hadn''t fallen significantly, his body had grown weak, unable to even stand.


    Left with no choice, Pallor Swift applied defensive attributes to himself.


    Although his strength was still inferior to the enhanced Howard, his ample HP allowed him to withstand the barrage without life-threatening injuries.


    The dizziness was merely the result of his head being repeatedly struck!


    However, the other awakened beings didn''t know this!


    Seeing Pallor Swift copsed on the ground, unable to rise, they gasped in shock, mistakenly believing he had sustained severe injuries.


    The members of the Solomon Sacred Assembly were particrly rmed and hurried over, attempting to rouse Pallor Swift.


    At that moment, a figure wearing an eight-eyed devil mask emerged from the crowd.


    Howard, caught off guard by this scene, raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    The figure was notably slender and short. It was only when she extended her hand, summoning a vine of green leaves, that Howard realized she was a woman.


    "An eight-eyed devil mask... The Holy Maiden of the Solomon Sacred Assembly, perhaps?"


    "Another key figure arrives!"


    Instantly, Howard understood the significance of this development, reflecting on the immense allure the Starry River Map held for even non-top-tier forces.


    The woman brushed Pallor Swift''s cheek with the green vine, swiftly bringing him back to consciousness.


    Shaking his head vigorously, he quickly got to his feet.


    Remembering the events that had just transpired, Pallor Swift''s face flushed with embarrassment.


    However, in the presence of such arge crowd, he dared not go back on his word.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he reluctantly epted the oue, grinding his teeth as he spoke, "Kid, you''ve won. I won''t take the spoils of war!"


    "These are two Level 50 Diamond-grade equipment!"


    With that, Pallor Swift casually tossed a Storage Bag toward Howard and then turned to walk towards the woman in the eight-eyed devil mask.


    Waving his hand, he led his group of awakened away.


    After inspecting the Storage Bag, Howard couldn''t help but exim, "I thought the Solomon Sacred Assembly was more like a cult. I didn''t expect them to honor a promise!"


    "You exaggerate, sir."


    The woman in the eight-eyed devil mask responded with a melodious voice, "The Solomon Sacred Assembly is not a cult, just a bit obscure in name!"


    Unperturbed, Howard was about to turn and look for the young man when he heard the woman in the eight-eyed devil mask speak again, "May I ask, sir, was the move you executed just now the Death Six-Step Throw?"


    "Hmm?!"


    Howard paused mid-step.


    Though he didn''t respond, his reaction was enough for the woman in the eight-eyed devil mask to understand.


    She smiled and said, "So you are a friend of the Kennedy family. We shall meet again someday!"


    With these words, the woman in the eight-eyed devil mask also followed Pallor Swift and departed.


    The surrounding awakened also expressed their surprise: "No wonder this guy, despite being a magus, can execute such impressivebat skills. Turns out he''s from the Kennedy family!"


    "Has the Kennedy family, dormant for decades, started to rise again?"


    Hearing the discussions among the awakened, Howard''s eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    Clearly, the woman in the eight-eyed devil mask had mistaken his identity!


    But why did she say they would meet again in the future?


    With these questions in mind, Howard maintained hisposure and walked straight up to the young man.


    Handing over the Storage Bag, he smiled lightly, "Are you alright? There''s a share of the spoils here that belongs to you!"


    "This... This doesn''t seem right," the young man replied, his eyes filled with hope yet shaking his head, "Without your help, I probably wouldn''t have been able to get away. Those two pieces of Diamond-grade equipment are yours! Besides, I should also share some of my spoils with you, as a token of my gratitude!"


    "After all, without you, I wouldn''t have been able to keep these spoils!"

 Chapter 168 168-The Enigmatic Sword Seven

    Chapter 168 168-The Enigmatic Sword Seven


    Howard discerned the sincerity in the young man''s voice, which greatly increased his fondness for him.


    Since he already intended to befriend him, Howard responded with a smile, "What''s rightfully yours, how can I im it? Otherwise, what difference would there be between me and those brigands who rob others of their spoils?"


    As these words fell, Pallor Swift, who was about to leave, halted in his tracks and said irritably, "If I wanted to be a robber, you two alone couldn''t stop me!"


    Howard, caught off guard by Pallor Swift''s exceptional hearing, gave a sheepishugh and chose not to respond.


    Pallor Swift, holding a high position, undoubtedly had superior equipment, and his level was even higher than Howard''s.


    In a real battle, Howard was no match for him.


    His previous victory in the wager was merely due to a physical advantage.


    Howard wasn''t the type to take advantage and act coy!


    "Hmph, at least you''re sensible, kid," Pallor Swift huffed, then added, "To be honest, I''m impressed by your talents. If you''re willing to join the Solomon Sacred Assembly, I can personally offer each of you a piece of Legendary grade equipment. What do you say?"


    As his words echoed, gasps of astonishment rose from the onlookers.


    Even the woman wearing the eight-eyed devil mask chuckled, "Friend from the Kennedy family, if you join the Solomon Sacred Assembly, how about I introduce you to a beautifuldy to be your wife?"


    "No, thanks," Howard quickly waved his hand, "I''ve already joined the Holy Abyss Academy, afraid I''m not fortunate enough to enjoy such offers!"


    Upon hearing Howard''s words, both Pallor Swift and the woman in the eight-eyed devil mask fell silent.


    "Holy Abyss Academy?"


    "No wonder... No wonder his performance is so astounding!"


    "So powerful, truly befitting a student from a top-tier institution within the Alliance, managing to triumph against stronger foes!"


    The surrounding crowd of awakened beings erupted in admiration, highlighting the immense prestige of the Holy Abyss Academy in their eyes.


    After all, as a centuries-old top-tier institution, its renown certainly surpasses that of forces like the Solomon Sacred Assembly.


    Pallor Swift felt a wave of relief in his heart, grateful that he hadn''t made an enemy of Howard.


    He smiled and said, "So you''re a talented student from the Holy Abyss Academy. No wonder you managed to give me a tough time."


    As the conflict concluded, the crowd of onlookers began to disperse.


    Everyone was astute enough to know that their primary goal was to find more treasures and the whereabouts of the Starry River Map.


    Why waste time on Howard?


    Before long, the once-crowded area had cleared out considerably, leaving only Howard, the young man, and a few others like Corinna Maya, whom they had encountered the night before.


    Howard insisted on sharing the spoils of victory with the young man, who found it hard to refuse and gratefully epted.


    His admiration for Howard soared.


    After all, when he was being pressured by Pallor Swift, none of the thousands of onlookers had dared to stand up for him!


    Not to mention taking a stand, they didn''t even dare to speak out, all intimidated by Pallor Swift''s overwhelming presence.


    Only Howard had been willing to risk implicating himself in a gamble with Pallor Swift. How could he not be moved?


    At that moment, if Howard had suggested they be sworn brothers, he probably would have agreed without hesitation!


    After a brief conversation, Howard got a clear picture of the young man''s background.


    He, too, was an orphan, without even a surname, known only by his given name, Sword Seven.


    Despite the oddity of the name, his strength and talent left Howard astonished.


    At just neen, he had already reached level 53 in his training.


    Although Sword Seven did not disclose the grade of his innate talent, Howard could deduce that it was at least A-level, and very likely S-level or even SS-level.


    Across the entire continent, barring those who had awakened their talents early or individuals like Howard who had participated in several dungeon battles in a short period of time, no one else could achieve this feat.


    Students around level 50 in the Holy Abyss Academy were usually over twenty years old!


    Knowing this, Howard became even more determined to form a good rtionship with him.


    For some reason, Howard felt that forming a bond with him would bring significant benefits.


    Although it sounded mystical, Howard decided to follow his instincts.


    As they were talking, Corinna Maya and the others from ck Tortoise City approached Howard and Sword Seven.


    Corinna Maya, changing her earlier demeanor, spoke cheerfully, "I never expected you to be from the Holy Abyss Academy. I wonder if you would be willing to temporarily join our team? I am prepared to offer..."


    "Sorry, but I prefer to act alone." Howard still refused Corinna Maya''s invitation, not even waiting to hear the benefits she was about to promise.


    However, this time, Corinna Maya didn''t show any signs of displeasure.


    She maintained a smile and said, "I guess I was being too forward. Since you''re from the Holy Abyss Academy, I wonder if you have any knowledge about the Starry River Map?"


    Howard knew about the Starry River Map''s effects and its approximate emergence time from Rick, but he wasn''t about to share this with strangers.


    He simply smiled and shook his head, "I''m afraid I''ll disappoint you. I don''t know about those matters. Otherwise, I would have already been waiting at the ce where the Starry River Map is set to appear!"


    "Alright then."


    Corinna Maya sensed that Howard was holding back, but she also understood that they were merely passersby in each other''s lives.


    There was no reason for him to share information about such a Supreme Treasure as the Starry River Map.


    All she could do was try to establish a good rapport with Howard.


    After all, the Starry River Map hadn''t appeared yet, and there was still time.


    The few from ck Tortoise City kept casting nces at Howard, assessing him.


    Corinna Maya and her group, responsible for the well-being of the awakened in their camp, didn''t stay long.


    After getting acquainted with Howard, they soon found an excuse to leave.


    Sword Seven, a lone wolf like Howard, split the spoils of their victory and, after a brief conversation, also parted ways.


    "Sword Seven... such an odd name! He must be hiding some secret!"


    "Sigh, since he has this much influence on my mind, I must forge a closer bond with him. Perhaps he could bring me tremendous benefits!"


    Watching Sword Seven''s departing figure, Howard was firm in his decision.


    Truth be told, Howard, though not a bad person, was no saint either!


    Had it not been for the peculiar sensation Sword Seven evoked, why would he have confronted an awakened high-ranking member of a force around level 70?


    It was fortunate that the ce was crowded, and Pallor Swift, caring for his reputation, dared not y dirty.


    Otherwise, Howard really wouldn''t have been sure of the oue.


    Taking such a great risk, could Howard really expect nothing in return?


    After being tutored by Wales, Howard hade to understand the supreme rule of a society driven by interests.


    It wasn''t until Sword Seven''s figurepletely vanished from sight that Howard withdrew his gaze and started wandering around again.


    At present, having contacted only two or three camps, he needed to scout information from all the camps to ensure he could snatch the Starry River Mapter on.


    While Howard was continuously weaving through the Dark Mausoleum, a troop of cavalry d in iron armor marched imposingly into the mausoleum.


    Leading them was none other than Cameron Bartel!


    Many awakened beings encountered them, each feeling a tremor of apprehension.


    However, Cameron Bartel did not attack them. Instead, he kept inquiring if anyone had seen a student from the Holy Abyss Academy.


    After all, Cameron Bartel was a titled noble of the Alliance, openly recognized, and this was near his territory.


    The many awakened didn''t dare to defy him. Those who had witnessed Howard''s wager with Pallor Swift immediately divulged the information.


    Upon learning Howard''s location, Cameron Bartel didn''t hesitate for a moment, immediately quickening his pace in search of Howard.


    The awakened beings, unaware of these details, observed the scene andmented, "It''s the influence of the Holy Abyss Academy indeed, to be able to summon a titled noble for assistance!"


    Indeed, they were all mistaken.


    After all, within the Alliance, there are strictws against random acts of violence, let alone against someone with Howard''s status.


    Who would dare to attack him and risk the wrath of the entire Holy Abyss Academy?


    In essence, Howard had the backing of both the Holy Abyss Academy and the Alliance, two formidable entities.


    Otherwise, why would Pallor Swift refrain from retaliating even after Howard''s taunts?


    In public, he didn''t dare to fatally harm Howard.


    However, in a secluded ce, he wouldn''t care about Howard''s identity.

 Chapter 169 169-The Pursuit

    Chapter 169 169-The Pursuit


    Of course, Howard wasn''t foolish enough to confront high-level awakened beings in isted areas!


    Having himself used the cover of solitude to eliminate numerous enemies, why would he expose himself to such peril?


    Unaware of Cameron''s arrival, Howard had been out of touch with Saint City for quite some time and had even forgotten the grudge between him and Cameron.


    There was no way around it; Cameron''s influence didn''t extend to Adia City.


    Over the past month, Howard hadn''t heard Cameron''s name mentioned once.


    With so many events transpiring, it was natural for him to slip from Howard''s mind.


    Little did Howard know that Cameron had surmised he was the culprit behind his son''s murder and had been harboring a deep grudge ever since.


    Thus, when Howard returned to Saint City with Rick the previous day, Cameron immediately gathered his forces and led them into the Dark Mausoleum.


    In a strategic move, Cameron split his forces into two.


    One group, disguised as bandits, rampaged, killing residents near Saint City, while another group was dispatched to find Rick and divert his attention.


    Meanwhile, Cameron himself, leading a troop of elite cavalry, set out to track down Howard.


    Cameron knew that since Rick had brought Howard back, it was undoubtedly to contest the Starry River Map, meaning Howard wouldn''t leave the Dark Mausoleum.


    Indeed, Cameron''s ability to achieve a noble title in these peaceful times, both in strategy and strength, was exceptional.


    His ns worked perfectly.


    When Rick Suleiman learned that bandits had killed over a hundred innocent residents in just over a day, he was enraged.


    Leaving Howard behind, he quickly returned to Saint City.


    Howard, on the other hand, remained alone in the Dark Mausoleum, gathering information about others vying for the Starry River Map.


    This provided Cameron with the perfect opportunity!


    Thunderous hooves echoed relentlessly across the mountain range.


    When Howard heard the sound, he couldn''t help but be surprised: "Such noise can only be made by a group of cavalry!"


    "Could it be that an army hase to vie for the Starry River Map?"


    Unaware of Cameron''s arrival, Howard turned around curiously.


    What met his eyes was a surging tide of ck cavalry, rolling toward him like a relentless wave.


    As they drew closer, Howard finally sensed something amiss.


    Malice!


    And this malice was directed squarely at him, making the hairs on his body stand on end.


    A chill ran down his spine, as if he had fallen into an ice cave, his body trembling uncontrobly.


    Looking more closely, Howard finally spotted Cameron among the cavalry, causing his pupils to constrict sharply.


    All the memories came flooding back.


    He knew, without a doubt, Cameron hade for him!


    In that instant, Howard had only one thought - to run!


    To escape as fast as he could!


    What a joke, Cameron wasn''t just a titled noble and an awakened being above level 70, he alsomanded hundreds of cavalry.


    In a real battle, Howard stood almost no chance of survival.


    What about using an SS-level or SSS-level skill?


    He would need an opportunity to cast it in the first ce!


    With the speed of the cavalry, even if Howard started casting a skill now, he would likely be interrupted before he couldplete it.


    In this situation, his only option was to flee.


    Realizing this, Howard didn''t hesitate.


    He swiftly waved his wand, casting the Blink skill.


    Whoosh -


    With the sound of tearing air, Howard''s figure shattered the space, instantly appearing fifty yards away.


    Witnessing this turn of events, Cameron Bartel couldn''t suppress a cold snort.


    In the next moment, he let out a long howl, and suddenly, mes burst forth from the bodies of the numerous cavalry horses.


    Once the mes appeared, the horses'' speed incredibly increased, rapidly closing the distance to Howard.


    Realizing this, Howard''s eyes flickered with calction, and he immediately darted towards areas with dense forestation, undting terrain, and ruggedndscapes.


    Like cars, horses require t terrain to maintain their top speed.


    Although they can leap over somendscape features, their speed is correspondingly reduced.


    But Howard, guiding his own body, was a different story. Incredibly agile, he found the narrow, uneven terrain more to his advantage.


    For a time, Cameron Bartel and his group were surprisingly unable to catch up with Howard.


    At that moment, Cameron Bartel abruptly called out: "Howard, stop right there! There''s a major problem in Saint City. Rick sent me to bring you back!"


    Cameron was gambling, hoping Howard didn''t know that he was aware of Howard being the murderer.


    However, Howard was extremely cautious. Even if not certain, he wouldn''t put himself in a dangerous situation.


    He didn''t even respond to Cameron Bartel''s shout.


    Seeing this, Cameron Bartel''s expression immediately darkened.


    He realized that Howard was aware of everything.


    Now that the pretense was shattered, Cameron Bartel had no choice but to signal his cavalry to pursue Howard.


    However, Howard''s physical condition was freakishly formidable.


    In the narrow terrain, his movement speed was not slower than those me-engulfed horses.


    Moreover, Howard asionally used his Blink skill, instantly creating a gap of fifty yards.


    Even with Cameron Bartel and his men''s full effort, they were unable to catch up.


    This infuriated them immensely, and they were filled with confusion.


    Cameron Bartel, aware of Howard''s ss, couldn''tprehend how a magus could have such a terrifying physique!


    However, Cameron Bartel was not in a hurry.


    He knew that Howard would eventually feel tired, or his MP would deplete. In contrast, they, on horseback, didn''t have such concerns.


    Thus began a chase.


    Hundreds of cavalry closely followed Howard.


    No matter how he maneuvered, even when leading them into skeleton monsters, they were relentless and refused to be shaken off.


    Time slowly passed in this pursuit between Howard and Cameron Bartel.


    Howard felt a sense of relief, thankful for awakening an F-level talent.


    Despite its low rank, its effect on restoring MP was remarkably efficient.


    Without that talent, Howard surely wouldn''t havested as long.


    As night fell and moonlight bathed the area, the spawn rate of nearby skeleton monsters visibly increased.


    Fortunately, with the enhanced strength of the skeleton monsters, not only Howard was affected but also Cameron Bartel and his cavalry, who still couldn''t catch up to Howard in the short term.


    However, Howard quickly adjusted his strategy.


    He no longer used the Blink skill as soon as it cooled down.


    Instead, he waited until a significant number of freshly spawned skeleton monsters gathered around, then used Blink skill to create a considerable distance and escape frombat.


    As a result, the startled skeleton monsters, losing their original target, turned their attention to Cameron Bartel and his pursuing cavalry.


    The distance between Howard and Cameron Bartel and his men grew even wider!


    However, after such a long pursuit, just as Howard was about to enter the deeper parts of the Dark Mausoleum, Cameron Bartel no longer held back. He leapt up, his spear radiating intense fiery light.


    "me Bite!"


    The moment the spear swung, a sweep of mes burst forth, resembling a fierce beast baring its fangs. The st instantly hit the group of skeleton monsters near him.


    With Cameron Bartel''s attributes, the intense heat contained in the mes instantly annihted all the skeleton monsters.


    The gap in attributes was too vast!


    Even the skeleton monsters in the depths were around level 70.


    Compared to awakened beings, it depended on the specific equipment.


    Possessing a set of Diamond grade equipment, one only needed to reach level 50, and their attributes wouldn''t be inferior to them.


    Cameron Bartel, a titled noble with rewards from the Alliance, was decked in a mix of Epic and Legendary grade equipment,parable to a level 100 monster. It was no surprise he could instantly y those skeleton monsters.


    Unless a high-tier BOSS appeared, none of the monsters here could pose a threat to Cameron Bartel.


    After annihting the monsters, Cameron Bartel, unleashing his full power, seemed to conjure wind under his feet and mes red up, propelling him towards Howard.


    The speed of flight was definitely faster than that of horses.


    Even with Howard''s Blink skill, the distance between them was quickly closing.


    Sensing this, Howard realized the truth: Cameron Bartel''s earlier actions were deliberate.


    He knew he couldn''t openly attack Howard in public, especially with the imminent emergence of the Starry River Map, a time when encounters with others or discovery by witnesses were highly probable.


    Thus, Cameron Bartel had deliberately trailed behind Howard, intending to drive him into the secluded depths of the Dark Mausoleum and also waiting for nightfall.


    Under the cover of darkness, killing a person and concealing all evidence wasn''t particrly challenging.


    It was only because Howard, being too young and careless in speaking while acting, had given himself away.


    Breathing more rapidly, Howard felt no fear but instead continuously surveyed his surroundings, looking for a way out of this predicament.


    In his Storage Bag and Space Ring, various life-saving items were ready to be activated at a moment''s notice.

 Chapter 170 170-Soul Fusion

    Chapter 170 170-Soul Fusion


    "No need to look around! I''ve been pursuing you for so long just to drive you into the depths!" Cameron stated coldly, noticing Howard''s nces. "Rick has been lured back to Saint City by me. Now, there''s no one to save you!"


    Upon hearing this, a chill ran down Howard''s spine.


    If even Rick had been led away, it meant Cameron''s actions were part of a well-thought-out n, and a major battle seemed inevitable.


    Fortunately, Cameron was also harboring doubts and didn''t strike immediately.


    Instead, he fixed his gaze on Howard and asked coldly, "As far as I know, my son had no significant connection with you, even assisting you through a dungeon. Why would you hide your strength and strike so ruthlessly?"


    "Do you have some scheme against my Bartel family?"


    Through the recent pursuit, Cameron had discerned Howard''s exceptional strength.


    He didn''t believe that Howard had made such tremendous progress in a short time and naturally assumed that Howard had been concealing his real power.


    Hearing Cameron''s words, Howard was momentarily taken aback, then cracked a smile, "It seems you don''t quite understand your own son."


    After that, Howard fell silent. Exin? Even if he proved his self-defense, would Cameron give up his pursuit?


    Impossible. It was a vengeance for his son''s death, after all.


    Understanding this, Howard didn''t waste his words.


    His eyes continuously scanned the surroundings, assessing which elemental skill would be most effective.


    Logically, Cryo and Geo skills would be most suitable. Those skills wouldn''t be countered by Cameron''s Pyro skills.


    However, given the vast gap in attributes between Howard and Cameron, even triggering an element counter might not be effective.


    Only by using Draconic skills, or once again merging with the Oriental Divine Dragon and entering that special state, did Howard stand a chance against Cameron.


    Thinking of this, Howard fervently called upon the Oriental Divine Dragon in his mind.


    "Ah... Indeed, regardless of the reason, you and I are bound by a fight to the death!" Cameron observed Howard carefully, remarking, "At such a young age, to possess this strength and courage. Had you not killed my son, I might have even considered marrying my daughter to you, perhaps even passing on the title to your offspring!"


    Howard''s eyes widened in shock upon hearing this unexpected statement.


    What was happening?


    He had killed Cameron''s son, and yet Cameron was saying such things?


    In the moment of Howard''s surprise, Cameron''s gaze turned icy.


    Stamping on the ground, he burst forward like an arrow released from its bow, brandishing his fiery red spear and viciously thrusting it towards Howard''s face.


    Clearly, Cameron''s previous statement was nothing but a ploy to disturb Howard''s focus.


    Howard wasn''t naive. He quickly realized the intent behind Cameron''s words, feeling a sense of admiration.


    Indeed, this was a man who had earned a title in times of peace.


    Regardless of his strength, his cunning strategies andbat attitude were astonishing.


    It was important to remember the vast difference in strength between Howard and Cameron.


    Cameron was not only giving his all but even employing psychological tactics.


    With these thoughts in his mind, Howard''s hands moved swiftly, retrieving a protective amulet given to him by Norris Coody from his Storage Bag.


    Simultaneously, Cameron''s fiery assault swept towards him. The intense mes exploded like a tidal wave, crashing over Howard.


    Now that it was night, Howard''s equipment triggered its effect, rendering him immune to the wave of fire.


    Noticing this, Cameron snorted coldly.


    He twisted his wrist, and the mes on his spear instantly became more ferocious, relentlessly assaulting and burning Howard.


    The specific effect of the equipment was to immunize against a certain number of attacks under moonlight, unrted to the damage inflicted.


    Therefore, the continuously scorching mes quickly broke through Howard''s immunity shield.


    It was only then that Cameron thrust his spear forward vigorously. The sharp de of the spear pierced directly towards Howard''s chest.


    This remarkable disy ofbat talent caused Howard''s brow to furrow slightly.


    In just a fleeting moment, Cameron had figured out how to counter the immunity shield - too astute!


    Howard had initially thought to use the immunity shield to buy himself time, but it seemed now he had to rely on the protective amulet to ensure his safety.


    With a metallic ring, the protective amulet was activated.


    Just as the sharp de of the spear touched Howard''s chest, a powerful force burst forth, halting Cameron''s attack.


    However, while the amulet could block a lethal attack, it couldn''t stop the force behind it.


    Howard felt as if his chest had been struck by a massive hammer, and his entire body was sent flying backward.


    Cameron, surprised, eximed, "An immunity shield, a protective amulet... truly impressive tactics!"


    As he spoke, Cameron forcefully mmed his spear into the ground, chanting under his breath.


    Intense mes surged from within him, rolling out like endless, tumultuous waves.


    Seeing this unfold, even while airborne, Howard couldn''t help but show a trace of joy.


    His greatest fear was Cameron relentlessly attacking.


    Given the disparities in level and equipment, Howard, despite his many fortuitous encounters, simply couldn''t match Cameron in terms of attributes.


    He was bound to be caught up by Cameron eventually.


    This situation left Howard unable to cast his skills, consequently stripping him of any chance to escape.


    His trump cards were all magical skills!


    Unexpectedly, upon seeing Howard''s array of life-saving measures, Cameron didn''t persist in his pursuit but instead chose to cast a skill.


    This gave Howard an opportunity. He forcibly executed the Blink skill mid-air, but instead of blinking to the side, he blinked upwards!


    He had realized that the wave of fire was sweeping in all directions with incredible speed.


    If Howard focused solely on fleeing, he would likely get hit.


    Once the protective amulet''s ability to block two fatal strikes wore off, Howard would be like amb to the ughter before Cameron, possibly even trapped.


    Under normal circumstances, Cameron''s response was indeed correct.


    He just didn''t know Howard''s trump card!


    As a result, when Cameron noticed Howard''s abrupt blink into the air, he revealed a look of shock.


    In that instant, a foreboding thought crossed Cameron''s mind, but he was still in the midst of casting his skill and couldn''t move, making it impossible for him to strike at Howard.


    Even though Cameron quickly made a decision and immediately interrupted his spellcasting to try and leap into the air, it already gave Howard an opportunity.


    In less than two seconds, Howard had swung the Soul Nurturer and activated the skill - Icy Touch of Winter Goddess.


    In an instant, a piercing cold gust swept through.


    Although there were no snowkes fluttering in the air, the invisible chill seemed to freeze even the space itself, rapidly spreading at an astonishing speed.


    Even Cameron, who had just leaped into the air, was caught by the terrifying cold and turned into a statue of ice, rigidly suspended mid-air.


    After all, it was an SS-level skill, with a vast range of effect.


    Even the cavalry, who had just managed to break free from the skeleton monsters at a distance, were frozen by the cold.


    There was no helping it; this was the mechanism of the skill.


    A significant gap in attributes at most meant inability to inflict damage and an increased chance of a miss.


    The chance of a miss refers to the skillpletely failing to take effect, not inflicting any damage.


    In this case, where the skill took effect but with insufficient output, it''s a different scenario.


    It seemed Howard was incredibly lucky, as the skill didn''t trigger a miss this time, and thus Cameron suffered the effects of the skill, getting frozen in ice.


    Of course, no damage could be inflicted. Even when the shadowy figure of the Winter Goddess descended, pointing her finger, Cameron remained unaffected.


    A tiny damage number appeared above his head.


    "-3!"


    A single-digit damage made Howard''s lips twitch involuntarily. Cameron''s health bar didn''t even show the slightest change.


    Clearly, under normal circumstances, even if Howard deployed an SSS-level skill, it would not inflict significant damage on Cameron.


    However, Howard''s trump card was not an SSS-level skill.


    It was Draconic, along with the Soul Fusion skill, merging with the Oriental Divine Dragon.


    In this state, Howard''s attributes would skyrocket, allowing him to break through Cameron''s defenses.


    Only in such a scenario could his skills effectively harm and potentially kill Cameron using Draconic Magic.


    Everything hinged on whether the Oriental Divine Dragon would awaken.


    As the frost on Cameron''s body gradually showed cracks, Howard fervently called out the name of the Oriental Divine Dragon in his mind.


    Crack -


    The crisp sound of ice breaking, like the toll of a bell, resounded in Howard''s ears, shaking his soul.


    "Roar!"


    Finally, a resounding dragon roar filled the air, and the voice of the Oriental Divine Dragon echoed in Howard''s mind: "Soul..."


    "Fusion!"


    In an instant, Howard shouted, and a dazzling golden light burst forth from within him, radiating brilliantly.

 Chapter 171 171-Annihilation of the Tempest Goddess

    Chapter 171 171-Annihtion of the Tempest Goddess


    "Soul Fusion!"


    In an instant, Howard shouted, and a dazzling golden light burst forth from within him, radiating brilliantly.


    As the dazzling golden light burst forth, the frost encasing Cameron shattered.


    Just as he was about to react, he saw a golden Oriental Divine Dragon emerging from within Howard, his face revealing a look of surprise: "What is this? A flying serpent? No, it can''t be, serpents don''t have four legs! And its scales, they''re just like dragon scales!"


    Cameron, having never ventured to other regions of the Alliance, showed hisck of worldly knowledge.


    He was taken aback by the sight of the Oriental Divine Dragon, causing his offensive momentum to falter momentarily.


    And in that brief pause, he lost his chance.


    With a mighty roar, the sound of the dragon resonating powerfully, Howard''s Soul Fusion skill was fully activated without any chance of interruption.


    As the golden light dissipated, Cameron swept his gaze around, only to be astonished to find that the golden brilliance wasn''t fading away but transforming into a liquid-like substance, gradually flowing into Howard''s body.


    Simultaneously, golden armor began to spread upwards from Howard''s feet.


    The patterns on the armor, indistinguishable from dragon scales, exuded a terrifying aura.


    Even Cameron, with his formidable strength, felt a sense of oppression in that instant, as if being targeted by some peerless ferocious beast.


    A chill ran down his spine and his heart quivered with unease.


    The nging soundsted only for two breaths.


    When the sound ceased, Howard was fully d in golden armor, appearing both regal and powerful, inspiring an almost instinctive urge in onlookers to bow in reverence.


    "Absurd! How can one''s skills increase so drastically in such a short time?"


    Feeling Howard''s aura not much weaker than his own, Cameron was profoundly shocked, hardly able to believe what he was witnessing.


    His eyes turned fierce, and he swept his spear horizontally, the fiery glow erupting as he thrust it towards Howard.


    Boom-


    Ting!


    However, when Cameron''s spear struck Howard, it nged as if hitting steel, the spear itself trembling violently.


    And the bursting mes?


    They scorched against the dragon-scale-like armor without any effect!


    "Impossible!"


    His pupils dting, Cameron became even more ferocious, roaring as he leaped forward.


    He swung his spear repeatedly, the roaring mes transforming into a giant bear, imbued with astonishing strength, and then smashed towards Howard''s head.


    Clearly, Cameron was also unleashing a skill.


    At the same time, Howard, impacted by the immense force, finally reacted.


    There was no way he would use his body to withstand Cameron''s skill.


    He immediately sidestepped, clenched his right fist, bent his waist, and as Cameron neared him, he swiftly stood up and delivered an uppercut right into Cameron''s stomach.


    Bang!


    Struck fiercely, Cameron grunted, unable to resist being sent flying and spiraling towards the ground.


    Witnessing this, Howard couldn''t help but clench his fist, filled with immense excitement.


    Thest time he used the Soul Fusion skill, it was the Oriental Divine Dragon controlling the actions, and he couldn''t even feel the surge of power.


    This time, executing it personally and suddenly wielding such immense power naturally stirred his emotions profoundly.


    However, Howard also realized that the state of Soul Fusion not only consumed MP at an astonishing rate but was also linked to his own HP.


    Cameron''s recent attack seemed to have no effect on him, but Howard noticed a slight decrease in the resilience of the Soul Fusion state.


    Clearly, in that state, sustaining a certain amount of damage would also cause an exit from that mode.


    "Crack!"


    While Howard was pondering the mechanics of Soul Fusion, the group of cavalry nearby finally broke free from their frozen state and quickly charged toward him on their horses.


    After Cameronnded, he sprang up with a kip-up, but instead ofunching another rash attack, he scrutinized Howard with a piercing gaze.


    Having taken a punch to the stomach, Cameron was well aware of how terrifying Howard''s attack power was at the moment.


    He could probably deduce that Howard''s current state couldn''tst very long, so naturally, he refrained from attacking.


    His eyes turning icy, he bellowed, "Form up, attack the enemy!"


    As hismand echoed, the hundred or so cavalry immediately formed a neat square formation.


    They raised their long spears together, shouting loudly in unison.


    In an instant, a chilling aura of imminent ughter emerged, swiftly converging from all directions.


    A blood-red tiger phantom suddenly coalesced above the cavalry.


    "Is this... War Formation Magic from the military?"


    Seeing this, a chill ran down Howard''s spine.


    In this world, high-level powerhouses are ultimately a minority.


    Relying solely on these individuals would be insufficient to repel the countless demons and Alien monsters.


    The key to humanity''s sess lies in the existence of armies.


    While many soldiers may not be of high level individually, when theye together and execute War Formation Magic, the power they unleash can rival that of some peerless warriors.


    However, War Formation Magic has its limitations.


    It requires the practitioners to cultivate the same techniques.


    Furthermore, the power of War Formation Magic is corrted with the number of people involved.


    With a small number of people, War Formation Magic cannot exhibit much effect.


    Of course, this applies in the context of a battlefield.


    At this moment, considering Howard''s current state, coupled with Cameron watching like a tiger ready to pounce, even a War Formation of just twenty people - the minimum scale - poses a substantial challenge to Howard, let alone oneposed of a hundred.


    "Roar!"


    The roar echoed as the blood-red tiger phantom, controlled by the multitude of soldiers, leaped forward.


    Swinging its massive paws and baring its sharp fangs, it charged directly at Howard.


    Cameron, too, fiercely threw his spear, closely following the phantom tiger.


    Seeing this, Howard understood that he must eliminate those soldiers.


    Otherwise, Cameron would be difficult to deal with.


    Within the War Formation, the strength disyed by those generals is unbelievably formidable.


    Taking a deep breath, Howard, just before the tiger phantom could strike, executed his skill - Annihtion of the Tempest Goddess!


    Almost instantaneously with the casting of the skill, Howard''s form began to blur and fade into translucence.


    The next moment, his figurepletely vanished from everyone''s sight.


    The attack of the tiger phantom missed its mark, hitting nothing but air.


    "Huh?!"


    "What''s happening?"


    "Where did he go?"


    Howard''s sudden disappearance astonished the soldiers, and even Cameron''s brow furrowed in perplexity.


    However, Cameron didn''t just stand idly by. A fiery red glint shed in his eyes as he slowly scanned the vicinity.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh -


    Simultaneously, the sound of a gentle wind arose, immediately alerting Cameron, who was in a heightened state of tension.


    What surprised him even more was that the sound of the wind gradually grew louder.


    At the spot where Howard had vanished, a small azure whirlwind appeared, spinning continuously.


    With each rotation, the size of the azure whirlwind grew, expanding to the height of a person in just five or six breaths.


    Not only did its size increase, but the strength contained within the whirlwind also multiplied geometrically.


    "This is bad, it''s an Anemo skill!"


    "Quick, retreat!"


    In an instant, Cameron reacted, urgently signaling his soldiers to withdraw.


    While he himself might withstand Howard''s skill, it didn''t mean that the group of soldiers could.


    After all, those soldiers might have their levels, but theycked high-tier equipment.


    Their attributes couldn''t even match a normal state Howard, let alone Howard under the Soul Fusion state!


    However, Cameron''s warning came toote!


    The azure whirlwind expanded once again, now towering to a height of ten feet.


    Spinning continuously, it unleashed an intense pulling force, instantly sucking in the soldiers at the forefront of the War Formation into the air, and then engulfing them within the whirlwind.


    With the soldiers pulled into the whirlwind, the War Formation was also disrupted.


    At this moment, the soldiers all disyed expressions of terror.


    To them, the whirlwind was like a tornado!


    Meanwhile, after more than ten seconds of brewing, the Annihtion of the Tempest Goddess was finally fully unleashed.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Howard''s physical form had transformed into a tornado, spinning rapidly and charging towards the group of soldiers.


    The howling wind turned into wind des, rampaging through the air.


    Thwack!


    As the wind des struck the soldiers, even their armor shattered. Before they had a chance to flee, the wind des shed at their limbs.


    In an instant, screams filled the air, blood sttered, and their limbs were severed!


    Even Cameron was not spared.


    Despite his attributes still being higher than Howard''s, under the onught of the SSS-level skill, his clothing and skin were torn apart.


    Had it not been for Cameron''s decisive action, summoning a me to envelop his entire body at the first instance, he too might have had his limbs severed by the wind des!


    However, Howard still wore a smile.


    He could clearly see the damage numbers appearing above Cameron''s head, which were no longer negligible.


    "-892!"


    "-902!"


    "-917!"


    "..."

 Chapter 172 172-The Terrifying Draconic Magic Skill!

    Chapter 172 172-The Terrifying Draconic Magic Skill!


    Despite the damage numbers appearing meager, Howard''s heart surged with ecstasy!


    Nearly a thousand points of damage indicated that Howard could now prate Cameron''s defenses!


    No matter how high Cameron''s level or how exceptional his attributes, his HP could at best hover around a hundred thousand or so.


    After all, not everyone is like Howard, blessed with the augmentation from the Divine Dragon.


    Twenty thousand HP might sound substantial, but in reality, without a healer, it''s not much.


    Consider, for instance, Howard''s use of the ''Annihtion of the Tempest Goddess''.


    This skillsts an incredibly long time, and coupled with its high frequency of attacks per second, it was more than capable of ying Cameron.


    Of course, this was under the assumption that Cameron would stand still, remaining within the range of the ''Annihtion of the Tempest Goddess'' skill.


    Another point to note is that the ''Soul Fusion'' skilles with its limitations. Given Howard''s current physical state, he couldn''t sustain it for too long.


    Therefore, Howard wouldn''t continuously use the ''Annihtion of the Tempest Goddess'' skill.


    This was a tactic he employed specifically for annihting the ordinary soldiers.


    To confront Cameron, he needed to enter the Draconic state and unleash Draconic Magic.


    With the formidable power of Draconic Magic, Cameron was sure to be cast into the depths of hell.


    Cameron, fully aware of the terrifying implication of his defenses being breached, let out a fierce roar.


    He immediately swung his long spear towards the storm incarnation of Howard.


    However, when the sharp de of the spear, imbued with zing mes, ferociously struck the continuously swirling storm, it was astonishingly deflected.


    The weapon''s direction was reversed, viciously striking Cameron himself.


    In an instant, Cameron was sent flying, coughing up blood profusely. Above his head, blood-red damage numbers emerged.


    "-37882!"


    Witnessing the nearly forty thousand points of damage, Howard couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief, grateful for his wisdom in not giving Cameron the chance to strike his true form, opting instead to immediately use his skill.


    Otherwise, once the immunity effect of his equipment ended, coupled with the disappearance of the protective amulet, receiving an attack from Cameron would have undoubtedly been fatal for Howard.


    Fortunately, when deploying Annihtion of the Tempest Goddess, Howard himself entered a state where he was unattackable and untargetable, and he could even reflect back the damage he received.


    As a result, it was Cameron who suffered a severe blow, with his HP plummeting by about a quarter.


    Howard didn''t continue to pursue Cameron but instead chased after the group of soldiers.


    No matter how fast those soldiers were, how could they possibly outrun the movement speed of a storm?


    Moreover, this skill continuously grew in power and range with time, reaching a peak state where it could affect an entire city.


    Thus, it wasn''t long before the soldiers were engulfed by the storm, their flesh relentlessly sliced by the fierce winds, blood spraying out like a rain of blood.


    In a short span of time, their flesh was reduced to minced meat by the wind des.


    Witnessing this, Cameron''s heart trembled, filled with panic.


    Although Howard still couldn''t inflict severe damage on him, it was visibly evident that the damage was increasing.


    If Howard continued, Cameron wasn''t sure he could withstand it.


    Moreover, watching his own soldiers die under hismand exerted a significant psychological pressure on Cameron.


    The most frightening thing for a person is the eerie unknown!


    On the surface, Howard''s cultivation might seem inferior, but this is offset by his bizarre and potent skills!


    Had it not been for Cameron summoning mes to envelop himself, shielding against the relentless, ravaging winds - and thus proving Howard still weaker - Cameron would have certainly contemted fleeing.


    However, as the damage numbers above his head steadily climbed, Cameron finally took note of the gradually intensifying storm manifested by Howard, and panic swiftly seeded in his heart.


    He wanted to counter Howard, but Howard was in a special state, impervious to attacks. How could he then deal with this tempestuous skill?


    Just as Cameron was engulfed in confusion, the rampaging wind des beside him abruptly dissipated.


    The colossal storm in the sky also gradually ceased, eventually reverting back to Howard in his golden armor.


    Witnessing this, Cameron''s pupils sharply constricted. He couldn''t believe that Howard would voluntarily interrupt his skill at this crucial juncture!


    Could it be that Howard''s MP was insufficient to sustain the skill further?


    Or perhaps... did Howard possess an even more enigmatic skill?


    While his mind was awash with spection, Cameron''s actions didn''t falter.


    Years ofbat experience had him instantly vibrating his long spear, the mes blossoming like fireworks, before he surged towards Howard with incredible speed.


    However, before the mes could reach Howard, a resounding dragon''s roar suddenly filled the air.


    The golden dragon scale armor transformed once again. Howard''s originally upright figure started to hunch, and a dragon tail emerged from his posterior.


    It was the Draconic State!


    "These are ... dragon ws ... dragon tail?!"


    Although Cameron had never seen an Oriental Divine Dragon, he was familiar with Western dragons.


    Witnessing such distinct dragon characteristics, he couldn''t help but be profoundly shocked, blurting out, "Could it be that you are a dragon transformed into the human form?"


    Hearing Cameron''s words, Howard''s expression remained cold, offering no response.


    Instead, he directly executed the Draconic Magic skill - Thunder Dragon Domain!


    Crackling and rumbling thunderps filled the air as countless bolts of lightning burst forth, instantly creating a domain that enveloped both Howard and Cameron.


    Following that, a dragonposed entirely of thunder emerged. As soon as it appeared, it lunged towards Cameron with bared fangs and ws.


    Facing a dragon for the first time, even someone as powerful as Cameron couldn''t help but feel intimidated.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Howard''s MP slowly depleted, and he executed a second Draconic Magic skill - Thunder Dragon Roar.


    Howard knew that Cameron would be extremely cautious at this point, so he couldn''t afford to use skills with low hit chances.


    With his current MP, a slow recovery would take considerable time.


    But since the Thunder Dragon Domain was continuously draining his MP, to quickly replenish it and use other skills, he needed to sessfully hit Cameron, thereby triggering the health recovery effect of his equipment.


    Thunder Dragon Breath, a breath-type skill, had a smaller coverage area and was easier to dodge.


    Thus, Thunder Dragon Roar, being an instant-cast AOE skill, was more likely to hit its target, especially with Cameron entangled by the dragon of lightning.


    It would be much harder for him to avoid this attack.


    Howard''s guess was remarkably astute.


    Cameron, in fact, had been vigntly monitoring Howard''s every move.


    Witnessing Howard deploy his skill once again, Cameron instinctively retreated, eager to create distance between them.


    Unfortunately for Cameron, he was unaware of the true extent of Howard''s skill''s reach.


    Even as he backed away, his speed was no match for the sweeping force of Howard''s instantaneous skill.


    In a mere instant, Cameron''s body was engulfed in a cascade of lightning, forcefully hurled through the air.


    A number appeared above his head, a figure that sent a surge of excitement through Howard''s veins -


    9782!


    Though not extraordinarily high, this number represented damage inflicted by Howard himself.


    It signified a steady increase in the damage dealt to Cameron, enhancing the likelihood of Cameron''s defeat with each passing moment.


    Following the momentous strike, Howard''s MP saw a significant restoration.


    Seizing the opportunity while Cameron was still airborne and immobilized, Howard unleashed another ability from his repertoire - the Draconic Magic skill known as ''Thunderous Dragon Breath''.


    Taking a deep breath beneath his mask, Howard opened his mouth.


    What followed was a spectacle of raw power: a vivid purple stream of lightning, like a pir of light, burst forth, striking Cameron with unerring uracy.


    In that electrifying moment, Cameron''s body convulsed uncontrobly, sumbing to paralysis and rendered incapable of movement.


    "-1082!"


    "-929!"


    "-1327!"


    "-1017!"


    "..."


    The Dragon Breath, inherently a continuous assault, inflicted consecutive bouts of damage.


    Each segment of the attack not only weakened Cameron further but also replenished a substantial amount of Howard''s MP, fueling his relentless assault.


    In just a few breaths, Cameron was paralyzed in ce, unable to move.


    This allowed Howard to fully restore his MP.


    Howard''s lips curled into a smirk, and he immediately unleashed his final Draconic Magic skill - Thunderme Dragon Wrath!


    A deep rumble resonated as the skill was activated. Howard''s body surged with both Electro and Pyro elements, distinctly different yet merging seamlessly within him.


    At that moment, Howard felt an overwhelming surge of power coursing through him.


    Looking at Cameron, his gaze was cold and indifferent, as if staring down at an insignificant ant.


    Sensing this piercing gaze, even the immobilized Cameron felt his heart rate slow.


    A premonition dawned upon him that he might not be a match for Howard in this state.

 Chapter 173 173-Emergence of the Starry River Map

    Chapter 173 173-Emergence of the Starry River Map


    Howard imbued with the Thunderme Dragon Wrath skill, wields two starkly different elemental forces within him.


    Even more formidable is the 500% increase in all his attributes!


    But what does this truly entail?


    It means that each of Howard''s attacks inflicts damage twenty times the normal amount - a concept staggering in its potency.


    Moreover, this amplification isn''t limited to mere attack power, HP, or MP.


    It extends to speed, fundamentally altering the dynamics ofbat.


    In the blink of an eye, at speeds unfathomable, Howard''s figure bes a blur to Cameron.


    He scarcely perceives movement before feeling the intense heat of mes and the fury of thunderps, seemingly blossoming right upon his cheek.


    With this terrifying burst of power, Cameron is sent flying, crashing heavily onto the ground.


    A red imprint of a fist marks his cheek.


    "-16272!"


    An explosive damage figure of sixteen thousand points, enough to make Cameron reel in pain and drop his health by about a tenth.


    Witnessing the staggering damage he''s inflicted, Howard can''t help but feel a sense of astonishment.


    However, such fearsome damagees at a steep price - a rapid depletion of MP values.


    Under the dual strain of the Thunder Dragon Domain and Thunderme Dragon Wrath skills, Howard''s MP drains at an rming rate, akin to a rollercoaster plummeting downwards.


    In such a critical moment, Howard doesn''t waste time pondering other matters.


    Heunches into action, relentlessly assaulting Cameron with a barrage of attacks, each more fierce than thest.


    Howard, learning from his previous mistake of talking too much, remained silent this time.


    He simply swung his fists, charged with two distinct elemental powers, relentlessly pounding Cameron''s head.


    Thud -


    After an indeterminate number of blows, Cameron''s head burst open like a shattered balloon.


    [Ding-dong! Congrattions Awakened Howard, you have sessfully in Cameron Bartel. Experience points reward: 20,000!]


    Defeating a top-tier adversary above his own level brought Howard a substantial experience point reward.


    The system''s notification confirming Cameron Bartel''s demise eased the tension that had been gripping Howard''s heart.


    With the system''s announcement, it was clear: Cameron was irrevocably dead, with no possibility of resurrection.


    As the mental strain eased, Howard could no longer maintain the Draconic State and Soul Fusion. These states were not only draining his MP but also his spirit.


    Had it not been for the dire threat to his life, forcing Howard into a state of heightened mental focus, he would have likely sumbed much earlier.


    The golden glow faded away, and Howard returned to his normal state, though his ashen face was testament to the life-and-death battle he had just endured.


    Truth be told, despite Howard''s seemingly effortless use of several skills to vanquish Cameron, the process was fraught with peril.


    Throughout the ordeal, a single misstep could have plunged Howard into an irreversible doom.


    Without the support of Draconic and Soul Fusion, Howard''s current attributes meant that enduring even one attack from Cameron would spell certain death.


    The previous battle was akin to a high-wire act for Howard.


    Even after sessfully employing the Soul Fusion skill, Howard''s strategic skill deployment was critical.


    He first activated Thunder Dragon Domain, using the summoned lightning dragons to divert Cameron''s attention.


    Then, employing the instantaneous skill, Thunder Dragon Roar, he managed to knock Cameron off bnce.


    Only at that juncture did the Thunderous Dragon Breath be a viable option, ensuring a hit with its high frequency of attacks and swiftly replenishing Howard''s MP.


    In essence, every move Howard made was the optimal solution inbat, the only path to victory. Any deviation from this strategy would have resulted in failure.


    Fortunately, Howard withstood the pressure and did not panic, wlessly executing his skills to subdue Cameron until death.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, Howard waited for his MP to partially recover before brandishing his wand.


    He conjured a fireball and hurled it at Cameron''s corpse, instantly engulfing it in mes.


    Once a person dies, their innate power gradually dissipates.


    Cameron''s physical body, devoid of its former strength, stood no chance against the relentless fire.


    It wasn''t long before his remains were reduced to ashes.


    As the gentle breeze stirred, Howard''s gaze was caught by the glimmer of a Space Ring, the sole remnant in the aftermath of the battle.


    Swiftly picking up the ring, Howard was about to probe its contents when a sharp pain shot through his head, akin to being pricked by needles.


    "This must be the Space Ring''s protective restriction," he mused. "I''ll have to ask Master to break it. Ah, Cameron, a man of nobility, his Space Ring is bound to be filled with treasures."


    The thought brought a sly smile to Howard''s face.


    In this dog-eat-dog world, what could be a quicker path to power than seizing the spoils from the fallen?


    The riches owned by a powerhouse like Cameron were undoubtedly valuable.


    Regrettably, in his battle with Cameron, Howard had exhausted his most potent skills - the SSS-level and Draconic Magic abilities.


    "If the Starry River Map emerges soon, I''ll have few skills left at my disposal," he pondered.


    "I just hope my next adversary is weaker. Otherwise, failing to secure the Starry River Map would be embarrassingly disappointing, especially after Master''s unwavering confidence in me."


    With a resigned shake of his head, Howard acknowledged the necessity of his actions.


    Using those ultimate skills was a matter of survival. Compared to the threat of death, the importance of the Starry River Map seemed lesser.


    Nheless, Howard remained confident in his chances, especially with the aid of Rick and other strong allies.


    These were powerhouses above level 90, capable of manipting circumstances to his advantage.


    With such top-tier forces backing him, securing the Starry River Map should be considerably easier.


    Such was the advantage of having formidable allies.


    Gathering his thoughts, Howard stored Cameron''s Space Ring in his own and swiftly retraced his steps, his mind already strategizing his next moves in this treacherous game of power.


    Fortunately, the formidable aura unleashed by Howard''s skills while in the state of Soul Fusion had a daunting effect on the nearby skeletal monsters.


    Even the slumbering bosses were stirred, binding the creatures in the vicinity and posing no threat to Howard.


    Before long, the cautious Howard found himself back in the territory of the skeletal monsters below level 70.


    Facing these lesser adversaries, Howard finally felt a sense of relief, confident in his ability to confront them.


    However, at that moment, the nearby mountains began to tremble violently.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    It was as if an earthquake had erupted. The thunderous roar that ensued caused the entire mountain range to quiver.


    Even Howard, with his robust physique, swayed unsteadily, unable to maintain his bnce.


    "What''s happening?" he wondered, concern etching his features. "Could it be that a top-tier BOSS is awakening?"


    Howard knew that the Dark Mausoleum harbored some extremely powerful bosses, and this thought sent a wave of apprehension through him.


    Most of his skills were currently cooling down, and even the Soul Fusion ability couldn''t be deployed again so soon.


    Without the capacity to unleash his full power, Howard felt uneasy at the prospect of encountering a top-tier BOSS at such a time.


    As Howard furrowed his brows in worry, the moon in the sky began to shine even more brightly.


    The next moment, moonlight poured down like liquid, casting a luminous sheen directly upon the mountains.


    Boom!


    The mountain range exploded suddenly, followed by the gentle sound of flowing water.


    Amidst the illumination of the moonlight, a scroll slowly rose and hovered in the air.


    "This... could this possibly be the Starry River Map?!"


    In that moment, as stars twinkled and adorned the scroll, Howard and all the nearby awakened widened their eyes in realization.


    The Starry River Map had emerged!


    Instantly, countless awakened let out roars of excitement.


    Many of the awakened, especially those above level 70 or possessing the ability to fly, sprang into action, rapidly moving towards the Starry River Map floating in the sky.


    However, before they could get close, the silvery-white moonlight falling from above sliced through the air like des, striking all the awakened who attempted to approach the map.


    A series of crisp sounds echoed, followed by spurts of blood.


    The group of awakened screamed in agony as they were violently repelled backward.


    This scene caused a collective gasp among the onlookers.


    They immediately realized that the Starry River Map was currently under the influence of some mysterious power.


    To obtain the Starry River Map, one would have to break through this enigmatic force.


    Meanwhile, back in the dpidated pce where Howard had previously been, Glutton, Ice Ghost, and Old Smokey abruptly stood up, their gazes fixed on the sky, eyes filled with hesitation and doubt.


    "It''s impossible. The Starry River Map was supposed to emerge the night after tomorrow. How could it appear ahead of schedule?"


    "Hiss... It seems like some special force has triggered the Starry River Map!"


    "Something''s off. To possess power on par with that contained within the Starry River Map, how could it be within the Dark Mausoleum? Unless... has an awakened nearby used a skill beyond the SS-level?"

 Chapter 174 174-On the Verge of Breaking?

    Chapter 174 174-On the Verge of Breaking?


    How alluring is the pull of a Supreme Treasure?


    In less than a quarter of an hour, Howard was astonished to find that over ten thousand awakened had already converged in the vicinity.


    During this time, many had attempted to seize the Starry River Map, but the beautiful and dazzling moonlight revealed a terrifying lethality.


    Strong warriors above level 70 and well-equipped heirs of top forces, regardless of their prowess, were either maimed by the moonlight or repelled.


    Not a single awakened could approach within a yard of the Starry River Map!


    Despite this, not one of them left.


    They all gathered nearby, discussing strategies to break through the moonlight that protected the Starry River Map.


    Of course, while they appeared harmonious for now, the moment the Starry River Map was within grasp, every awakened would engage in the most intense battle.


    After all, no one would willingly relinquish a Supreme Treasure of legend!


    Howard alone knew that the Starry River Map was firmly in the hands of Rick and his associates, watching the ongoing efforts of the other awakened with an amused detachment.


    Another quarter of an hour passed, and the multitude of awakened, seeing the moonlight still guarding the Starry River Map, grew increasingly impatient.


    Corinna Maya, Pallor Swift, and several camp leaders stepped forward.


    "Fellow awakened," they announced, "as long as the moon is in the sky, the moonlight will continuously absorb more power, bing ever more formidable. We cannot continue like this!"


    Pallor Swift, one of the most formidable figures in the open, proposed, "With our individual strength, we cannot break through the moonlight. Why not join forces?"


    "I can temporarily block the moon''s radiance. Is there anyone else who can tear apart the moonlight?"


    As his words fell, the gathered awakened exchanged uncertain nces, each grappling with hesitation.


    They were wary of making a move now, only to have others reap the benefits.


    However, they also sensed the truth in Pallor Swift''s words.


    As time progressed, the moonlight barrier protecting the Starry River Map seemed only to grow stronger.


    Initially, the barrier''s attacks merely repelled the awakened, but now, there was a risk of death.


    "That''s right, I agree with Bishop Pallor''s suggestion," voiced someone from ck Tortoise City.


    With their lead, numerous powerful figures gathered together, their identities recognized by onlookers who gasped in surprise.


    Even Howard felt a chill upon hearing the identities of these individuals.


    They were all level 70 or above, holding high-ranking positions in major powers.


    Their equipment was undoubtedly superior, and their presence exerted a palpable pressure on those around.


    In that moment, Howard could only pin his hopes on Rick and hispanions, formting rules that would favor him.


    Otherwise, the prospect of him facing off against these renowned level 70 powerhouses seemed utterly hopeless.


    Even if he hadn''t encountered Cameron and his Soul Fusion ability wasn''t cooling down, he still saw no chance of victory.


    After all, securing the Starry River Map would undoubtedly involve more than just a single battle!


    As Howard surveyed his surroundings, seeking Glutton and his group, his eyes chanced upon Sword Seven.


    Hesitating briefly, he quickly donned a smile and hastened over.


    "Howard, you''re here too!"


    Sword Seven''s keen senses detected Howard even before he reached his side.


    However, Howard also noticed that Sword Seven seemed to be evading something.


    With a yful glint in his eye, Howard chuckled, "Looks like you''re trying to escape from someone. Are you being hunted down?"


    "Not exactly," Sword Seven replied with a wry smile. "I ran into a woman who, upon seeing me, dered I was her future husband. No matter what I said, she just wouldn''t leave me alone. Now, I have no choice but to hide from her."


    Hearing this, Howard''s eyebrows raised slightly. Such an experience seemed straight out of a novel, the kind that would make Sword Seven the protagonist!


    Howard became more convinced that Sword Seven must be destined for great things.


    Resolutely, he decided to stick close to Sword Seven, hoping to gain some advantage for himself.


    If others knew Howard''s thoughts, they would be exasperated to the point of spitting blood.


    His own fortune was already outrageous, far surpassing Sword Seven''s by several magnitudes, yet he still sought to leech off someone else''s fate?


    "How does this woman look?" Howard teased. "If she''s attractive, I think you might consider exploring things with her. If she has ulterior motives, you can always run awayter. If she''s not... well, best to start running now!"


    Sword Seven showed a resigned smile and swiftly changed the subject, "Let''s not talk about that. Howard, with so many veteran powerhouses here, do you think we stand a chance at seizing the Starry River Map?"


    "As long as the Starry River Map hasn''t been imed, anything is possible," Howard replied with a light chuckle. "Who knows, maybe in the end, it will be you and I who get our hands on it."


    Before Sword Seven could respond, a sudden shout echoed among the crowd, instantly drawing the attention of the many awakened.


    There, Pallor Swift was seen letting out a skyward howl.


    As he waved his wand, he conjured a blood-red mist that grew increasingly dense and even began spreading towards the sky.


    However, as the mist expanded, Pallor Swift''splexion turned paler, his energy seemingly draining, leaving him looking feeble.


    "Are Bishop Pallor and the others making their move?"


    "Go for it, break through the Starry River Map''s protection!"


    Countless awakened cheered for Pallor Swift, almost wishing they could transfer their own strength into his body.


    After all, if the protective barrier around the Starry River Map couldn''t be broken, they had no chance to snatch it in the ensuing chaos.


    Even the level 70 and above powerhouses were watching Pallor Swift with intense gazes.


    If Pallor Swift could disrupt the connection between the moonlight and the Starry River Map, they would be able to unleash their full power and break through the Map''s defense.


    This was the strategy they had agreed upon earlier!


    Humming eerily, the blood mist, fueled by Pallor Swift''s power, ascended slowly but steadily.


    Unfazed by the moonlight shining upon it, the mist didn''t waver or diminish in any way; it just kept rising, step by step.


    10 yards¡­ 20 yards¡­ 50 yards¡­


    Particrly when the blood mist ovepped with the Starry River Map, the tens of thousands of awakened present, including Howard and Sword Seven, found their breathing quicken.


    Their eyes zed with intensity, fixated on the sky above, fists clenching involuntarily.


    Pallor Swift was visibly tense.


    He was prepared to unleash his trump card at a moment''s notice, should the blood mist be affected by the moonlight.


    Fortunately, the moonlight, tasked with guarding the Starry River Map,cked the capability to attack proactively.


    Even as it became enveloped by the blood mist, there was no response.


    Relief washed over the awakened as they witnessed this scene.


    Pallor Swift immediately continued to elevate the blood mist.


    It spread out, severing the connection between the Starry River Map and the moon.


    In an instant, the starlight swirling around the Starry River Map dimmed significantly.


    Just as everyone''s faces lit up with excitement, they were shocked to see Pallor Swift''s body suddenly tremble.


    In the sky, the obscured moonlight started to glow even brighter, resembling a me on the verge of eruption, continuously scorching the blood mist.


    "Quick! Act now, I can''t hold on much longer!"


    Pallor Swift roared, and in the next moment, he transformed his right hand into a palm and fiercely struck his own chest.


    Thump!


    This forceful blow to the chest made him spew a mouthful of blood, which sttered onto his wand.


    Instantly, the wand absorbed all the blood, and the blood mist in the sky, as if invigorated by some potent drug, red up even more fiercely, resisting the moonlight''s rays.


    Simultaneously, a host of top-tier warriors also sprang into action. As they levitated in the air, a flurry of skills was unleashed.


    A massive, deep aquamarine turtle phantom appeared.


    This time, instead of exuding mountain-like pressure, it seemed more like a thunderous beast, fiercely charging towards the Starry River Map.


    "Cross sh!"


    A swordsman slowly drew intersecting crosses in the air before him.


    de aura emerged, brimming with an unstoppable force, and sliced towards the Starry River Map.


    With their lead, a myriad of magical skills, arrows, spears, and even one awakened who hurled a meteor hammer that spun through the air followed suit.


    For a moment, the light from the plethora of skills erupted brilliantly, overshadowing the Starry River Map, causing the countless onlookers to tense up.


    It was then that Howard suddenly heard Glutton''s voice by his ear: "Kid, I''m going to break the protective barrier soon and trigger an explosion among those guys. They''ll be injured and won''t be able to recover to their peak state for a while. You need to seize this moment to snatch the Starry River Map from them!"

 Chapter 175 175-Seizing the Treasure

    Chapter 175 175-Seizing the Treasure


    Startled by Glutton''s words, Howard''s heart skipped a beat.


    He scanned his surroundings, but couldn''t spot Glutton anywhere.


    "Tsk, tsk, kid, no need to look for me. Just get ready to seize the Starry River Map!"


    The voice by his ear startled Howard even more.


    How could Glutton speak so precisely to him amidst the crowd?


    Moreover, Howard was panicking.


    Even if those level 70 awakened were injured by Glutton, the moment Howard grabbed the Starry River Map, their desperate counterattack would be more than he could handle.


    He could only hold out for so long.


    Once they regained some strength, Howard would be no match for them.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t let you face danger. Just take the Starry River Map and get some distance away from here. Then we''ll have a chance to intervene. Otherwise, acting now might provoke the major powers'' dissatisfaction."


    "Ah, don''t be fooled by the Alliance''s grandeur. Behind the scenes, it''s tough managing the bnce among various powers!"


    Glutton''s wordspletely astonished Howard. How could he hear Howard''s inner thoughts?


    "The ability tomunicate precisely and hear one''s inner thoughts is a power attained after touching the Power of Law. So, in the future, when you encounter strong beings around level 95, be careful with your thoughts, or you''ll have nowhere to hide. Of course, if your spirit is focused enough, you can avoid such mental probing."


    "Alright, get ready. The others will guide you along the way!"


    With these words, Glutton fell silent.


    Howard also looked up and noticed that many skills were already bombarding the moonlight guarding the Starry River Map.


    Although Pallor Swift had used the blood mist to obscure the connection between the moon and the Map, the previous moonlight was still protecting it, glowing brilliantly and resisting countless attacks.


    A meteor hammer striking it was deflected away, and many skills were swallowed by its luminescence.


    However, with the situation having escted to this point, the multitude of awakened didn''t give up and continued to deploy their skills.


    Howard, meanwhile, was eagerly anticipating how Glutton would intervene.


    After all, he needed to remain concealed. If his intervention was too overt, it would surely be detected by the others.


    As it turned out, the capabilities of a powerful being were indeed inscrutable to lower-level awakened.


    Howard saw no sign of Glutton''s action, yet the moonlight protecting the Starry River Map suddenly burst apart just before the awakened''sbined onught.


    A terrifying force swept out, striking each awakened''s skill and transforming into a shockwave that howled as it hit the higher-level awakened.


    It should be noted that Howard, aware of Glutton''s n and watching intently, was the only one to sense something amiss.


    The rest of the awakened didn''t notice; they thought their attacks had finally breached the Starry River Map''s protection.


    As for the bacsh? It was expected.


    However, they hadn''t anticipated the bacsh to be so powerful that it sent them flying, spewing blood, their energies significantly diminished.


    Particrly for Pallor Swift, who had already strained himself to the limit by spilling his own heart''s blood to sever the connection between the Starry River Map and the moon, the impact of that force left him gravely injured.


    His HP plummeted by four-fifths, leaving him critically weakened.


    Luckily, the Holy Maiden apanying him seemed quite concerned.


    She simultaneously directed her healers to tend to Pallor Swift''s wounds andmanded others to seize the Starry River Map.


    Not just them, but almost every awakened, except those high-level ones who were injured by the shockwave, prepared to snatch the Starry River Map.


    This too was part of Glutton and his allies'' deliberate n.


    While they intended to give Howard the Starry River Map, they also wanted to ensure he had the capability to im it.


    Otherwise, it would be a waste of a Supreme Treasure.


    Therefore, they had only injured the higher-level awakened, using the lower-level ones as a whetstone for Howard.


    Understanding their intent, Howard''s expression turned solemn as he readied himself to seize the Map.


    However, at that moment, a bizarre sound suddenly echoed through the air.


    "Whoosh!"


    A clear sound of flowing water rang out.


    Looking up, they were astonished to see that, having lost the protection of the moonlight, the Starry River Map had begun to move on its own, fluttering through the air like a sprite.


    "Holy Shit?!"


    "What the fuck?!"


    "What''s going on? Isn''t the Starry River Map supposed to be an inanimate treasure? How can it move on its own?"


    In that instant, all the awakened were taken aback, their movements momentarily frozen.


    It was too bizarre for them toprehend!


    Even those around level 70 were encountering such a phenomenon for the first time, their eyes widening in disbelief.


    However, as the numerous awakened gaped in astonishment, the Starry River Map, after fluttering for a moment in the air, suddenly darted towards Howard''s location.


    "Damn!"


    "The Starry River Map is descending! Hurry, grab it!"


    At this moment, many awakened snapped to action, surging forward in an attempt to snatch the Starry River Map.


    Yet, the vast majority were struck down by a barrage of AOE skills just as they got close, forcefully knocked back.


    Some of the less powerful awakened even perished instantly.


    But with a Supreme Treasure in sight, not even death could deter the multitude of awakened.


    Like moths to a me, they continued to rush forward relentlessly.


    Many hadn''t even gotten close to the Starry River Map before they found themselves embroiled in fierce battles with nearby awakened.


    Just as Howard was preparing to make his move, battles erupted around him, mes bursting into existence.


    Fortunately, with quick reflexes, Howard swung his wand in an instant, unleashing Multiple Wind des.


    The gusts were not only razor-sharp but also carried a wind effect, blowing the mes away in an instant.


    Mixed with the wind des, they struck several awakened nearby.


    The mes were one thing, but the sharp wind des tore through their flesh, eliciting pained screams.


    Simultaneously, a shield materialized around Howard.


    Sword Seven didn''t hold back either.


    He turned around, drew his sword with a swift motion, and a surge of intersecting de auras immediately spread out, repelling the awakened approaching them from behind.


    Noticing this, Howard nodded slightly to himself, grateful that Sword Seven hadn''t turned against him.


    With a sword master''s assistance, his chances of sessfully seizing the Starry River Map would significantly increase.


    To be cautious, however, Howard asked, "Brother Sword Seven, do you have any designs on the Starry River Map?"


    Hearing Howard''s question, Sword Seven immediately responded with augh, "I''m here merely for experience and have no intention of fighting for the Starry River Map. Besides, you saved me earlier; I wouldn''t want to be ungrateful and treacherous!"


    In truth, Howard didn''t really need to ask.


    He was well-equipped with protective skills and had been keeping a vignt eye on others.


    Even if Sword Seven had harbored any ill intentions, Howard was confident he could fend them off.


    He just wanted to rify things and, in doing so, enlist Sword Seven''s help.


    "Do me a favor and draw their attention!"


    "Just give me a moment, and I can grab the Starry River Map!"


    Howard was no fool. A single nce told him that reaching the Starry River Map amid the chaos would be extremely challenging.


    Despite his numerous fortunate encounters, his ss limitations still existed.


    His HP and defense were, at best,parable to a level 50 tank, and if those around him couldn''t withstand the onught, he certainly couldn''t risk it.


    Going in recklessly would be tantamount to suicide.


    Howard''s advantagey in his Spirit Veil Skill and the Blink ability.


    If he could manage to grab the Starry River Map amidst the crowd and then escape from the level 70 awakened, he could proceed with the next phase of his n.


    The group of level 70 awakened were currently seated on the ground, receiving healing from the medics of their respective factions, while also recuperating their own strength.


    They understood that the chaotic battle wouldn''t end quickly and were in no hurry.


    Once they had recovered, the number and fervor of the lower-level awakened wouldn''t matter.


    Their only fate would be a regretful exit from the fray.


    Otherwise, they''d be risking death in their attempt topete for the prize.


    It could be said that Howard had only one chance: to seize the Starry River Map while the higher-level awakened were still recuperating.


    He needed to escape the vicinity while they were weak and seek support from Glutton and his group.


    Sword Seven gazed at Howard for a moment, sensing his sincerity, and nodded, "Alright, I can buy you some time, but I can''t guarantee for how long."


    With that, Sword Seven raised his greatsword, and a strong gust immediately formed around him, with strange forces converging from all directions.


    Seeing this, Howard also activated his Spirit Veil Skill, his figure instantly blending into the void.

 Chapter 176 176-The Fray

    Chapter 176 176-The Fray


    Howard didn''t ce all his hopes on Sword Seven.


    After all, in the grand scheme of things, Sword Seven''s power was not particrly formidable among the assembled awakened.


    If Sword Seven could buy him just two or three seconds, Howard would be more than satisfied.


    Sword Seven, aware of his own limitations and knowing he had only one chance, unleashed his most powerful skill.


    Hum ¡ª


    A whistling sound of wind filled the air as silver-white sword shadows began to form behind Sword Seven, neatly aligned.


    In just a moment, hundreds of sword shadows had gathered, emanating a de aura so sharp it seemed to slice through the very fabric of space.


    All the awakened nearby rapidly retreated, instinctively widening the distance from him.


    "Sword Art ¡ª Chaotic Dance!"


    As Sword Seven''s shout echoed, the hundreds of sword shadows let out a whistling sound and, with a swiftness like lightning, charged towards the Starry River Map.


    The de aura tore through the air, instantly piercing through several awakened who blocked the path, rending their bodies apart.


    Yet, this was not the end!


    More and more sword shadows unfurled, their terrifying pressure startling the awakened who were vying for the Starry River Map.


    Despite not being of the highest level, these awakened had experienced real battles, unlike students in an academy.


    Sensing danger, they immediately chose to retreat.


    "Fuck! Has this guy gone mad? The Starry River Map hasn''t even been imed yet, and he''s using such powerful skills? Even if he gets it, how can he possibly defend it?"


    "Let him have his moment of glory. We''ll show him what''s whatter!"


    The multitude of awakened cursed and quickly distanced themselves from the sword shadows.


    As a result, the area around the Starry River Map was suddenly devoid of any awakened.


    Seeing this unfold, Howard was stunned. He couldn''t believe that the group of awakened had actually chosen to retreat.


    Not just Howard, even Sword Seven couldn''t believe he had forced so many awakened to withdraw in an instant.


    But was Sword Seven''s move really that powerful?


    Not necessarily.


    If five or six awakened had taken action, they could have easily severed all the sword shadows.


    After all, Sword Seven''s level was a bit low.


    He might be a strong contender among the younger generation, but many of the veterans here for the Starry River Map were of a different caliber.


    However, since the Starry River Map was still unimed, the other awakened were reluctant to expend too much energy prematurely.


    Additionally, in the eyes of these awakened, even if they were temporarily forced to retreat, no one would be able to seize the Starry River Map.


    Not fully understanding the psychology of the other awakened, Howard wasn''t about to miss this golden opportunity.


    He immediately moved forward, taking advantage of the moment when Sword Seven''s onught had pushed back the crowd.


    Using his Blink skill, he leaped to the front of the Starry River Map.


    The next moment, Howard reached out and grabbed the Starry River Map.


    However, almost as soon as he touched it, a searing sensation invaded his mind, pulling him out of his invisibility state.


    In an instant, countless awakened saw Howard!


    "What the fuck!"


    "Someone''s trying to fish in troubled waters! Attack, unleash full firepower!"


    As cries of rm rang out, Howard, disregarding the burning sensation in his hand, used the Blink skill again.


    With Howard''s speed, he couldn''t outpace the skills unleashed by the group of awakened.


    Only his Blink skill could enable him to leap out of their attack range.


    Whoosh¡ª


    True to expectation, even before the barrage of skills couldnd, Howard''s figure had already flickered to a distance several dozen yards away, under the angry and bewildered gazes of the multitude of awakened.


    "Damn it! What''s going on? Why is his leap skill cooling down so fast?"


    "That''s not right; it might not be a leap skill!"


    "Holy shit, what are you all waiting for? Go after him now!"


    Exmations of shock and curses filled the air as the group of awakened charged forward.


    However, aside from a very few, most of them couldn''t match Howard''s speed based solely on their physical abilities.


    Only about a dozen figures rapidly closed the distance with Howard, which made his expression grow more serious.


    It was inevitable; those who could keep up with Howard were undoubtedly strong.


    ncing around quickly, Howard noted that many of the stronger figures were still in a meditative state, recovering their strength.


    This observation led him to a decision.


    He couldn''t just keep running; he had to fight back!


    After all, most of those pursuing him were below level 60.


    Solely in terms of physical prowess, they might not be a match for Howard.


    With his mind made up, Howard assessed his pursuers.


    Seven archers, five assassins, and two magus.


    However, these two magus hadn''t caught up to Howard through sheer agility.


    One had conjured ming wings, while the other was propelled by a whirlwind at his feet.


    "Just as I expected, warriors and shield bearers, with their ss''s inherently slow movement speed, can''t keep up with the pace of my Blink skill, even with their abilities. I can definitely get close and drive back these fragile ones!"


    Howard''s eyes turned icy as he activated his Blink skill, instantly appearing before one of the archers.


    Archers possess the ability to move and shoot, but Howard had been too fast earlier, staying out of their attack range.


    Now, choosing to engage them inbat, Howard needed to find a way to injure them first.


    At the very least, he had to render them incapable of fighting.


    "What?!"


    "You dare toe back?!"


    Seeing Howard returning to the fray, the archer couldn''t hide his glee.


    However, before he could even raise his bow, Howard had already shed in front of him, delivering a powerful punch to his abdomen.


    The impact of the punch caused the archer''s pupils to constrict dramatically, his body stiffening like a dead shrimp.


    Even so, Howard showed no mercy.


    Taking advantage of the archer''s immobilized state, he immediately executed the Death Six-Step Throw.


    In an instant, the archer was tossed around like a ragdoll by Howard, each time his head mming hard against the ground, leaving him dizzy and disoriented.


    By the time the six-step throw waspleted, the archery unconscious on the ground, his health bar perilously low.


    This scene sent a shiver down the spines of the nearby awakened.


    Those who were pursuing Howard even slowed down their pace!


    "Damn it, that skill is so OP, its cooldown time must be really long!"


    "Don''t be afraid, everyone, let''s take him down together and seize the Starry River Map!"


    However, in the face of a Supreme Treasure like the Starry River Map, no one could suppress their desire.


    Even knowing Howard had the ability to kill them, they still charged forward.


    The remaining six archers drew their bows, aiming squarely at Howard.


    Meanwhile, as Howard ceased fleeing, the group of awakened that had been pursuing him rapidly closed the distance.


    Howard was not one to shrink back. While his MP shield remained unbroken, he used another Blink skill, instantly appearing before another archer.


    With Howard''s current physical prowess, once he got close to these fragile sses, he could incapacitate them without even using any skills.


    In just two seconds, before the archer could even manage three attacks, he was knocked unconscious by Howard''s punches.


    At that moment, the assassins who had entered an invisibility state made their move.


    They swiftly appeared behind Howard, their daggers descending. Despite the MP shield, Howard was stunned on the spot.


    It was the assassin''s signature skill, Backstab!


    The next instant, the figures of four assassins materialized, their sharp daggers gleaming with a sinister green light, evidently coated with poison.


    However, to the assassins'' surprise, Howard, clearly under attack, actually revealed a smile!


    Little did they know, this was precisely the trap Howard had set!


    Once assassins enter an invisibility state, simultaneously striking them bes as difficult as scaling the heavens.


    Thus, Howard deliberately exposed a w, enticing them to reveal themselves, especially since they were clustered together.


    As soon as he could break free from the control of their Backstab skill, Howard nned to unleash an AOE ability to capture them all in one fell swoop.


    Before that, Howard''s task was to withstand their initial onught.


    Just as he was mentally prepared and even ready to consume potions to replenish his HP, a surprising scene unfolded.


    The four assassins, poised to attack, suddenly trembled violently.


    In the next moment, a sword shadow pierced through their abdomens, blood trailing down the de with a "drip, drip" sound.


    This unexpected attack not only disrupted the assassins'' offensive rhythm but also left Howard baffled.


    However, Howard, a veteran of countless battles, immediately seized this unexpected opportunity!


    Howard seized the opportunity in an instant.


    As the four assassins'' offensive momentum was disrupted, he swiftly executed his skill ¨C Gravity Field!

 Chapter 177 177-Reinforcements

    Chapter 177 177-Reinforcements


    A humming resonance filled the air.


    A crushing force descended, as if a mountain range itself bore down upon them.


    The assassins had no chance to retaliate, oppressively pinned to the ground, unable to even grasp their weapons.


    For a moment, a look of sheer terror painted their faces.


    Howard''s earlier disy marked him as a warrior of formidable attack prowess, but how could he wield such a skill?


    However, they no longer had the luxury of pondering.


    Trapped by the Gravity Field, Howard''s gaze swept over the two magi and he unleashed a second skill, Roar of the Fire God!


    The temperature soared, mes rapidly converging, forming the ethereal semnce of a god of fire that stood atop Howard.


    The dreadful aura and momentum also stirred the other awakened ones rushing to the scene.


    Even those mighty beings, who were recovering, were jolted awake, opening their eyes wide in astonishment at the sight of Howard.


    "Such a presence... Could it be an SS-level skill?"


    "Hisss... Who is that person?"


    "To possess an SS-level skill at such a young age, he must be from one of those top-tier forces!"


    "We must be cautious in the uing scramble for the Starry River Map. We cannot afford to harm him."


    It had to be admitted, an SS-level skill was indeed intimidating.


    The group of powerhouses had misunderstood Howard''s identity, which, of course, was a fortunate misunderstanding.


    If the awakened ones hesitated to strike fatally, it would significantly increase Howard''s chances of escaping unscathed.


    The ethereal image of the god of fire burst forth, roaring as mes swept out, engulfing everything around Howard.


    The assassins closest to Howard were scorched by the terrifying mes, their skin ckened and charred.


    Had it not been for their remarkable equipment and life-saving abilities, the Roar of the Fire God alone might have been enough to vanquish them.


    Even so, after being seared by the mes, their HP plummeted below 20%, leaving them in a state of extreme vulnerability.


    And the magi?


    They fared even worse.


    With a Defense Value more fragile than that of the assassins and directly struck by the Roar of the Fire God, they were reduced to ashes.


    The sky was filled with mes, causing immense damage and halting the advance of the other awakened ones.


    Not a single awakened dared to charge through that sea of fire!


    However, by the time the inferno dissipated, Howard had already put nearly 80 yards between himself and the multitude of awakened pursuers.


    At this point, the powerful beings could no longer remain passive. Ignoring their injuries, they rose and swiftly moved to pursue Howard.


    "Young man, your talent is not weak, but s, you are too young, not yet a match for us!"


    "That''s right,d, I advise you to give up."


    "The waters here are too deep for you to fathom!"


    "The Starry River Map is not something you can aspire to at this stage!"


    Voices of persuasion rang out incessantly, causing Howard to frown slightly, but he paid them no heed.


    Instead, he elerated, desperately fleeing for his life.


    Suddenly, Howard heard Glutton''s voice again by his ear: "Kid, just run another 100 yards forward, and Ice Ghost will be able to step in and hold off that crowd for you. After that, all you need to do is lead the other awakened ones and follow my guidance."


    "Okay!"


    Howard immediately agreed, quickening his pace even more.


    However, he couldn''t help but grumble internally. If Rick and his group intended to give him the Starry River Map, why go through all this trouble?


    It was one thing for Howard to fight his way out of the crowd, but another bout seemed unnecessarily convoluted, almost like taking off one''s pants just to fart.


    "We could indeed give you the Starry River Map directly, but that wouldn''t enhance yourbat abilities in any way. Besides, defeating numerous awakened ones will also help you make a name for yourself within the Alliance."


    "To stand out in the Alliance, reputation is just as important as strength."


    Hearing Glutton''s exnation, Howard finally understood Rick and his team''s intentions.


    Clearly, they hoped Howard would also ascend to the higher echelons of the Alliance.


    After all, in this era, the Alliance was the most formidable force!


    Even the Church, to some extent, was no match for the Alliance.


    Knowing that someone would be there to back him up after another 100 yards gave Howard a glimmer of hope.


    Yet, he continued to nce back at the powerful beings chasing him.


    With one look, his brows furrowed, and a look of surprise appeared on his face.


    They were moving too fast!


    Bear in mind, they had been meditating to recover, and there had been a distance of over 100 yards between them and Howard.


    However, at this very moment, they were less than 50 yards behind him.


    "Run!"


    Howard immediately realized he stood no chance against the awakened ones above level 70.


    The disparity in levels and equipment was insurmountable, and no amount of fortune could bridge that gap.


    Fortunately, Howard possessed the Blink skill, allowing him to leap continuously.


    With just three uses, equivalent to three seconds, he could reach Ice Ghost.


    All Howard could do was silently pray that the awakened ones would underestimate him, thinking they could easily catch up, and thus refrain from using their skills.


    In reality, Howard needn''t have worried.


    To those awakened, he was just a lone figure with a lower level, not meriting serious concern.


    Moreover, their misconception about Howard''s affiliation with a top-tier power deterred them from rashly using their skills.


    What if they identally harmed Howard?


    Many great powers were notoriously protective of their own, and any harm done would necessitate retaliation.


    With so many witnesses around, silencing them all was impractical, so they had no intention of harming Howard.


    However, their hesitation in using skills to block Howard''s path provided him with an opportunity.


    After just two Blinks, Howard saw Ice Ghost sitting atop a rock, eyes half-closed.


    "Uncle Master, save me!" Howard shouted.


    This cry immediately sent a shiver through the awakened ones'' hearts.


    At this moment, they finally became anxious, hastily deploying their skills to increase their speed and chase after Howard.


    Earlier, their rxed pursuit was due to ignorance of Howard''s backup.


    Now that reinforcements had arrived, they were bound to exert their full strength.


    But now, as they thought of using their skills, it was already toote!


    Howard deployed his Blink skill once more, leaping past Ice Ghost, and then, following Glutton''s guidance, veered off in another direction.


    Simultaneously, numerous powerful beings also rushed towards Ice Ghost.


    "Above Level 60 awakened, halt!" Ice Ghost opened his eyes, his voice chillingly cold.


    A bone-piercing frost quietly gathered, causing all the awakened ones to shiver involuntarily within just two breaths.


    The sensation of being plunged into an icy abyss filled them with terror.


    However, having reached above Level 70 and being veterans of countless battles, they were not ones to give up so easily.


    They scoffed, "Just because you say we should stop, we mustply? Aren''t you being overly domineering?"


    "And may we inquire as to who you are? Which power do you hail from?"


    Faced with the inquiries of the awakened ones, Ice Ghost remained silent, closing his eyes once again.


    It was as if these awakened ones before him were not even worthy of his attention.


    This reaction only fueled the anger of the awakened, and at this point, they disregarded the potential backing behind Ice Ghost.


    Consumed by rage, they immediately began to unleash their skills.


    However, before they could sessfully deploy their abilities, Ice Ghost simply drew his ice-blue sword from his waist.


    An intense chill swept forth, instantly freezing the high-level awakened ones into ice statues, rendering them motionless on the spot.


    In the distance, numerous other awakened ones witnessed this scene, their eyes widening in shock, hearts filled with fear.


    A group of powerful beings above Level 70, equipped with notable gear, couldn''t withstand a single breath against Ice Ghost.


    What chance did they have?


    "Above Level 60 awakened, halt; others, feel free to chase and vie for the Starry River Map!"


    As Ice Ghost repeated this deration, many of the awakened ones couldn''t help but show signs of tion.


    They had initially thought Ice Ghost was bluffing, but now it appeared to be true!


    This realization brought smiles to the faces of the lower-level awakened ones.


    With the higher-level awakened present, their chances of seizing the Starry River Map were less than one percent.


    Now, with Ice Ghost detaining the higher-level awakened, it seemed like they had a real shot at obtaining the Starry River Map.


    With this thought, they didn''t hesitate, swiftly bypassing the frozen statues and rushing towards the direction where Howard had run.


    Some level 60-ish awakened ones also tried to take advantage of the situation.


    However, before they could get past, an icy blue de aura sliced through the air, decapitating them in a swift, chilling blow!

 Chapter 178 178-Sickly Sprout

    Chapter 178 178-Sickly Sprout


    Ice Ghost''s decisive and lethal actions instantly shocked the awakened ones who had hoped to slip through unnoticed.


    "Anyone who dares deceive me again will see every person above level 60 in!" Ice Ghost stated indifferently, "Do not force me to stain my hands with blood."


    His icy murderous intent left the multitude of awakened feeling as if they had plunged into an abyss of ice.


    They shivered uncontrobly, utterly convinced by Ice Ghost''s words.


    After all, the intensity of his killing intent was almost palpable!


    Even those among them ustomed to the frontlines of battle, shing with demons and extranar beings, had never felt such oppressive force and aura as that of Ice Ghost.


    Thus, his words profoundly stunned them, rendering them too fearful to make any further move.


    Around thirty seconds passed, and the strong ones previously frozen by Ice Ghost finally managed to break free from their icy prisons, shattering the ice that encased them.


    However, during their entrapment, their senses had not been severed.


    They too had heard Ice Ghost''s words and, even after regaining their freedom, dared not act rashly.


    The fact that Ice Ghost had been able to freeze so many of them in an instant, and maintain control for a full thirty seconds, was testament to his terrifying strength.


    Those who had survived to around level 70 were almost all cunning and experienced individuals, having endured various life-and-death situations.


    Why would they willingly provoke someone clearly stronger than themselves?


    Still, after exchanging nces, the gathered awakened couldn''t help but ask, "May we know which power this senior hails from?"


    However, in response to the inquiries of the many awakened, Ice Ghost remained silent.


    He swept his gaze over them and then ced his ice-blue longsword beside him, crossing his legs and closing his eyes, as if no one else existed in his presence.


    Although the multitude of awakened ones felt anger at being ignored, they dared not confront Ice Ghost.


    ncing around, they contemted bypassing him to continue their pursuit of Howard.


    Before they could act, the ice-blue longsword suddenly trembled, emitting a crisp, resonant sword cry.


    The next moment, countless deep blue ice spires materialized out of thin air, whistling down like raindrops, even tearing through the air with a sonic boom.


    The terrifying force made all the awakened targeted by the ice spires feel as if death was imminent, their legs going weak.


    However, just as the ice spires were about to strike them, they halted abruptly in mid-air.


    Although no harm was done to the awakened, the sensation of narrowly escaping death left them profoundly shaken.


    They realized that Ice Ghost not only had the ability to kill them instantly but also to prevent any of them from escaping.


    "Make another move, and you shall be shown no mercy!"


    Ice Ghost wouldn''t truly kill these people, as he was a member of the Alliance, and his actions had to uphold the reputation of the Alliance.


    Unless, of course, these individuals were truly beyond persuasion and sought their own demise.


    "May I ask, senior, what is your level, and which sacred faction do you represent?"


    "We admit defeat today and hope the senior would grace us with his name!"


    Some of the awakened, feeling indignant and unreconciled, raised their voices to question.


    "Any more noise, and everyone dies!"


    Ice Ghost suddenly opened his eyes, his cold gaze and frenzied killing intent thoroughly terrifying the multitude of awakened.


    At this point, regardless of the powers backing them, they dared not utter another word.


    Their only hope nowy with the younger generation.


    Meanwhile, Howard, carrying the Starry River Map, was sprinting away.


    Noticing that only awakened around level 50 were following him, and not the higher-level ones, a smile couldn''t help but break across his face.


    With this turn of events, Howard felt confident that he could stand victorious in the uing confrontation and seize the Starry River Map.


    However, the news of the Starry River Map''s emergence had spread far and wide.


    Many awakened were only now arriving at the scene.


    Naturally, they bypassed Ice Ghost''s location and directly encountered Howard.


    Among these neers were several high-level yers.


    When they saw Howard sprinting at high speed, holding the Starry River Map that rustled with the sound of flowing water, they were instantly ted.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Lucky me, just arrived in the Dark Mausoleum and stumbled upon the Starry River Map!"


    "Kid, you''re done for!"


    As the words fell, one of the awakened leaped forward, fists clenched.


    A massive hammer materialized out of thin air into his hands and he violently smashed it towards Howard''s face.


    Just as Howard was about to use his Blink skill to dodge the attack, a muffled groan abruptly rang out.


    The awakened who hadunched the sneak attack appeared to be struck hard in the chest, hurtling backward through the air.


    Old Smokey''s figure quietly emerged on the other side, leaning against a tree root, leisurely puffing on a long-stemmed pipe.


    His eyes were half-closed, exuding an air of contentment.


    Yet, the terrifying power emanating from him was like ceaseless waves surging forth from his being.


    "Uncle Master Old Smokey!"


    Seeing this, Howard couldn''t help but show a look of joy. It had to be said, the feeling of being protected was truly marvelous.


    The group of awakened who were pursuing Howard slowed their pace upon realizing that such a formidable figure was Howard''s Uncle Master.


    They feared that getting too close might result in Old Smokey taking them out.


    After all, their own protectors hadn''t caught up with them!


    A wise man does not stand under a copsing wall; they naturally wouldn''t put themselves in a perilous situation.


    Seemingly aware of the concerns of the group of awakened, Old Smokey spoke with a heartyugh, "Folks, no need to worry. As long as you are below Level 60 awakened, we will not intervene!"


    Hearing Old Smokey''s words, the eyes of the many awakened lit up.


    Generally, the words of a powerful being were reliable. Without much hesitation, they resumed their pursuit.


    Under Old Smokey''s escort, Howard swiftly arrived at a massive rock with the Starry River Map in hand.


    The rock towered over thirty yards high. Hesitating for a moment, Howard directly used his Blink skill to leap onto the stone tform.


    Upon reaching the top of the rock, Howard noticed that Rick, Glutton, and another man, who appeared exceptionally pale and weak, were already seated on the highest stone.


    Rick, noticing Howard, immediately waved at him.


    Howard, curious about the identity of the pale, frail man, quickened his pace and leaped onto the stone tform.


    He grinned and said, "Master, mission aplished. I''ve brought the Starry River Map!"


    In truth, if Howard had been alone, he could have left with the Starry River Map after escaping the pursuers.


    However, entirely reliant on Rick and the others'' assistance to evade the awakened, he had no choice but to follow their method in seizing the Starry River Map.


    Another point was that if he could obtain the Starry River Map under the direct witness of everyone, and with top-tier fighters like Rick backing him, who would dare challenge Howard for the Starry River Map?


    That would be akin to courting death.


    Should anything befall Howard, the perpetrators would face the relentless pursuit of several top-level masters.


    "Not bad at all," Rick said with satisfaction, then turned to the frail man and spoke, "Sickly Sprout, what do you think of the disciple I''ve taken?"


    Hearing this, the weak man couldn''t help but nce at Howard.


    Howard was already ustomed to such scrutiny; after all, he had been examined many times before!


    "Under eighteen years old and already cultivated to over level 30, with a physiqueparable to a level 50 physical-type awakened ¨C impressive, kid! Where did you find such a promising sprout?" The weak man''s eyes sparkled as he spoke.


    For fighters of their caliber, finding a sessor was of utmost importance.


    Otherwise, should they fail to break through to level 100, not only would they perish, but they would also leave behind no disciple to inherit their mantle and protect their families ¨C a truly tragic fate.


    "Hahaha!" Rickughed heartily, clearly detecting the envy in the weak man''s words. "It''s all about timing and fate. Don''t worry, I believe you''ll soon find a disciple of your own."


    "Ah... it''s difficult!" Sickly Sprout sighed. "Finding an awakened who is naturally frail yet has survived long enough to awaken their talent is exceedingly rare. If I take a normal person as a disciple, they wouldn''t be able to fully utilize my techniques."


    Hearing the conversation between Rick and Sickly Sprout, Howard''s curiosity was piqued.


    What kind of training did Sickly Sprout undergo that required a naturally sickly person as a disciple?


    Generally, those born frail and sickly would struggle to survive past the age of ten, let alone live long enough to awaken their talents!


    No wonder he seemed so envious and somewhat disheartened to see Rick with a disciple suited to his liking.


    "Young fellow, first time meeting you, here is my... cough cough... my gift to you as your Uncle Master!"


    While speaking, Sickly Sprout suddenly broke into a severe coughing fit, his face turning bright red.


    After a lengthy bout of coughing, he recovered and pulled out a book from his chest.

 Chapter 179 179-The Rules

    Chapter 179 179-The Rules


    "Thank you, Uncle Master!"


    Howard quickly took the book, expressing his gratitude, and then immediately started examining its properties.


    [Lotus Palm (S-level active skill book): Upon use, one canprehend the S-level active skill ¨C Lotus Palm.]


    [Lotus Palm (S-level active skill)]


    [Level: 1]


    [Effect: Rapidly swing both hands, transforming them into six Shadow of Lotus,sting for 15 seconds. During this duration, targets within range are drawn into an illusion, unable to dodge one''s attacks. Each attack inflicts damage equal to 300% of one''s own attack power on the target. After attacking the target, a Lotus Mark is applied, which explodes after five seconds. Each Lotus Mark increases damage by 100%.]


    [Cooldown: 600 seconds]


    [Mana Cost: 2000]


    "!!!"


    "Another physical-type skill, are they trying to steer me towards the path of a melee magus?"


    Howard couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    However, upon further thought, he realized that, after all, it was an S-level skill ¨C rare and valuable.


    Plus, his own physical strength was quite formidable, so even utilizing this skill would yield impressive results. Why disdain it?


    With this in mind, Howard eagerly learned the Lotus Palm skill.


    Rick and Sickly Sprout, noticing this, nodded their heads with smiles on their faces.


    Seeing his gift being readily used made him very happy.


    Had Howard discarded the gift, Sickly Sprout might not have broken ties with Rick, but their future interactions would certainly have been limited.


    At that moment, numerous awakened also reached the base of the stone tform.


    Sensing the arrival of the awakened, Glutton shed onto the top of the tform and said with a lightugh, "Gentlemen, if any of you can climb this stone tform on your own merit, you''ll be qualified to join the contention for the Starry River Map."


    "Really?"


    "Just a stone tform, watch me!"


    "Here I go!"


    Upon hearing Glutton''s words, an awakened couldn''t help but take a few steps back, then charged forward with a burst of speed, attempting to rapidly scale the slippery stone wall.


    However, the stone wall was exceptionally slick, and coupled with its height of over thirty yards, the awakened barely made it halfway up before slipping, tumbling back down.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Laughter erupted instantaneously.


    At level 50, though the awakened hadn''t mastered the ability to fly, they possessed methods for brief aerial suspension.


    Normally, a tall tform like this wouldn''t pose a barrier to them.


    This was precisely why theyughed when they saw the awakened fall.


    "This..."


    The fallen awakened, hearing the mockery, turned red with embarrassment and exined, "It''s not my fault; that stone wall is just too slippery!"


    Despite theirughter, the other awakened didn''t underestimate the challenge of the stone wall.


    If it were that simple, Rick and the others would never have chosen this location for the contest.


    Consequently, the numerous awakened began to disy their unique abilities, attempting to ascend the stone wall.


    However, while the idea was appealing, the reality proved to be much harsher.


    Almost every awakened who tried to force their way up the wall fell back down when they reached about halfway or three-quarters of the way up.


    The stone tform had been cleverly rigged by Rick and his team.


    Only those who could ascend it using their skills without touching the wall, or whose speed was so fast that it negated Rick''s restrictions, could reach the top.


    After witnessing many failed attempts, the crowd exchanged looks of uncertainty, with no one daring to rashly step forward.


    At this moment, a woman wearing an eight-eyed devil mask suddenly let out a coquettishugh, "Since everyone seems reluctant to reveal their true abilities, allow me, a mere woman, to be the first to climb this stone tform."


    As her words fell, the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask stamped her right foot on the ground.


    Surprisingly, she spun and soared into the air, covering a distance of nearly five yards in an instant.


    The next moment, a chain whirled out of her hand, continuously swinging through the air.


    With a rapid series of ngs, the chain collided against the stone wall, the force of the impacts astonishingly allowing the woman to climb upward step by step.


    In just about ten breaths'' time, the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask retracted her chain and somersaulted gracefully,nding steadily on the stone tform.


    "What a splendid disy of skill!"


    "Hisss... The way she handled that chain was incredible!"


    As this scene unfolded, countless awakened expressed their amazement.


    Even Glutton showed a look of surprise, followed by a nod of satisfaction.


    Simultaneously, the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask also noticed Howard and nodded slightly towards him as a gesture of goodwill.


    As the saying goes, one does not strike a smiling face.


    Howard likewise responded to the woman with a friendly smile.


    After the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask sessfully climbed onto the stone tform, other awakened no longer concealed their strength and followed suit in ascending the tform.


    At this moment, the difference between top-tier forces and ordinary awakened became evident.


    Despite the levels of these awakened not being much lower than those from the top forces, the skills they had mastered and the equipment they possessed were in apletely different league!


    For instance, a girl from ck Tortoise City simply summoned a shadow of a turtle and floated up to the stone tform on it.


    Then there was Corinna Maya, who only had to punch the ground and used the immense recoil to perform a triple jump up onto the stone tform.


    Examples like these were numerous.


    In just less than half a quarter of an hour, the stone tform was already crowded with hundreds of awakened.


    Various discussions and conversations started to emerge.


    Earlier, everyone was scattered and did not recognize each other''s identities.


    Now, with most of the ordinary awakened left below the stone tform, these awakened from various powerful factions could easily recognize one another.


    "So it''s the youngdy from ck Tortoise City, a pleasure to meet you!"


    "Cousin, I didn''t expect that you would lead the team from White Tiger City here."


    "The chief disciple of Trifold Sect? I heard you were cultivating an SS-level skill. Have you seeded ande to test its power?"


    "The young lord from House Benos?"


    "The captain of the guard from Solono City, known as Ironman Nars?"


    Hearing these conversations, Howard immediately realized that those who hade here were likely from various cities within the Alliance, or significant figures from other powerful factions.


    He also finally understood why Rick and his group, though they could have directly given him the Starry River Map, chose to go through this process.


    Firstly, it was to provide him with experience, and secondly, to give a justification to the members of the Alliance.


    If they were defeated by Howard, they would have no grounds forint. Otherwise, Rick and the others could even face punishment from the Alliance.


    Being Rick''s disciple, simply handing over the Starry River Map without a battle could indeed seem like favoritism.


    Understanding all this, Howard felt even more impassioned and eager for the battle ahead.


    What did it matter if he faced awakened from various cities and factions?


    As long as the level difference wasn''t too great, Howard was confident in his ability to prevail.


    Moreover, he didn''t n to rush into the fray immediately.


    Thepetition format, as Rick had exined, was about who couldst till the end to be dered the winner.


    Howard intended to observe and wait, only making his move when there was one person left.


    And what if everyone else thought the same and no one was willing to step forward?


    Then Howard would be even happier!


    If no one else stepped up, Rick could directly hand the Starry River Map to Howard.


    Anyints could be dismissed by Rick simply stating that no one else was willing to fight for it.


    Therefore, Howard was sure to gain an advantage!


    After waiting a moment longer, Glutton nced over the people on the stone tform and said with a smile, "It seems no one else can make it up here. Well, then it''s time to get down to business!"


    As he spoke, another voice rang out: "Who says no one else cane up?"


    Apanied by the sound of slicing through the air, Sword Seven, standing on a giant sword, flew directly into the sky.


    He then turned his gaze towards Howard and smiled.


    Seeing Sword Seven safe and sound, Howard breathed a sigh of relief, simultaneously astonished by his Sword Art.


    Riding a sword de through the air was just too cool!


    "Ah, a natural sword body?" Glutton observed Sword Seven closely andughed, "If an old friend of mine saw you, he would be very pleased."


    "Alright, now that everyone is here, the contest for the Starry River Map can officially begin!" Glutton scanned the assembled awakened and continued,


    "Everyone who hase here is below Level 60 and possesses exceptional abilities. With your talents, whoever obtains the Starry River Map can contribute significantly to our Alliance. I hope you will all strive hard for it!"


    "The rule is simple. See the arena in the center? Whoever can remain standing there at the end will im the Starry River Map!"

 Chapter 180 180-The Archer in Plate Armor

    Chapter 180 180-The Archer in te Armor


    The moment they heard the rule, many of the awakened thought about dying their entry onto the stage.


    After all, this rule was quite disadvantageous for those who ascended the tform first!


    Unless an awakened was strong enough to consecutively defeat all the challengers by themselves, theters who conserved their strength would likely have the upper hand.


    Consequently, the awakened exchanged nces, but no one was willing to step forward.


    Even those confident in their strength hesitated, standing still and staring at each other.


    "Of course, any awakened who ascends the stage and wins five consecutive matches can step down to rest. Furthermore, only those who have achieved five consecutive victories can challenge each other!"


    "If no one is willing toe forward, then we will have to assume that none of you are interested in the Starry River Map, and we might just have to keep it for ourselves."


    Glutton said cheerfully, but his words shocked all the awakened.


    "Since no one wishes to go first, allow me to lead the way!"


    Sword Seven abruptly flung his giant sword behind him and leapt onto it,nding steadily on the stone tform.


    This act instantly caught the attention of many female awakened, their eyes sparkling with admiration - it was just too cool!


    However, as cool as his moves were, Sword Seven''s appearance couldn''t match Howard''s, causing the female awakened to shift their gazes back to Howard.


    Fortunately, someone soon challenged Sword Seven, diverting everyone''s attention to the unfolding battle.


    Even among those from powerful factions, the difference in strength between awakened individuals was significant.


    The person who challenged Sword Seven didn''tst three moves before being sent flying by Sword Seven''s giant sword.


    The second and third challengers met simr fates, and it wasn''t until the fourth person stepped onto the stage that Sword Seven''s expression turned serious.


    This challenger was an archer, yet he wore extremely heavy te Armor. His face bore a radiant smile, but it sent shivers down the spine.


    "That seems to be Engert Pani, the young master of the Divine Arrow Sect. It''s said that he''s only thirty years old and already at level 59, just one step away from level 60!"


    "That''s odd though. If he''s an archer, why would he wear such heavy armor? Shouldn''t archers prioritize agility and high mobility?"


    The gathered awakened exchanged nces, murmuring among themselves.


    Even Howard looked surprised. This defied conventional wisdom!


    In reality, while the equipment worn by each ss isn''t fixed, there are certain norms.


    Cloth Armor generally offers low Defense Value and is usually enhanced with wisdom or skill bonuses, making it the typical choice for sses like magi.


    Leather Armor, falling somewhere between Cloth Armor and higher defenses, stands out for its lightness and snug fit, not restricting the wearer''s movements.


    It''smonly used by sses like archers and warriors.


    Chain Armor, only second to te Armor in Defense Value, usuallyes with strength bonuses.


    It''s often chosen by sses like warriors, who need to bnce self-protection with offensive capabilities.


    As for te Armor, it''s the heaviest with the highest Defense Value, usually providing HP bonuses, and is typically worn by sses like shield bearers.


    Using equipment meant for other sses, even if it''s of higher grade or has better attributes, often doesn''t match the efficiency andfort of ss-specific equipment.


    These considerations weremon knowledge, so many of the awakened were taken aback upon noticing Engert Pani''s choice of equipment.


    Only a few who knew the reason behind it adopted a knowing air, remarking, "The Divine Arrow Sect is a leading force among archers, rivaling even the Archer Guild. Their approach is not something you ordinary folks would understand."


    The crowd below murmured amongst themselves, while on the tform, Sword Seven and Engert exchanged nces, both introducing themselves.


    Clearly, they both regarded the other as a formidable opponent, feeling a sense of mutual respect. Otherwise, they would have already engaged inbat.


    Since there were no specific rules for the battle and no adjustments made for ss-based positioning, Sword Seven and Engert were less than ten yards apart.


    Seeing this, many awakened shook their heads slightly, doubting Engert''s ability to withstand Sword Seven''s onught.


    After all, a swordsman''s Charge skill is not only instantaneous but alsoes with a powerful control effect.


    Being hit and stunned, even an archer d in te Armor, not just Chain Armor, could only endure a few more hits at most.


    Sword Seven harbored simr thoughts.


    His eyes turned icy, and the moment Glutton announced the start, he immediately executed his Charge skill.


    Transforming into a bolt of lightning, he swung his giant sword towards Engert''s face.


    Simultaneously, Engert didn''t retreat.


    The moment Sword Seven surged forward, he raised his hand and fired five feathered arrows.


    Whoosh¡ª


    The five arrows shot out in quick session, striking the charging Sword Seven with precise uracy.


    The next moment, a scene that shocked all the awakened unfolded.


    The Charge skill, universally acknowledged as unbreakable during execution, was unexpectedly interrupted by Engert''s arrows, leaving Sword Seven stunned in ce.


    "This..."


    "How did Engert manage to hit Sword Seven? The speed of a charging skill is extremely fast. Even a distance of 20 yards can be covered in just a second. How did Engert hit him at such close range?"


    The way the many awakened looked at Engert suddenly changed, filled with intrigue and curiosity.


    As Sword Seven was stunned, Engert struck again.


    His arrows, like a continuous stream, kept hitting Sword Seven, astonishingly pushing him back and even causing consecutive control effects.


    "What''s surprising is that when Engert''s arrows hit Sword Seven, they actually managed to push him back continuously, even causing stunning effects."


    "I get it now!"


    "While te Armor mainly boosts HP, it also significantly increases vitality and strengthpared to Leather Armor. With a stronger physique, each arrow can have a knockback effect and even stun the target!"


    "So that''s the strategy!"


    "However, this kind of tactic is difficult to master. The attack speed is too slow. Unless you can ensure that every arrow hits the target, once you''re approached, you be an easy target."


    "Poor Sword Seven. He probably never encountered this kind of archer before and didn''t react in time, falling into a series of control effects."


    "Hmm, I wonder how Sword Seven will break out of this?"


    "I remember warriors should have the Indomitable Will skill. It''s just a matter of when he uses it."


    Witnessing this unusualbat style, the awakened were filled with curiosity.


    Engert, hearing the discussions below, remainedposed, methodically drawing his bow and shooting arrows, each one effectively pushing Sword Seven back.


    After attacking fifteen times, Sword Seven''s HP bar had dropped to around 30%, and he was even driven to the edge of the arena, seemingly on the verge of falling off at any moment.


    At this point, Engert finally showed a smile.


    However, just as Engert was about to shoot another arrow to force Sword Seven off the tform, Sword Seven let out a furious roar.


    The stunning effect instantly dissipated, and he abruptly raised his giant sword, blocking the iing arrow.


    "Breaking control now, haha, toote!" Engertughed. "Bow of Ruin, strike!"


    As his words fell, Engert finally executed his skill. The arrow on his bowstring glowed with a dark purple light, resembling a monster that devoured vitality.


    Sword Seven took a deep breath, gripped his sword hilt with both hands, and thrust his giant sword into the stone floor of the arena with great force.


    Almost instantly, hundreds of sharp de auras burst from within Sword Seven, howling towards Engert.


    The dark purple arrow also flew out, but before it could reach Sword Seven, the multitude of de auras had already torn it apart.


    The next moment, all the de auras struck Engert.


    Engert wasn''t foolish.


    Seeing his skill countered, he quickly covered his head with his hands and crouched on the ground, allowing the de auras to hit his heavy te Armor.


    It must be said that the Defense Value provided by the te Armor was astonishing.


    Hundreds of de auras did not inflict significant damage on Engert, reducing only about a quarter of his HP.


    Of course, this was also due to the extraordinary effects of the te Armor Engert was wearing.


    It constantly flickered with light whenever he was under attack.


    However, Sword Seven had not intended to defeat Engert with just that move.


    While Engert was crouching and defending against the de aura assault, Sword Seven had already rushed to his front, swinging his giant sword heavily onto him.


    "-782!"


    Even so, the damage caused by Sword Seven was rtively minor, leaving him somewhat incredulous.


    Yet, upon seeing Engert continuously in a defensive posture, Sword Seven used his waist to power a turn, swinging his giant sword again for another heavy hit on Engert.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Engert, like a percussion instrument, produced loud and rhythmic sounds under the onught,pelling many of the watching awakened to involuntarily tap their feet!

 Chapter 181 181-The Bet

    Chapter 181 181-The Bet


    Engert''s sess and downfall both hinged on his te Armor.


    Without the te Armor, Engert wouldn''t have been able to pressure Sword Seven to such an extent.


    For instance, the first arrow that hit wouldn''t have stunned Sword Seven if Engert had been wearing Leather Armor.


    Instead, he might have been controlled by Sword Seven''s Charge skill and faced defeat.


    Unfortunately, Engert hadn''t anticipated Sword Seven suddenly unleashing a wide-range skill with a high frequency of attacks.


    If he hadn''t shielded himself with his arms over his head, a few hits would have caused him serious trouble.


    But Sword Seven seized this opportunity to close in andunch a continuous barrage of attacks.


    True, Sword Seven couldn''t inflict severe damage on Engert, who wore te Armor. But Engert''s high Defense Value came from his equipment; his physical constitution was rtively weak.


    Therefore, the giant sword continuously striking the te Armor caused vibrations that injured Engert, leading him to cough up blood and faint.


    It must be said, the ss counter was quite evident.


    If Engert hadn''t been so hasty and waited for a magus or simr awakened to challenge, he likely could have won.


    However, to qualify, one must win at least five consecutive battles, and inevitably, someone would challenge him with a ss that countered his.


    So, him stepping up early didn''t make much difference.


    After defeating Engert, Sword Seven didn''t hesitate.


    He closed his eyes and sat down cross-legged, quickly taking the opportunity to restore his HP and MP values.


    Witnessing this scene, the eyes of countless awakened lit up.


    Sword Seven''s performance had been too impressive, deterring most awakened from daring to challenge him.


    But seeing him now in a weakened state, their courage was reignited, and several of them rushed towards the stone tform.


    Ultimately, a burly man wielding a shield in one hand and a hammer in the other was the first to ascend the stage.


    "Sword Seven, it''s time to wake up," Glutton called out, having heard Sword Seven introduce himself earlier.


    However, Sword Seven appeared to ignore Glutton''s reminder.


    Glutton, not one to be overly kind, didn''t change his expression but simply smiled and announced, "Begin!"


    His deration momentarily startled the burly man, who then couldn''t help but grin, "Looks like my luck is really good, encountering someone heavily injured! Hahaha!"


    Before the man could finishughing, Sword Seven suddenly opened his eyes and forcefully hurled his giant sword.


    The sword, immensely heavy, tore through the air with a whooshing sound.


    Caught off guard by this sudden attack, the burly man''s face turned pale.


    He hastily raised his shield, but it was a calcted move by Sword Seven ¨C he was too slow.


    The shield was only halfway up when the giant sword mmed heavily into his chest, causing him to stagger backward.


    Simultaneously, Sword Seven closed in, grasping the hilt of his giant sword andunching a sweeping kick.


    Bang!


    With a loud crash, the burly man was kicked off the tform before he could even execute a skill.


    Afternding, the burly man quickly sprang to his feet, his cheeks flushed red.


    He stammered, "How could heunch a surprise attack?"


    "A surprise attack?" Glutton chuckled. "I clearly announced the start. It was your owncency. Are you saying you can''t ept defeat?"


    "He deliberately tricked me!" The man continued to argue. "There should be a rematch!"


    Everyone present was no fool.


    The burly man knew full well that Sword Seven resorted to such tactics due to his weakened state, aiming for a swift and decisive strike.


    A burst ofughter followed. "This guy seems to be the newly promoted protector from the Shield Bearer Guild, known as the youngest ever, a new generation talent among shield bearers. Who would have thought he''d be so shameless?"


    "His name is Edmund Reagan, right?"


    "So, is this the kind of shamelessness that the Shield Bearer Guild stands for?"


    Hearing thesements, Edmund Reagan immediately defended himself, "I was ambushed! I didn''t even get to show my true strength. How can that be considered a fair defeat?"


    "Haha, young man, you want a rematch, don''t you?" Glutton asked with a sly smile.


    Hearing this, Edmund Reagan thought Glutton was agreeing with him.


    After all, he was one of the higher-ups in the guild.


    Even if a minor one, many in the faction had to give him face ¨C the guild was directly under the Alliance, after all.


    So, Edmund Reagan nodded and said, "I hope the senior will grant my request!"


    "Sure, sure." Glutton continued to smile amiably. Just as Edmund Reagan was about to express his thanks, he saw a massive, ferocious beast''s phantom suddenly emerge behind Glutton.


    In the next moment, an overwhelming force erupted, and Edmund Reagan, light as a feather, was directly sucked into the maw of the fearsome creature.


    Witnessing this scene, the pupils of the numerous spectating awakened sharply constricted.


    They could sense a strong scent of blood in the air.


    Following that, the phantom of the gluttonous beast spat out Edmund Reagan.


    However, by then, Edmund Reagan was reduced to nothing but bones.


    A collective gasp of shock rippled through the crowd, leaving them stunned.


    They had anticipated that Glutton and hispanions would be powerful, but they never expected Glutton to kill a defense-oriented fighter in just a breath''s time!


    Glutton, still smiling, dispelled the phantom of the gluttonous beast and nced over the crowd, saying cheerfully, "I hope I won''t have to make such a move again."


    Hearing this, the awakened couldn''t help but internallyment ¨C with his strength, who could possibly trouble him?


    "Congrattions to Sword Seven for achieving five consecutive victories. You may step down and rest now. When another fighter with five wins challenges you, then we''ll see."


    With a wave of his hand, Glutton signaled Sword Seven to leave the stage.


    Seeing Sword Seven''s sess, other awakened began to step up, one after another, sparking fierce battles.


    Howard, sitting beside Rick, watched with great interest.


    After all, he was in thepany of top-level fighters, who would exin the nuances of the exciting battles and teach him how to choose the best strategies.


    Time slowly passed by.


    The number of awakened with five victories gradually increased. Meanwhile, Old Smokey and Ice Ghost also arrived at the scene.


    Following them were the higher-level fighters.


    As soon as they ascended the stone tform, they sought out members of their own factions to inquire about what had transpired.


    Initially nning to make a scene, their demeanor changed upon seeing Rick.


    They immediately backed down, recognizing his authority and power.


    Sickly Sprout, Ice Ghost, Glutton, and Old Smokey, who had spent years battling demons and extranar beings, rarely appeared in public.


    Unfamiliar with them, many awakened didn''t initially fear them, especially in the absence of core members from their factions.


    After all, they weren''t central figures themselves; their deaths would gorgely unnoticed.


    However, with many core members present on the stone tform, these awakened felt emboldened to resist.


    They didn''t believe anyone would dare provoke so many powerful factions simultaneously.


    Unfortunately, Rick''s presence shattered their illusions.


    Rick was a well-known powerhouse within the Alliance. Disregarding his word was akin to disrespecting the Alliance itself.


    Therefore, even with an increased number of participants, the order remained unchanged, and the contest continued.


    Soon it was the turn of the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask.


    Her technique was fascinating, wielding a steel whip with grace and fluidity, disorienting nearly all her challengers.


    Watching this, Ice Ghost turned to Howard and said, "In front of this girl, never use the Death Six-Step Throw!"


    "Ah?" Howard was taken aback by this suddenment, asking in surprise, "Why? It seems... I''ve already used that skill in front of her."


    Ice Ghost blinked and shook his head, "Since you''ve already used it, there''s no need to worry now. Just remember, if she ever approaches you, it''s best not to engage with her."


    "Okay!" Howard nodded in agreement, having no desire to associate with an organization like the Solomon Sacred Assembly anyway.


    However, it wasn''t long before the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask, who had just defeated five challengers, suddenly turned to look at Howard.


    With a lightugh, she said, "Young master of the Kennedy family, you''ve been watching from the sidelines for quite a while. Isn''t it time for you to make a move? I''ve been looking forward to crossing paths with you."


    Howard''s mouth twitched slightly in response.


    He hadn''t expected to be singled out despite trying to keep a low profile.


    Remembering Ice Ghost''s words, he realized that the woman had likely mistaken his identity.


    Yet, Howard didn''t bother to correct her.


    ording to the rules of the contest, it didn''t matter when he entered the fray.


    To win the Starry River Map, he would inevitably have to face these formidable awakened.


    With that thought, Howard leaped onto the arena.


    The woman with the eight-eyed devil mask put away her whip and scrutinized Howard closely before suddenly proposing, "You''re quite handsome. How about we make a bet?"


    "What kind of bet?" Howard asked, intrigued.


    "If I win the Starry River Map, then you have to marry me!" she said with a teasing smile.

 Chapter 182 182-Whos The Next?

    Chapter 182 182-Who''s The Next?


    The sudden proposal from the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask left the surrounding awakened momentarily stunned.


    Their gazes shifted between Howard and her, their faces filled with amusement.


    Although the Solomon Sacred Assembly was not a top-tier power, it was still formidable, ranking among the best beneath the four major forces.


    As the Holy Maiden of the Solomon Sacred Assembly, the woman held a prestigious position, and her forward proposition naturally aroused the curiosity of the many awakened.


    It was only because of Howard''s striking appearance that they didn''t suspect any ulterior motives.


    Howard was equally taken aback but quickly recovered, declining, "Sorry, I can''t ept such a request."


    "You''re actually... rejecting me?" The tone of the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask grew serious. "Are you sure you won''t agree?"


    "A man''s word is his bond," Howard replied with a lightugh. "I''m open to a challenge, but not to that kind of request!"


    "How interesting!"


    The woman did not press further but nodded in acknowledgment: "Then let''s forget I ever said that." With that, she gracefully descended from the arena.


    Howard didn''t dwell on her departure.


    His gaze swept across the many awakened below the tform and he spoke firmly, "Who dares to challenge me?"


    Not many knew the specifics of Howard''s capabilities.


    Unaware of his actualbat strength, several awakened rubbed their hands in anticipation, eager to try.


    It couldn''t be helped.


    Although they had seen Howard fight his way out of the crowd, he had mostly relied on his Blink skill at that time and hadn''t disyed his truebat abilities, which naturally didn''t deter the group of awakened.


    Before Howard could finish speaking, a slender young man wielding two short daggers had already leaped onto the arena.


    A hiss escaped from the crowd. "The challenger, he seems to be the holy son of the Shadow Temple - Kuural Samo. It''s said his skills in assassination and piercing attacks are particrly terrifying."


    "The Shadow Temple? Weren''t they annihted by ck Tortoise City?"


    "That''s old news. Sessors have revived the Shadow Temple, but its power has greatly diminished, hardly even a second-rate force now."


    "Yet this holy son is quite formidable. Despite the decline of the Shadow Temple, he has managed to reach level fifty at such a young age."


    "Pity, though, he''s up against a student from the Holy Abyss Academy."


    "That Howard is from the Holy Abyss Academy? No wonder his ability to escape was so impressive earlier!"


    Murmurs and chatter broke out among the awakened as they recognized the identity of Kuural Samo.


    Discussions buzzed, revealing the previously unknown identity of Howard, to the astonishment of many.


    Those who had witnessed Howard''s previous bet with Pallor Swift were the ones to expose his background.


    While the awakened were busy discussing, the fight on the arena was about to erupt.


    In an instant, Kuural Samo scattered a handful of luminescent powder.


    As the glittering dust settled, his figure, too, vanished from the sight of the onlookers.


    However, what astonished everyone was that Howard, previously perceived as a mere magus, had also managed to conceal his body into the void.


    "What the hell?!"


    "What the fuck? Isn''t Howard a magus? How can he use an Invisibility-like skill too?"


    "This... If both of them are invisible, how are we supposed to watch the fight?"


    The crowd of awakened looked at each other,pletely dumbfounded. They had never seen such a situation before!


    Unbeknownst to them, Kuural Samo was even more shocked.


    He had chosen to challenge Howard precisely because assassins are typically a bane to magi.


    The previous victorious challengers were mostly warriors, archers, or fighters with various weapons.


    Lacking absolute confidence against them, he hadn''t dared to challenge recklessly.


    Who would have thought that upon finally encountering a magus, he''d encounter one who could also use invisibility skills!


    Unlike archers, he didn''t possess skills like Illumination Arrow.


    Moreover, assassin skills are primarily focused on single targets.


    Without being able to see his opponent, he couldn''t even deploy his skills to probe for Howard''s location.


    For a moment, Kuural Samo felt a sense of despair, unsure of what to do.


    Typical assassin invisibility has its limitations, with a duration that isn''t very long.


    If he waited until he reappeared, wouldn''t he just be bombarded by Howard''s skills off the stage?


    After much hesitation, Kuural Samo decided to exit his invisibility state.


    He was going to risk it all for a chance of survival.


    He believed that once he revealed himself, Howard would undoubtedly take the chance to attack.


    If he could dodge the first skill and Howard revealed himself in the process of attacking, there would be an opportunity for a counterattack!


    Sess or failure would hinge on that single moment!


    As the holy son of a significant power, Kuural Samo had a strong resolve and was not one to waver indecisively.


    Once he made up his mind, he promptly deactivated his invisibility state.


    Seeing Kuural Samo reappear, Howard understood his psychology.


    Unfortunately for Kuural Samo, dodging Howard''s skills was next to impossible.


    Typically, magus skills have noticeable casting times, and even instantaneous skills need a second or two to travel and hit the target at a distance.


    Kuural Samo hoped to exploit this dy for a counterattack, but he overlooked the fact that Howard, due to his strong physique, had also learned skills like Death Six-Step Throw.


    Moreover, when Howard used Death Six-Step Throw to defeat Pallor Swift earlier, Kuural Samo was not in that area and thus unaware of this fact.


    Therefore, Kuural Samo didn''t anticipate that Howard would approach him. He kept his gaze fixed on the distance, trying to sense any magical fluctuations.


    It was only when Howard suddenly grabbed his shoulder that Kuural Samo realized Howard was right beside him.


    However, before Kuural Samo had a chance to react, he felt a tremendous force lifting him into the air.


    His body spun in a circle before crashing heavily to the ground, his head striking the stone pavement, leaving him dazed and disoriented.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The sound of impacts resonated continuously.


    Howard, like a war god, grasped Kuural Samo''s arm and repeatedly mmed him to the ground, then swung him back up, continuing the relentless assault.


    With each strike, Kuural Samo''s head was brutally smashed against the ground, leaving him bruised and battered.


    Assassins indeed have a slightly stronger Defense Value and Constitution than magi, but only to a limited extent.


    Even Pallor Swift, a level 70 fighter, couldn''t withstand Howard''s Death Six-Step Throw, let alone Kuural Samo, who was just over level 50.


    After the sixth throw, Kuural Samoy unconscious on the ground.


    Seeing this, even Pallor Swift couldn''t help but close his eyes, his mouth twitching slightly as if he were reliving the moment Howard had thrown him.


    This illustrated just how much psychological damage Howard''s move had inflicted on Pallor Swift!


    The many spectating awakened, apart from those who had already witnessed Howard overpower Pallor Swift, were astounded and stood agape.


    "Howard wins!" Glutton announced with a smile. "Anyone else up for the challenge?"


    As he spoke, a breeze fluttered with the movement of his robe, gently carrying the unconscious Kuural Samo off the tform.


    However, no one dared to step forward anymore.


    They were somewhat puzzled about what exactly Howard specialized in.


    Just the fact that he could be invisible was enough to deter most fragile-ss awakened from daring to challenge Howard on the tform.


    As expected, after a long wait, a warrior d in Chain Armor and wielding a long spear finally stepped onto the arena.


    He had a well-conceived n. Regardless of whether Howard used invisibility or not, he intended to maintain a defensive stance throughout.


    His strategy was to oust Howard until all of Howard''s MP was depleted, securing his victory.


    Moreover, he was confident that he wouldn''t be thrown around by Howard''s signature move.


    "What a joke," he thought. His Chain Armor boasted impressive Defense Value, and his own physical constitution was strong.


    What kind of attributes would be needed to continuously throw him around?


    If Howard really had such strength, then he would ept defeat gracefully. After all, being utterly outmatched in attributes left no room for victory.


    Unfortunately, while his imagination was grand, Howard had other ns.


    Seeing him raise his shield in defense as soon as he stepped onto the tform, Howard quickly figured out his tactic.


    Instead, what awaited the warrior was a relentless bombardment of various elemental skills.


    Fireball, Frost Arrow Spell, sh Lightning Spell, Wind de Spell...


    A barrage of different forces continuously bombarded his armor.


    The terrifying power of magic pierced through the armor and struck his body directly.


    In an instant, the warrior was sted off the tform by the skill onught, spewing mouthfuls of blood.


    "Who''s the next?"


    Howard''s challenge was bold, yet it left many of the awakened shaken.


    The crowd around the arena exchanged puzzled and astonished nces.

 Chapter 183 183-Yan Wu

    Chapter 183 183-Yan Wu


    This time, Howard used pure magic attacks to defeat his opponent with a thunderous force.


    It also served as proof that Howard, donning a magus robe, wasn''t using his attire to deceive others or conceal his true ss.


    Indeed, the earlier battles had led many to believe that Howard was not a magus at all.


    Who would have thought that Howard would immediately turn the tables on them?


    Howard proved not only that he was a magus, but also one skilled in multiple branches of magical skills.


    Thebination of different elemental magic skills overwhelmed his enemies, leaving them no opportunity to retaliate.


    Thus, when Howard''s statement echoed through the arena, there was a moment ofplete silence.


    However, the allure of treasure can sway hearts, let alone a Supreme Treasure.


    Soon enough, another challenger ascended the tform to face Howard.


    Unfortunately for them, facing a level 50+ awakened, Howard had the advantage in attributes.


    After all, members of other factions didn''t have ess to low-level Supreme Artifacts.


    Without equipment on par with Howard''s andcking his fortunate opportunities, they couldn''t match his attributes.


    And in battle, besidesbat skills, attributes y a significant role.


    The next three challengers who stepped up were also sessively defeated.


    Having achieved five victories, Howard didn''t return to Rick and the others. Instead, he found a solitary spot to stand.


    Previously, no one had explicitly pointed it out, so he had just stayed there.


    Now that he had fought in the arena, if he showed closeness to Rick and his group after stepping down, even if he won the Starry River Map fair and square, there might still be usations of favoritism within the Alliance.


    It was essential to maintain appearances.


    Time slowly passed by.


    Soon, nearly all the awakened in the arena had participated in battles.


    However, not everyone could endure five rounds ofbat.


    In the end, only about sixty individuals managed to advance to the next stage.


    Each of these sixtypetitors came from notable forces.


    White Tiger City, ck Tortoise City, Baron Moss, Solomon Sacred Assembly, Brotherhood, and various other organizations, all just below the four top-tier forces or powerful families from major cities, were represented.


    At this point, achieving five consecutive victories became significantly more challenging.


    Yet, the rules were already set, and no awakened dared to object.


    After all, if they angered Glutton and ended up being devoured by him, to whom could theyin?


    Even the powers behind them would likely hesitate to confront a being who was clearly above level 90 for their sake.


    If they knew that Glutton and hispanions were not only close as brothers but also possessed strengths above level 95, they would be even more deferential.


    No one wanted to provoke such a terrifying existence.


    The battle continued, but this time the rule allowed those on the arena to personally choose their opponents.


    The girl from ck Tortoise City was quickly selected.


    In that instant, Howard heard Old Smokey''s voice in his ear: "Keep an eye on Little Yan for me. If she''s in danger of losing, intervene and save her. Don''t let her get hurt! I''ll make it worth your while afterward!"


    Hearing this, Howard immediately became alert, setting aside any distractions.


    Of course, in his mind, he thought Old Smokey''s worries were a bit excessive.


    It was just a duel among youngsters, watched by many, and everyone was aware of the formidable forces backing their opponents.


    Nobody would dare to inflict a lethal blow. What was there to worry about?


    However, the promise of a reward from Old Smokey was tempting!


    So, Howard agreed.


    After all, who would refuse benefits thate knocking at the door?


    The girl from ck Tortoise City was named Yan Wu, a name format that immediately suggested a lineage connected to Crimson Dragon City.


    Howard could only specte that Crimson Dragon City, ck Tortoise City, and White Tiger City might have been part of the same nation before joining the Alliance and splitting into three separate powers.


    Even so, the rtionship between these three cities remained quite good.


    With this in mind, Howard felt less opposed to protecting Yan Wu.


    After all, he was, in a way, the son-inw of the Chan family from Crimson Dragon City.


    Perhaps White Tiger City and ck Tortoise City could be allies in the future!


    The fight quicklymenced, and Howard watched intently, his eyes gradually brightening.


    It had to be said, Yan Wu was quite strong.


    A Turtle Phantom emerged behind her, crushing the attacks of her opponents before they could even reach her.


    Conversely, whenever Yan Wu approached someone, the Turtle Phantom exerted a pressure on the target, impairing their movement speed, and in some cases, rendering thempletely immobile.


    This effect was simr to a Gravity spell, but with a broader range and more pronounced impact.


    Of course, purely in terms of disy, it couldn''t match Howard''s SS-level skill, Wrath of the Earth.


    But it''s important to remember that the Turtle Phantom wasn''t just a skill ¨C it was Yan Wu''s innate talent.


    Once activated, it could be summoned continuously, only consuming MP.


    Seeing this, Howard couldn''t help but mutter, "With the Turtle Phantom''s effect, ordinary awakened stand no chance against her. She doesn''t seem to need my protection at all!"


    And indeed, just as Howard had anticipated, in several consecutive battles, Yan Wu used her Turtle Phantom to bulldoze her way through, pressing her enemies until their movements were restricted, and then striking decisively to knock them off the tform.


    Although her opponents were resentful, their defeat was irrefutable.


    Any further words would just be excuses, and unwilling to witness more, they left the arena in frustration.


    However, just as Yan Wu was about to clinch her fifth victory, a inly dressed man suddenly appeared on the tform.


    In that instant, Howard''s pupils contracted sharply ¨C the man was using skills identical to his own!


    Moreover, the man was also a magus, brimming with MP.


    For some reason, Howard sensed danger and even felt that Yan Wu might lose.


    Yan Wu, however, didn''t think she was going to lose.


    As the fight began, she once again summoned the Turtle Phantom.


    But before she could use the Turtle Phantom to exert pressure on the man, he used a Blink skill to distance himself from her.


    The Turtle Phantom''s effect was impressive, but its effective range was somewhat limited.


    It had only worked previously because Yan Wu''s movement speed was fast enough to pressurize her opponents.


    This time, facing an opponent who could use Blink, her innate ability found no ground to operate on.


    Instead, as the man kept his distance, he waved his wand andunched several fireballs.


    Turtles are generally associated with Hydro, and water and fire are two elements that counter each other.


    When fire is strong, it can evaporate water; when water is strong, it can extinguish fire.


    At this moment, the man''s relentless casting of Pyro skills undoubtedly meant that fire had the upper hand.


    Before long, the Turtle Phantom was scorched, and its entire figure dissipated.


    With the Turtle Phantom broken, Yan Wu was mentally affected.


    She couldn''t help but feel a tickle in her throat and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    However, the man showed no sign of stopping.


    He continued to wave his wand, conjuring a fiery crimson tiger.


    With a mighty roar echoing through the woods, the crimson tiger, entirely formed of mes, pounced towards Yan Wu like a tiger descending the mountain.


    At that moment, Yan Wu, reeling from the bacsh, couldn''t even speak, let alone dodge the skill.


    She could only widen her eyes in horror as the fiery beast rapidly approached her.


    Despair started to set in her heart.


    "No, this is bad!"


    Several elders from the ck Tortoise City faction were the first to react, their expressions changing drastically.


    They hurried forward, intending to intervene and disrupt the attack against Yan Wu.


    However, before they could reach her, Glutton let out a grunt.


    A powerful, invisible force swept out, instantly pressing the two elders back to their original positions.


    Fortunately, Howard had already received instructions from Old Smokey to protect Yan Wu.


    The elders were stopped because Glutton and the others had initially dered that no awakened above level 60 were allowed to intervene ¨C not even to save someone!


    Allowing them to act now would set a precedent for other powerful individuals from various factions to intervene in future dangers.


    This could lead toplete chaos.


    This was precisely why Old Smokey had asked Howard to step in.


    Powerful fighters could not break the rules they themselves had set.


    As Howard was already a participant under the rules, his intervention was permissible.


    With a humming sound, just when Yan Wu thought she was about to be struck by the crimson tiger, a whooshing noise suddenly filled her ears.


    In the next moment, she felt herself being swept up in a mid-waist embrace.


    A sense of warmth enveloped her, followed by a brilliant azure glow. Dozens of wind des burst forth, ravaging in multiple directions!

 Chapter 184 184-The Power of the Mighty

    Chapter 184 184-The Power of the Mighty


    A dozen deep azure wind des erupted, instantly tearing the crimson tiger before Howard into shreds.


    With its physical form destroyed, the mes lost their potency and quickly dissipated.


    Holding Yan Wu and bathed in the mes, Howard presented a sight that made the hearts of the onlookers tremble.


    At that moment, he appeared like a deity!


    The wind des swirling beside him and the fragmented mes nearby enveloped him, casting a divine aura around his figure.


    "Excellent technique, an instant Blink skillbined with a swift Multiple Wind de. Do you possess equipment that enables instant skill execution?" the man scrutinized Howard and asked abruptly, "Or is it that your understanding of the Multiple Wind de is exceptionally profound?"


    "Isn''t this just a friendly sparring? Is there a need to go so far?"


    Howard, understanding Rick and the others'' intentions, couldn''t help but lightly rebuke the man.


    "Sparring? For me, there''s no such thing as mere sparring!" the man retorted, "As long as the opponent isn''t dead, don''t they possess the ability to counterattack? If I held back and ended up being killed, what then?"


    Heughed, "Someone from a grand academy like you wouldn''t understand these things."


    Hearing the mockery in the man''s words, Howard''s lips twitched involuntarily, and he chose to remain silent.


    He could already anticipate the discontent from Rick, Glutton, and others towards him.


    Moreover, he foresaw that the opponents he would face next would also not hold back in their attacks.


    However, once this precedent was set, even if he were to be defeatedter, it would be difficult for others to stop this aggressive trend.


    When it was his turn to step onto the stage, he would have to be extremely cautious.


    After stepping down from the arena with Yan Wu in his arms, Howard hadn''t yet spoken when two guards swiftly approached.


    Setting Yan Wu down, the guards exhaled in relief and quickly expressed their gratitude: "Many thanks for your assistance, sir!"


    "It was nothing," Howard replied nonchntly.


    Yan Wu, finallying to her senses, gave Howard a careful look.


    A slight blush tinted her cheeks as she spoke, "I am deeply grateful for your help, good sir."


    Howard nodded slightly and then turned his gaze back to the man.


    The opponent possessed Blink skills and his Pyro abilities were also formidable; indeed, a worthy adversary.


    The man, recognizing Howard as a formidable opponent too, chose to challenge other awakened instead.


    A magus'' only weakness is closebat!


    With the Blink skill at his disposal, other awakened, even those who were assassins and ostensibly countered mages, found it difficult to defeat him.


    In just about a quarter of an hour, the man had secured five victories!


    "Who is this guy, really?"


    "We''ve never seen him before. And his attire and equipment seem quite modest. Could he be just amoner?"


    "Impossible, right? How could amoner possess Blink at such a young age? That skill isn''t basic. It''s not sold in regr magic shops and would cost at least a few thousand gold coins at an auction!"


    "Maybe he just got lucky and it dropped for him?"


    "If he truly is amoner, even if he dide across such a skill, he''d probably sell it for a wand or gold coins, right? Without enough gold coins, even maintaining daily practice is impossible."


    The multitude of awakened individuals continued to discuss the man''s identity, their hearts filled with doubt and apprehension.


    After all, it''s the unknown that''s the most terrifying!


    The backgrounds and strengths of most otherpetitors were well-known, including the factions they belonged to and the skills they possessed, making it easier to strategize against them.


    Facing an underdog, however, with no understanding of their potential abilities, could be fatal if caught off guard by an unexpected strike.


    In essence, everyone dreaded the prospect of facing this inly dressed man.


    Yet, after his sessive challenges and victories, the man in in clothes didn''t step down.


    Instead, he turned to Glutton and suggested with a smile, "Senior, I find all this quite tedious. How about we have a free-for-all battle instead? Whoever standsst can im the Starry River Map!"


    Glutton didn''t reject the idea, responding with a smile, "You might want to ask if the others are willing!"


    "No way!"


    "Exactly! In a melee, if we get ganged up on, wouldn''t that be unfair?"


    As soon as these words were uttered, the majority of the awakened raised their voices in protest.


    It was no joke; their sses or skills were not suited for a melee.


    If in a one-on-one fight there was a chance to seize the Starry River Map, in a free-for-all, they would likely just be paving the way for someone else''s victory.


    Seeing the widespread refusal, the inly dressed man pouted, "Waiting like this is just too boring. How about this: I''ll just stand here on the stage and take on challenges from everyone, one after the other!"


    "That could work," Gluttonughed, "I too would like to speed things up!"


    With Glutton''s consent, the man in in clothes boldly remained on the stage.


    A sly smile yed on his lips as he continued to challenge other awakened.


    This action instantly ignited anger among the awakened.


    How dare he challenge so many of them without taking a break?


    It was a clear sign of not taking them seriously!


    Especially those selected by the inly dressed man felt a burning rage, almost wishing they could exert 200% of their strength in retaliation.


    Unfortunately, individual capabilities vary greatly.


    While some can unleash 10000% of their power in extreme anger, capable of ying fierce beasts with bare hands, others, under the same emotional state, end up being severely beaten.


    Without exception, even the long-renowned awakened fell one after the other to the inly dressed man.


    Even Sword Seven was defeated.


    Of course, Sword Seven and the others managed to force the inly dressed man to reveal many of his techniques.


    Regrettably, he had an arsenal of methods at his disposal. Besides the Blink skill, he also possessed a Duplication Skill.


    Each time he was approached closely, he relied on Duplication Skill and Blink to create distance, wearing down his opponent''s abilities before bombarding them from afar.


    Moreover, although the inly dressed man didn''t have as diverse a skill set as Howard, nor were his skill levels as high, he was adept at using them flexibly.


    He even managed tobine twopletely different elemental skills in one attack.


    The interaction of these elements merged together, unleashing an unbelievable force.


    Even Sword Seven, wielding a giant sword, couldn''t withstand it. He was sent flying, ultimately meeting his defeat.


    The inly dressed man demonstrated a profound understanding of how to secure victory in the arena.


    If he saw a chance to injure his opponent, he struck decisively.


    If not, he would simply force them to retreat.


    Victory was his as long as he could knock his opponent off the tform.


    Leveraging this strategy, the inly dressed man sessively defeated over fifty awakened.


    His terrifyingbat prowess thoroughly intimidated the remaining fewpetitors.


    Of course, Howard was not among those frightened.


    He had almostpletely figured out the inly dressed man''s tactics.


    The man had equipment that continuously restored his MP, likely a robe, as it emitted a blue glow each time his MP was replenished.


    Furthermore, the inly dressed man mastered four types of elemental skills: Pyro, Geo, Anemo, and Hydro.


    The synergy between these elements, in his hands, gave rise to a multitude of impressive skill effects.


    However, Howard did not step up to challenge him.


    He would rather have the inly dressed man eliminate the other awakened, allowing himself to reap the benefits, much like a fisherman watching the.


    Fortunately for Howard, having witnessed his instantaneous magic skill, the inly dressed man was unsure of Howard''s full strength and did not challenge him. Instead, he continued his frenzied string of challenges against the others.


    As the inly dressed man continued his challenges, time slowly ticked away, and soon night fell.


    Meanwhile, on the stone tform, apart from Howard, only the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask remained unchallenged.


    All other awakened had been defeated, leaving their faces, and those of the powerhouses behind them, ashen with a mix of shock and anger.


    They were shocked at how a previously unknownmoner could possess such formidable strength.


    The anger stemmed from their collective defeat, which felt like a disgrace to their respective factions.


    Furthermore, the chance of obtaining the Starry River Map had slipped through their fingers.


    Many powerful individuals contemted a desperatest stand, but upon ncing at Rick and hispanions, they promptly abandoned any unrealistic notions.


    The inly dressed man weighed his options between Howard and the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask, feeling an indescribable pressure from both.


    Eventually, with a steely gaze, he decided on the woman in the mask, saying with a smile, "I''ve long heard of the extraordinary strength of the Holy Maiden from the Solomon Sacred Assembly. Today, I shall learn a few tricks from you!"


    "Giggle, giggle!"


    The woman with the eight-eyed devil mask let out a yfulugh, "Well then, let''s see how much of my power you can bring out!"

 Chapter 185 185-The Woman with the Eight-Eyed Devil Mask Makes Her Move!

    Chapter 185 185-The Woman with the Eight-Eyed Devil Mask Makes Her Move!


    The woman with the eight-eyed devil mask drew her long whip but did not immediately engage.


    Instead, with an agile flip, she leaped onto the arena.


    The inly dressed man scrutinized her form and suddenly remarked, "I''ve heard you always wear that mask. I wonder what kind of scenery lies hidden beneath?"


    As his words fell, the gazes of numerous awakened shifted towards the woman.


    Even those who had been defeated and were feeling dejected perked up with interest at thisment.


    The people of this naturally had a fervent curiosity for gossip.


    Everyone was eager to know what the Holy Maiden of the Solomon Sacred Assembly, hidden behind the mask, truly looked like.


    After all, those who be Holy Maidens are rarelycking in beauty.


    Not to mention, the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask had an exceptionally graceful and well-proportioned figure.


    Sensing the intense stares of the awakened, the woman turned towards Howard and said with a lightugh, "Friend from the Kennedy family, if you happen to win against me or this gentlemanter, I''ll remove my mask for you. How about that?"


    "No, thank you," Howard replied calmly. "I have no interest in your appearance."


    Hearing Howard''s response, the corners of the mouths of many awakened twitched.


    We want to know, even if you don''t!


    Besides, how can you not be interested in a beautiful woman with such a figure? Are you even normal?


    "That''s truly a heart-breaking statement," the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask feigned a crying expression and sighed, "I suppose my looks are too hideous to catch your eye, young master."


    Howard paid no attention to the woman''s words.


    Seeing his indifference, the woman turned her attention back to the inly dressed man and chuckled, "Turning back to our conversation, while you''re curious about my appearance, I''m equally intrigued about your origins. Which power do you hail from, and how do you possess such formidable skills?"


    "I belong to no sect or school; I am merely a beneficiary of a magus''s legacy," the inly dressed man replied, waving his hand dismissively. "I never expected that the so-called geniuses from major powers would be so weak, unable to defeat even someone like me who emerged from obscurity."


    His words immediately kindled anger among the many awakened present ¨C a tant provocation.


    "As for my name, I''d rather not disclose it. Otherwise, I fear I would have to live my life looking over my shoulder, possibly being hunted down by the major powers."


    The tone of mockery in the man''s voice became more pronounced.


    Had it not been for the presence of powerhouses like Glutton overseeing the proceedings, the representatives of the major powers might have already rushed to the stage to attack him in their fury.


    Even so, they had made up their minds.


    As soon as the duel concluded and the Starry River Map found its owner, they nned to capture this inly dressed man.


    Even if they couldn''t kill him, they were determined to give him a harsh beating ¨C he couldn''t be allowed to remain so arrogant!


    "Interesting... then, let the battlemence!"


    The woman with the eight-eyed devil mask showed no further interest in the inly dressed man''s identity.


    The moment she finished speaking, she fiercely whipped out the long whip from her waist.


    Itshed out like a venomous serpent, swiftly striking towards the man.


    "Stone Wall!"


    As a magus facing a long-range attack, the inly dressed man had an effective countermeasure.


    With a wave of his wand, a tawny glow transformed into a solid earth wall.


    Even as the whip struck the wall, it sttered fragments of rock in all directions.


    However, the woman''s move was merely a probing attack.


    Seeing this, she immediately leaped up, her wrist flickering rapidly.


    The whip in her hand vibrated intensely, creating a phantom-like effect with dozens of ovepping shadowsshing out from all directions towards the man.


    "Damn, no wonder I sensed danger from you; you''re also a long-range attacker!"


    "That whip looks so short, how does it extend so far?"


    Sensing the barrage of attacksing his way, the inly dressed man cursed under his breath, but his hands moved quickly.


    He continuously waved his wand, muttering incantations.


    This time, he employed both the Anemo skill Whirlwind Defense and the Pyro skill Fire Resistance Ring.


    A deep blue whirlwind materialized beside him, spinning continuously, emitting a strong repulsive force capable of keeping many attacks at bay.


    Furthermore, when the Fire Resistance Ring skill activated, the mes didn''t spread outward but instead merged with the rotating whirlwind.


    The next moment, the whirlwind swirling around the man turned a fiery red.


    Just then, dozens of Shadow Whips relentlessly assaulted, colliding with the fiery red whirlwind.


    Crack, crack, crack¡ª


    Crisp sounds echoed as thebined force of the fire and the whirlwind violently surged, incinerating the Shadow Whips that came into contact.


    Witnessing this, the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask let out a cold snort.


    With a flick of her wrist, the original Shadow Whips all snapped apart.


    However, with just a swift whip of her long whip, she unleashed a burst of purple light, summoning even more Shadow Whips.


    This time, instead ofshing at the fiery red whirlwind around the inly dressed man, they encircled and trapped it.


    Fire and wind both require air to sustain their existence.


    The woman''s whipping was incredibly fast,pressing the air in the space and within moments, the mes dissipated, and even the wind ceased.


    In this scenario, it was the inly dressed man''s turn to panic.


    He hadn''t anticipated that the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask wouldn''t y by the rules.


    Normally, to defeat a magus, one would think of engaging in closebat.


    But the woman opted for a barrage of long-range attacks instead.


    What was more astounding was that in terms of long-range offensive capability, he, a magus, was actually outmatched by the woman!


    This spurred him into action.


    Utilizing his Blink skill to escape the flurry of whips, he raised his wand and conjured a fiery red spear, hurling it with a roar towards the woman.


    However, before the fiery red spear could reach the woman, the Shadow Whips burst forth again.


    The purple whips, like venomous serpents, leapt forward and swiftly entwined around the spear, firmly binding it.


    It was only after the fiery red spear exploded that the purple whips finally dissipated.


    "Giggle, giggle!"


    "Little brother, do you want a battle of spells, or do you prefer closebat? I can satisfy either!"


    The woman with the eight-eyed devil mask let out a sinisterugh.


    Abruptly, a ray of light appeared beneath her feet, and in the next moment, she was levitating in the air.


    This allowed her to control her whip over an even greater distance.


    With just a flick of her wrist, a purple whipshed towards the inly dressed man''s face.


    He used his Blink skill once again to dodge the attack.


    For a while, the battle between the inly dressed man and the woman became increasingly bizarre.


    One was a terror with a wide attack range; regardless of the opponent''s skill, she could use her Shadow Whip to shatter it before it even reached her.


    The other continuously utilized his Blink skill, creating a surreal and chaotic scene.


    At first, the many awakened watched with great interest.


    However, as time wore on, they began to feel bored.


    How long would this fight go on?


    Only Howard noticed something crucial: the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask was about to win!


    Despite the inly dressed man''s consistent evasion using Blink, this skill had a distance limitation.


    His movement range was steadily beingpressed by the woman.


    Once his Blink skill became too constrained to escape her onught, he would struggle to withstand her fierce attacks.


    Indeed, just as Howard had predicted, the moment the inly dressed man''s Blink skill was restricted to a certain range, the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask immediately unleashed her skill.


    "Storm Serpent Dance!"


    In the next instant, her hair fluttered wildly as the power of thunder erupted from within her.


    As her arms swung, lightning followed the course of her whip, shooting out ferociously.


    Instantly, a sea of thunder enveloped the area, covering a radius of 50 yards.


    It wasn''t just the lightning; the Shadow Whips, like venomous serpents, wildlyshed throughout the region, unleashing astonishing power.


    In that moment, the inly dressed man waspletely engulfed.


    Even with his use of duplication and Blink skills, he found it impossible to escape the reach of the woman''s abilities.


    His body was struck by the lightning, leaving him paralyzed on the spot.


    Then, countless whips, sensing their prey like venomous serpents, converged upon him, entwining and binding his body, squeezing andpressing him mercilessly.


    A scream of agony immediately erupted from his mouth.


    In just a few breaths, the inly dressed many twitching on the ground, his skin charred and ckened.


    Given that it was apetition, the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask did not deliver a killing blow, sparing his life.


    Then, with a sly smile curving her lips, she turned her gleeful gaze towards Howard.

 Chapter 186 186-The Agile Woman with the Eight-Eyed Devil Mask

    Chapter 186 186-The Agile Woman with the Eight-Eyed Devil Mask


    Knowing he had angered many of the awakened, the inly dressed man, upon being defeated and thrown off the stage, immediately pretended to fall into unconsciousness.


    After all, with powerhouses like Glutton present, the angry awakened wouldn''t dare to openly check whether his unconsciousness was feigned or real.


    Sure enough, once the awakened saw the man lying motionless, they quickly shifted their attention to the impending battle between Howard and the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask, curious about how spectacr this final fight would be.


    The previous battle between the inly dressed man and the woman, though intense,cked strong spectator appeal.


    Howard, equally determined not to miss the chance to vie for the Starry River Map, walked onto the stage with a smile, the Soul Nurturer securely in his hand.


    Despite the woman''s previous flirtatious taunts and even her jest about marrying Howard, she was utterly serious and focused now.


    Her gaze was resolute, and her whip seemed toe alive in her hand, twisting and turning continuously.


    As Glutton uttered the word "Begin," the woman with the mask suddenly flicked her whip, unleashing a burst of purple lightning.


    It was like a blooming flower, aggressively targeting Howard.


    However, before the lightning unleashed from the whip could reach him, a pale blue shield appeared beside Howard.


    The battle hadsted so long that it had extended into the evening!


    The night''s immunity to seven attacks shield activated, absorbing the countless lightning strikes on Howard.


    Not only did they fail to inflict damage, but even the paralyzing effect was nullified.


    Moreover, Howard wielded the Soul Nurturer and executed the skill ¨C Frostbite Assault!


    Pale blue cold air coalesced, cascading down like raindrops, whistling out rapidly, and slicing through the air like a fierce wind, tearing apart the space.


    The primary threat of the woman with the eight-eyed devil masky in her whip, so her physique was rtively weaker.


    Naturally, she wouldn''t let herself be hit. With a light tap of her toe on the ground, she swiftly retreated.


    Her wrist flickered, and the whip transformed into a roaring tiger.


    The sonic waves spun like a whirlwind, forming circr barriers that encapsted the pale blue chill.


    However, the piercing cold burst forth, freezing the whirlwinds in mid-air and creating an ice-blue corridor that was spectacr to behold.


    But the woman with the mask immediatelyunched a counterattack.


    Purple lightning danced wildly, bringing forth countless Shadow Whips, swinging erratically and spreading in all directions.


    Clearly, the woman knew of Howard''s Blink ability and was not nning to give him a chance.


    She was employing the same tactic that had won her the previous bout, aiming to swiftly defeat Howard.


    Unfortunately, what the inly dressed man couldn''t withstand due to his weaker physique was not necessarily a limitation for Howard.


    Facing this attack, Howard instead used his Blink skill, closing the distance to the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask.


    With shields that granted immunity to attacks at night and an MP value shield, Howard remained unaffected by the skills, finding himself remarkably close to the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask.


    In the next moment, Howard reached out to grab the woman, intending to execute the Death Six-Step Throw on her.


    It was undeniable that ever since he had learned this skill, Howard had realized its effectiveness.


    Once in close quarters, very few could withstand being mmed six consecutive times and remain conscious.


    However, just as Howard grasped the woman''s arm, he suddenly felt it slip from his grip as she deftly twisted free.


    Then, with a swift motion, the woman with the mask fiercely whipped the ground.


    The whip whirled wildly, and the recoil force created instantaneously distanced her from Howard.


    This was the first time Howard had encountered such a nimble opponent, and he couldn''t help but show a look of surprise.


    "Giggle, giggle! Since I could recognize your identity, how could I not be familiar with the skills of the Kennedy family?"


    The woman with the mask chuckled coyly, "To defeat me, you''ll need to use skills I''m not familiar with!"


    With that, she swung her whip again.


    This time, the Shadow Whip only transformed into two streams, one to the left and the other to the right, both hurtling towards Howard.


    Despite being only two strikes, the power contained within them was no less formidable than any of the previous attacksunched by the woman.


    Had Howard taken them lightly, he would undoubtedly have been hit by the Shadow Whips.


    For ranged attackers like them, belonging to a ss susceptible to damage, being controlled or hit meant being perilously close to defeat.


    It was simr to the situation of the inly dressed man earlier, who, after managing to contend with the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask for so long, met his downfall as soon as his movement was confined within the range of her skills.


    At this moment, Howard realized that conventional methods would not suffice to defeat the woman.


    He would have to resort to an SS-level skill!


    Taking a deep breath, Howard swung the Soul Nurturer, unleashing Multiple Wind de.


    Sharp des of wind materialized, not only slicing through the iing Shadow Whips but also rampaging around, sweeping in all directions.


    The woman with the mask, unaware of Howard''s target for the skill, saw the ferocity of the Multiple Wind de attack and chose to temporarily retreat.


    However, unbeknownst to her, Howard''s intention was exactly to push her back momentarily, creating an opportunity to deploy his SS-level skill.


    The problem with SS-level skills was their casting time; without creating distance, they were easily interruptible.


    By the time the woman realized what was happening, a biting cold had already transformed into a flurry of snowkes, howling down from the sky.


    In an instant, all the awakened on the tform felt the bone-chilling cold that pervaded the air.


    The area affected by the Icy Touch of Winter Goddess skill was vast, and even though Howard hadn''t targeted the nearby awakened with his attack, they too felt its impact.


    As for the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask, who was the focus of the attack, she was instantly frozen into an ice sculpture.


    However, before Howard couldunch another offensive, a glint of light shed in the woman''s eyes, and the next moment, theyer of ice encasing her shattered.


    Following this, purple lightning burst forth from within her, lifting her into the air.


    "Crackle and boom!"


    Continuous peals of thunder resounded as the woman, now akin to a thunder goddess descending to earth, was enveloped in lightning, her gaze fiercely fixed on Howard.


    "Lightning Sword!"


    As the woman raised her hands, two massive sword shadows, entirely formed from lightning, appeared in her grasp.


    She then hurled them mightily towards Howard.


    The air tore with a whooshing sound as the two immense lightning-formed swords ripped through space, one after the other.


    "This person... can actually dissolve the Icy Touch of Winter Goddess skill?"


    With a furrowed brow, Howard was taken aback and immediately unleashed a second SS-level skill ¡ª Wrath of the Earth!


    Boom and rumble!


    The roaring sound filled the air, and the ground beneath Howard''s feet seemed toe alive.


    Countless clods of earth erupted and levitated into the sky.


    The next moment, an overwhelming force bore down, not only crushing the massive sword shadows formed of lightning but also transforming into a gigantic mountain range that pressed down upon the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask.


    Unfortunately, the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask was too agile.


    Even when trapped by an SS-level skill, she managed to struggle free and pull out a talisman, crushing it in her hand.


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, her figure vanished, only to reappear in the air directly above Howard.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh¡ª


    The Shadow Whips, sharp as piercing spikes, dove straight towards Howard.


    Thankfully, the robustness of his MP value shield managed to block this attack for Howard.


    However, the woman, seemingly aware of Howard''s formidable closebat abilities, didn''t give him a chance to counterattack, retreating once again to maintain the distance between them.


    Observing how nimble the woman was, even capable of negating the control of his two SS-level skills, Howard''s expression grew more solemn.


    Indeed, there was always someone better out there!


    The fact that the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask could negate the control of SS-level skills was beyond Howard''s expectation.


    Among all those present, she seemed to be the only one capable of continuously resisting the control of SS-level skills.


    Other awakened might possess one life-saving skill, but having a second chance to break free from such control was almost unthinkable.


    At this point, Howard also became cautious aboutunching another attack.


    For him, skills like Roar of the Fire God and Mighty Thunder were even less useful now.


    Lacking control effects, they were unlikely to hit the agile woman with the mask.


    Could it be that he was going to lose?


    "No, I can''t lose, I must win!"


    "If thisdy is so good at running, then I just won''t give her the chance to escape!"

 Chapter 187 187-The Finale

    Chapter 187 187-The Finale


    ?


    Howard''s expression gradually became more resolute as he decided to use the Shattered Timepiece.


    This artifact had the ability to slow down the flow of time within its sphere of influence.


    In other words, as soon as Howard activated the Shattered Timepiece, the passage of time for other awakened within the area would seem incredibly slow from his perspective, including their thoughts and movements.


    "If your reaction speed also bes sluggish, I refuse to believe that the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask can still dodge my attacks!" he thought.


    Taking a deep breath, without any hesitation, Howard decisively activated the Shattered Timepiece.


    In an instant, his MP value began to plummet rapidly, and the space around him, in his eyes, also underwent a sudden change.


    The ongoing discussions and noise of the battle around himpletely disappeared.


    All the awakened stood frozen in ce, motionless, without a sound.


    The woman with the eight-eyed devil mask appeared the same in Howard''s view, utterly unable to move.


    "Hisss... Is the effect of this artifact really that powerful? They say it slows down time, but it looks like they can''t even speak, as if they''re frozen in ce. It seems like a long time passes for me, while in reality, only a single breath has passed?"


    Howard''s pupils dted, a realization dawning on him.


    He nced up at Rick, Glutton, and others, noticing that they too showed hardly any movement.


    The profound impact of the Shattered Timepiece''s powerful effect struck him even more intensely.


    However, there was a noticeable change in the expressions of Rick and the others.


    With a significant disparity in strength, it seemed the effect of the artifact was substantially reduced.


    Additionally, since Rick and hispanions were familiar with Howard and hadn''t activated their spiritual power in defense, the Shattered Timepiece activated by Howard probably wouldn''t have affected them much under other circumstances.


    Observing the rapid depletion of his MP value, Howard knew he couldn''t dy any longer.


    He needed a swift and decisive victory.


    Leaping high, he swung his wand and executed the skill ¨C Death Six-Step Throw ¨C on the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask.


    At this moment, even her thoughts were controlled by the altered flow of time, rendering her incapable of reacting.


    Naturally, Howard seized her arm and repeatedly mmed her to the ground.


    Regrettably, none of the awakened witnessed this scene.


    Only after Howard hadpleted the six consecutive throws, and the woman with the mask appeared dazed and confused, did he deactivate the Shattered Timepiece.


    In an instant, the flow of time returned to normal.


    The scene before the eyes of the many awakened seemed as though it had shifted through time.


    Just a moment ago, Howard was locked in fiercebat with the woman, and in the blink of an eye, she was on the ground, unconscious.


    While they were filled with hesitation, Howard let out a sigh of relief.


    He had finally defeated the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask!


    Setting other things aside, she was undoubtedly the strongest of the younger generation Howard had ever encountered.


    Had Howard not recently acquired a host of advantages, he might not have been a match for her.


    Glutton and the others, aware that Howard had used the Shattered Timepiece, were not overly surprised.


    They simply smiled and said, "Now that Howard is the only one standing at the end, is there anyone among you who dares to challenge him?"


    Hearing Glutton''s words, the many awakened exchanged nces, and then, almost in unison, they all took a step back.


    Judging by Howard''s recent disy, which left them clueless as to what had actually transpired, it was evident that his strength far surpassed theirs.


    Therefore, none dared to step up for another challenge.


    Moreover, considering that just a inly dressed man had managed to brutalize them, and now Howard had directly defeated a higher-tier opponent with ease, how could they recklessly challenge him?


    Sighs echoed among the strong representatives of various factions.


    "Since no one else dares to challenge, the Starry River Map shall belong to Howard. Should I learn that any of you dare to attack Howard in secret and attempt to take the Starry River Map, we, the few of us, will personally visit your families to deliver them to Howard and demand an exnation!"


    Upon hearing this, the gathered awakened couldn''t help but inhale sharply.


    That was harsh!


    As harsh as it was, not a single awakened dared to speak up, their hearts faltering.


    With several top-tier powerhouses above level 90, all from the inner circle of the Alliance, who would dare to provoke them?


    Angering such individuals was unwise unless one was prepared to abandon their family and n.


    ncing around and noticing the expressions of the many awakened, Howard couldn''t help but smile.


    It seemed that even if news of the Starry River Map being in his possession spread, he could rest easy now.


    Apart from being cautious of potentially reckless mercenaries, he didn''t have much to worry about.


    Moreover, Howard was still a student.


    As long as he returned to Adia City and stayed within the academy, who could harm him?


    "Alright, everyone disperse," came the words of Rick, Glutton, and others.


    With this, the gathered awakened began to leave.


    It was then that the group suddenly realized the inly dressed man who had been lying unconscious beneath the stage had vanished.


    "Hey, where did that jerk go?"


    "I was thinking of teaching him a lesson for his arrogance. How did he just disappear?"


    "What the fuck!"


    "Chase him, dig three feet into the ground if you have to, but find him!"


    "Ugh, such an annoying pest."


    Curses andints filled the air as the awakened fumed with frustration, yet there was nothing they could do but silently depart.


    It had to be said, the inly dressed man was incredibly clever!


    He knew that many would be focused on the battle between Howard and the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask.


    By feigning unconsciousness and then slipping away when attention was diverted from him, he executed a perfect escape.


    After all, with no chance of getting the Starry River Map, staying would have likely meant his demise!


    In a short while, only Howard, Rick and his group, Sword Seven, and the members of the Solomon Sacred Assembly remained on the stone tform.


    Once everyone else had left, the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask, who had been feigning unconsciousness, opened her eyes andnguidly said, "You really don''t know how to be tender towards women."


    "I''m curious, what trick did you use to catch me off guard and cause me internal injuries without me noticing?"


    Even with the mask on, the determination in the woman''s eyes was evident.


    Howard shook his head and replied, "Tha''s my special ability, and I prefer to keep it to myself."


    After a moment of silence, the woman with the mask suddenly changed the subject with augh, "We had a bet earlier. If you had lost, you would have married me. Now that you''ve won, I''ll take the loss and marry you."


    At her words, Pallor Swif''s mouth twitched.


    The Holy Maiden of his order had seen many handsome and powerful men before and had never been the type to act so infatuated.


    Why was she persistently clinging to Howard today?


    Could it be that just having a handsome face allowed one to do whatever they pleased?


    "I never agreed to that bet," Howard replied calmly, declining the offer.


    Unbeknownst to him, this response made the woman with the mask grit her teeth in frustration.


    Pallor Swift spoke up coldly, "This is the Holy Maiden of our Solomon Sacred Assembly. Show some respect, young man!"


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, Holy Maiden or not, since when does my disciple, Rick''s apprentice, need to act ording to your wishes?"


    Rick snorted coldly, and in an instant, a tremendous pressure descended, forcing Pallor Swif''s knees to buckle, making him involuntarily kneel before Howard.


    Fear surged in his mind. Had he actually just threatened the disciple of a top-tier powerhouse?


    The realization that Howard had also been epted into the Holy Abyss Academy left Pallor Swift utterly stunned.


    What kind of talent did Howard possess to be taken in by both a top-tier academy and a top-tier powerhouse simultaneously?


    Normally, to preserve the purity of their students, elite academies do not allow them to join any other organizations or take another as their master, to prevent any betrayal of the academy.


    Simrly, the disciples of top-tier powerhouses are usually groomed to inherit their mantle and not to learn from others.


    These two paths are generally conflicting!


    Yet, Howard had achieved this, backed not only by a top-tier force but also having a powerful master.


    Even the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask was astounded.


    Ignoring Howard''s indifference towards her, she walked up to his side, attempting to link her arm with his.


    Unfortunately for her, Howard leaped away and returned to Rick''s side.


    Ice Ghost suddenly spoke up, "Monica, stop being mischievous! Show some restraint in front of your elders!"

 Chapter 188 188-Starry River Map, Synthesis!

    Chapter 188 188-Starry River Map, Synthesis!


    "Huh?"


    At these words, the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask, now revealed to be Monica, turned in surprise towards Ice Ghost, examining him closely.


    "So it''s Grandfather Three. I apologize for not recognizing you earlier."


    Faced with an elder, the woman with the eight-eyed devil mask, now known as Monica, didn''t dare to keep her mask on.


    She quickly removed it, revealing a beautiful and delicate face.


    In fact, had Ice Ghost not spoken up, Monica would never have recognized him.


    It couldn''t be helped; Ice Ghost held such a high status in the family!


    His position was so elevated that even a direct descendant like Monica Alva had to address him as grandfather.


    Furthermore, Ice Ghost had been absent from the family for a long time, with only a single photograph of him ced in the family shrine.


    Although Monica had seen the photo, it was decades old.


    She instinctively overlooked the possibility that the man before her could be Ice Ghost.


    Only after being reprimanded by Ice Ghost, who spoke with the authority of an older and much-respected elder, did she think of Ice Ghost''s identity.


    Even so, Monica Alva was still astounded. She couldn''t believe that her family had such a top-tier powerhouse capable of retaining a youthful appearance.


    Hearing Monica Alva''s words, Pallor Swift finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Since their Holy Maiden was rted to one of the top-tier powerhouses in this way, perhaps he wouldn''t have to face death.


    Howard, too, was surprised and curiously observed the interaction between Ice Ghost and Monica.


    "Hmm." Ice Ghost''s demeanor towards Monica, his junior, was not particrly affectionate.


    In fact, he seemed quite indifferent to everyone.


    Even towards Howard, his tone was always calm, though the gifts he had given to Howard were exceptionally valuable.


    And that skill he had given was incredibly useful!


    "I never expected Monica to be rted to Uncle Master Ice Ghost. I should work on building a good rtionship with her in the future."


    "It seems their family must also be quite powerful."


    Howard nodded slightly to himself.


    "Alright, let''s not dwell on that. Finally, this matter is concluded."


    Rick took out the Starry River Map and handed it to Howard, smiling, "This is yours now. You snatched it from the crowd, and now you truly own it!"


    Taking the Starry River Map, Howard couldn''t help feeling excited.


    Monica, with her sparkling, curious eyes, was also eager to see what effects the Starry River Map would have.


    "We''ll guard you while you do this," Rick said with a smile. "Go ahead."


    Hearing this, Howard nced at Sword Seven, giving him an apologetic look, then firmly clenched his fists and unfurled the Starry River Map.


    Whoosh¡ª


    The sound of flowing water rang crisply in his ears as a deep blue starlight engulfed the space in front of Howard.


    At that moment, Howard''s vision was devoid of Rick and the others, as well as the stone tform.


    All that existed were countless twinkling stars.


    Deep and endless, the vista evoked a sense of insignificance.


    Howard could distinctly feel his entire body trembling.


    With a sudden roar, a loud dragon''s cry echoed through the heavens, and the phantom of a golden Oriental Divine Dragon appeared, actively moving about in this starry expanse.


    Howard felt as if his soul had taken flight, soaring higher and higher, until hepletely merged with the starry sky.


    [Ding! Congrattions to awakened Howard for sessfully merging with the Starry River Map and activating all its abilities!]


    As the crisp system notification sound rang out, Howard finally came back to his senses.


    His body shuddered abruptly.


    Where was the starry sky he had just seen?


    It was merely an unfurled scrollid out before him


    Now, the scroll disyed only a background pattern of stars, nothing more.


    Monica, surprised, said, "You''re finally awake. What were you looking at for over half an hour? There''s really nothing much to see here!"


    "Half an hour has passed already?"


    Howard was taken aback.


    Rick, Glutton, and the others exchanged nces and then smiled, "The Starry River Map, being a Supreme Treasure, creates a mental impact on the one who opens it. Only an awakened who withstands this impact is qualified to merge with it."


    "We prevented everyone from fighting over it for this reason. If we had allowed a chaotic battle for possession, surely someone would have tried to activate the Starry River Map first. Entering that state while under attack would have been suicidal."


    Rick chuckled, "So, did it seed?"


    "It did!"


    Howard nodded, "I''ll check it carefully now to see what effects it has."


    With that, Howard began to examine the attributes of the Starry River Map in detail.


    [Starry River Map ¡ª¡ª Supreme Treasure]


    [Level: 1]


    [Grade: Mythical]


    [Equipment Attribute Bonuses:]


    1. Allows the choice to be one of four sses: Ster Swordsman, Ster Magus, Solitary Ster Marksman, or Ster Pdin.


    2. When under the starry sky, receive the empowerment of the power of ster, increasing all attributes by 20%.


    3. When under the starry sky, receive the nourishment of the power of ster, gaining 100 experience points per second.


    4. When under the starry sky, receive the cultivation of the power of ster; every 100 seconds, gain 1 point of vitality, and every 600 seconds, gain 1 point each in strength, wisdom, HP, and MP.


    5. When under the starry sky, capable of casting on a single target, sealing them within the Starry River Map, preventing escape. If the target fails to break free from the Starry River Map within 300 minutes, they will die, and the essence of their blood and flesh will transform into the purest power, nourishing the holder.


    6. Ster Realm: Upon activation, creates a starry sky scene, which can activate the aforementioned effects. Additionally, within this starry sky scene, any hostile targets are suppressed, reducing their all attributes by 10%.


    "!!!"


    Six attributes, four passive, all incredibly powerful, even offering unlimited enhancement of Howard''s attributes and level.


    With the Starry River Map, even without grinding for levels, Howard could steadily advance.


    The active skill of the map allowed Howard to seal a target within the Starry River Map.


    If the target didn''t escape in time, they would be killed, and their flesh and blood would transform into power for the holder.


    Though it sounded somewhat eerie, Howard knew this was a significant boon to his own power.


    As for the Ster Realm ability, it would allow Howard to fight in a home ground scenario at any time.


    "Phew, truly worthy of being a Supreme Treasure.


    These attributes are insanely powerful. I love it!"


    "But how should I choose among those four sses?"


    Howard furrowed his brows, feeling quite hesitant.


    Ster Swordsman, Ster Magus, Solitary Ster Marksman, Ster Pdin.


    From the names of the sses, it was apparent that they represented physical closebat, magical rangedbat, a likelybination of assassin and archer for the Solitary Ster Marksman, and possibly abination of shield bearer and priest for the Ster Pdin.


    "Even though my magus ss isn''t a hidden ss, my Supreme Synthesis talent allows me to learn mythical skills even in a standard ss. So, Ster Magus won''t add much to my abilities."


    "Ster Swordsman is just that, a swordsman! Both Solitary Ster Marksman and Ster Pdin have dual functions. It seems choosing Solitary Ster Marksman might be better. Coincidentally, I''ve also learned the Spirit Veil Skill, which should pair well with the Solitary Ster Marksman."


    Eventually, Howard made his choice: Solitary Ster Marksman!


    [Ding! Congrattions to awakened Howard for sessfully bing a special hidden ss ¡ª Solitary Ster Marksman!]


    [Ding! Since awakened Howard has already mastered a stealth-rted skill, the new skill Moonlight Stealth will merge with Spirit Veil Skill to form a new ability. Do you wish to confirm?]


    "Hmm?! Skills of a simr nature can actually merge together?"


    Seeing this prompt, Howard''s eyes lit up with excitement, and he quickly chose to confirm.


    [Ding! Congrattions to awakened Howard, you have sessfully mastered the SSS-level skill ¡ª Ster Stealth!]


    "This... it directly advanced to an SSS-level skill?!"


    Howard was so excited that his breathing quickened.


    An SSS-level skill, even if it was just a supportive type, would undoubtedly have astonishing effects.


    This instantly filled Howard with anticipation. Just the first skill had brought him such a huge surprise.


    What kind of powerful skills would heprehend next?


    [Ding! Congrattions to awakened Howard, you have sessfully mastered the S-level active skill ¡ª Celestial Descent!]


    [Ding! Congrattions to awakened Howard, you have sessfully mastered the S-level active skill ¡ª Supreme Star Dominion!]


    [Ding! Congrattions to awakened Howard, you have sessfully mastered the SS-level active skill ¡ª Celestial Annihtion Arrow!]


    [Ding dong! Congrattions to awakened Howard, you have sessfully mastered the S-level passive skill ¡ª Celestial Force!]


    [Ding! Congrattions to awakened Howard, you have sessfully mastered the S-level passive skill ¡ª Radiance of the Astral!]


    [Ding! Congrattions to awakened Howard, you have sessfully mastered the SSS-level passive skill ¡ª Gleaming Way of the Gxy!]

 Chapter 189 189-Bow of the Songweaver

    <h4>Chapter 189 Chapter 189-Bow of the Songweaver</h4>


    In addition to his integrated skills, Howard had awakened three active skills and three passive skills.


    Upon opening his skill panel, Howard couldn''t help but inhale sharply in awe.


    The effects were astonishing!


    The power of Ster Stealth not only enhanced his movement speed but also increased the multiplier of his first attack after revealing himself to a staggering 500%!


    It also came with the power of ster, marking the target.


    If Howard could hit the marked target five consecutive times, it would trigger the explosion of the mark, dealing immense damage.


    For targets marked, Howard gained a lock-on ability at an incredible range of 50 yards.


    His ranged attacks would never miss, and his melee strikes were guaranteed critical hits.


    As for the other skills, Celestial Descent was an AOE skill with a 30x30 yard radius,sting a full five seconds.


    If Howard could hit the target with at least three Star Arrows, the target would enter a Ster Seal state, unable to move or even use their skills.


    In other words, they couldn''t even use their life-saving skills unless they were deployed before the Ster Seal state was activated!


    Supreme Star Dominion was a single-target damage skill with a base damage of 2000%, coupled with a piercing effect.


    If used against a marked target, it would trigger a damage multiplier of ten times and extend the attack range.


    Celestial Annihtion Arrow, also a single-target damage skill, had an astonishing base damage of 10000%.


    If the target perished, the skill could continue to inflict damage on a second target, with the original damage receiving a significant boost.


    If the target survived, it would enter a state of annihtion, with all its attributes reduced by 20%.


    The effects of the three active skills left Howard in awe of their transcendent power.


    Even a mentor-level warrior, if caught off-guard by the Celestial Annihtion Arrow, would risk sustaining severe injuries, wouldn''t they?


    However, the Solitary Ster Marksman ss, as overpowered as it seemed, came with its own set of requirements for skill activation.


    That key requirement was the presence of moonlight.


    During the day, it was imperative to activate the Ster Realm effect of the Starry River Map to utilize the other skills.


    Even the passive effects, Celestial Force and Radiance of the Astral, adhered to this rule.


    Celestial Force bolstered his own strength, while Radiance of the Astral allowed him to absorb the power of starlight, building up momentum.


    Once charged, using a skill under this effect would significantly enhance both its impact and damage.


    At full capacity, those three active skills could unleash several times their normal skill damage without any issue.


    As for the final passive skill, Gleaming Way of the Gxy, it allowed Howard to drop starlight when he was attacked at night.


    Both Howard and his allies could benefit from this starlight, gaining HP restoration and special buffs upon contact.


    Each activation also boosted Howard''s attributes by 1%, with no upper limit!


    This buff would only reset if he disengaged frombat for 30 seconds.


    In essence, Howard became invincible in group battles. The longer the fight, the more formidable he grew.


    "I finally understand why the Starry River Map is deemed a Supreme Treasure!"


    Howard couldn''t help but express his realization: "Just the effects of the Starry River Map alone surpass those of ordinary Supreme Artifacts. Add to that the ss and skill enhancements it brings to me, and I wouldn''t trade it for ten Supreme Artifacts."


    "Heh, as you level up, the Starry River Map will unveil even more powerful skills for you to master," Rick said with a light chuckle. "So, what''s your n now? Will you follow me to the frontline, or return to Holy Abyss Academy?"


    Hearing this, Howard pondered for a moment before deciding, "I think I''ll head back to the academy. I haven''t thoroughly explored the Mystic Realm there, and besides, all my friends are at Holy Abyss Academy."


    "That''s a good choice. At Holy Abyss Academy, you can learn a lot of systematic knowledge, which will be beneficial for you," Rick nodded in approval. "Even while at the academy, make sure you venture out often and engage in as many battles as possible! Actualbat is always the quickest way to enhance your strength."


    Monica, on the other hand, looked at Howard in surprise.


    She had assumed that Howard had already graduated from Holy Abyss Academy, given his ability to effortlessly defeat all enemies and secure the Starry River Map.


    The revtion that Howard was returning to continue his studies took her aback!


    She was at a loss for words, her initial n to find an excuse to apany Howard now seeming impossible.


    After all, as an outsider, she couldn''t enter Holy Abyss Academy!


    Fortunately, Ice Ghost seemed to read Monica''s mind and directly instructed her to return home and convey his orders to the awakened members of her family.


    All feasts muste to an end, as Sword Seven had already departed.


    After Monica left with the members of the Solomon Sacred Assembly, Rick, Ice Ghost, and the others also said their goodbyes.


    Rick took Howard and headed straight back to Adia City, not even passing through Saint City.


    After returning to Adia City, Howard parted ways with Rick and headed straight for themercial district.


    His recent venture into the Dark Mausoleum, though not marked by a high number of monster kills, had been fruitful in terms of loot collected while watching the unfolding dramas.


    After selling his spoils, Howard had managed to earn over twenty gold coins.


    Adding this to the rewards from previous missions, he found himself in possession of over nine hundred gold coins.


    With this wealth, he made his way to a store specializing in archer equipment.


    Dressed in a magus robe, Howard didn''t seem like a typical customer to the store''s attendant, who assumed he was just browsing.


    Approaching Howard, the attendant casually inquired, "What are you looking for, sir?"


    "Do you have any longbows around Level 30? And what about skillsmonly used by archers?" Howard asked directly.


    Hearing Howard''s request for basic items, the attendant became even more convinced of his initial assumption.


    Nevertheless, aiming to make a sale, he replied, "We have Level 30 equipment including longbows and crossbows, ranging from Iron-grade to Diamond-grade. As for skills, most are around C-level and D-level. We only have two B-level skills: Seven Stars Consecutive Shot and Torrential Rain Arrow. The prices vary ording to the level. What exactly are you interested in?"


    "What level of longbows do you have in thergest quantity?" Howard asked earnestly. "And the same for skill books. I need at least 60 copies of whatever level is most abundant."


    "Such a high quantity?"


    Hearing this, the attendant''s expression finally shifted to one of surprise.


    If Howard were to purchase equipment and skill books in suchrge numbers, even if they were of lower levels, it would mean a significantmission for him.


    At this point, the attendant''s attitude towards Howard shifted to one of respect.


    "The most abundant longbows we have are of the Bronze-grade, totaling 72 pieces. As for skill books, we have the most copies of the D-level skill Double Shot and the C-level skill Powerful Shot, around 39 and 20 copies respectively," he informed Howard.


    Upon hearing this, Howard quickly made his decision.


    72 Bronze-grade equipment could potentially be fused into one Legendary-grade equipment.


    As for the skill books, merging two SS-level skills seemed feasible.


    "I''ll take them all!" Howard dered.


    At Howard''s confirmation, the attendant was overjoyed, hastily calcting the total cost for Howard.


    After Howardpleted the payment, the attendant swiftly handed over the weapons and skill books within a matter of minutes.


    Over a hundred gold coins had been spent, and even with his substantial wealth, Howard couldn''t help but feel a pang of loss.


    He then promptly headed towards Margaret''s shop.


    The reunion of the couple after a long separation was intense, but Margaret''s frail constitution soon became evident.


    After just an hour, she passed out.


    Although Howard hadn''t had his fill, he couldn''t continue and was forced to activate his supreme talent skill.


    He summoned a box and threw both the equipment and skill books into it.


    System notifications chimed crisply, one after another.


    [Ding! Congrattions Awakened Howard on a sessful synthesis. You have obtained a Silver-grade equipment ¡ª Hunter''s Bow!]


    [Ding! Congrattions Awakened Howard on a sessful synthesis. You have obtained a Gold-grade equipment ¡ª Hunter''s Faith Bow!]


    [Ding! Congrattions Awakened Howard on a sessful synthesis...]


    [...]


    [Ding! Congrattions Awakened Howard on a sessful synthesis. You have obtained the legendary-grade equipment ¡ª Bow of the Songweaver!]


    [Bow of the Songweaver]


    [Level: 30]


    [Grade: Legendary]


    [Equipment Attribute Bonuses:]


    1. Agility +1000


    2. Strength +450


    3. Restores 5% of MP with each skill cast


    4. 10% chance to trigger the Songweaver BUFF when attacking targets, granting self and allies a 20% increase in movement speed and attack speed for 30 seconds


    5. Ranged attacks activate Chant of Songweaver, healing allies within 30 yards. The healing effect is based on the user''s intelligence and spirit attributes.

 Chapter 190 190-Becoming a Nanny?

    <h4>Chapter 190 Chapter 190-Bing a Nanny?</h4>


    "!!!"


    "Is this what a Legendary-grade equipment is like?"


    "Why does it feel a bit underwhelming?!"


    Howard frowned slightly.


    After witnessing the effects of numerous Supreme Artifacts and top-tier items, lower-level legendary equipment didn''t seem as impressive to him anymore!


    Of course, this wasn''t Howard being arrogant.


    Rather, the enemies and monsters he had encountered were all above level 50, and he urgently needed higher-grade equipment.


    "To get higher-grade equipment, I need to level up!"


    "I can''t rx. Once I''m back at the academy, I need to venture more into the Mystic Realm. And if possible, I should explore the Ruins as well!"


    Howard made up his mind and immediately began to fuse skill books.


    [Ding! Congrattions Awakened Howard on a sessful synthesis. You have obtained a B-level skill book ¡ª Precision Powerful Shot!]


    [Ding! Congrattions Awakened Howard on a sessful synthesis¡­]


    [...]


    [Ding! Congrattions Awakened Howard on a sessful synthesis. You have obtained an SS-level skill book ¡ª Mighty Strike of Destructive God!]


    [Mighty Strike of Destructive God (SS-level active skill)]


    [Level: 1]


    [Effect: Condenses the force of destruction onto an arrow, dealing 700% of your attack power as damage to a single target within 50 yards. The target enters an armor-piercing state, reducing its defense by 60% for 30 seconds.]


    [Cooldown: 600 minutes]


    [Mana Cost: 20000]


    [Proficiency: 0/100]


    In his mind, Howard visualized the Mighty Strike of Destructive God.


    The arrow, shimmering with a sinister purple light, seemed capable of tearing through space as it was shot.


    Upon impacting the target, it would put the enemy in an armor-piercing state.


    The power of this skill heightened Howard''s anticipation for the other skill book.


    However, with his current attributes, Howard could at most execute SS-level, or perhaps SSS-level skills.


    Higher-level skills were beyond his reach; otherwise, purchasingrger quantities of skill books would definitely have allowed him to acquire skills surpassing the SSS-level at an incredibly rapid pace.


    [Ding! Congrattions Awakened Howard on a sessful synthesis. You have obtained a C-level skill book ¡ª Triple Shot!]


    [Ding! Congrattions Awakened Howard on a sessful synthesis. You have obtained a B-level skill book ¡ª Multiple Shot!]


    [Ding! Congrattions Awakened Howard on a sessful synthesis¡­]


    [...]


    [Ding! Congrattions Awakened Howard on a sessful synthesis. You have obtained an SS-level skill book ¡ª Tempest of Arrows!]


    [Tempest of Arrows (SS-level active skill)]


    [Level: 1]


    [Effect: Rapidly fires arrows like a tempestuous storm, sting an area within 30 yards, with up to thirty consecutive attacks. Each attack deals 300% of your attack power in damage and has a 10% chance to knock back the target.]


    [Cooldown: 300 minutes]


    [Mana Cost: 15000]


    [Proficiency: 0/100]


    Compared to Mighty Strike of Destructive God, Tempest of Arrows seemed quite ordinary.


    While the damage was undoubtedly significant, itcked the armor-piercing effect.


    In confrontations with stronger monsters or enemies, the ability to prate armor is crucially powerful.


    "Sigh, when will my MP reach thirty thousand, or even fifty thousand? Then, I could buy more skill books and raise my skills to the SSS-level."


    "If I could get my hands on a bunch of city-destroying magic, whether in grinding monsters or anything else, I would be nearly invincible, wouldn''t I?"


    A slight smile curled on Howard''s lips, thoroughly satisfied with his rapid growth.


    Other awakened beings, even those with S-level talents, couldn''t match even a fifth of his growth rate, could they?


    Gathering his thoughts, Howard held Margaret close, savoring the bliss of their tender moment before drifting into a deep sleep.


    The night passed without incident.


    Upon waking, Howard exchanged a few words with Margaret before swiftly heading back to Holy Abyss Academy.


    Since it was ss time, he went straight to the ssroom where, coincidentally, Mentor Daniel was teaching Howard''s ss that day.


    Seeing Howard''s return, Abby and Ying Chan let out a sigh of relief, while Judy and others'' eyes brightened, their gazes filled with curiosity as they scrutinized Howard.


    They were all eager to know what Howard had been up to.


    Even more so, they wondered how much Howard''s strength had improved after these few days of experiences.


    Daniel, with a smile, said, "Ah, good to see you back, Howard. It''s quite timely. Tomorrow, we have nned an excursion, a training expedition for a while."


    "With you around, we won''t have to worry much about the students'' safety."


    Even though Daniel wasn''t as powerful as Rick, he was a top-tier warrior and had instantly noticed the change in Howard.


    His words immediately sparked whispers among the students.


    In Daniel''s eyes, Howard was no longer just a student, and this perception was something the other students struggled to ept.


    However, upon reflection of Howard''s demonstratedbat abilities since they had known him, they sighed and epted this fact.


    Howard asked in surprise, "Where are we going for this training?"


    "A base''s surrounding area, where the monsters are rtively dense. It''s an ideal ce for practicing teambat and learning how to avoid battles."


    "The monsters there are of a lower level. With you there, even without a retreat, we should be able to ensure safety."


    Daniel didn''t inquire about Howard''s recent experiences. After discussing the uing training exercise, he announced the end of the ss.


    In an instant, numerous awakened students gathered around Howard, their eyes brimming with curiosity: "Howard, what have you been up to?"


    "Whoa... do you have a top-tier family backing you? Every time you go out for training, is it just an excuse, and in reality, you have a bunch of strong people power-leveling you?"


    "My goodness, how long has it been, and you''re almost level 35 already!"


    "Howe the power emanating from you feels even stronger now?"


    "No wonder you''re so freakishly good. You''ve just started your first year, and you''ve already surpassed those veteran students in the Mystic Realm rankings!"


    "How do I feel like, as a warrior, I can''t match your strength or agility, and you''re a magus!"


    "Wait a second... Howard, why are you using a longbow? When did you ss select as an archer?"


    Strength in numbers indeed revealed itself in this manner.


    A crowd of awakened scrutinized Howard and noticed his changes.


    Upon realizing that one cannot freely change their ss, they quickly understood that Howard must have obtained a hidden ss!


    At this moment, all the awakened students were stunned, gasping in shock, and even Howard''s roommates couldn''t hide their amazement.


    Being his ssmates, Howard shared some details with them, then promptly inquired about the specifics of the uing training exercise.


    No matter how reassuring Daniel''s words were, Howard wasn''t going to let his guard down.


    In this world where the strong prey on the weak, every awakened has only one chance, and Howard naturally wanted to make the most of every opportunity.


    It was only after finishing conversations with his ssmates that Howard found the time to talk to Ying Chan and Abby.


    The difference in their interaction, having not been in close contact for a while, was quite apparent.


    The attitudes of Abby and Ying Chan towards Howard, after his prolonged absence, were almost pr opposites.


    It was only because Howard had already vented his emotions with Margaret that he managed to appear rtively normal.


    This training exercise wasn''t considered too critical.


    Even at the time of departure, Daniel wasn''t much involved, leaving the responsibility to mentors Wales and Tana.


    These two mentors, one with a special rtionship with Howard and the other an old friend, allowed Howard to breathe a sigh of relief.


    At the very least, he anticipated this training trip to befortable and pleasant.


    Still, with the Dragonhawk leading the way, Howard and his group journeyed swiftly through the gusting winds.


    In just over three hours, they arrived at their destination.


    The destination was starkly simple: just a small hill, devoid of trees to obstruct the view.


    Faced with such a straightforwardndscape, even Wales found it dull.


    As all the studentsnded, he spoke listlessly, "This is near a human base. The monsters nearby are of lower levels and rtively weak. If under these conditions, you still need Ms. Tana and me to intervene, each of you will lose half of your points!"


    Upon hearing this, the many awakened students held their breath, internally resolving not to call for the mentors'' help even if they encountered stronger monsters.


    Having understood the importance of the Mystic Realm and points, the students considered these points as vital as life itself.


    The threat of losing half their points had genuinely frightened them.


    "Your task,"Wales continued indifferently, "is to protect the human base while eliminating and clearing all nearby monsters. The more monsters you kill, the more points you''ll earn as a reward."


    He added, "The people here are those who awakened their talents at an older age. Talent-wise, they certainly can''t match you, but they may join the army in the future. Try to avoid conflicts with them as much as possible. Remember, they are the ones you are here to protect!"


    Hearing Wales'' words, Howard''s brow furrowed slightly. What situation was this? Had he be a nanny?

 Chapter 191 191-Mysterious Monsters

    <h4>Chapter 191 Chapter 191-Mysterious Monsters</h4>


    Not only Howard but the other students as well grasped the situation, all feeling a sense of surprise.


    They were students themselves, needing mentors for protection. When had it be their role to protect others?


    What piqued their curiosity even more was the existence of the base.


    Logically, shouldn''t a base be some kind of secretive military instation? Shouldn''t everyone there be an expert in their own right?


    Why then did these base inhabitants need external protection?


    Sensing the students'' confusion, Tana exined, "Such bases are created by the Alliance for the people in remote areas. They contain various living andbat supplies, meant for those who don''t wish to leave their homes to move to major cities."


    "Unfortunately, the Alliance is a bit short-handed. Thus, these bases have supplies but no guards. They rely on the people themselves for defense. If strong monsters appear, the bases struggle to ensure their safety, which is why awakened from major urban areas are called upon to assist."


    "Even within the Mercenary Guild, there are many tasks rted to protecting these wilderness bases."


    Hearing this, Howard nodded slightly, feeling less resistant to the idea.


    "What''s the use of talking so much?" Wales spoke impatiently.


    "I don''t know what''s so great about these backwoods. They''d rather die here than move out! These people are just too stubborn! If it weren''t for the abundance of monsters in these mountains, and their rtively low levels, with few strong monsters around, I doubt there would be many mercenaries or awakened willing toe here to protect them and clear out the monsters!"


    Tana smiled and said, "Mr. Wales, you shouldn''t think like that. After all, they are ourrades, and if they choose to join the army, they can add strength to our human race."


    Wales, uninterested in further discussion, directly stepped into the virtual realm.


    Seeing this, Tana sighed and turned to address the students, "Let''s set off quickly, everyone. You have a total of three days. Your task is simple: just clear out the nearby monsters. You don''t even need to interact with the locals."


    Given the vastness of the forested area, the group of awakened decided to split up.


    After all, although they knew each other, their rtionships weren''t close enough to warrant collective monster hunting.


    Distributing any loot that might be found among everyone to everyone''s satisfaction would be as hard as scaling the heavens.


    Howard naturally formed a small team with his two roommates, Judy, and Abby and Ying Chan ¨C a six-person squad.


    Apart from Ying Chan, who had a special ss allowing her to use multiple weapons, the others didn''t have conflicting equipment needs, so there was no worry about how to distribute any spoils.


    Not long after they entered the area, they finally encountered monsters.


    These were quite ordinary, simr to the ones Howard first encountered in Saint City ¨C basic monsters like Goblins and Slimes, along with wild beasts such as boars, jackals, tigers, and leopards.


    Their levels were all below Level 20. Facing such level monsters, Howard didn''t even need to step in; Abby and the others could easily handle them.


    However, after an indeterminate amount of time, a piercing scream suddenly echoed from afar.


    Hearing this chilling sound, Howard and hispanions halted in their steps, exchanging nces before looking doubtfully in the direction of the noise.


    "That voice¡­ it seems like that it''s Atael''s!"


    Mike, known for his outgoing personality and well-connected among the first-year students, instantly recognized the voice and eximed in rm, "Could they be in danger? Should we go help?"


    "It can''t be, right? Most monsters in this area are below Level 20. I remember, right after passing the assessment trial, we had already reached above Level 15. Are there still people who can''t handle monsters around Level 20?"


    Nick couldn''t help but express his skepticism, "What if we go and it ends up being a waste of time?"


    Judy, the Holy Maiden from the Church, spoke up, "What if they encountered some special situation? Let''s go and check it out! I think I smell blood!"


    "Blood?"


    Hearing Judy''s words, Howard''s brows furrowed slightly, and he instinctively sniffed the air.


    As soon as he did, even Howard detected a faint but discernible scent of blood.


    Feeling the presence of blood from such a distance, a chill ran down Howard''s spine.


    Without even a word, he swiftly turned and dashed towards the direction of the sound at incredible speed.


    With Howard''s physical prowess, his speed was astonishingly fast.


    Even Nick and Mike were caught off guard, only seeing a shadow sh by like lightning, leaving them exchanging bewildered looks: "Whoa... with that speed, is Howard really a magus, or are we?"


    Like Howard, Ying Chan had also been trained in the draconian body-forging techniques since childhood.


    Though not as physically formidable as Howard, she was stronger than the others and quickly followed him.


    The closer they got, the more intense the stench of blood became.


    By the time Howard arrived at the scene, a shocking sight unfolded before him. Several peopley on the ground, their bodies oozing copious amounts of blood.


    The pungent odor of blood permeated the air.


    When Ying Chan, Judy, and the others caught up, their expressions immediately turned solemn.


    This was Abby''s first encounter with such a bloody scene. She couldn''t help but turn her head away, fighting the urge to vomit.


    Even Nick and Mike shuddered slightly.


    Judy was the first to snap into action, stepping forward swiftly with her wand in hand.


    Golden light points blinked and quickly coalesced into an Angel Phantasm.


    In the next moment, the Angel Phantasm spread its luminescent wings, with countless rays of light emerging and gradually seeping into the bodies of the five injured individuals.


    "What¡­ what exactly happened here?"


    "This isn''t right. Although Atael and the others only grasped A-level and B-level talents, they all surpassed Level 20. How could they be harmed by monsters to this extent?"


    "There''s something off. The monsters nearby are definitely not as simple as the mentors described!"


    The five people lying in front of them were Howard''s ssmates!


    Witnessing his ssmates severely injured and unconscious, Howard and the others exchanged looks, a sense of crisis brewing in their hearts.


    The sound of footsteps echoed, growing louder as more students arrived.


    Upon seeing the grave condition of Atael and the others, they too were struck with shock.


    Immediately, several students with the priest ss joined in, assisting Judy and continuously casting their skills.


    It must be said, the existence of the priest ss is indeed crucial!


    Even with such severe injuries, none of the five, including Atael, perished as their health bars hadn''t beenpletely depleted.


    They were sessfully treated and began to recover.


    Their health bars steadily rose again.


    However, at this moment, Howard and his group all gathered together, ceasing any further exploration of the map area, and instead waited for Atael and the others to regain consciousness.


    Apart from Howard, Maithus, Lanas, Abby, Judy, and a few others, the strength of the remaining students was fairly simr.


    Therefore, theycked the confidence to withstand monsters capable of inflicting such damage on Atael''s group.


    They wanted to wait for Atael to wake up and learn exactly what kind of monster they had encountered before deciding how to proceed with exploring the nearby area.


    Fortunately, with Judy''s special holy skills, Atael and his group quickly regained consciousness.


    By evening, they slowly came around.


    The moment they saw Howard and the others, Atael and hispanions showed relieved smiles, saying with a grin, "It''s so good to see you all. This means we didn''t die!"


    "What exactly happened?"


    Someone immediately asked the question.


    Upon hearing the question, a look of fear immediately clouded the faces of Atael and hispanions.


    Taking a deep breath, Atael began to speak, "We encountered an extremely bizarre monster. It looked almost human, but its hands were like saw des, incredibly sharp. Moreover, their movement speed was extremely fast. We blinked, and in that instant, they had moved from in front of us to behind us and attacked."


    "However, it seemed they didn''t know how to deliver a killing blow. After we were injured and fell to the ground, they stopped attacking."


    "And when we stared at them, they could only charge normally. But the moment we blinked or turned away, they seemed to use some sort of teleportation ability!"


    Hearing the frantic description from Atael and the other four students, Howard and the other awakened exchanged nces, their faces filled with surprise.


    If what Atael and his group described was urate, the monster they encountered was indeed peculiar.


    It was reminiscent of the creatures from the Lovecraftian mythos before the world was digitized.


    The monsters in those stories had their own set of rules; if you followed the rules, you could defeat them easily.


    But if you didn''t, death was often a gruesome affair.

 Chapter 192 192-The Slaughter

    <h4>Chapter 192 Chapter 192-The ughter</h4>


    "Have you ever encountered such bizarre monsters?" Lanas asked with a hint of perplexity in his voice.


    "Unheard of!"


    "Yes, such strange monsters, I''ve never even heard of them before."


    Despite most of them possessing considerable influence and having many powerful families backing them, everyone''s faces were shrouded in bewilderment at this moment.


    Atael, noticing the expressions of the people around him, couldn''t help but offer a wry smile.


    "I know you might find it hard to believe, but I swear on my honor, there''s not a single false word in what I''m saying! Those monsters, they''re truly odd. If you don''t keep your eyes on them, they be incredibly swift, appearing behind you in an instant tounch a surprise attack."


    "We swear on our honor as well!"


    After a careful nce at Atael and hispanions, Howard spoke up, "Besides that, do they have any other peculiarities?"


    "Nothing more," Atael shook his head and said, "Before they make their move, they''re just like ordinary humans. We only learned of this because our mentor mentioned that there were many people in the nearby base. That''s how we mistakenly assumed their identities, allowing them to get close to us. By the time we realized it, it was already toote."


    "They disguise themselves to approach you?"


    Howard sensed something problematic in this.


    "Yes, exactly! They can even speak, though somewhat awkwardly!" Atael recalled for a moment before speaking earnestly, "It''s like listening to a child who has only recently learned to speak!"


    "..."


    Upon hearing this, a sudden conjecture sprang into Howard''s mind.


    Perhaps, what Atael and his group encountered were not mere monsters, but beings from an Extranar realm!


    Monsters that descended into their world eithercked the capacity to speak or were more eloquent than humans themselves.


    The awkwardness in speech suggested something else entirely.


    This thought cast a solemn shadow over Howard''s expression.


    Compared to mere monsters, Extranar beings were known to be far more vicious.


    Any encounter with them was a matter of life and death ¨C an inescapable fight to the end.


    "Our adversary might hail from the Extranar realms!"


    As Howard''s voice echoed with this revtion, a wave of panic swept over the other students.


    "We must find the space rift first!"


    "If the space rift remains open, more Extranar beings will pour in, making them harder tobat."


    "Hisss, if they are indeed Extranar beings, their strength must be at least at the LV30 level. We can no longer afford to split our forces!"


    "Should we call for help from our mentors?"


    Quickly, the students'' thoughts turned towards seeking assistance from Tana and Wales.


    "It''s necessary!" Howard nodded in agreement, not letting pride hinder them from calling upon their strongest allies.


    After all, the level of the impending enemy remained an enigma to them all!


    Although the Extranar beings had not been in by Atael and his group, suggesting their strength wasn''t overwhelming, it''s said that even a lion must use its full strength to catch a rabbit.


    And in this case, they were far from being lions in the eyes of these Extranar entities.


    "Let''s split into two groups," Howard suggested. "One to seek help, and the other to find and destroy the space rift. If we don''t act quickly and the space rift fully forms, the increasing number of Extranar beings might be an overwhelming force, perhaps even beyond the capabilities of Ms. Tana and her team."


    After assessing the situation, Howard decided that the injured Atael and his group, along with some of the less powerful students, should return the way they came to seek help.


    He, along with Lanas, Maithus, and other rtively stronger students, would venture deeper.


    Under normal circumstances, students like Lanas wouldn''t have listened to Howard''smands so readily.


    But in this crisis, they all looked to Howard as their leader, their anchor in the chaos.


    Time gradually slipped away as they explored and advanced.


    As night fell, darkness enveloped the entire forest.


    Just as Howard hesitated over whether to stop for rest, a sudden ze erupted in the distance, its mes piercing the sky.


    The intense heat not only raised the temperature in the vicinity but also dispelled the surrounding darkness.


    "Why would there be such a fierce ze in the middle of the night?"


    "Could it be that the Extranar beings have found the base and started a massacre?"


    A student eximed in shock upon considering this possibility.


    "Don''t jump to conclusions!"


    "There must be strong protective measures at the base. It can''t be so easily breached."


    "But if it''s not the base being attacked..."


    At this point, the students dared not continue their spection.


    Howard''s eyes shed with resolve as he spoke in a cold,manding tone, "Stop dawdling. Two of you stay behind to wait for our mentors, the rest, follow me! We''re heading straight for the source of the mes!"


    "Whether it''s Extranar creatures, monsters, or humans causing this havoc, we need to get to the bottom of it!"


    Decisive and fearless, Howard had recently gained a significant boost in hisbat abilities and was not intimidated.


    He led his group of students charging towards the inferno.


    His confidence was not without reason.


    The cover of night was his ally.


    Howard was equipped with gear that could withstand several attacks and had unlocked all abilities of the ''Solitary Ster Marksman''.


    Additionally, after a period of rest, his ''Soul Fusion'' skill was ready to be deployed again, leaving him undaunted even by unknown monsters.


    He was certain of victory.


    Guided by the mes, Howard and his group sped towards the source, covering the distance in just about a quarter of an hour.


    As they approached, the sounds of franticbat, the incessant crackling of mes, and numerous cries for help assaulted their ears.


    "There''s definitely trouble!"


    "Maintain formation! Maithus, stay at the front with me!" Howardmanded, quickening his pace and taking the lead.


    This sight left many of the tank-ss awakened in disbelief.


    As physical, closebat specialists, they were astonished to find themselves outpaced by Howard, a supposedly fragile magus.


    It was an utterly surprising turn of events.


    Maithus, having previously been taught a lesson by Howard, was well aware of Howard''s formidable physique and showed no surprise.


    Instead, he hoisted his greatsword and followed closely behind Howard.


    The other students arranged themselves ording to their sses.


    Magi and archers took positions at the rear, warriors nked the sides, and shield-bearing awakened protected their ss professionals from behind.


    And the assassins?


    Some followed closely behind Howard, acting as scouts to survey the situation, while others prowled the nks, guarding against any monster ambushes.


    In battle, there were so many considerations to take into ount!


    The responsibilities of the awakened were manifold.


    Meanwhile, Howard had already charged to the forefront. Through the myriad of mes that zed around them, he saw everything clearly.


    In an instant, his pupils sharply contracted!


    Before his eyes, numerous eerie silhouettes flickered.


    They moved like mantises, each flicker positioning them behind a human.


    In the next moment, their sharp arm-des descended, severing human bodies or limbs, and thick blood sprayed forth.


    Of course, not all monsters flickered. Some became even more terrifying.


    Their mouths howled, their heads undergoing bizarre transformations, losing their eyes and noses, leaving only rows of blood-red, razor-sharp teeth.


    Their limbs scurried frantically on the ground, strangely yet with astonishing speed.


    As they neared their human targets, they thrust their heads forward.


    Then, those rows of blood-red teeth, like saws, mercilessly sawed through human flesh and bone!


    This bizarre spectacle served as a corroboration of Atael''s earlier statements.


    The monsters were indeed unique. When under human scrutiny, they lost their space blink ability and had to rely on their physical oddities forbat.


    If unnoticed, they could traverse space and materialize behind people for stealth attacks.


    After a moment of careful sensing, Howard understood that their strength was not overly formidable.


    It was their peculiar abilities that were daunting.


    Coupled with the fact that most people in the base were around level 10, far inferior even to those in smaller cities like Saint City.


    Their panic and inability to find the right countermeasures led to their tragic end, which was quite expected.


    Yet, the weakness of these people was no justification for their ughter!


    Witnessing fellow humans being mercilessly killed by Extranar beings, a surge of intense anger welled up in Howard''s heart.


    With a steely gaze, Howard''s mind flickered, and he swiftly pulled out the Bow of the Songweaver from his Storage Bag, nocking and drawing the bowstring to its limit.


    "Celestial Descent!"


    With a roar, Howard released the bowstring, and an arrow whistled forth, striking directly into the starry sky.


    Boom!


    A crisp sound echoed as the night sky seemingly exploded, transforming into countless stars that rained down, bombarding the bizarre monsters amidst the mes.


    Simultaneously, the special skill Ster Realm of the Supreme Treasure ¨C Starry River Map was activated!


    The previously dim space suddenly twinkled with countless stars, enveloping Howard, dozens of students, and all survivors and monsters within the mes.


    The entire area was shrouded in a celestial spectacle.

 Chapter 193 193-An Ominous Premonition

    <h4>Chapter 193 Chapter 193-An Ominous Premonition</h4>


    As the Ster Realm unfolded, Howard''s very form began to glow with an ethereal light, surrounded by a myriad of twinkling stars.


    From a distance, he resembled a deity which was radiant and majestic.


    Not only that, but under the enhancement of the Ster Realm''s powers, the peculiar attributes of the monstrous creatures were significantly suppressed.


    Howard, too, received a bolstering in strength.


    In this exchange of power, the gap between his abilities and those of the monsters widened dramatically.


    The Celestial Descent shone with a brilliant light, each meteor that fell not only inflicted substantial damage upon the monsters but also burst open like a firework, obstructing their view with its dazzling disy.


    Particrly when three meteors struck, the creatures were bound by the starlight, rendered immobile on the spot.


    "Run now!"


    As the eerie monsters were subdued by Howard, the remaining awakened beings snapped to their senses and scrambled to flee.


    Upon witnessing this, Howard''s pupils contracted sharply.


    ording to Atael, these monsters seemed to possess a peculiar Power of Law ¨C as long as they remained unseen by humans, they could instantly teleport behind their target.


    Even though Howard was facing the monsters, his vision was obscured by the mes and the explosive brilliance of the starlight.


    Indeed, as expected, even though they were in a controlled state, as soon as no human eyes were upon them, they could rupture the very fabric of space and perform a Space Jump.


    Yes, the Space Jump!


    For it was explicitly stated in Howard''s skills ¨C once hit by the arrows transformed from the stars, the target should be immobilized.


    To shift their position while being unable to move could only be achieved by a Space Jump!


    Fortunately, even after performing a Space Jump, they remained immobilized, under a control that rendered them unable to move or act.


    Thus, they posed no threat to the humans, merely flickering in and out of existence behind them.


    At this moment, Maithus, leading a group of closebat specialists, charged into the fray.


    A swift nce revealed a scene of horror: bodies and blood strewn across the ground, alongside the relentless burning mes.


    They couldn''t help but inhale sharply, eximing in shock and disbelief, "What the fuck?! How could so many have perished?"


    "Terrifying!"


    "Don''t just stand there in shock, let''s move in quickly!"


    "Remember, when you encounter those monsters, keep a close watch on them. Also, we must stand in rows, ensuring there is always someone behind you!"


    With these words, Howard, brandishing his wand, conjured a fierce, cold air.


    The chilling breeze, swirling into existence, howled as it surged forward.


    Upon contact with the mes, the cold air was instantly melted by the intense heat, transforming into countless droplets of water that fell in session.


    Pfft, pfft!


    As the droplets hit the burning mes, a peculiar sound emerged, followed swiftly by plumes of white smoke.


    Gradually, the mes began to dim.


    However, the fire was so intense that, despite the assault of water, it refused to be extinguishedpletely.


    Seeing this, Howard hesitated no more and unleashed a powerful skill ¨C Wrath of the Earth!


    Geo energy, known for its supremacy over Pyro, was about to prove its might.


    When the wave infused with the potent essence of Geo energy erupted, the already-weakening mes could no longer withstand the pressure.


    They were immediately extinguished, smothered under the dominating force of the Earth.


    With the mes extinguished, the full scene was finallyid bare to their eyes.


    Outside the base, a horrifying sight unfolded: hundreds of bizarrely shaped monsters were massacring the group of awakened.


    The ground was littered with thousands of corpses.


    In some areas, the remains were piled so high they formed small mounds.


    The pungent scent of blood hung heavy in the air, assaulting the senses.


    Witnessing this scene, the students couldn''t help but tremble, rage boiling in their hearts.


    The thought of thousands of their kin ughtered in such a manner was unbearable for any sane person.


    This feeling assaulted the minds of every student present.


    At that moment, the control period of Celestial Descent came to an end.


    The massacre by the monsters resumed.


    Their hands, sharp as des, crossed and shed with ferocity, emitting blood-red de lights.


    These lights, infused with astounding power, instantly tore the bodies of the awakened into halves.


    Some monsters, confronting the surviving awakened head-on, underwent a grotesque transformation.


    Their heads sprouted rows of blood-red, razor-sharp teeth, which they used to bite through the survivors'' bodies, letting the blood flow into their mouths.


    "Cursed creatures!"


    "Such vicious monsters! Brothers, attack, let''s annihte them!"


    Upon seeing this, the students could no longer contain themselves.


    Gripping their weapons, they charged into battle.


    Of course, they all firmly remembered Howard''s instructions and kept their eyes fixed intently on the bizarre monsters.


    Even when multiple monsters targeted them, each student focused on one.


    When other monsters flickered behind them, theirpanions at the back yed a crucial role.


    Indeed, it wasn''t necessary for the individual themselves to watch the monsters; as long as someone''s gaze caught them, their Space Jump ability was nullified.


    Howard had already analyzed their specific attributes.


    Known as Sneaky Murderers, their level was around LV35, not much higher than the students. In a directbat situation, there was no need to worry.


    When these monsters transformed into beings with only two rows of blood-colored teeth on their heads, the awakened would m their shields down on them, causing them to reel in confusion.


    Howard continuously unleashed skills ¨C fireballs, Frost Arrow Spells, and many others, bombarding the Sneaky Murderers like a relentless stream, sending them flying.


    However, their numbers were simply too many!


    Moreover, their HP was not low, and even Howard didn''t have the ability to kill them instantly.


    If it weren''t for Maithus and the others charging quickly and drawing some of the Sneaky Murderers away, Howard might not have been able to prevent the massacre of the awakened.


    Eventually, Howard went all out, deploying every wide-range AOE skill he had, barring those above SS-level.


    In a short while, some Sneaky Murderers finally fell at the hands of Howard and hispanions.


    At that moment, the attention of the group of Sneaky Murderers was finally drawn towards them.


    "Roar!"


    Deep, angry growls resonated continuously as hundreds of Sneaky Murderers, like wolves lurking in the darkness, only revealed their ghastly green eyes, sizing up Howard and his fellow students.


    Unfortunately for them, Howard and hispanions, being top students from a prestigious academy, were not as easily intimidated as the previously massacred awakened.


    As the group of Sneaky Murderers attempted to encircle and close in on Howard and his team, Abby, Lanas, and other archers deployed their skills.


    The crisp twang of bowstrings vibrated incessantly, and arrows, glimmering with light, were shot into the air, transforming into a rain of arrows that crisscrossed down from the sky.


    Abby, an elemental archer,cked AOE skills, but each arrow she released shimmered with different colored lights, each carrying different elements.


    Every element came with its special effects.


    Some arrows exploded upon impact, others pierced through the bodies, sting them away or skewering the Sneaky Murderers together.


    There were also arrows that reduced the attributes of the monsters they hit or inflicted controlling effects on them.


    The archers were just the first wave!


    Soon after, the second wave of attack from the magi followed.


    Glows and bursts like beads on a string continuously struck the monsters.


    mes transformed into razor-sharp des, fiercely shing, and brown glows shattered the earth, forming huge boulders that heavily smashed down onto the monsters.


    For a moment, countless Sneaky Murderers were hit by the barrage of skills, scurrying in panic, utterly devoid of any capacity to fight back.


    They attempted to utilize their Space Jump ability, but to no avail.


    The students, having immense faith in Howard and being numerous themselves, kept a vignt watch on one or two monsters each, leaving no room for the creatures to execute their ability.


    As the Sneaky Murderers continued to fall, Howard switched his weapon to the Soul Nurturer.


    One magic skill after another, like precision-guided missiles, urately struck the Sneaky Murderers.


    [ Ding! Congrattions awakened Howard, you have sessfully killed a Sneaky Murderer, awarded 2000 experience points! ]


    [ Ding! Congrattions awakened Howard, you have sessfully killed a Sneaky Murderer, awarded 2000 experience points! ]


    [ Ding! Congrattions awakened Howard... ]


    [ ... ]


    The crisp sound of the system notifications echoed, yet an ominous premonition suddenly surfaced in Howard''s heart.


    Even his heartbeat began to elerate!


    Howard looked up sharply, but nothing seemed amiss.


    Some Sneaky Murderers were still pursuing the surviving awakened, while the rest were being utterly overpowered by the students, fleeing in disarray.


    What could possibly be giving him such an ominous feeling?


    A surge of ominous foreboding instantly tensed Howard.


    His mind raced with spection ¨C could there be a BOSS among these monsters?

 Chapter 194 194-Mortality Murderer

    Chapter 194 194-Mortality Murderer


    Howard''s mind raced with spection ¨C could there be a BOSS among these monsters?


    However, this wasn''t the time for pondering.


    Howard continued to lead the students, maintaining their formation as they advanced.


    The archers and magi''s firepower barrage left the Sneaky Murderers without a chance to retaliate.


    On the rare asion that they managed to get close to the students, they were promptly blocked by the meat shield ss.


    Several shields came crashing down, their heads nging resoundingly.


    With their ranged skills effectively sealed and their melee attacks burdened with a preliminary swing, the monsters were left virtually helpless!


    At this point, the students began to exude an air of arrogance.


    "Is this what Extranar beings are like?"


    "Our elders always talked about how powerful Extranar beings are. These are too weak, aren''t they?"


    "Tsks, it seems we are really quite formidable!"


    Hearing these remarks, Howard''s brows slightly furrowed.


    He wanted to remind the students, but struggled to find the right words.


    After all, judging by the current performance of the Sneaky Murderers, they did seem exceptionally weak.


    Or perhaps, Sneaky Murderers were better suited for small team battles.


    In situations with arger number of awakened, their abilities couldn''t be fully utilized, leading to their suppression.


    "Keep pushing forward; I just need to be cautious. Even with this foreboding feeling, we must stop their ughter. Otherwise, if the survivors in the base were to die, that would be a true tragedy."


    Howard couldn''t bear the thought of the survivors being killed.


    He firmly resolved to continuemanding the students in their relentless assault.


    In just half a quarter of an hour, even before mentors Wales and Tana could arrive, Howard and his team had already cleared all the Sneaky Murderers near the base.


    However, only fewer than ten survivors remained.


    After the demise of the Sneaky Murderers, they finally stopped fleeing, copsing onto the ground, gasping for air with heaving breaths.


    "Are you folks from the base? What happened earlier? How did so many Extranar beings appear?" Howard quickly approached them.


    Of course, he was uncertain whether these people were friend or foe, so he kept all his shields at maximum.


    This way, even in case of a sneak attack, his own safety was assured.


    "We... we don''t know either," the survivors lifted their heads upon hearing Howard''s words.


    Carefully examining him and seeing he didn''t appear to be a foe, they sobbed, "We were just normally hunting and surviving in the mountains. Unexpectedly, one day while fetching water, a space rift abruptly emerged beside the stream!"


    "Then, these terrifying monsters leaped out from it. They killed anyone on sight and chased us all the way to the base. Even the warriors who had gotten elite equipment and learned skills from the city folk were killed. We simply couldn''t resist them!"


    "Right, many monsters have also invaded the base. Can you go back inside and save the others?"


    Hearing this, Howard and the other students'' expressions subtly changed.


    They turned and looked back towards the base.


    The base, in reality, was a cave, its entrance appearing quiterge.


    It was estimated that the supplies given to them by the Alliance had all been stored inside this cave.


    However, upon seeing the terrain, Howard''s expression grew serious.


    Initially, the peculiar abilities of the Sneaky Murderers were quite special.


    Their relentless advance was purely due to the geographical advantage they had - being able to easily spot them prevented the full utilization of their Space Jump ability.


    They were either forced into meleebat or suppressed by the magus and archer teams.


    If Howard were to lead the students into the cave, their formation would bepromised.


    Even the archer and magus teams would struggle to create an effective offensive environment, and there was a high likelihood of being counter-attacked by the Sneaky Murderers.


    Realizing this, Howard''s face turned grave as he shook his head, outright refusing the survivors'' request.


    "Why not?"


    "You''ve already saved us, please, do us another kindness and save our friends and family too?"


    The survivors all looked at Howard with eyes full of hope.


    "We can''t save them!" Howard said solemnly. "The terrain inside the cave doesn''t suit us. If we rashly enter, it''s highly likely that not only would we fail to save anyone, but we would also end up losing our own lives."


    The survivors'' breaths hitched, and their faces immediately showed expressions of sadness.


    However, they weren''t foolish.


    They knew they had been rescued by Howard and at this point, didn''t dare to contradict him or forcefully ask him to continue the rescue.


    After all, angering Howard could potentially cut off their own chances of survival.


    "Don''t worry, our mentors will be here soon. They are very powerful and can help rescue your people."


    In times of non-internal conflict, Howard genuinely didn''t wish to see humans die.


    After all, these fallen humans could potentially have been the main force in resisting demons and Extranar beings in the future!


    Hearing this, the survivors finally showed a hint of a smile.


    After Maithus and his group had swept the area, confirming no living Sneaky Murderers remained, they too joined Howard, speaking in a low voice: "Those bizarre monsters have been cleared out, we now... "


    Before he could finish, a deafening roar erupted, followed by a violent trembling of the earth.


    Everyone, including Howard, staggered, struggling to maintain their bnce.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Before Howard, Abby, Ying Chan, and the rest could react, the ground was abruptly torn asunder.


    A colossal body then emerged from beneath the earth.


    Howard and the others nced at it, their eyes widening in disbelief.


    It resembled a giant centipede, its body covered in sharp serrations. Its head and tail were indistinguishable, adding to its eerie appearance.


    In an instant, Howard cast a Divination spell on it.


    [ Mortality Murderer ]


    [ Level: 60 ]


    [ Tier: Diamond ]


    [ Description: A Mortality Murderer that has undergone multiple evolutions. Every inch of its skin contains poison. Each of its limbs is incredibly sharp, capable of slicing through steel. Furthermore, its vitality is strangely robust, able to survive even with a severed head. ]


    [ HP: 284850/ 316500 ]


    [ Attack Power: 17749¡ª20085 ]


    [ Defense Value: 15000 ]


    [ Skills: Death Thrust, Fatal Strike, Terror Venom Mist, Death Roll, Death Hunt ]


    The total of five skills caused Howard''s pupils to contract.


    While the number of skills doesn''t necessarily represent the strength of a BOSS, a BOSS with numerous skills is definitely not to be underestimated!


    "Roar!"


    Just as Howard and the students were cautiously examining the attributes of the Mortality Murderer, itunched an attack.


    Its body coiled, its sharp, de-like limbs moving at an incredibly fast speed towards the survivors.


    In an instant, the Mortality Murderer reached the survivors.


    Its razor-sharp limbs struck with astonishing speed, continuously piercing them and even creating afterimages, sttering blood everywhere.


    "Damn it!"


    "How dare it kill in front of us!"


    Witnessing this scene, Howard and the others were filled with anger.


    Despite facing a formidable level 60 Diamond-grade BOSS, the students resolutely initiated their attack.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh ¡ª


    Arrows whistled through the air, creating a sky-filled barrage of rain, intermingled with the glow of various elemental lights, raining down upon the Mortality Murderer.


    "-12!"


    "-31!"


    "-19!"


    "MISS!"


    However, due to the vast difference in attributes, the group of awakened, mostly around level 20, struggled to inflict significant damage.


    Only Howard, with his astonishing attributes, managed to deal over 600 points of damage with a single Frost Arrow Spell!


    But that was just the extent of it.


    The control effect of the Frost Arrow Spell barely took effect.


    The spreading ice had just begun when it was shattered by the Mortality Murderer.


    In the next moment, the Mortality Murderer roared angrily, its body dropping down.


    Its two rows of knife-like sharp limbs swiftly stabbed into the ground, rapidly advancing towards Howard and the others at an incredible speed.


    Witnessing this scene, Howard quickly raised his wand, unleashing three bolts of lightning that fiercely struck the head of the Mortality Murderer.


    With the enhancement of his skill level, the damage dealt increased by about 300 points, reaching just over a thousand.


    Not only that, but the Mortality Murderer''s entire body was enveloped in lightning, causing it to convulse violently.


    Seizing the opportunity while the Mortality Murderer was paralyzed, Howard immediately switched to the Bow of the Songweaver.


    Drawing the bowstring back, he deployed the SS-level skill, Mighty Strike of Destructive God, with the casting bar on his head rapidly filling.


    Although this was an SS-level skill, it came with armor-piercing effects, making it ideally suited for use at the start of the battle!


    Unless, of course, he learned another lower-level skill with simr armor-piercing effects.


    Hum¡ª


    As the casting bar filled, a massive arrow, shimmering with ck and purple light, materialized on the bowstring in Howard''s hands.

 Chapter 195 195-Confronting a Greater Threat?

    Chapter 195 195-Confronting a Greater Threat?


    Being an SS-level skill, its special effects were undoubtedly maxed out, exuding an overwhelming oppressive aura.


    Almost the instant the purple-ck light emerged, a terrifying force halted Mortality Murderer in its tracks, causing it to constantly roar and struggle as if in a fierce battle against its own restraints.


    The students, needless to say, stood no chance against such intimidating pressure.


    They were all trembling, huddled on the ground, sumbing to the sheer might of the skill.


    Even Tana and Wales, who were frantically rushing over from not too far away, felt this surge of power and their faces drastically changed.


    Unfamiliar with Howard''s new skill, they mistook it for an enemy''s attack, naturally worrying for the safety of their students.


    After all, Tana and Wales were mentors.


    The thought of their students being harmed under their watch would not only plunge them into a deep well of guilt but would also bring about severe repercussions from the academy.


    Consequently, Tana and Wales pushed themselves to the limit, deploying their techniques to rapidly increase the distance between themselves and Atael''s group.


    Meanwhile, Howard had already released the bowstring, sending a massive purple-ck feathered arrow hurtling towards the centipede-like Mortality Murderer.


    The sight of the gigantic arrow, sharp beyond belief, piercing through the body of the Mortality Murderer, was a sight to behold.


    A spray of green blood gushed out, an eerie testament to the arrow''s lethal precision.


    The moment the green blood hit the ground, it corroded the surface, sending plumes of smoke rising and dispersing into the air.


    In just a few short breaths, the eerie green mist had already enveloped the vicinity of Howard and hispanions.


    Instantly, Maithus and the others felt an overwhelming sense of weakness, a nauseating urge to vomit overwhelming them.


    Noticing the green fog nearby, their faces turned ashen.


    They cried out urgently, "Fall back, that green mist is poisonous!"


    As their warning echoed, the students retreated en masse.


    Only Howard remained steadfast amidst the green fog, drawing his bowstring once again, his eyes firmly fixed on the Mortality Murderer.


    What a joke, he thought. Having finally managed to lower the Mortality Murderer''s Defense Value, it would be a grave mistake not to seize this opportunity to inflict more damage.


    As for the toxic green mist?


    Howard didn''t believe Judy, the Holy Maiden of the Church, would just stand by and watch them be poisoned.


    Even the Holy Maiden of the Solomon Sacred Assembly possessed extraordinary abilities that put considerable pressure on him.


    Surely, Judy couldn''t be less capable?


    As expected, Judy showed no signs of panic.


    Her hands moved swiftly, forming seals while she chanted under her breath.


    As the incantation concluded, an Angel Phantasm materialized behind her.


    The Angel Phantasm opened its mouth, exhaling a gentle breeze that instantly swept away all the green mist to a distance.


    Not just that, the students touched by this breeze felt as if basking in the warmth of spring.


    Their fatigue and sense of weakness vanished, with a glowing light flickering above their heads, bestowing them with enhanced states.


    Empowered by this blessing, Howard''s strength surged, and he unleashed the Tempest of Arrows.


    Despite its unassuming name, this was a genuine SS-level skill in its own right.


    It was a sight to behold: feathered arrows shot from Howard''s hands at incredible speed, tracing beautiful parabs in the air.


    Carrying astonishing force, they relentlessly struck the Mortality Murderer.


    With its Defense Value diminished, each arrow pierced through its iron-like armor, burrowing deep into its flesh and causing a cascade of green blood.


    Damage numbers emerged above its head, each one a testament to the arrows'' potency.


    "-3029!"


    "-3112!"


    "-3788!"


    "-3427!"


    "¡­"


    Individually, these numbers might not seem excessively high, but consider the sheer volume: the Tempest of Arrows consisted of thirty arrows, each with a knockback effect, effectively immobilizing the Mortality Murderer and leaving it no chance to dodge the subsequent onught.


    As its HP plummeted, all thirty arrows found their mark, stripping nearly a hundred thousand points from its health!


    "Roar!"


    Losing such a substantial amount of HP in one go, the Mortality Murderer entered a state of extreme fury.


    Its body twisted and contorted, rolling continuously, its sharp limbs glinting like des under the moonlight.


    Watching the Mortality Murderer''s relentless rolling, drawing perilously close to the students, Howard leapt high, dodging its attack.


    In mid-air, he shoutedmands: "Students with control abilities, use them now! Keep it restrained!"


    "To the rest of the students, fall back for now!"


    The Mortality Murderer, after all, was a high-level Diamond-grade BOSS with astonishing attributes.


    Except for Howard, any student attacked by it could likely be instantly killed.


    Thus, the respect it deserved was duly given.


    The students, aware of their significant power gap with Howard, didn''t underestimate the BOSS being subdued by him and promptly retreated.


    At this juncture, Ying Chan made her move.


    True to her heritage as a direct descendant of the Chan family, even at her young age and with equipment grades far from modest, she let out a piercing cry, and a burst of mes erupted from her being.


    In the next moment, Ying Chan transformed into a zing phoenix.


    Although smaller in sizepared to Shelley Chan''s form, her aura was scarcely less imposing.


    Her fiery red wings fluttered.


    As the phoenix incarnation of Ying Chan dived, she trailed countless mes, bombarding the Mortality Murderer with fiery wrath.


    Boom!


    Struck by the mes, the Mortality Murderer staggered.


    Instantly, Ying Chan, in her fiery phoenix form, extended her ws, piercing the flesh of the Mortality Murderer on both sides.


    It was as if an eagle had seized a chick, lifting the Mortality Murderer into the air.


    For a moment, the Mortality Murderer convulsed and writhed in the sky, but a series of pale red damage numbers continuously emerged above its head.


    "-321!"


    "-192!"


    "-278!"


    "-302!"


    "¡­"


    The damage from the searing mes kept appearing, even controlling the Mortality Murderer in the air.


    Witnessing this scene, Howard took a deep breath and unleashed his SS-level skill ¨C Icy Touch of Winter Goddess!


    As the skill activated, a piercing cold wind howled, and snowkes began to fall, swiftly encasing the Mortality Murderer in ice mid-air.


    The ethereal silhouette of the Winter Goddess appeared, her gaze as cold as snow, extending a pristine, white jade finger.


    Crack¡ª


    A crisp sound echoed as theyer of ice encasing the Mortality Murderer began to shatter.


    Not only the ice but also its body and flesh turned into fragments, plummeting to the ground.


    [Ding! Congrattions to the awakened Howard, you have sessfully in the Mortality Murderer! You have been awarded 50,000 experience points!]


    A generous reward of experience points was bestowed, and Howard let out a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, in the end, it was his superior skill that prevailed.


    Utilizing three SS-level skills, inbination with the other students, and Ying Chan''s control ability, they managed to keep the beast under control until its demise, giving it little chance to fight back.


    Regrettably, the initial assault by the Mortality Murderer had been too much for the group of survivors, resulting in the loss of two more lives.


    Now, only three survivors remained at the base.


    They had bepletely numb, showing no emotional response even as friends and loved ones perished before their eyes.


    Their only hope was to ensure their safety.


    As long as someone among them survived, there was a possibility for theirmunity to continue and endure.


    "Extranar creatures are indeed terrifying," observed one of the students. "Their aggression seems stronger than ordinary monsters, and their methods of attack are even more outrageous."


    A student, puzzled, asked, "What do we do next?"


    "Find the space rift!" Howard said firmly. "As long as the space rift remains, Extranar creatures will continue to emerge. Once their numbers increase, even mentors might struggle to handle them!"


    "Alright!"


    "Then let''s go find the space rift."


    "But Howard, what about these three survivors?"


    Upon hearing this, Howard scrutinized the three survivors, his brow furrowing slightly.


    Protecting the survivors would mean dividing their forces.


    If any monster lurking in the shadowsunched a surprise attack, Howard feared the students might be in danger.


    Yet, abandoning these survivors didn''t sit well with him either.


    They were, after all,rades-in-arms.


    After a moment, Howard spoke, "Would you like to join us? If we can find the space rift, you will have a chance to survive."


    Before the survivors could respond, a sudden, angry roar pierced the air, echoing between heaven and earth.


    "Damned humans, how dare you y my offspring!"


    "I will use your blood to honor the spirits of my Murderer kin!"


    Almost as soon as these words fell, the starry sky surrounding Howard and his group was torn asunder.


    Then, a gigantic centipede, over thirty yards long and floating in the air, reminiscent of a dragon in size, came into view of the awe-struck students!

 Chapter 196 196-The Frequent Emergence of Space Rifts

    Chapter 196 196-The Frequent Emergence of Space Rifts


    Just how terrifying can a centipede over thirty yards in size be?


    It appeared even more colossal than a dragon!


    Its eyes alone were asrge as a human, shimmering with an eerie light.


    This formidable presence instilled a sense of dread in Howard and hispanions, causing their scalps to tingle with fear.


    Howard quickly cast a Divination spell to discern the gigantic centipede''s specific attributes.


    [ Mortality Murderer Chieftain ] (BOSS)


    [ Level: 80 ]


    [ Tier: Epic ]


    [ Description: The Chieftain of the Mortality Murderer n, possessing far more powerful attributes and strength ]


    [ HP: 1050000/1050000 ]


    [ Attack Power: 91000¡ª112740 ]


    [ Defense Value: 80000 ]


    [ Skills: Death Thrust, Fatal Strike, Terror Venom Mist, Death Roll, Death Hunt ]


    The skills were familiar, but the daunting attributes made Howard''s expression turn grave.


    Faced with such a disparity in attributes, Howard could only hope to contend by once again using the Soul Fusion skill, and it would have to be an SSS-level skill at that!


    Holding back was not an option. To battle this foe, he had to give it his all.


    However, just as Howard was about to deploy the Soul Fusion skill and reveal his ability to transform into a dragon, a sudden whooshing sound came from behind.


    Turning around, he saw two figures cutting through the sky, approaching at incredible speed.


    "Mentors?!"


    Seeing this, Howard''s eyes lit up.


    His heart, too, rxedpletely.


    Wales''s strength far exceeded his apparent abilities.


    With him present, not just a Level 80 BOSS, but even a Level 100 BOSS could be easily vanquished.


    After all, with the right equipment and talents, a person''s potential strength can far surpass that of monsters of the same level.


    Even if they are Extranar creatures!


    Extranar creaturese in various forms, including humanoid and beastly monsters.


    Only humanoid monsters possess the ability to don equipment andprehend talents much like humans.


    As for Tana?


    Although Tana was formidable, in Howard''s view, she still fell short of Wales''s prowess.


    Indeed, this was the case.


    Even in terms of speed, Tana was significantly slower than Wales.


    Wales, like a meteor, managed to reach the Mortality Murderer Chieftain before it could evenunch an attack.


    His body passed right through the Chieftain''s frame.


    In the next instant, a dazzling silver-white de aura burst forth from within the Mortality Murderer Chieftain, causing its body to disintegrate into pieces.


    Bathed in blood, Wales emerged from the shattered remains of the Mortality Murderer Chieftain.


    Following this, a white light appeared, and the Mortality Murderer Chieftain, who had just uttered its threats, began to dissipate.


    It was a one-shot kill!


    This scenepletely astounded all the students, who stared at Wales with a mix of awe and surprise.


    Even Tana, witnessing Wales''s full power for the first time, couldn''t help but widen her eyes in shock, covering her mouth with her hand.


    Wales wasn''t as concerned about the students as he was about Howard.


    Only after seeing Howard safe and sound did he let out a sigh of relief, then turned his attention to the other students.


    Ensuring that no student had been harmed, Wales immediately asked, "What exactly happened?"


    Howard quickly stepped forward and recounted the events that had transpired.


    Upon learning that the space rift had yet to be destroyed, Wales instructed Tana to take care of Howard and the others.


    He then once again entered an invisibility state and set off to destroy the space rift.


    Seeing this, the students couldn''t help but express their amazement.


    Even Tana couldn''t help but marvel, "This is the first time I''ve realized just how powerful Wales really is."


    "Ah?"


    Hearing their mentor praising Wales, the students became curious.


    They had assumed that mentors like Tana and Wales were of simr strength.


    Noticing the students'' gazes, Tana gave a wry smile and said, "My strength, though sufficient to handle that Mortality Murderer Chieftain, certainly couldn''t achieve an instant kill. I would have had to engage in a prolonged battle."


    "You could say that Wales''s strength far surpasses mine!"


    Hearing Ms. Tana herself admit her inferiority to Wales, the students began to regard him as an even greater figure of strength.


    They silently resolved that the next time Wales held a ss, they would do whatever it took to foster a good rtionship with him.


    "Only three survivors left at the base?"


    "It''s so tragic... I never expected Extranar creatures to invade the human race at this time!"


    Tana, with a stern expression, said directly, "Everyone did well this time. Hurry and collect the bodies of those Extranar creatures. Later, I''ll help you exchange them for rewards!"


    Hearing that collecting the bodies of Extranar creatures could earn them rewards, the students'' eyes lit up.


    They were overjoyed and quickly set about gathering their spoils of war.


    Meanwhile, Howard silently awaited Wales''s return.


    He was acutely aware of the formidable nature of Extranar creatures.


    Until he saw Wales return, his heart would not be at ease.


    Fortunately, Wales''s strength was more than sufficient to handle Extranar creatures.


    In a short while, Wales reappeared, taking a seat next to Howard and Tana.


    "How did it go?"


    Feeling Wales''s return, Tana quickly asked, "Is the space rift destroyed? Are there any hidden Extranar creatures remaining?"


    "I''ve already used my skills to confirm that there are no living Extranar creatures left," Wales nodded.


    "The space rift has been destroyed. However, have you noticed that the frequency of Extranar creatures appearing recently seems to have increased?"


    "Now that you mention it¡­"


    Tana nodded thoughtfully, speaking in a low voice, "In the past, within our Adia City, we might not encounter a space rift even once a year. But this year isn''t even over, and I''ve alreadye across three space rifts. It''s genuinely surprising."


    Hearing their conversation, Howard also chimed in, "About two months ago, near the Dark Mausoleum in Saint City, I encountered a space rift. Fortunately, the monsters within it were rtively weak and I managed to eliminate them."


    "¡­"


    Upon hearing this, both Tana and Wales''s expressions grew more solemn.


    "There''s a problem!"


    Wales spoke gravely, "Extranar creatures might be scheming something. We must inform the Dean about this!"


    Tana became anxious, "But we can''t contact the Dean right now. What should we do?"


    Any situation involving Extranar creatures was of such gravity that it was beyond the capacity of a mentor, even someone of Daniel''s caliber, to handle alone.


    Wales turned his gaze towards Howard, speaking softly, "Howard, perhaps¡­ we might need you to introduce us to Rick."


    Rick was a powerful figure within the Alliance.


    The reason he had stayed in Adia City was to seek revenge on his nemesis.


    Now that Rick had avenged his great foe, he was in the process of returning to the internal operations of the Alliance.


    Even though he was still in Adia City, his status was such that only direct subordinates of the Oversight Department, heads of major institutions, or individuals of the rank of the Mayor of Adia City could engage in equal dialogue with him or convey messages to him.


    Hearing this, Howard''s brow slightly furrowed.


    Wales was aware of his rtionship with Rick!


    It was noteworthy that Howard had only recently be Rick''s apprentice.


    This implied that even when Howard was involved in the Starry River Map incident, Wales had been keeping an eye on him.


    Perhaps he didn''t know the specifics, but he was certainly aware of the general situation.


    Even though Howard knew that Wales had always been protecting him and providing benefits, a sense of irritation stirred deep within him.


    Being constantly monitored by someone was indeed hard to ept.


    However, Howard also understood the urgency of the current situation and did not dwell on it further.


    He nodded and said, "After we return, I will take you to meet my teacher."


    "My teacher?!"


    Hearing Howard''s words, Tana was instantly surprised, "You¡­ you''ve actually taken Rick as your teacher?"


    "Yes."


    Howard replied with a lightugh, "The academy hasn''t set any rules against students taking masters, has it?"


    "No, not at all!"


    Tana responded excitedly, "I just can''t believe it. You¡­ you actually took such a high-level powerhouse as your teacher! No wonder, no wonder your strength as a student is so formidable, far surpassing your peers. Not just that, even students in their fifth or sixth year might not be able to best you!"


    "Now is not the time to discuss this." Wales interjected seriously. "This mission is over. Once we return to Adia City, you take the students back, inform Daniel about the situation, and have him try to contact the Dean. Howard and I will go to meet Lord Rick."


    "Understood!" Tana replied, "If youe to any conclusions, remember to let me know. We''ve finally encountered Extranar creatures, and I want to contribute my part as well!"

 Chapter 197 197-A Heart Alien is Always a Stranger

    Chapter 197 197-A Heart Alien is Always a Stranger


    The training mission, originally nned tost longer, came to an abrupt end after just one night. Despite its brevity, the students'' expressions remained grave.


    They had witnessed theirrades being ughtered by Extranar creatures.


    The bloody scenes were etched deeply into their minds, instilling fear and anger, fueling an uncontroble rage against the Extranar beings.


    For the first time, they truly understood the dire consequences if humanity failed to withstand the onught of demons and Extranar creatures.


    Humans are defined by their emotions.


    The horrific scenes they witnessed at the base created a sense of urgency in the students'' hearts.


    To prevent their families from suffering a simr fate, they knew they had to train harder and eliminate every Extranar creature they encountered.


    Almost the moment they returned to Adia City, Wales took Howard to find Rick.


    Tana, though eager to join, had to prioritize the safety of the students and escorted them back first.


    As for the so-called training experience? No one cared about it anymore, nor were there any points to discuss.


    After all, only three people had survived at the base they were supposed to protect.


    If points were to be tallied, not just the students but even the mentors would face deductions.


    However, given the circumstances, Howard and the others had done their best, and the academy would not seriously deduct their points.


    But it was certain that they could forget about receiving any rewards.


    ...


    It had to be said, Howard''s status proved quite useful.


    With him around, even before the staff at the Alliance Lord''s Manor could refuse Wales, Rick''s voice rang out, directly inviting Howard and Wales into his office.


    At that moment, Rick was dressed in casual attire, his demeanor rxed, as if he had some good news.


    Wales carefully observed Rick, then suddenly smiled, "Allow me to congratte Lord Rick in advance on your return to the inner circle of the Alliance."


    "There''s nothing to congratte me on," Rick said curiously. "What matter is so important that you couldn''t have Howard ry it to me and had toe in person?"


    Through Rick''s words, Howard also realized that Rick knew Wales was concealing his true strength, leading him to internally remark on their cunning.


    These old timers, surviving in the Alliance for so many years, indeed should not be underestimated. Practically everyone had something they were hiding.


    Even the idea that Wales might actually be the Dean of the Holy Abyss Academy wouldn''t surprise Howard if it turned out to be true one day.


    "Recently, space rifts have been appearing with rming frequency. I suspect that the Extranar creatures may have formed an alliance and are plotting something," Wales began.


    "In just half a year, to my knowledge, there have been more than twenty instances of space rifts, and that''s only around one city! Such urrences would have been unthinkable in the past!"


    Upon hearing this, Rick couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow slightly.


    He was well aware that the frequency of space rift appearances should not be so high.


    After all, opening a space rift required a tremendous sacrifice.


    Under normal circumstances, it was only when some extranar beings identally discovered a special space rift that they might descend upon the realm of humanity.


    These kinds of space rifts had unpredictable destinations.


    They could lead to the world of humans, or they might transport someone to others or even different nes of existence.


    Therefore, even considering the entire world, it was quite rare for extranar beings to encounter such phenomena within a year.


    "You might be very right," Rick nodded in agreement. "However, these matters still need to be discussed with the councilors before any response can be given."


    There was a brief silence.


    "I''ll wait for your response then," Wales finally said.


    "Disappointed, are you?" Rick asked, detecting the silence from Wales.


    He couldn''t help but smile.


    "I thought Howard would be the one disappointed, considering the gravity of the situation and yet receiving no immediate response from us, instead having to wait for our meeting and discussion."


    "To think, it''s you, the old fox, who''s disappointed."


    Hearing Rick''s words, Wales let out a wry smile. "After all these years, don''t you understand? How could I not? I can understand, after all, the councilors of the Alliance have to consider not just the Alliance itself, but also various other powers. It''s not possible to make decisions about everything directly; they must be harmonized through multiple considerations."


    "I just hope that you can make a decision on this matter as soon as possible! After all, the strength of the extranar beings far surpasses that of demons!"


    Wales spoke with a grave tone, "The reason extranar beings were not considered a major enemy in the past is that they couldn''t descend upon our human world inrge numbers, posing no existential threat to our race. But if they find a way to urately descend into our realm, then they will be our greatest enemy, an adversary we must not underestimate!"


    Rick nodded in acknowledgment and replied, "I am well aware of this. However, how the higher-ups decide is not something I can influence. All I can do is fight."


    After saying this, Rick turned his gaze to Howard and spoke, "Howard, if extranar beings do descend, you must remember one thing... ''Those not of our kind, their hearts will differ!''"


    "Extranar beings differ from demon monsters. Theye in numerous species. Some are orcish, while others may appear simr to our own human race. But they are not human. No matter how much the monster you encounter resembles us, or even speaks ournguage, you must never trust them!"


    "The moment you encounter an extranar being, you have only one objective: to eliminate them!"


    Hearing Rick''s solemn advice, Howard nodded and said, "Master, I will remember your words."


    Howard wasn''t naive; he understood that appearance and stature do not define friend or foe.


    Even among humans living within the Alliance, there might be those who would turn against them.


    How much more so for beings from other nes of existence?


    "Good that you understand. Go back now. I''ll report everything that happened here to the higher-ups. You just wait for the news," Rick said softly.


    "To be honest, based on my estimation, the Alliance is likely to turn this to their advantage. In the short term, the frequent appearances of space rifts may not be alleviated but might actually intensify!"


    "In that case, try to save as many people as you can. If it''s beyond your capability, don''t push yourselves too hard."


    Rick knew that young men like Howard would find it difficult to ept the notion of sacrificing a few for a strategic victory.


    He brought this up in advance to prepare him mentally.


    And why was he so confident in saying this?


    Having been with the Alliance for so long, how could he not understand the councilors'' mindset?


    Merely stopping the appearance of space rifts and preventing an alliance of extranar beings was indeed feasible, but that would not allow for a counter-attack.


    Currently, the Alliance was contemting a counter-offensive against the demons and extranar beings to prevent humanity from remaining at a disadvantage.


    Given the opportunity, they would surely n to use the enemy''s strategy against them, luring the extranar beings into a trap.


    Only then, with a sessful counterattack, could they achieve a greater victory.


    "Thank you for the heads-up, Lord Rick," said Wales, his expression growing darker.


    He understood that Rick was just an executor, not a decision-maker.


    Venting his frustration on Rick would be futile. Besides, he knew his own strength was no match for Rick''s, so he could do nothing but leave in anger.


    While Wales could depart directly, Howard could not, as Rick was his master.


    "Master, Mr. Wales wasn''t targeting you," Howard interjected, defending Wales.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not one to take such things to heart," Rick said with a light chuckle.


    "Honestly, if it weren''t for my position, I too would be outraged by the situation. But we have no choice. If we don''t proceed this way, we''ll lose even more warriors on the front lines!"


    "Comparatively, I''d rather sacrifice a thousand ordinary citizens than lose ten elite soldiers. After all, elite warriors can deal significant damage to demon monsters and extranar beings, whereas ordinary citizens, no matter how numerous, can''t have the same effect."


    Howard hadn''t expected Rick to express such a sentiment, clearly indicating his agreement with the councilors'' decisions.


    After a moment of silence, Howard sighed, "One''s position dictates their policy. People in different roles view things from different perspectives, naturally leading to varied conclusions."


    "It''s good that you understand this," Rick said earnestly. "You''re my only disciple, and I don''t want our beliefs to conflict. I needed to make this clear to you."


    When Howard became Rick''s disciple, he was already mature with established thoughts.


    Rick, therefore, never treated him like a child.


    For the two to maintain a good rtionship, it was essential to be transparent with each other.


    "I''ll keep you informed of any developments. If there''s a n, I''ll ensure you get your share of the benefits," Rick said softly.


    "Go back now, and focus on increasing your level. Once the extranar beings descend, it will be hard to withstand their assault without sufficient strength."

 Chapter 198 198-The Alliances Counter Strategy

    Chapter 198 198-The Alliance''s Counter Strategy


    When Howard returned to the Holy Abyss Academy, the demeanor of every student had drastically changed from their usual attitudes, all now wearing expressions of grave seriousness.


    Inevitably, among the students, various cliques and groups had formed.


    As some ryed Wales and Tana''s spections, a sense of crisis pervaded the atmosphere among all students.


    Some even shared the news with their family members.


    Upon receiving this information, Daniel immediately set new rules ¨C for the time being, students of all grades were prohibited from venturing outside for their usual field experiences.


    In an instant, the entire atmosphere within the Holy Abyss Academy tightened.


    Countless students, apart from participating in the Mystic Realm, spent their time in sses.


    With the absence of field experiences, students appeared in greater numbers within the academy''s premises, frequently encountering each other.


    Howard, too, came across those students who ranked at the top in the Mystic Realm.


    In essence, Howard wasn''t looking to stir trouble.


    His focus was on spending time in the Mystic Realm to umte experience points, enhancing his level and attributes as swiftly as possible.


    After selecting the special hidden ss, Solitary Ster Marksman, Howard found that each point he added to his attributes brought a substantial increase to his basic stats.


    Thus, leveling up became increasingly important for Howard.


    Fortunately, under the looming threat of the extranar beings, the students maintained theirposure.


    Afterpeting with Howard in acquiring points in the Mystic Realm and being convincingly outperformed, they all gracefully epted their defeat.


    As Howard surpassed the older students in various rankings, his fame spread throughout the Holy Abyss Academy.


    Even without a direct confrontation, the senior students became aware that a formidable new talent had emerged among the freshmen, possessing strengthparable to the academy''s top-tier veterans.


    Time slowly passed within the academy.


    After nearly half a year, Howard and hispanions finally received a message from Rick.


    During these six months, their progress had been remarkable.


    Even without the opportunity to frequently farm monsters, Howard managed to covertly team up with Caitlin, Glyn, and others, including Abby, Ying Chan, and his two roommates, for a leveling session in the Castle of Vampires.


    Of course, since Daniel was reluctant to let them go, they had to seek Wales'' protection for their safety.


    Through dozens of Mystic Realm runs and a venture into the Ruins, Howard, in just half a year, had impressively advanced to level 47, rapidly closing in on Caitlin and the others.


    Ying Chan, who had already been at a higher level, now reached level 43, making him the strongest in their freshman year, aside from Howard.


    As for Abby, Judy, and the rest, they had only managed to reach around level 37, still a bit away from level 40.


    The system, even within a team, distributed experience based on the proportion of damage inflicted by each member or their specific contributions to the battle.


    As a result, Howard, Ying Chan, Caitlin, and a few others, naturally received higher rewards than other awakened.


    Even so, the progress made by Howard and his team profoundly astonished the entire academy.


    Initially, only senior students were ted to participate in the grandpetition of the Alliance academies, but Howard managed to secure a spot for himself.


    Ultimately, Howard, Ying Chan, Abby, and Judy became the substitutes representing Holy Abyss Academy in thepetition.


    The primary team members were exclusively awakened individuals above level 50.


    Caitlin, Glyn, Aisha, along with higher-grade students like Keno and the previously top-ranked Mystic Realm genius Hadman, were all part of the team.


    Excluding Howard''s group, the team was a formidable assembly of ten members!


    In fact, if it weren''t for Howard''s presence, solely relying on the capabilities of


    Ying Chan, Abby, and Judy, they wouldn''t match up to the likes of Caitlin, Keno, and Hadman.


    However, including only Howard would have seemed overly preferential.


    Hence, Daniel made this decision.


    As for the other lower-grade students who weren''t chosen, they were quite convinced of the fairness.


    After all, Howard had already outperformed them in various aspects, dominating them thoroughly!


    One could say that these six months had been incredibly eventful and fulfilling for them.


    Even Howard, during this period, managed to maintain an especially harmonious rtionship with Ying Chan, Abby, and Margaret.


    Caitlin once tried to join their circle, but unfortunately, Howard firmly kept her at bay.


    After all, Howard was not the type to fall for every woman he saw!


    Just as the academy finalized the list of participants for the grand Alliancepetition and prepared for departure, Daisy Delh, the dean of Holy Abyss Academy, finally returned.


    The dean was a woman whose strength did not seem as formidable as Rick''s.


    With a face marked by wrinkles, she looked like an ordinary person from a distance.


    It''s worth noting that Rick and his friends, even without paying special attention to their appearance, seemed to be in their thirties or forties.


    Particrly striking was Ice Ghost, who, despite being in his seventies or eighties, looked no different from a thirty-year-old.


    However, Howard noticed that the dean gave him a sense of familiarity, as if he had seen her somewhere before.


    But Howard''s memory was sharp, and he distinctly remembered never having any contact with a female warrior of her age.


    Thus, Howard could only suppress his curiosity and doubts.


    Just as Rick had previously mentioned, the councilors of the Alliance decided to adopt a counter-strategy.


    Over the past six months, they had taken no action, allowing the extranar spaces to continuously open space rifts and descend upon the human realm.


    Even upon hearing news of many people''s deaths, they remained indifferent.


    Daniel''s decision to prevent the students from venturing out wasrgely due to his concern that Howard and other students, in a moment of recklessness, might seek out the space rifts and confront the extranar beings directly.


    Although many of their mentors had done so, they would not let their students fall into such peril.


    After all, nobody knew the extent of power that the extranar beings would bring upon their arrival.


    Over the past six months, the Alliance suffered heavy casualties, but the conspiracy of the extranar beings also came to light.


    The Alliance''s inaction did not mean that information could not be conveyed.


    People soon discovered that those descending upon the human realm were primarily from four groups: the Murderer tribe, the Voracious Ant tribe, the Frost Giant tribe, and a peculiar race resembling humans with mimicry abilities.


    Clearly, these four groups had formed an alliance.


    Internally, the Alliance discreetly reached out to these groups, informing them about the grandpetition of the Alliance academies.


    Even though the extranar beings might not be as intellectually adept as humans, they were not foolish.


    They understood the importance of the younger generation to the survival and prosperity of their species.


    Thus, these four tribes immediately set their sights on the grandpetition.


    They believed that if they could eliminate the young individuals with exceptional talents within the Alliance, the hopes of humanity would be shattered.


    In a few decades, as the older generation of human warriors perished, and no young champions rose to take their ce, the entire human race would weaken.


    Consequently, they promptly adjusted their spatial coordinates, nning to strike during the chaos of the grandpetition, exploiting the opportunity for a surprise attack.


    In essence, the Alliance was engaging in a colossal gamble.


    If sessful, they could annihte all the extranar beings that had descended post-alliance and evenunch a counteroffensive.


    However, should they fail, the entire younger generation of the Alliance academies would fall, marking a catastrophic loss for human race.


    When Howard, along with Wales, Daniel, and Daisy, received the news from Rick, they all exchanged looks of disbelief.


    The councilors were indeed ruthless!


    "You must be prepared in advance. A great battle is inevitable, and if possible, we might even attempt a counterattack. If we do, you need to be ready to prevent the students from scattering," they were advised.


    Owing to Howard''s presence, Rick, this time, spared no detail in sharing everything he knew with the folks at Holy Abyss Academy.


    Had the participants not been already finalized, Daniel and the others would have considered withdrawing their students from thepetition.


    The risk was too high, and they were reluctant to expose their students to constant mortal danger.


    "Howard, I will be joining the battle this time and won''t be able to stay by your side to protect you. I hope you can take care of yourself and remember my advice!"


    "Prepare for battle!"


    "One more thing, the other academies are not aware of this situation. We''re also unsure if there are any spies for the extranar beings within the Alliance, so please keep this information to yourselves. Until the extranar beings arrive, you must maintain your disguise!"


    After issuing this reminder, Rick left reluctantly.


    With no family left, Howard was practically his only sessor.


    How could he not be concerned?


    The only constion for Rick was Howard''s remarkable strength.


    Coupled with the support of Holy Abyss Academy, this battle might very well be the turning point for Howard''s rise.

 Chapter 199 199-An Unexpected Battle

    Chapter 199 199-An Unexpected Battle


    In the grandpetitions of the Alliance, the venue was never set within its subordinate cities.


    Historically, these events unfolded near the realms of major powers, serving as a disy of the Alliance''s might.


    It was a flexing of muscles before these elite forces, a silent warning against rebellion.


    However, this year''s agenda harbored a different purpose: to ensnare extranar beings in a strategic counter-encirclement.


    The chosen battleground was an extensively explored set of Ruins, bearing unique constraints.


    Once spatial fluctuations hit a certain threshold, these Ruins would seal off the area entirely.


    Without such a safeguard, how could the Alliance dare to challenge multiple extranar species simultaneously with just their own forces?


    The n was to bait the extranar entities into opening a space channel.


    As they attempted to besiege the human race, they would unwittingly trigger the Ruins'' restrictions.


    This strategic move would allow the Alliance to face fewer foes at once, turning the tables to annihte the teleported extranar invaders, significantly diminishing their strength.


    Should fortune favor them, a counteroffensive would be next on their agenda.


    Howard and his peers, mere participants in the contest, remained oblivious to these underlying motives.


    They embarked on their journey under the guardianship of mentors like Daniel, Wales, and Tana.


    Yet, intriguingly, Daniel and his cohort opted not to use flying mounts for travel. Instead, they chose a more circuitous and covert route.


    This decision led Daniel''s group into encountering several space rifts along their way.


    It dawned on Howard that this was a deliberate move by the mentors.


    Without their protection, the relentless onught of the extranar beings would have surely led to the massacre of the nearby popce, making survival an unattainable dream.


    Regrettably, the numbers of Daniel and his team were too few. Even with their full effort, they could not prevent many of the massacres.


    Often, by the time Howard and his group located a space rift, the nearby people had already been ughtered.


    Even though they managed to eliminate the extranar beings, it was toote to save the lives already lost.


    However, these extranar beings were different from ordinary monsters, possessing considerable intelligence.


    They began to sense something was amiss when many of their kind failed to return after a specific time.


    Some losses were expected ¨C after all, it was uncertain what kind of enemies they would encounter after being transported.


    There was always a risk of encountering powerful foes and facingplete annihtion.


    But the continuous deaths raised suspicions.


    The higher echelons of the extranar beings quickly understood that the humans of Azure Sphere were aware of the frequent appearances of the space channels and were actively hunting them.


    Unbeknownst to them, the Alliance was not only aware of their conspiracy but had decided to use their own strategy against them.


    They still believed that the Alliance was merely cleaning up the continuously appearing space channels.


    To divert the attention of the Alliance, the highmand of the extranar beings quickly decided tounch counter-attacks.


    These counter-attacks, in reality, were meant to create an illusion of resistance and draw the focus of humanity.


    This diversion would allow them to secretly consolidate their forces and ultimatelyunch a surprise attack, aiming to eradicate the future hope of humanity.


    They were unaware that it was merely an academy that was taking action against them.


    Thus, when they identified which space channels were problematic, they immediately dispatched more monsters, descending into the nearby space rifts.


    When Howard and Daniel encountered a new space rift and saw hundreds of extranar beings leap out at once, all of different kinds, they were all stunned.


    Lacking the finer details of the situation, Howard and the others were taken aback at the sight of Frost Giants, blood-red ants with wings, and beings that looked almost exactly like them, even their skin color barely distinguishable.


    Even experienced mentors like Daniel couldn''t hide their shock.


    Fortunately, they were already aware of the conspiracy among the extranar beings, so the simultaneous arrival of different races was not entirely surprising.


    However, Daniel, Wales, and the others had not anticipated attracting such arge-scale attack from the extranar races.


    In their minds, if the extranar beings were conspiring, they should be preparing cautiously, notunching a widespread assault.


    Could it be that they were not afraid of being discovered by the Alliance?


    Little did they know, the extranar beings aimed to attract the Alliance''s attention with a major offensive, a ssic case of creating a diversion.


    Under these circumstances, with both parties harboring their own agendas, Howard''s group collided head-on with the extranar forces.


    Being inherently different races, a peaceful resolution was out of the question upon their encounter.


    In an instant, a fierce battle erupted!


    Originally, the students were merely observers, watching their mentors engage inbat with the extranar creatures that had descended upon them.


    However, when confronted with hundreds of monsters at once, the students could no longer remain passive spectators.


    As powerful monsters engaged mentors like Daniel, upying their attention, other monstersunched an assault on the students.


    Fortunately, this time, those selected to be part of the team were students of exceptional talent.


    Apart from Abby, Ying Chan, and Judy, the rest were battle-hardened upperssmen who reacted instantly.


    Especially notable was Aisha.


    With a p of her hands, a shield burst forth, enveloping Howard and the others in protection, while a fierce wind blew outward from its epicenter.


    In an instant, any monster below level 60 was swept away by the gust.


    Then there were the blood-red ants with wings.


    Almost as soon as they were blown away by the wind, they pped their wings and returned at an even greater speed towards Howard and his group.


    Moreover, their flesh turned translucent and bright, as if mes were burning within them.


    "This is bad, they''re about to use their abilities!" someone shouted in rm.


    "They look like Pyro-type monsters. Does anyone have Hydro or Cyro abilities?" voices echoed in concern.


    Hadman, currently the strongest student, with a keen sense of battle, immediately raised the rm.


    Without hesitation, Howard swung his Soul Nurturer, unleashing the Frostbite Assault ability.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡ª


    A biting, frigid wind howled, with white snowkes mingling in a terrifying, piercing assault.


    The snowkes abruptly descended upon the swarm of blood-red ants.


    However, the chill that descended upon them did not y them.


    Instead, it ignited their bodies into a zing inferno.


    A crisp sound echoed as mes erupted, filling the entire space with their fierce glow.


    At the same time, the offensive from the other academies finally arrived.


    Hadman took a step forward, and immediately, two colossal des of aura intertwined, shing through the air.


    They rent the very fabric of space and collided with the swarm of blood-red ants.


    With a squelch!


    Almost instantly, the bodies of those blood-red ants were torn asunder, as easily as cloth ripped apart.


    The blood that was spilled only served to intensify the heat of the mes in the air.


    Judy, finally snapping into action, raised her hand to summon an Angel Phantasm. It enveloped Howard and hispanions in its protective embrace.


    As the Angel Phantasm descended, Howard and the others distinctly felt a surge of immense power emanating from their limbs.


    In that moment, even if monsters were to attack them, it was likely that they would feel no pain whatsoever.


    What was even more astonishing was that the Angel Phantasm caused the burning blood-red ants to turn to ash,pletely vanishing from everyone''s sight.


    It was then that the Frost Giant and Murderer, two types of monsters, having been blown away earlier, returned to the fray with renewed ferocity.


    And what of the humans, like Howard and hisrades?


    The moment they were caught in the gust, they disappeared like assassins, their bodies bing invisible as if they had turned into transparent beings!


    Clearly, their special ability was the Stealth Skill of the assassin ss!


    This revtion also left Howard and his team in utter astonishment, unsure of how to confront it.


    Had it not been for Aisha and Judy, two priests with impressive group-enhancing abilities, Howard and the others would have likely chosen to retreat.


    After all, tobat assassins with the ability to turn invisible, one must keep a distance while they are hidden.


    A surprise attack could spell defeat and demise, even for those with superior strength.


    And it wasn''t just assassins with invisibility skills they faced, but also numerous Frost Giants!


    Although the Frost Giants might not possess a plethora of skills, their physical prowess far exceeded that of ordinary monsters.


    Their bodies, formed from condensed frost, boasted an astonishingly high defense.


    Even the relentless thunder unleashed by Glyn and the de aura strikes from Caitlin barely inflicted significant damage on them.


    At most, they left mere marks on their skin, proof that they had indeed been struck!


    Moreover, their movement speed was not even slightly diminished.


    As dozens of Frost Giants rapidly approached, their massive forms casting an oppressive shadow, Howard no longer held back.


    He immediately unleashed an SS-level skill ¡ª Wrath of the Earth!

 Chapter 200 200-Fierce Battle

    Chapter 200 200-Fierce Battle


    The imposing stature of the Frost Giants was not merely a psychological oppression but also a physical reality!


    Howard could foresee that if they were to engage in closebat with the Frost Giants, given their physical strength as students, they would undoubtedly be overpowered.


    Thus, as dozens of Frost Giants rapidly approached, without hesitation, Howard unleashed the SS-level skill ¡ª Wrath of the Earth!


    Thunderous roars echoed.


    The ground trembled violently under the influence of the SS-level skill, a tremor so fierce that even the mightiest warriors like Daniel and Wales felt its power.


    The top-tier Extranar creatures they were battling against were equally affected.


    After all, the effects of an SS-level skill were genuinely impactful.


    Even though Howard''s attributes were too low to inflict damage on them, the initial phase of the earth''s tremor, transforming into massive mountain ranges and crashing down, still rendered them immobile, trapped in a state of control.


    Daniel and his veteranpanions, with their heightened sense of battle tactics, seized this opportunity instantly,unching a fierce counterattack.


    Simultaneously, Howard activated the second phase of his Wrath of the Earth skill.


    Boom!


    A tremendous force descended, crashing mercilessly onto the faces of the numerous Frost Giants.


    In an instant, pale red damage numbers appeared in session.


    The Frost Giants couldn''t help but let out wails of agony.


    "A great opportunity, attack now, push forward!"


    Hadman and his group also seized the moment, attacking ferociously, causing the HP of the Frost Giants to plummet continuously.


    Regrettably, the Extranar creatures that had descended this time belonged to four distinct tribes!


    Not only were they numerous, but their types were also varied.


    The Wrath of the Earth was indeed a formidable power, capable of controlling all monsters within its range, including the stealthy humanoid Extranar creatures.


    However, this ability fell short when it came to targets beneath the ground.


    The group of Murderers, though not centipedes, bore a striking resemnce to such creatures and possessed simr capabilities of burrowing underground like their insectile counterparts.


    Moreover, they had a unique ability: as long as no human eyes were fixed upon them, watching them intently, their movement speed became terrifyingly fast, allowing them to teleport swiftly behind their targets.


    Coincidentally, as soon as they burrowed into the ground, they vanished from human sight.


    In an instant, the Murderers activated their special ability.


    With a series of swift, crisp sounds, the eerie silhouettes of the Murderers materialized behind the awakened ones.


    As they fiercely swung their sharp ws, Howard immediately sensed something amiss.


    He lunged forward, narrowly evading the attack.


    While dodging, he also pulled Abby forward, sparing her from the Murderers'' assault.


    However, while Howard and Abby sessfully dodged the attacks, the other students remained oblivious.


    Only Ying Chan, who possessed the protection of the Fire Phoenix, reacted in time.


    As the ws were about to graze her back, a clear, fierce cry erupted, and in a sh, she transformed into a zing phoenix, soaring upwards and avoiding the onught.


    The rest, including the warriors Hadman and Caitlin, were caught unawares and fell prey to the vicious w strikes.


    In the blink of an eye, blood sttered relentlessly, and screams echoed in session.


    Judy, with her frail physique, suffered a gash on her back, and the searing pain immediately brought her to her knees.


    Just as she was about to cast a healing spell on herself, darkness engulfed her vision, and a sinister force began to wreak havoc within her body.


    "No, this is bad! The Murderers'' ws are poisoned!"


    With a violent cough, Judy spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Before she could even activate her skill, herplexion darkened, and she fell into unconsciousness.


    Judy was knowledgeable in many skills and possessed treasured items.


    Yet, no one had anticipated that the Murderers'' special ability could bypass such protective skills, appearing directly behind their victims.


    What''s more, their attacks wereced with toxins, leaving her no chance to save herself before sumbing to unconsciousness.


    "Poisoned?!"


    Witnessing Judy copse, Aisha immediately reacted.


    Her level was higher than Judy''s, and though her background and power were lesser, her body was more resilient, granting her a moment to utilize her skills.


    "Refreshing Breeze!"


    As Aisha''s words faded, a soothing breeze swept over everyone, cleansing their bodies like raindrops.


    Green numerals rose continuously from the heads of Howard and the others.


    Glyn and the rest were amazed to find that the burning pain at their wounds had vanished, reced by a cooling sensation.


    The poison swiftly dissipated from their wounds, and apart from Judy, no one else sumbed to unconsciousness.


    Even Judy, after being caressed by the refreshing breeze, saw the ck scars on her back smoothed over, bing wless, as if she had never been wounded at all.


    Having withstood the first wave of the Murderers'' assault, Howard and hispanions immediately turned around, their gaze fixating on the Murderers.


    Reliant on their eerie abilities, the Murderers lost their edge once they were directly observed.


    Their so-called onught was effortlessly countered by Howard and the others.


    Especially Caitlin, who, with her sword, unleashed a flurry of sharp de auras. Interweaving in the air, they tore the Murderers before her into shreds.


    Apart from Abby and Judy, the rest were not much weaker than Caitlin in terms of strength.


    Once theyunched their counteroffensive, the Murderers became the prey, ughtered mercilessly.


    Ying Chan transformed into a fiery red phoenix.


    Twirling around, she spewed mes after mes, scorching many Murderers in her wake.


    Even the Frost Giants, feeling the intense heat of the mes, couldn''t help but retreat several steps.


    Such was the power of elemental counter!


    It must be said that the strength of Howard and his team was indeed remarkable.


    Even when facing the onught of four Extranar creature tribes, they performed exceptionally well.


    Unfortunately, the sheer number of monsters they faced was overwhelming.


    After the initial attack, the blood-red ants changed their strategy.


    Instead of flying towards Howard and his team, they began to crawl slowly on the ground.


    With nearby monsters being either the massive Frost Giants or the eerie Murderers, Howard and hispanions werepletely distracted, hardly paying any attention to what was beneath their feet.


    Thus, numerous blood-red ants had already stealthily approached Howard and the others.


    Not to mention the invisible humanoid Extranar creatures, who, after escaping the control of Wrath of the Earth, had also positioned themselves behind the group of students.


    With a squelch!


    When they struck, everyone except Howard, protected by his MP Shield, and Ying Chan, transformed into a fiery phoenix, was hit.


    Even Judy, who had just recovered from the poisoning, was struck on the head again.


    Only Caitlin and Hadman, both warriors with stronger physiques, managed to stay conscious despite being hit on the head.


    The rest, incredibly, all copsed to the ground, stunned.


    In the next moment, the blood-red ants revealed their sharp mouthparts, glinting with a red light, and lunged to bite the people.


    Howard, unwilling to watch hispanions get hurt, spared no effort and quickly deployed a skill ¡ª Icy Touch of Winter Goddess!


    Whirr ¡ª


    Snowkes danced through the air, and a biting cold wind howled forth, instantly freezing all nearby monsters in ce.


    Even those engaged in battle with Daniel and others were not spared, each transforming into an ice sculpture.


    However, the strength of these monsters was too great.


    Even though they were hit by the control effect, given Howard''s current attributes, he couldn''t sustain it for long.


    In just two or three breaths, a crisp cracking sound emitted from the ice encasing the monsters, and gradually, cracks began to spread.


    Of course, with the prowess of Daniel, Wales, and others, even a few moments were enough to seize an opportunity.


    However, they too sensed the looming crisis.


    They were all aware that Howard possessed powerful skills that he seldom used.


    In just under a minute, Howard had executed two skills in quick session, which immediately raised their concern.


    "Tana, go and look after the students! Leave these monsters to us!"


    Daniel bellowed, waving his hands to unleash a formidable force that enveloped all nearby monsters, as well as himself and Wales.


    Seeing this, Tana didn''t hesitate.


    She swiftly turned and rushed towards Howard and the other students.


    By the time Tana arrived, Howard''s Icy Touch of Winter Goddess skill had already ended, and the monsters, freed from their frozen state, were frantically assaulting Howard and his group.


    There was no helping it; Icy Touch of Winter Goddess required specific conditions to instantly eliminate targets.


    Since most of them were at full HP, Howard couldn''t have possibly inflicted a lethal blow.


    His use of the skill was merely for the controlling effect of the skill!

 Chapter 201 201-Dropping the Disguise, The SSS-level Skill That Shocks Everyone!

    Chapter 201 201-Dropping the Disguise, The SSS-level Skill That Shocks Everyone!


    The Icy Touch of the Winter Goddess didn''t achieve an effective kill, merely creating a temporary setback for the group of Extranar creatures.


    Luckily, this dy allowed the students to hold out until Tana''s arrival.


    Tana''s prowess, though iparable to the likes of Wales and Daniel, was still remarkably potent against the ordinary Extranar beings.


    In just the blink of an eye, as Tana made her approach, sheunched her dagger.


    It swiftly pierced and ripped through several Extranar beings, sending a shower of blood into the air.


    But that was not all; the dagger seemed to possess a boomeranging effect.


    After slicing through several Extranar beings, it returned, attacking from a new angle.


    In that instant, bright red numbers indicating damage floated up from the heads of the Extranar beings.


    For a few, hit multiple times, their health bars were depleted in a sh.


    It was only the robust nature of the Frost Giant race that allowed them to endure this fierce attack.


    A roar thundered. The Frost Giants tightened their grip and powerfully pounded the ground.


    A crisp sound resonated, followed by a surge of biting cold. This cold swiftly transformed into a frost wave, spreading rapidly across the terrain.


    Within mere moments, the frost had nketed the entire area. Everyone present, Howard included, felt a cold so intense it seemed to freeze their very souls.


    [Ding Dong! As awakened Howard is affected by the ''Frostbound Realm'' skill, his attack speed decreases by 50%, movement speed by 30%, and casting speed by 30%,sting for 30 seconds. Should Howard remain within the Frostbound Realm for a continuous 10 seconds, he will enter a deep freeze state, taking an additional 200% damage upon any injury!]


    Witnessing the skill alert, Howard and hisrades'' pupils dted in shock.


    In the longevity ofbat, these kinds of restrictive skills often posed a greater threat than those dealing direct damage.


    Tana, too, fell victim to this. Instantly impacted by the Frostbound Realm skill, her attack, movement, and casting speeds were all drastically reduced.


    Her previously swift movements now seemed to drag, as if mired in msses.


    It was at this juncture that the Murderers executed a special tactic.


    With the students distracted by the Frost Giants, they quickly teleported behind Tana.


    Thanks to Tana''s superior attributes and faster reaction time, she was able to perceive the impending danger.


    Despite the slowdown in her attack speed, she swiftly turned and swung her dagger in a wide arc.


    The sound of slicing air was followed by the dagger''s razor-sharp edge making contact with a Murderer.


    The intense aura radiating from the de cut through the Murderer''s body, causing blood to spurt out violently.


    But Tana''s troubles were far from over.


    Even though she avoided the Murderer''s sneak attack, the continuous appearance of Murderers and Extranar beings, human-like and adept in Invisibility, quickly entangled her.


    Simultaneously, the Frost Giants and the blood-red ants initiated a fierce onught, determined to eliminate Howard and his team as quickly as possible.


    Their strategy was clear ¨C despite their brute force, they recognized Tana''s overwhelming superiority.


    The only way to shift the bnce was to eliminate Howard and his group.


    Amidst the relentless offensive of a multitude of Extranar beings, only Howard, with his MP Shield, and Ying Chan, morphing into a zing phoenix, could im any sort of upper hand.


    However, the rest of the students, including notable talents like Hadman and Caitlin, were increasingly overwhelmed.


    Caitlin''s strikes were quick, her de aura ferocious, but the immense size of the Frost Giants posed a daunting challenge.


    Their punches and skill executions covered an astonishingly broad area, effectively trapping Caitlin within their reach.


    What about her retaliations?


    The Frost Giants, armored in ice and rock, shrugged off the sharp assaults of the de aura with ease.


    Their real vulnerabilityy in Pyro skills.


    To inflict damage with de aura, one needed a colossal disparity in attributes, enough to bypass their defenses for an instantaneous kill.


    Hadman, hindered by his slower movement speed, struggled against the blood-red ants.


    Their diminutive size and the agility granted by their wings made them nearly impossible to hit as they darted through the air.


    As Caitlin, Hadman, Abby and others were progressively forced back, Howard''s countenance grew increasingly tense.


    He deliberated over how to salvage the situation for these students.


    His options were limited: he could intervene directly and eliminate the Extranar creatures himself, or he could stall for time, hoping for Daniel and Wales to intervene.


    Yet, to unleash a formidable force capable of vanquishing all the monsters present, Howard would need to resort to either the Soul Fusion skill or an SSS-level skill.


    Merely relying on SS-level skills seemed inadequate.


    The remaining skills at his disposal, Roar of the Fire God and Mighty Thunder, appeared insufficient to ensure the students'' safety.


    In the midst of his quandary, Howard couldn''t help but waver. "Do I expose my SSS-level skill or do I opt for the Soul Fusion state?"


    The Soul Fusion skill was, arguably, Howard''s most potent ace up his sleeve.


    In such a state, augmented by the Draconic State, not only would Howard''s foundational attributes surge dramatically, but he would also unlock a series of formidable Draconic Magics.


    Under that transformation, Howard possessed the strength to squarely defeat adversaries around the 70th level.


    However, as for the SSS-level skill, in all honesty, it was mainly effective against opponents with lower attributes than Howard.


    In face-offs with higher-level awakened or formidable enemies, a single SSS-level skill, let alone a barrage of five or six, might not even scratch their defenses.


    Contemting this, Howard swiftly reached a resolution.


    He would unveil his SSS-level skill!


    This decision would allow Howard to save his ssmates while keeping his ultimate cards close to his chest.


    Howard''s choice to reserve his trump card was not out of distrust towards his ssmates.


    In the unpredictable and perilous world they inhabited, dangers lurked in every corner, demanding prudence.


    Suppose an awakened being proficient in soul maniption infiltrated and took over a student''s consciousness, thereby uncovering Howard''s abilities.


    Wouldn''t that leave him vulnerable?


    Howard''s affection for his fellow students was genuine.


    If not, he wouldn''t even contemte deploying his SSS-level skill, preferring instead to let them face their destiny.


    Given the protection of his MP Shield, Howard could effortlessly safeguard himself and even ensure Abby''s safety.


    Amidst a sudden and profound drone, a tumultuous wind began to howl, emerging abruptly as the Extranar creatures neared breaching the students'' defenses.


    This intense gale, appearing out of nowhere, exerted a tremendous pull, dragging the Extranar beings towards where Howard stood.


    It was then that the students noticed something extraordinary: Howard was levitating, his body spinning in a vortex that was gaining speed by the second.


    With Howard''s rotation quickening, his entire being transformed into a cyclone, catalyzing the surrounding winds to converge upon him.


    "This..."


    "Has Howard actually be a storm?!"


    This scene left the students in awe, having never before witnessed a skill that could transform an awakened into such a form.


    Their astonishment intensified as the wind''s terror magnified.


    Its relentless pulling force made it impossible for the Extranar creatures, previously overwhelming them inbat, to break free.


    They were all ensnared in the vortex, whirling uncontrobly within its grasp.


    "What kind of skill is this?!"


    "The control is immense! To single-handedly subdue so many Extranar beings!"


    "These beings are around level 60, aren''t they?"


    At this moment, the students stood transfixed, exchanging looks of sheer disbelief.


    Even the human-like Extranar beings and the Murderers, who were entwining Tana, were caught in the tempest''s embrace, being inexorably pulled into the swirling heart of the storm.


    Furthermore, with each passing moment, the power of ''Annihtion of the Tempest Goddess'' gradually escted.


    As time went on, even without Howard specifically targeting the other students, the formidable wind began to sway them,plicating their ability to remain upright.


    Confronted with the might of the wind, the students'' faces turned ashen.


    They quickly moved back, putting distance between themselves and Howard.


    Simultaneously, Daniel and Wales, engaged in their own battle, felt the impact of this massive gust of wind.


    As they turned their heads towards the source, their eyes gleamed with recognition.


    They immediately discerned that this was Howard''s doing.


    "This... a skill that gains strength continuously, its range expanding to nearly 100 yards, and it shows no sign of stopping!"


    "Has Howard really learned an SSS-level skill?"


    At that moment, even Daniel was taken aback, his eyes widening in astonishment.

 Chapter 202 202-Space Turbulence

    Chapter 202  202-Space Turbulence


    While gaining an SS-level skill might be attributed to luck, the acquisition of an SSS-level skill was another matter entirely.


    How had Howard managed to obtain such a power?


    The SSS-level skills are considered treasures among the most powerful elite factions.


    While they are notpletely off-limits, they are rarely shared without significant consideration.


    The idea of stumbling upon an SSS-level skill inheritance in the wild borders on the impossible.


    This is primarily because current methods of inheritanceck the capacity to handle such colossal power.


    SSS-level skills are typically conveyed directly by supreme experts or stored in high-level skill books, which are sustained and nurtured with spiritual power by influential forces.


    For example, Howard''s ess to advanced Draconic Magic came through the Guardian Divine Dragon of the Chan family.


    Therefore, when Howard unleashed the SSS-level skill ¨C Annihtion of the Tempest Goddess, itpletely stunned both Wales and Daniel.


    Wales was somewhat less shocked; he had always perceived Howard as an extraordinary figure.


    However, Daniel was truly startled, rooted to the spot in shock.


    His brief hesitation gave the mighty Extranar creatures time to gather their wits.


    They understood that their underlings were no match for the continuous attack of an SSS-level skill and realized the failure of their strategy.


    Their goal had been to divert attention, so the actual result ¨C victory or defeat ¨C was not their primary concern.


    Nevertheless, they were reluctant to see their forces decimated.


    In a sh, they began converging on Howard.


    Their logic was clear: if Howard was the source of the skill, then perhaps defeating him would interrupt the SSS-level skill!


    In a fleeting moment, the most formidable among the Frost Giants took the initiative.


    Despite their enormous size and seemingly sluggish movements, theirrge physique granted them a significantly wide attack radius.


    Thus, it was a Frost Giant who first managed to strike Howard''s transformed storm.


    A massive fist pounded onto the ground, shattering the once brownish-yellow earth.


    This was followed by the explosive emergence of several towering ice pirs, enveloped in a shocking chill, fiercely striking the storm incarnation of Howard.


    Thankfully, as an SSS-level skill was in effect, Howard was in an invulnerable state during its activation.


    Therefore, although the ice pirs, borne from the cold, appeared menacing, they were unable to inflict any damage on Howard.


    Nevertheless, the group of Extranar creatures was not without intellect.


    In that brief moment, they understood that they couldn''t injure Howard under these circumstances.


    However, their inability to harm Howard didn''t equate to ack of alternative strategies.


    "Strike all at once, use overwhelming force to rend his storm form!"


    "If we disrupt the state of his storm form, the skill itself will cease!"


    A shrill roar echoed as a winged Mortality Murderer appeared.


    Its multitude of legs shimmered with razor-sharp, frosty edges, lunging towards Howard''s storm form with astonishing velocity.


    The Frost Giants followed suit, their hands balled into fists.


    As they summoned a gale of chilling air, it swiftly morphed into a colossal axe.


    This axe tore through the very fabric of space, fiercely descending upon Howard as well.


    Meanwhile, the blood-red ants ignited into zing infernos.


    Bi-bo, bi-bo!


    The air resonated with the sound of intense burning, the heat rising so rapidly it painted the sky a fiery red.


    It was at this pivotal moment that Howard''s expression shifted.


    Wind is inherently linked to air, and in an environment of extreme heat, there was a real possibility that the wind could be extinguished.


    The Extranar beings, human in appearance,cked long-range offensive abilities.


    However, they quickly pivoted,unching an assault towards Daniel and Wales.


    They understood the imperative of stopping Daniel and Wales from aiding Howard against these formidable attacks.


    Just then, Wales and Daniel snapped into action, albeit toote.


    The human-like Extranar beings were already upon them.


    Given the rtive physical inferiority of humans to Extranar beings, a close-quarters confrontation was not favorable.


    Daniel, unable to risk being hit, hastily retreated to widen the gap between him and the encroaching foes.


    "This is bad!"


    Tana, witnessing Howard on the brink of being overwhelmed by the trio of fearsome attacks, had her face contort with rm.


    She sprung into action, propelling herself towards Howard''s position.


    A shield of spiritual power erupted around her.


    It was evident that Tana intended to use her own might to absorb the brunt of the assault for Howard.


    Why didn''t anyone attempt to intercept her?


    The Extranar entities still in the fray were immensely strong and seemed to underestimate Tana, hence their focus on obstructing Wales and Daniel.


    This, however, allowed Tana to tap into her strength, reaching Howard''s side just as the multitude of attacks were about to erupt.


    With a resounding boom, the next moment was a maelstrom of attacks converging upon Tana.


    The formidable force tore through her shield in an instant. Luckily, at that critical juncture, Tana had reached Howard''s vicinity.


    The storm he had embodied unleashed its power, drawing Tana into its spiraling embrace, offering her protection.


    Howard, intrinsically a deeply sentimental and rtional individual, valued Tana''s kindness towards him.


    Now, as she was willing toy down her life for his protection, he couldn''t stand idly by as she faced attack.


    Yet, Howard had not foreseen the magnitude of the Extranar creatures'' concerted assault.


    zing mes and terrifying heat, coupled with bone-piercing frost axes and the relentless stabs of sharp limbs against the storm, resulted in a chaotic confluence of forces.


    Already vtile and ferocious, the intermingling of fire and wind was now uncontroble, furtherplicated by the infusion of other elements.


    Even Howard''s execution of an SSS-level skill struggled to sustain the bnce of the elements.


    Boom!


    In the ensuing moment, a formidable energy burst forth.


    Invisible waves of force unfurled,den with staggering power.


    Every Extranar being and student it touched felt as though hammered by an unseen force, leaving them stunned and strewn across the ground.


    Wales and Daniel were no exceptions.


    They were hurled away by the sheer might of the st.


    Though they remained conscious, they were wracked with intense pain, rendering them immobile.


    What about the nucleus of the explosion?


    It radiated an ominous ck light, an eerie force that contorted space itself, evoking the image of a ck hole¡ªprofound and enigmatic.


    Thankfully, this ck hole was transient, fading away after a short duration.


    Yet, in the aftermath of the ck hole''s disappearance, Howard and Tana were nowhere to be seen.


    Also vanished was the space rift.


    The immense power of the st could be attributed to the detonation of the space rift, resulting from the convergence of multiple forces.


    This exined why even abatant of Daniel''s caliber found himself immobilized, his consciousness blurred.


    Time seemed to stand still before Daniel finally came to.


    He shook his head to clear it, rising to his feet and scanning the area.


    Noticing the Extranar creatures in a severely weakened state, he exhaled a breath of relief.


    They had, at least, emerged victorious from this battle.


    But the realization that Howard and Tana were absent struck a chord of panic in him.


    "What is happening?!"


    "Where have Howard and Tana disappeared to?! They... wait a minute! What happened to the space rift?!"


    Daniel''s pupils dted abruptly.


    As no mere ordinary awakened, the moment he witnessed the space rift''s vanishing, a potential scenario swiftly materialized in his mind ¨C Howard and Tana might have activated the space rift, resulting in their transportation elsewhere.


    Normally, space rifts are associated with random teleportations.


    Yet, given the enigmatic nature of the present Extranar creatures, it was conceivable that the rift could have a predetermined destination.


    With this realization, Daniel swiftly sprang into action, soaring towards one of the humanoid Extranar entities.


    Intent onmunication, he subconsciously assumed that only those with human-like forms would be capable of interaction.


    Observing the Extranar creature still unconscious, a chill glinted in Daniel''s eyes.


    He raised his hand, delivering a series of sharp ps to its face.


    Startled awake by the sudden strikes, the Extranar being''s eyes flew open to meet the fierce gaze of an imposing figure, instilling a deep sense of dread.


    ...


    As Daniel was engaged in questioning the Extranar creature, Howard and Tana, just as he had spected, were indeed drawn into a space channel at the instant the space rift exploded.


    However, due to the rift''s explosive state, the channel was far from stable.


    Rather than being transported back via the intended space channel, Howard and Tana found themselves halfway through when the channel abruptly copsed.


    They were then separately cast into the chaotic Space Turbulence.


    Had it not been for their unconscious state, the sheer psychological toll inflicted by the Space Turbulence could have been enough to shatter their sanity.

 Chapter 203 203-Obscured Celestial Realm

    Chapter 203 203-Obscured Celestial Realm


    The sound of the wind howled, akin to the weeping of a young maiden by one''s ear, endlessly echoing around Howard, stirring his spirit.


    Time seemed to blur, until atst, Howard slowly opened his eyes, greeted by the sporadic moonlight that crept into his vision.


    Being night, Howard''s equipment activated its special effects, conjuring a shield that enveloped him in protection.


    Otherwise, even without the presence of high-level monsters, lesser ones could have easily torn the unconscious Howard apart.


    Upon awakening, a tide of intense pain surged through him, ceaselessly battering his senses, causing him to sharply inhale in difort.


    Hastily, he opened his backpack and retrieved some potions to heal his injuries and restore his HP.


    Fortunately, in this digitized world, as soon as Howard consumed the medicine, his HP recovered, and the agonizing pain vanished as if it had never been.


    In just a few moments, Howard''s pain had dissipated, and his strength returned.


    Sitting up, he began to survey his surroundings, his soul power sweeping out as well.


    Once he was certain there were no monsters or enemies nearby, Howard opened the system notification panel.


    Even though he had been unconscious earlier, the system continued to issue announcements as he traversed through the space.


    By checking the historical announcements, he could determine where he had ended up.


    [ Ding! Congrattions, awakened, for being transported to the Obscured Celestial Realm! ]


    "Obscured Celestial Realm? What ce is this?"


    Howard pondered for a moment.


    He had no memory of the Obscured Celestial Realm, which only deepened the gravity of his expression.


    Had he been transported to a realm documented in the books, Howard might have used his acquired knowledge to camouge himself.


    However, the Obscured Celestial Realm was utterly unfamiliar to him, presenting significant challenges to his survival in this ne.


    Once the full effect of the potion had taken hold, Howard immediately cast the Spirit Veil Skill, rendering himself invisible in the void.


    Despite being transported to a dense forest that appeared deste and untraveled, Howard knew better than to take chances.


    After all, should an Extranar creature happen by, and Howard''s presence be discovered, his current state would render him ill-equipped to handle the encounter.


    The potion had only restored Howard''s HP; his injuries were not fully healed, and his actualbat strength was barely 20% of its usual capacity.


    Utmost caution was necessary for survival in this perilous Extranar space.


    Having entered an invisible state, Howard used the moonlight to determine his direction and began to move.


    He could not afford to sit idly by and wait for fate to take its course.


    Not long into his journey, Howard was startled to discover that demonic monsters, indistinguishable from those in the Azure Sphere, had also descended upon this world.


    If only he had been fully recovered, he would have taken the opportunity to clear out any monsters he encountered, seizing the chance to gain valuable experience points.


    After a while, a sudden burst of firelight emerged, startling Howard into heightened alertness.


    As he drew nearer, the sound of conversation reached his ears.


    "Ah, the mighty warriors have been summoned away by the omen. They say we''re about to face a battle that transcends spaces. I wonder when we''ll qualify to step onto that Multiverse Battlefield?"


    "What''s so great about the Multiverse Battlefield?"


    "Exactly. The Multiverse Battlefield is fraught with many Extranar creatures, enormously powerful. Even those above level 80 face the risk of death."


    "You don''t understand. Though the Multiverse Battlefield is perilous, the growth it offers us is immense. If we''re lucky enough to survive, we might even reach level 90!"


    "..."


    Hearing this dialogue, Howard couldn''t help but find the situation peculiar.


    Their ent was nearly identical to the human race of the Azure Sphere, and even their topics of discussion were strikingly simr.


    Had it not been for the system''s official notification, which was infallible, Howard might have believed he was still in the Azure Sphere.


    Taking a deep breath, Howard carefully observed the figures around the campfire.


    The humans of this ne were identical to those of the Azure Sphere, right down to the minutest details like hair, skin color, and the hue of their irises.


    "Could it be... this ne is where those humans who ambushed us originate from?"


    "Hisss, they''re so simr to us, why would they ally with other Extranar creatures to target us?"


    Howard''s mind swirled with confusion, and even more so, with anger.


    However, he realized that despite their simrities, they were ultimately not of the same kin.


    This thought calmed him down; he knew he had no right to be angry.


    What he needed to do next was to thoroughly understand the situation in the Obscured Celestial Realm and find a way to locate a specific space channel to return to the Azure Sphere.


    With this resolve, Howard''s gaze upon the people of the Obscured Celestial Realm turned icy.


    Unfortunately, their numbers were too great, and their levels all above LV50.


    In his current state, Howard found it difficult to contemte defeating them all at once.


    He was left with only two choices: wait for them to separate or seek out other groups from the Obscured Celestial Realm.


    "No, wait... If they are simr to us, then this world must also resemble the Azure Sphere. They surely wouldn''t leave their group easily at night."


    "Finding another group seems the better option. Try to encounter a team with fewer people, or wait until daylight to make a move!"


    With a slight frown, having thought this through, Howard quietly retreated, distancing himself from the group of people from the Obscured Celestial Realm.


    Fortunately, the effectiveness of the Spirit Veil Skill was remarkable.


    And upon arriving in this ne, Howard felt an enhanced potency in his Stealth Skills.


    The effect even surpassed what he had experienced in the Azure Sphere in both invisibility and duration.


    Under these circumstances, Howard wasn''t worried about being detected by the inhabitants of the Obscured Celestial Realm unless he took action.


    He found a spot for a brief respite, confident in the Spirit Veil Skill''s ability to shield him from detection.


    As long as he remained still, no monster could discover him, allowing him to rest.


    The night passed without incident.


    The following day, when Howard awoke, the sky was already brightly lit.


    Having his HP fully restored, along with his physical and mental energy rejuvenated, Howard''s condition, though not at its peak, was around 80% of his full capacity.


    This made him less apprehensive about encountering average enemies around levels 50 or 60.


    Maintaining the state of the Spirit Veil Skill, Howard headed back towards the area where he had encountered the people from the Obscured Celestial Realm the day before.


    However, by daylight, the group had already left their campfire site, resuming their exploration of the map.


    It was evident that they too were leveling up!


    The power of the soul swept out, and Howard, sensing a disturbance in a particr direction, immediately moved towards it.


    Before long, a figure came into Howard''s view.


    Just as Howard had surmised, people gathered together at night for safety.


    But during the day, when it was rtively safer, they dispersed in search of higher experience rewards and other gains.


    With his soul power spreading out and confirming that there was only one figure within a 30-yard radius, Howard''s eyes narrowed as he stealthily approached.


    He quietly moved behind the figure, his Soul Nurturer in hand. With a swift motion, a silver-white bolt of lightning, like a small serpent, shed forth.


    "Uh?!"


    The figure, caught off guard by the sudden burst of lightning, reacted. Mistaking it for a monster attack, he merely nced around without much concern.


    Before he could turn, the dazzling lightning erupted from the Soul Nurturer, striking him squarely on the head.


    In an instant, the figure''s skin turned dark, his hair standing on end from the st, and then he fell stiffly to the ground, paralyzed.


    Howard showed no mercy, knowing well that the paralytic state only rendered his victim unable to perform skills or move.


    Clenching his fists, he hammered down on the figure''s head.


    Thump¡ª


    A muffled groan followed. Under Howard''s formidable strength, the figure immediately fell unconscious, arge bump forming on his head.


    After incapacitating the figure, Howard, wary of attracting attention, immediately hoisted him up and bolted away.


    Along the way, he discarded the figure''s Storage Bag and Space Ring onto the ground, eliminating any items or treasures within that might track his location.


    Having taken these precautions, Howard continued to carry the figure over 100 yards until he found a dimly lit cave.


    Only after ensuring there were no monsters inside, did he sneak into the secluded corner of the cave with his captive.


    Completing these steps, Howard''s gaze hardened as he turned to the figure''s limbs.


    The crisp sound of bones shattering, mingled with screams of agony, erupted in the cave, and even Howard felt a twinge of cruelty.


    However, to ensure his own safety, such ruthlessness was necessary.


    With no knowledge of the special abilities the humans of this ne might possess, Howard, before interrogating his captive, crushed his limbs topletely eliminate any chance of resistance.

 Chapter 204 204-Rescue?

    Chapter 204 204-Rescue?


    The agony of having one''s limbs crushed was hardly bearable for any ordinary person.


    In an instant, the man woke from his unconscious state, his face contorting grotesquely due to the intense pain, presenting a truly horrifying sight.


    However, upon seeing Howard, the fear in his heart overpowered his physical pain.


    "You... you are... what..."


    His voice was broken and intermittent, his body convulsing, struggling to form aplete sentence.


    Observing this, Howard''s brow furrowed slightly. He quickly took out a potion that restored HP and poured it into the man''s mouth.


    As his HP partially recovered, the man still felt pain, but his body wasn''t as weak. He was able to speak.


    Howard spoke coldly, "What is this ce? Tell me everything you know!"


    In any world, a being who had reached above level 50 would not be a fool.


    The man paused, then realization dawned, his pupils shrinking in shock as he eximed, "You are a thief from another ne?!"


    Being called a thief made Howard inwardly flinch.


    He flipped his wrist, and a dagger appeared in his hand.


    However, before Howard could act, the man suddenly bit down hard, blood gushing from his mouth.


    Biting off one''s tongue wouldn''t lead to immediate death, but it certainly prevented any further extraction of information.


    Watching the man even manage a sinister smile, Howard could no longer restrain himself.


    He brandished the dagger and swiftly slit the man''s throat.


    [ Ding! Congrattions awakened Howard, for sessfully killing an Extranar creature, you have been awarded 50,000 experience points! ]


    The system''s notification confirmed the death of the man before Howard, but his brow furrowed slightly.


    Too ruthless!


    Upon realizing that he was from another ne, the man had bitten off his tongue.


    If the people of this ne were all this resolute, Howard doubted he could extract any information about the Obscured Celestial Realm from them.


    But without understanding the Obscured Celestial Realm, even with a simr appearance and abilities, surviving in this world would be challenging.


    Howard couldn''t just remain in the wilderness forever, avoiding all contact, could he?


    How would he then return to the Azure Sphere?


    Wait for Daniel, Wales, and the others to rescue him?


    What if they couldn''t find the Obscured Celestial Realm? Would that be the end for him?


    Howard would not entrust his life to others.


    "Continue capturing people; I refuse to believe they are all this determined! If ites to it, I''ll feign amnesia and go where people are. With my age and strength, they''re unlikely to kill me on sight. Maybe, I can deceive them!"


    Narrowing his eyes, Howard had two ns in mind, but the second was riskier.


    He decided to first try the initial approach.


    Capturing people was not a difficult task.


    After all, Howard''s Spirit Veil Skill was exceptional, and with the special enhancements of the Obscured Celestial Realm, he was confident he could remain undetected by anyone below level 90.


    Should he encounter a warrior of that caliber, he would have to adapt as the situation demanded!


    After burning the man''s body, Howard once again cast the Spirit Veil Skill, entering an invisible state.


    To avoid encountering too many people, Howard ventured deeper.


    As expected, most of the people he came across were alone.


    He followed the same routine: tracking them to secluded corners, stunning them with a set of skills, discarding their Storage Bags and Space Rings, and then carrying them away.


    Regrettably, no matter the ne, humans always disyed utmost unity when facing external threats.


    After capturing seven individuals in session, not a single one yielded.


    Some bit their tongues, others smashed their heads against the ground, and some even shattered their own heart meridians!


    Witnessing this, even Howard couldn''t help but sigh.


    Humans were indeed a peculiar race.


    In internal conflicts, they were fiercely ruthless, even capable of killing their own kin.


    But when facing external enemies, they were willing to sacrifice their lives for strangers.


    It was just like when he was escorting Shelley Chan back to Crimson Dragon City; those who pursued them fought fiercely.


    Yet, against Extranar creatures, they would have even sacrificed themselves to protect Howard or Shelley Chan.


    Truly, a race hard to judge!


    "It seems I must find other ways to slowly gather information about the Obscured Celestial Realm."


    "On the surface, I look exactly like them, and even the differences in talents and skills are not significant. I shouldn''t remain invisible; it would seem too deliberate!"


    Having made up his mind, Howard promptly stowed away anything on him that bore the mark or scent of the Azure Sphere.


    He also donned the Death Mask and boldly revealed his form.


    Surprisingly, in this state, Howard encountered several people, none of whom noticed anything amiss.


    However, Howard didn''t let his guard down.


    While his appearance and aura might not raise suspicions at a nce, any interaction could easily give him away.


    Therefore, he maintained a cold demeanor, radiating an aura that discouraged strangers from approaching.


    "Clip-clop, clip-clop!"


    After an indeterminate amount of time, the sudden sound of galloping hooves reached his ears.


    Hearing the urgent noise, Howard''s first instinct was to evade.


    The number of approaching riders seemed significant, and he worried about encountering arge group.


    Before Howard could move aside, a deafening roar of a tiger, mixed with battle cries, echoed through the air.


    "A battle?" Howard paused, then quickly made a decision, heading straight towards the source of themotion.


    The more chaotic the scene, the less likely Howard''s appearance would draw attention.


    He couldn''t keep wandering alone in the wilderness forever; he needed to find a way to blend into the Obscured Celestial Realm!


    Drawing closer, Howard leaped onto a tall tree and peered through the gaps in the foliage.


    He saw a group of about thirty people being attacked by a pack of fierce tigers.


    The number of tigers was astonishing, easily over a hundred.


    The leader of the pack was a massive tiger with a pair of wings on its back.


    With each p of its wings, the tiger could soar into the air, greatly increasing its speed.


    Each pounce was lethal, tearing apart a person and spilling blood all over the ground.


    What was more remarkable was the intelligence of these tigers.


    Their initial target wasn''t the people, but rather their warhorses.


    After several charges, all the warhorses were killed, leaving only about fifteen people huddled together, back to back, desperately fending off the tigers'' assaults.


    "These monsters must be around level 60. The leader, that Winged Tiger, must be at least level 70 to possess such intelligence."


    "I can''t risk it, better retreat!"


    As Howard was about to leave, his ears caught a voice: "Miss, it''s our fault. We carelessly provoked the Winged Tiger pack. We will give our lives to create a path for you. Please tell the lord we''re sorry we can no longer apany him in battle!"


    "Form up!"


    Hearing this, Howard paused in his tracks.


    The daughter of a city lord?


    If that was her status, could saving her grant him direct ess to one of the cities in the Obscured Celestial Realm and perhaps even a new identity?


    With this thought, Howard refocused his attention on the battlefield.


    He could clearly see the soldiers had formed a War Formation, using their flesh and blood to shield a young girl.


    A faint red mist emerged from their bodies, quickly coalescing into the form of a leopard, roaring towards the sky.


    However, to the tigers, this spectral leopard posed no real threat.


    The leader, the Winged Tiger King, let out a low growl, and nearly a hundred Winged Tigers pounced forward.


    They swung their sharp ws relentlessly at the phantom leopard.


    Even though the phantom was formed of malevolent energy, it couldn''t withstand the onught of so many tigers.


    Itsted only about ten breaths before being torn apart by their ws.


    Fortunately, the War Formation Magic wasn''t that simple.


    The dozen soldiers roared in unison, thrusting their spears forward in an instant.


    They created a formidable shockwave that pushed back the hundred Winged Tigers, momentarily holding them at bay.


    Seizing this opportunity, the young girl hurriedly attempted to flee.


    Unfortunately, the Winged Tiger King had been watching her closely.


    Seeing her trying to escape, it pped its wings and shot forward like an arrow released from a bow, swiftly bypassing the soldiers'' War Formation to pursue the girl.


    Its terrifying ws reached out, aiming directly at the girl''s back.


    If the w struck her, she would undoubtedly meet her end.


    "Miss!"


    "Not good, stop the Winged Tiger King!"


    The soldiers were equally shocked and quickly prepared tounch a second attack.


    However, before they could regroup and gather their malevolent energy again, the Winged Tiger King in the sky suddenly turned its head.


    Its mouth opened wide, emitting a flickering light that quickly transformed into a beam, shooting ferociously towards the soldiers.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion echoed as the beam of light pierced through the newly formed spectral leopard, which the soldiers had barely managed to conjure.

 Chapter 205 205-Life is a Play, Its All About Acting!

    Chapter 205 205-Life is a y, It''s All About Acting!


    The spectral leopard, formed of malevolent energy, had no chance to react before being obliterated by the beam.


    It was pierced through and dissipated into a burst of white light.


    At the same time, the previously repelled group of Winged Tigers pounced again, effectively blocking the soldiers.


    The Winged Tiger King was closing in on the young girl, so close that she could feel the force and pressure of the ws slicing through the air.


    However, just as the Winged Tiger King was about to pounce on the girl, Howard, who had been concealed all this time, finally made his move.


    Having interacted with the people of the Obscured Celestial Realm, Howard knew theirbat style was akin to that of Assassins - first approaching the target stealthily, thenunching a sudden, ghost-like attack.


    Although there were other sses, Howard, unsure of the specifics, didn''t act rashly.


    Of course, to ensure he could defeat the level 70 Winged Tiger King, Howard activated his Draconic State!


    Pfft!


    Almost the instant Howard appeared behind the Winged Tiger King, his hands grabbed its tail, and he exerted a fierce pull, executing the skill Death Six-Step Throw.


    In this real world, skills weren''t as rigid as in games.


    Death Six-Step Throw didn''t require holding the opponent to perform the throw.


    As soon as he grabbed the Winged Tiger King''s tail, the skill was triggered.


    Howard exerted his strength, pulling the entire body over and then mming it heavily onto the ground.


    Boom!


    The massive body hit the ground, creating a reverberating shockwave.


    Even with its formidable Defense Value, the Winged Tiger King was left disoriented, its head spinning from the impact.


    Before the Winged Tiger King could react, Howard again grabbed its tail and flung it in another direction.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Loud noises reverberated continuously, causing even the nearby ground to shake violently.


    The young girl and the many soldiers werepletely stunned, unable to believe what they were seeing.


    A seemingly slender human was tossing the massive Winged Tiger King around with ease!


    After the initial shock, the girl was overwhelmed with joy ¨C she was saved!


    At that moment, Howard''s image was indelibly etched in her heart.


    The power of the ''hero saves the damsel in distress'' trope was undeniable.


    How else could such a ssic narrative of the hero winning thedy''s heart emerge?


    However, the soldiers'' momentary daze provided an opportunity for the surrounding Winged Tigers.


    As the tigers closed in, their War Formation and long spears became ineffective.


    If not for their heavy armor blocking the sharp ws, they might have all been in by the Winged Tigers in that instant.


    Fortunately, these battle-hardened warriors quickly regained theirposure.


    They swiftly altered their grip on the spears, stabbing fiercely at the approaching Winged Tigers with the sharp tips.


    For a time, they managed to push back the group of Winged Tigers.


    Meanwhile, Howard''s Death Six-Step Throw skill ended, leaving the Winged Tiger King dazed and unable to stand steadily after being repeatedly mmed into the ground.


    Yet, Howard''s brow furrowed slightly.


    Winning this easily might only elicit gratitude from the girl, making it difficult to evoke deeper emotions.


    If she only felt gratitude, it wouldn''t necessarily make her overlook some of his inconsistencies.


    With this thought in mind, Howard immediately charged towards the Winged Tiger King.


    He didn''t use any special skills but instead engaged in a fierce physicalbat with it.


    Although the Winged Tiger King hadn''t fully recovered, its physical strength was formidable.


    In closebat, Howard soon found himself covered in wounds, with blood continuously seeping out.


    Seeing this, the young girl involuntarily cried out in rm, covering her mouth with her hands, her face pale with fear. She couldn''t help but worry for Howard.


    In her eyes, Howard was a passerby who had chosen to fight a boss-level creature like the Winged Tiger King to save her.


    Seeing Howard injured, she inevitably felt a sense of guilt and a desire to repay him.


    Of course, this was because the girl possessed a kind heart.


    A more selfish person wouldn''t feel any guilt over Howard''s injuries, let alone if he had lost his life in the process of saving her.


    Howard was continuously observing the girl.


    Noticing a change in her expression, he knew his method was working.


    He then deliberately exposed himself to the Winged Tiger King''s ws.


    With the Draconic State activated, Howard''s Defense Value was extraordinary.


    Despite the rming appearance of his injuries and the continuous flow of blood, he wasn''t seriously hurt.


    However, there was a limit to everything.


    Howard worried that his performance might be too obvious, or he might lose too much blood.


    After acting for a short while, and seeing that the soldiers were about to finish off the Winged Tiger pack, he immediately executed the skill Mighty Thunder.


    In an instant, countless bolts of lightning burst forth from Howard''s body.


    Under the dual enhancement of Draconic State and Mighty Thunder, Howard''s physical strength rivaled that of a level 70 awakened.


    The Winged Tiger King, merely a boss, stood no chance against him. Its HP rapidly plummeted.


    As the Winged Tiger King''s HP dropped to 5%, the threat of imminent death snapped it out of its daze.


    Its pupils turned blood-red, and in the next moment, it let out a skyward howl.


    Countless blood-red lights converged, focusing on its wings.


    Soon, the wings, shimmering with blood-red light, became like two razor-sharp des, radiating a chilling murderous aura.


    With a ferocious roar, the Winged Tiger King''s speed surged.


    Its body slightly tilted, the wings transformed into twin des shing towards Howard.


    Facing the Winged Tiger King''s desperate counterattack, Howard was naturally cautious.


    While still in the state of Mighty Thunder, he cast Draconic Magic¡ªThunderme Dragon Wrath.


    Almost instantaneously as the skill was activated, Howard''s hands, legs, and even his head were enveloped in mes and lightning.


    They swirled around him, creating a bizarre yet awe-inspiring sight, boosting his attributes by 500%.


    At this moment, even if Howard used his body to meet the blood-red winged des, he sustained minimal damage, causing the Winged Tiger King''s winged des to shatter.


    Simultaneously, Howard and the Winged Tiger King''s bodies collided.


    Howard lowered his head fiercely and mmed it hard against the Winged Tiger King''s skull.


    Enhanced by Thunderme Dragon Wrath, even a simple headbutt caused the Winged Tiger King''s skull to emit a crisp sound, and its body copsed onto the ground.


    "-22995!"


    A blood-red damage number appeared, depleting the Winged Tiger King''s HPpletely and causing a shower of gold coins to burst forth.


    [ Ding! Congrattions awakened Howard, you have sessfully in the Level 70 tinum-tier Boss¡ªthe Winged Tiger King, and earned 600000 experience points! ]


    "So, it was just a tinum-tier Boss, no wonder it was defeated with just two SS-level skills."


    Howard realized this, but afternding, he pretended to be dizzy, staggering as if he might fall at any moment.


    "What''s wrong with you?!"


    Startled by this scene, the young girl eximed and hurriedly approached.


    Howard, a skilled actor, chose this moment to ''identally'' fall,nding right into her arms.


    Conveniently, his Death Mask fell off his face.


    The young girl quickly caught Howard, and upon seeing his face clearly, she was momentarily frozen in ce, her heart pounding wildly.


    People are naturally drawn to visual appeal, favoring handsome men and beautiful women.


    Coupled with Howard saving her life, in that instant, he became an indelible figure in the young girl''s heart.


    At this moment, the group of soldiers, having finally defeated the leaderless Winged Tigers, approached unsteadily.


    Upon finding the young girl unharmed, they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all, if anything had happened to her, they all would have faced dire consequences.


    "Miss¡­ what happened to him?"


    "Thank heavens, someone held off the Winged Tiger King, giving us time to deal with those Winged Tigers and saving the miss."


    "Miss, shall we carry him back to the city to seek medical treatment?"


    "If the lord of the city hears of this, he would surely want to heal him and would likely reward him generously!"


    Hearing the soldiers'' conversations, Howard, who was pretending to be unconscious, couldn''t help but feel surprised.


    It seemed the people of the Obscured Celestial Realm were quite decent.


    However, they belonged to differents, different nes, and were naturally opposing entities.


    "No need for you to carry him!" The girl, her cheeks slightly flushed, spoke decisively: "He saved my life; I must personally thank him!"


    "Also, the spoils from the Winged Tiger King he killed must not be taken by you. They must be reserved for him. After all, without him, you wouldn''t have survived the Winged Tiger pack led by the Winged Tiger King."


    Having said that, the girl, with a determined expression, carried Howard on her back and started walking forward.


    Despite swaying with each step, she did not stop.

 Chapter 206 206-News from the Obscured Celestial Realm

    <h4>Chapter 206 Chapter206-News from the Obscured Celestial Realm</h4>


    Pretending to be unconscious, Howard quietly extended his soul, hoping to glean some information from the conversations of the soldiers.


    Unfortunately, they were hurriedly making their way, and even during their brief rests, there was little talk, leaving Howard unable to gather any useful information.


    It was only when they encountered a group of mounted travelers that the soldiers stepped forward, dered their identities, and requisitioned the horses and carriages.


    This interaction revealed to Howard the identity of the young girl he had saved.


    She was the sole daughter of the Lord of Stormwind City!


    Beyond this, Howard learned nothing more.


    He couldn''t keep pretending to be unconscious, especially not when arriving at Stormwind City Lord''s Manor.


    Facing the city lord directly while feigning unconsciousness would risk exposing his true identity.


    Anyone capable of being a city lord, no matter the or realm, was not to be underestimated.


    Thus, Howard waited until the young girl was weary and nearly asleep before he stirred his fingers and let out a groan.


    When someone is on the verge of sleep, their guard is at its lowest, making it the perfect moment for Howard to show signs of awakening without arousing suspicion.


    Sure enough, upon hearing Howard''s groan, the girl woke up with a start and looked at him with surprise and joy. "You''re awake?"


    "Where... where is this?" Howard asked in a feigned weak voice.


    "This is Storm Hills. I really can''t thank you enough for before. Saving my life is a debt I can never repay. I am willing to offer myself in gratitude," the girl said, her cheeks flushing, yet her words were firm and resolute.


    The Obscured Celestial Realm, being a rather traditional society, coupled with the debt of saving a life, made it unsurprising that the young girl, captivated by Howard''s handsome appearance, would fall for him.


    Internally scoffing, Howard nevertheless tapped his head, feigning surprise.


    "Saved you? I... I don''t remember doing that."


    "Where exactly is this? Ah... my head hurts so much!"


    "Why... why are there so many scars on my body?"


    Hearing Howard''s words, the girl immediately became anxious.


    Seeing him holding his head in pain, she eximed in shock, "Oh no, you haven''t lost your memory, have you? Do you remember your name?"


    "My name... Ah! My head hurts so much!"


    Howard''s body trembled and convulsed.


    Seeing this, the girl couldn''t help but feel a pang of pain in her heart.


    After all, in her eyes, Howard had sustained such severe injuries solely in the act of saving her.


    Watching Howard in such agony, the girl impulsively embraced him, holding him close.


    She silently resolved to do whatever it took to help him recover, regardless of the cost.


    Howard''s acting skills were remarkable. Held in the girl''s embrace, he gradually calmed his shaking body.


    After a while, the girl pursed her lips and softly said, "If you can''t remember, don''t force yourself. Just focus on healing. I''ll help you recover your memory! If there''s anything you don''t understand, feel free to ask me."


    "Thank you," Howard responded gratefully, nodding his head.


    The girl shook her head and replied, "You saved my life; I should be thanking you. This is the least I can do!"


    Expressing gratitude was indeed Howard''s genuine feeling.


    Many people aren''t as kind-hearted as the young girl.


    Seeing someone with amnesia, they might deem them worthless and simply abandon them.


    As for the debt of saving a life?


    If one were in a normal state, others might acknowledge it.


    But with lost memories, why should they?


    Discarding someone in that state could even be seen as a mercy.


    Otherwise, they might deceive the amnesiac with falsehoods, iming they were a guard or servant of their family.


    What could the amnesiac do then?


    Thus, Howard felt truly grateful.


    The girl''s simplicity allowed his n to proceed smoothly.


    Unfortunately for Howard, even without activating Draconic State, his physique was stronger than that of an ordinary person.


    His superficial wounds healed quickly, making it difficult to feign weakness.


    The girl had witnessed his head injury, or she might have doubted the possibility of his amnesia.


    Once his body recovered, Howard no longer stayed in the carriage.


    He began to ride alongside the girl, speeding through the hills and forests.


    Whenever they encountered any special monsters or maps along the way, Howard would ask questions and receive answers.


    By the time Howard and the girl arrived at a massive city, his understanding of this world had significantly improved.


    The name of this world was peculiar, with at least twenty characters and divided into several parts.


    Fortunately, Howard had chosen the amnesia tactic.


    Otherwise, no matter how well he imitated the people of this world, a single question about his name would have immediately given him away.


    The young girl held a notable status, with a full nameprising an impressive thirty-five characters.


    It was formed, as Howard learned, bybining parental surnames with titles of nobility.


    Due to this custom, people in this world took pride in the length of their names.


    However, for daily convenience, they used shorter, simplified names.


    The girl''s simplified name was Aurelia.


    Simr to the names within the Azure Sphere Alliance, Howard continued his charade by adopting ''Howard'' as his name again.


    As for a full name,cking knowledge of specific titles and ranks, he couldn''t fabricate one.


    Fortunately, Aurelia''s trust in Howard prevented her from bing suspicious.


    It was undeniable that in any world, identity and status always mattered.


    With Aurelia''s status, Howard faced no scrutiny and they entered Stormwind City directly.


    Once inside Stormwind City, Howard continually observed everything, including its defensive measures.


    The armor worn by the soldiers guarding the city was not particrly heavy, but the material was quite unique.


    It seemed to be made of jade, appearing crystalline and translucent.


    Howard could sense an astonishing power emanating from within the jade.


    Even their weapons were crafted from jade.


    The higher one''s status, the more luminous and crystalline the jade appeared.


    Besides the weapons and equipment, even the defensive measures within the city walls were quite unique.


    Howard noticed the absence of any arrow towers or simr structures.


    Even upon entering the city and looking back at the walls, he couldn''t see any ballistae, catapults, or oil carts typically used in sieges.


    Instead, there were several rounded objects, looking like crystals, affixed to the top of the city walls.


    Although Howard had never seen such things before, the moment his gaze swept over them, his heart rate elerated, and he felt a sense of lethal danger.


    This made him immediately realize that those crystal-like objects were likely the defensive measures of this world.


    Feeling a deadly threat to his current strength level, Howard spected that these defenses could probably kill a typical awakened of around level 80.


    This understanding made it clear to Howard that this world was not as simple as he had initially perceived.


    The group that had been sent over must belong to an assassin-like profession, which would exin theirbat style of first approaching invisibly before engaging in battle.


    As for the others, they were likely simr to the awakened of the Azure Sphere, choosing theirbat style based on their ss and skills.


    The sses might not differ significantly, but what truly astonished Howard was the different development paths.


    The fact that the Obscured Celestial Realm had survived in the perilous cosmos for so long indicated that the overall strength of their ne was no less than that of the Azure Sphere.


    Otherwise, they would have perished under the onught of demons or other nar attacks.


    On this point alone, Howard would not underestimate their jade-made equipment or weapons.


    However, Howard couldn''t understand how such fragile material as jade could be effectively utilized for equipment.


    During the previous battle, he had been wholly engaged inbat with the Winged Tiger King and hadn''t paid much attention to the soldiers'' fight against the tiger pack.


    But this kind of question, even with his feigned amnesia, wasn''t something Howard could easily ask. After all, it pertained to military matters.


    Even if Aurelia was naive and trusting, her status as the city lord''s daughter would surely raise suspicions.


    Why would an ordinary person be interested in such details?


    Moreover, for the people of the Obscured Celestial Realm, using jade as weapons and equipment, even in daily life, was ingrained in their very genes.


    This wasn''t something that would be questioned, not even by a newborn, let alone someone with amnesia.


    It was akin to how Howard, from a young age, never questioned why iron could be forged into equipment or why people could awaken talents.


    Speaking of talents, Howard also learned that the people of the Obscured Celestial Realm did not awaken talents as such.


    Instead, they practiced a special cultivation method from a young age.


    Based on what they cultivated, they determined their profession.


    For instance, those who cultivated magical powers learned magic, while those who cultivated malevolent energy joined the army or became private troops for various powers.


    Those with strong physiques learned variousbat skills, bing warriors or samurai.


    Fortunately, though the cultivation methods differed, their origins were the same.


    Howard possessed both magical power and a formidable physique, which would make him a prodigy even in this world.


    This realization gave Howard confidence in his ability to survive in the Obscured Celestial Realm.

 Chapter 207 207-Taken In

    <h4>Chapter 207 Chapter207-Taken In</h4>


    Guided by Aurelia and her soldiers, Howard arrived smoothly at a luxurious courtyard without any hindrance.


    The architectural style of the Obscured Celestial Realm differed from that of the Azure Sphere.


    Although constructed from jade, the buildings resembled those of Crimson Dragon City, mostly single-storied with many carvings on the walls.


    However,pared to Crimson Dragon City, there were fewer pavilions and towers, and less artificial hills andkes.


    As Howard observed the courtyard, a man dressed in a richly embroidered robe and a purple cloak emerged from within.


    "Father!"


    Upon seeing the man, Aurelia rushed towards him, her eyes reddening as she sobbed, "Father, I finally see you again!"


    The prior brush with death had genuinely frightened Aurelia.


    Seeing her father, all her pent-up emotions poured out as tears streamed down her face.


    Being his only daughter, her father cherished her deeply.


    He quickly wiped away her tears, gentlyforting her.


    Howard studied the man carefully, pondering how he should behave to secure a stay in the Lord''s Manor.


    Indeed, Howard wished to remain within the Lord''s Manor!


    The man, capable of being a city lord, undoubtedly possessed a strong mind.


    However, as the saying goes, the most dangerous ce is often the safest.


    Staying in the Lord''s Manor, as long as Howard didn''t make mistakes, he could avoid many troubles.


    On the other hand, if he were to leave, his survival would necessitate engaging in numerous activities.


    The more he did, the more likely he was to make mistakes!


    While Howard was deep in thought, Aurelia had already recounted the events of their journey to her father, including how Howard had sustained a severe head injury while saving her, resulting in his amnesia.


    Hearing this, Aurelia''s father, Stano, looked towards Howard.


    Coincidentally, Howard was still in a contemtive state, his eyes appearing unfocused, which genuinely gave off an impression of bewilderment.


    This inadvertently led Stano to believe in Howard''s condition, but as a city lord, he was not one to fully trust someone easily.


    After a moment, Stano approached Howard and spoke in a grave tone, "Young man, I thank you for saving my daughter. What do you desire? As long as it''s within my power, I shall not be stingy."


    Awakened by Stano''s words, Howard shook his head and replied, "I''m sorry, but right now, I don''t know anything. I have no idea what I want."


    Hearing Howard''s response, a look of pity appeared on Aurelia''s face.


    She quickly stepped forward,tching onto Stano''s arm and pleaded in a coquettish tone, "Father, Howard has lost his memory trying to save me. Why don''t we take him in for now?"


    "Take him in?"Stano frowned slightly, contemting a refusal.


    But seeing Aurelia''s hopeful expression, he found himself at a loss for words.


    The Obscured Celestial Realm was different from the Azure Sphere, which fundamentally still adhered to a patriarchal mindset, with men typically serving as council members and family leaders.


    In contrast, the Obscured Celestial Realm had no such constraints.


    Therefore, Stano viewed Aurelia not just with affection but as his sole sessor, always considering her thoughts and wishes in any matter.


    Sensing Stano''s hesitation, Howard softly spoke, "It seems I would be causing you too much trouble. Perhaps you could just give me some money. I''ll find a ce to stay and slowly try to recover my lost memories."


    "¡­"


    Hearing Howard''s words, Stano''s mouth twitched slightly, and he scrutinized Howard carefully.


    If Howard''s acting hadn''t been so convincing, Stano would have definitely thought Howard was ying a game of retreat as advance.


    Truth be told, it was a cunning move.


    If Stano agreed to Howard''s request, their reputation would be tarnished once word got out.


    How could they let someone who lost their memory while saving their daughter fend for themselves?


    Wouldn''t that be inhumane?


    If Howard had been greedy, continuously asking for more, they could have dismissed him without much concern, as no one likes avaricious people.


    But Howard showed no greed and even proactively suggested leaving to avoid causing them trouble.


    If they really let him go, they would not only be criticized but also disappoint their own people.


    If they couldn''t take care of someone who saved their daughter, what good oue could their own soldiers expect from fighting for them?


    Stano immediately responded with a smile, "What are you saying, young man? The Bamilrutna family is not ungrateful or disloyal. Until you recover your memory, you should stay with our family."


    "Then I must thank you for your kindness,"Howard quickly responded, following the etiquette Aurelia had taught him.


    Seeing this, Stano didn''t harbor any suspicion.


    After all, amnesia doesn''t mean one is like a newborn child,pletely ignorant.


    It''s just a temporary inability to recall memories, but the ingrained instincts remain intact.


    Moreover, through Howard''s manner of bowing, Stano believed Howard to be one of their own from the Obscured Celestial Realm.


    Upon receiving Stano''s consent, a servant immediately led Howard to his quarters.


    It was only when Howard arrived at the rear courtyard that he noticed the stark architectural differences of this worldpared to Crimson Dragon City.


    The buildings in Crimson Dragon City were unique in that each courtyard was independent yet closely connected to the others.


    However, in this world, the courtyards seemed to be just the initial threshold.


    The surrounding structures were predominantly inhabited by soldiers.


    Entering the backyard, it became apparent that each household upied an extensive area, and many spiritual beasts and mounts lived amongst them.


    From a distance, one could clearly see a luxurious house situated prominently.


    "This is practically a farm," Howard thought to himself, unable to resist the internalmentary.


    He could only conclude that the architecture of this world, while bearing some resemnce to Azure Sphere, was distinctively different.


    To Aurelia, Stano, and others, Howard''s amazement was interpreted as awe at the sight of such a grand and spacious house ¨C a luxury he presumably had never experienced before.


    In this world, where battles were frequent,moners could acquire nobility through military achievements, so they did not look down on Howard.


    On the contrary, once they learned of Howard''s ability to single-handedly defeat a level 70 BOSS, Stano began to see potential in him.


    It couldn''t be helped; Howard was simply too young!


    Even in the battle-ridden Obscured Celestial Realm, finding someone of Howard''s age with such prowess was as rare as a phoenix feather or a unicorn horn.


    Otherwise, even if Stano had agreed to shelter Howard, he would not have allowed him into his own house to live but would have sent him straight to the soldiers'' quarters.


    After all, could the mind of someone who had be a city lord be so simple?


    They were calctors, weighing and strategizing every aspect of their lives!


    Arriving at the heart of the farm, Howard carefully observed the house, finding its architecture somewhat simr to that of the Alliance, with several stories in height.


    The servants lived on the first and second floors, while the main family resided in the upper levels.


    However, Aurelia''s family was small,prising only her and her parents, leaving the upper floors rtively vacant.


    To win over Howard, Stano arranged for him to stay on the third floor, clearly elevating his status above that of the servants.


    The servants weren''t foolish; understanding Howard''s cement, they immediately became more respectful in their demeanor.


    Upon entering the house, a noblewoman approached.


    She was dressed in silk, with a scarf partially covering her face, obscuring her features.


    However, her figure was striking, especially the prominent curves at her chest, which, along with her partially hidden face, provided Howard with a significant visual impact.


    Thankfully, Howard''s acting skills were impable, and he managed to maintain aposed expression.


    This noblewoman was Aurelia''s mother, Fenice. Learning that Howard was her daughter''s savior and upon seeing his appearance, her eyes brightened as she repeatedly expressed her gratitude.


    It had to be said that Howard''s appearance had a significant impact on women, regardless of the realm, as long as it was a world primarily inhabited by humans.


    As a result of Fenice''s insistence, Howard ended up staying on the fourth floor, just one level below the main family on the fifth floor.


    In their world, this cement was akin to treating Howard as an esteemed guest.


    Guided by a servant to his room, Howard immediately closed the door and began to scrutinize the space with a grave expression.


    He needed to ensure there were no special items in the room capable of recording sounds.


    Being alone in a foreign ne, Howard had to be extremely cautious.


    After all, if his true identity were exposed, he would find enemies in every corner of this world.


    Fortunately, it was unlikely for anyone to install eavesdropping devices or magical items in their own home.


    Once assured of the room''s security, Howard opened the window and carefully observed every inch of the estate.


    Familiarizing himself with his surroundings was crucial for ensuring his safety in this unfamiliar world.

 Chapter 208 208-The Patrol Captain

    <h4>Chapter 208 Chapter208-The Patrol Captain</h4>


    In a world different from his own, Howard realized that the fundamental rules remained the same.


    ves, guards, servants...


    Observing the hundreds bustling about the manor, Howard couldn''t help but feel a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Those in power always sharedmon traits!


    Back in Azure Sphere, although Howard was an orphan, he never fell to the status of a ve or servant.


    After awakening his talents, he had even joined one of the top-ranked academies in Azure Sphere, sparing him from such experiences.


    Now, witnessing the lives of these ves and servants, Howard understood how he needed to position himself with Stano.


    He had to present his talent in a way that would carve out an identity for himself, ensuring he wasn''t seen as just anothermoner.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t he be viewed merely as an enforcer in their eyes?


    Time passed slowly, and night soon fell.


    A knock at the door broke the quiet.


    Howard gathered his thoughts and rose to open the door, only to be taken aback.


    There stood Aurelia, transformed in a luxurious gown, her hair and makeup impably done.


    Noticing Howard''s gaze, Aurelia''s cheeks flushed slightly, but she curtsied gracefully and spoke softly, "Howard, to thank you for saving my life, my parents have prepared a banquet in your honor. I hope you will ept."


    Howard''s expression turned curious upon hearing this.


    A noble, hosting a banquet for a young man whose background was unknown?


    Clearly, this was all Aurelia''s doing!


    Howard quickly discerned Aurelia''s significance within her family, and an idea sparked within him.


    Initially, he had nned to use Aurelia as a means to gain entry into the Lord''s Manor and then devise his strategies from there.


    However, now that Aurelia seemed to harbor feelings for him, he wondered if he could exploit this to a deeper extent.


    Given her favored status, if he could make her fall utterly in love with him, Stano might not object.


    In this way, Howard could be the son-inw of the Lord''s Manor. Wouldn''t such a status be far superior to any other?


    Howard was no saint. He had no qualms about deception; any means to an end were justified in his pursuit of ultimate victory.


    The wars between nes had always been brutally unforgiving!


    With his mind made up, Howard shed a brilliant smile and said, "Miss Aurelia, you tter me. Though I have lost my memory, saving you was a heartfelt act, and no thanks are necessary."


    "Even if given another chance, I would still intervene. After all, even the gods would not wish to see such a charming youngdy meet an untimely end."


    Aurelia, having been sheltered since childhood and seldom exposed to outsiders, had never heard such sweet nothings.


    Her cheeks flushed a deep red, and she found herself at a loss for words, stammering and unable to speak.


    Her heart pounded like a drum, beating rapidly with every word he spoke.


    Of course, Howard wasn''t lying.


    Given another chance, he truly would save her, as integrating into this world required finding the right opportunities.


    And then, there was the simple fact: Aurelia was indeed charming!


    "I... I..."


    As Aurelia raised her head again, meeting Howard''s intense gaze, she could no longer hold her ground and turned to flee.


    "She ran away just like that?"


    Howard couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow slightly in amusement.


    Fortunately, there were servants nearby.


    He approached one who was tidying the room and inquired, "Where is the dining room?"


    "Respected guest, the dining room is on the first floor. The lord of the manor is already waiting for you," replied the servant.


    These servants were no fools.


    Between Howard being amodated on the fourth floor and his recent exchange with Aurelia, it was evident that he might very well be the master of the house, warranting their utmost respect.


    When Howard descended the stairs, he found Aurelia already seated at the dining table, alongside her mother.


    Stano sat alone at the head of the table.


    Apart from them, no one else was seated there.


    Nearby stood a group of more than thirty servants, a scene Howard had never witnessed in person, though he had read about such settings countless times in novels and stories.


    He showed no surprise but knew he couldn''t just take a seat uninvited.


    Seeing Howard, Aurelia''s suppressed emotions surged again, her cheeks flushing red as she lowered her head.


    Stano and Fenice, seasoned in the ways of the world, immediately noticed Aurelia''s state. However, their attitudes were starkly different.


    Stano was not keen on Aurelia marrying someone with amnesia, regardless of his talents.


    On the other hand, Fenice nodded slightly, showing considerable satisfaction with Howard.


    After all, Howard''s appearance and innate qualities were too exceptional, making her overlook the gap in their social standings.


    Fortunately, as the lord of the manor, Stano knew how to control his emotions.


    He weed Howard with a smile, gesturing for him to sit on the opposite side.


    Once Howard was seated, the servants immediately began serving the meal.


    Howard wasn''t particrly concerned about the food. He ate while observing Stano and responding to his questions.


    Fortunately, during their journey, Howard had learned much from Aurelia, which prevented Stano from growing suspicious.


    While Stano was unclear about Howard''s exact identity, he was convinced that Howard was from their Obscured Celestial Realm.


    As the dinner progressed, Stano even offered Howard the position of a patrol captain.


    Howard understood Stano''s intentions clearly.


    He wanted to draw Howard closer but also wished to keep Aurelia at a distance, which exined why he was being sent away from the manor.


    Otherwise, assigning a task within the manor would have been more appropriate, especially since Howard had recently lost his memory.


    Although Aurelia didn''t grasp all these nuances, she realized that if Howard was to enforcews in the city, he likely wouldn''t be able to stay in the manor and they would hardly meet.


    She pouted and said, "Father, Howard has not fully recovered. Won''t it be problematic to send him on duty?"


    "Perhaps we could let Howard rest at home for a while?"


    "There''s no need!"


    Before Stano could respond, Howard interrupted Aurelia, smiling as he said,


    "Neither injuries nor amnesia are significant obstacles for me. If the lord of the manor holds me in high esteem and is willing to offer me an opportunity, I naturally won''t refuse."


    "A man must forge ahead!"


    At these words, Aurelia''s mouth fell open slightly, and her gaze towards Howard transformed into one of admiration.


    Even Stano was somewhat surprised.


    After all, no one was a fool!


    Everyone knew the difference between being assigned within the manor and in the city.


    Howard had merely lost his memory, not his intelligence. His eptance of the offer indicated his resilience and mentality.


    At this moment, Stano even felt an impulse to nurture Howard, preparing him for the uing internar battles.


    This wasn''t to put Howard in harm''s way; indeed, distinguishing oneself in such a conflict could bring bountiful rewards from the king.


    Indeed, the Obscured Celestial Realm operated under a national system.


    This was why, upon recognizing Howard''s talents, Stano was willing to give him a chance.


    They felt a sense of belonging to their nation and naturally wished for its prosperity.


    This was unlike Azure Sphere, where, despite the formation of the Alliance, each city harbored its own ulterior motives.


    Those truly considering the Alliance''s interests were exceedingly rare.


    Pondering this, Stano maintained aposed exterior and said indifferently, "Rest here tonight, and assume your duties tomorrow. Perhaps, engaging in battle might help recover your memory."


    At this, Howard couldn''t help but express his surprise, "Battle? Are there battles within the city?"


    In Azure Sphere, conflicts generally urred in the wilderness.


    The city was under strict control, with the asional skirmish breaking out in ces like taverns.


    However, as soon as patrol soldiers arrived, people would usually restrain themselves.


    Howard found it hard to imagine battles taking ce within a city''s confines.


    "Of course, there are," Stano nodded. "Despite the empire''s strength, it harbors many rats seeking to subvert its rule. Additionally, certain factions aim to take advantage of the chaos. Nowadays, one could say that every major city is in a state of turmoil."


    "However, those daring to cause trouble within the city are merely small fry, not very powerful. You should be able to handle them easily and needn''t worry too much."


    "Once you''re ustomed tobat, I''ll send you to a real battlefield."


    Upon hearing this, Howard did not hesitate and nodded in agreement.


    Having arrived in this world, his objective was to understand the intricacies of the Obscured Celestial Realm.


    Regardless of Stano''s intentions, his current arrangements posed no threat to Howard, who naturally epted the offer.


    As for marrying Aurelia, it was only one of his ns, and Howard wasn''t particrly insistent on it.


    The dinner concluded in a manner that was neither wholly joyful nor unpleasant, with no incidents urring.

 Chapter 209 209-The Enchanter

    <h4>Chapter 209 Chapter209-The Enchanter</h4>


    Although Aurelia was reluctant to see Howard leave, she had no reason to object, especially since Howard himself had agreed to it.


    The night passed without incident.


    The following day, Howard was awakened by a knock on the door before he could have breakfast.


    Upon opening it, he was greeted by an elderly man he had seen the previous day.


    The man bowed respectfully to Howard and said, "Respected Sir Howard, the lord of the manor has instructed me to escort you to the patrol team."


    Aware of Stano''s wish to limit his contact with Aurelia, Howard chuckled inwardly but did not refuse.


    After quickly getting ready, he followed the elderly man out of the Lord''s Manor.


    Walking along the silent streets, Howard couldn''t help but inquire, "Old sir, may I know your name and your role here?"


    "You honor me too much. I am merely the lord''s steward. You can call me Old Harden," Harden promptly responded, causing Howard to mentally take note.


    A steward was among the highest-ranking servants, responsible for numerous duties.


    Stano''s decision to have him guide Howard to the patrol team was clearly not an act of disdain.


    After a moment of contemtion, Howard understood Stano''s intention.


    "This crafty old fox, trying to woo me over without giving away too much... Ordinary gestures of goodwill won''t sway me," Howard thought to himself, though he kept his face amiable and continued to chat with Harden.


    Given Harden''s status, he would likely report everything back to Stano, so Howard knew he had to maintain his facade.


    In no time, led by Harden, Howard arrived at the soldiers'' quarters near the city wall and entered.


    Inside the courtyard, over a dozen soldiers were training, their weapons, crafted from jade, gleamed under the morning sun, radiating brilliance.


    Moreover, each time they thrust their spears forward, the jade tips burst into a glow, releasing a burst of light along with a formidable force.


    A clear whooshing sound could be heard with each strike, evidencing the power contained within.


    "Spearre? No, that can''t be right! Spearre requires a higher level to manifest. These soldiers are around level 30, not nearly strong enough for that kind of power!"


    Howard''s pupils contracted sharply as a thought emerged in his mind, "Could it be the jade itself that enables them to unleash an attack akin to Spearre at such a level? If they were to sh with our Azure Sphere..."


    With this realization, Howard''s expression turned grave.


    He knew he must deeply understand the weaponry of this world.


    Otherwise, if a conflict between the nes erupted, the Alliance would be at a significant disadvantage.


    To know your enemy as well as yourself is to be invincible in every battle!


    At this moment, the group of soldiers also noticed the arrival of Howard and Harden.


    While they didn''t recognize Howard, they were well aware of Harden''s status as the steward of the lord of the manor.


    They immediately set down their weapons and quickly formed a neat line in front of Harden.


    "Soldiers, this is Sir Howard, your new captain. He has been personally appointed by the lord of the manor. Anyone who dares to disobey him, do not expect me to be lenient!"


    "Even if he orders you to face death, you must follow hismands."


    Harden''s demeanor changed entirely when addressing the soldiers, his tone sharp and authoritative.


    The soldiers, initially considering covert disobedience, straightened up immediately upon hearing that Howard was Stano''s personal appointment.


    They stood rigidly, not even daring to breathe heavily.


    Seeing this, Harden nodded in satisfaction and respectfully said to Howard, "Sir Howard, I hope you have a pleasant time leading them. I shall take my leave now."


    Though Harden showed him respect, Howard knew better than to underestimate him.


    He smiled and saw Harden off. This gesture thoroughly astounded the soldiers.


    In the hierarchy of the Lord''s Manor, Harden held a position second only to the family itself.


    His respectful demeanor towards Howard spoke volumes - what did this signify?


    Soldiers generally have a rebellious streak, but they''re not foolish enough to court death.


    With Harden personally vouching for Howard, even though he was parachuted in as the captain, none harbored hostility towards him.


    Instead, once Harden left, the soldiers crowded around Howard, eagerly saying, "Bro, you''re new here. How about we show you around?"


    "Boss, from now on, I''m your right-hand man. Whatever you need, just say the word, and I''ll get it done perfectly for you!"


    Hearing the soldiers'' words, Howard couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    Having joined the patrol team, Howard moved into their quarters.


    After settling into his room, he stepped out into the courtyard.


    At that moment, the soldiers weren''t training. Seeing Howard emerge, they gathered around him again.


    "What are our usual duties?" Howard asked straightforwardly.


    "Our main tasks aren''t many, just patrolling and ensuring the city''s safety," one soldier began, then hesitated before cautiously adding, "And also collecting fees from merchants."


    The practice of patrol soldiers extracting fees from merchants was an unwritten rule, not officially sanctioned by higher authorities.


    Their meager ie made such actions a necessity for survival, which also exined the reluctance of many to join the military.


    In any world, joining the army is often about earning a living, rather than patriotism, except in times of dire national crises.


    Howard understood this reality and was aware that some higher-ups, long detached from the grassroots, might react harshly in such situations.


    Seeing their cautious demeanor, he immediately smiled and said, "No worries, I understand you."


    In Azure Sphere, Howard might have advised them to collect less money, but in Obscured Celestial Realm, he almost wished they would extort more.


    Ideally, this would incite the people to resist, weakening the realm''s capacity in the impending internar war.


    The soldiers, unaware of Howard''s underlying thoughts, smiled upon hearing his reassurance and showed even greater obedience.


    "Captain, we patrol for five hours daily. Each patrol team has its designated area. Since it''s your first time, we''ll take you aroundter!"


    Howard waved his hand and asked, "What I want to know is, how often do you encounterbat situations?"


    "It''s moderate," one soldier replied. "asionally, we get attacked by fanatical religious zealots or rebels who assassinate civilians to create panic. Other than that, we rarely facebat."


    Hearing this, Howard''s eyebrows raised slightly.


    If it weren''t for the stark differences in weaponry and the absence of innate abilities in this world, he might have doubted whether he was still in Azure Sphere.


    Fanatical religious followers, rebels ¨C how different was this from Azure Sphere?


    Or is it that regardless of the ne, human nature remainsrgely the same?


    "However, ever since our lord broke through to level 90, the number of rebels daring to cause trouble in Stormwind City has diminished. Now, it''s mostly those fanatical religious zealots who, unaware of their impending doom, still rant about divine punishment and asionally ambush us."


    The soldiers sighed as they spoke, "Compared to the rebels, I''m actually more afraid of those zealots. They have no fear of death, and facing them inbat is perilous, even with our armor and weapons."


    "By the way, captain, you need to collect your weapon and armor from the military supply department. But there''s no time for that now. Perhaps you could make do with our former captain''s gear?"


    Hearing this reminder, Howard realized his own gear and weapons were starkly different from those in Obscured Celestial Realm.


    During the chaotic moment of rescuing Aurelia, he hadn''t worried about being noticed, but now he had to be cautious and couldn''t use his previous equipment anymore.


    Fortunately, his skills didn''t differ much, and Howard could still use them for self-defense.


    With several SS-level skills and one SSS-level skill, Howard was confident of escaping unscathed unless he faced an adversary above level 80.


    Against an enemy around level 70, he even had the potential to turn the tables.


    When Howard finally donned the jade-crafted armor, he felt awkward.


    Not because it was heavy, but rather because it was too lightweight!


    However, the defensive capabilities were astonishing.


    By channeling his internal power into it, he could activate a light screen that enveloped himpletely, offering protection without any blind spots.


    This was far more usefulpared to traditional armor.


    After all, real armor couldn''t protect vulnerable areas like the throat and eyes, while the jade armor provided full-body coverage.


    The jade weapons were also light, and upon activation, they produced different effects based on their type.


    Or people could enchant them themselves, leading to the emergence of a new profession ¨C the Enchanter.


    Through casual conversations, Howard also gleaned more information,mitting everything to memory.


    He pondered whether he could be an Enchanter himself.


    If sessful, it would significantly increase his importance in Stano''s eyes.


    With everything prepared and having learned how to activate the jade equipment, Howard began patrolling with the group of soldiers.


    Each team had a fixed patrol area, and the enthusiastic team members introduced Howard to their routine.


    Of course, as they passed each shop, they collected a fee, exhibiting a rather cold demeanor towards the merchants.


    "This is our new captain, just appointed today. Don''t you think you should show some goodwill?"

 Chapter 210 210-Scheming

    Chapter 210 210-Scheming


    The principle of a new official asserting authority seemed to apply across both nes.


    The merchants hurriedly handed over money, fearful of incurring Howard''s displeasure.


    Being new to this world, Howard needed money as well and didn''t refuse their offerings.


    Moreover, he felt no sense of kinship with the people of this world.


    In his eyes, they were no different from monsters, and he was indifferent to their wellbeing.


    After finishing the patrol, Howard found himself with nearly three hundred gold coins in hand ¨C an amount equivalent to an ordinary person''s monthly ie in Obscured Celestial Realm.


    However, this sum was to be shared with his patrol team members.


    Even though the team insisted on Howard keeping all the money, citing his first day on duty, Howard firmly decided to share it.


    Naturally, the team members were thrilled by this gesture, their respect and camaraderie for Howard growing stronger, fostering a sense of closeness within the group.


    Just as Howard was about to lead the team back to rest, a delicate voice suddenly called out.


    Turning around, he saw Aurelia waving cheerfully at him from the street, escorted by a group of guards.


    Ordinary people might not recognize Aurelia, but how could the soldiers fail to do so?


    Instantly, they understood everything ¨C the reason behind Harden''s courteous behavior towards Howard.


    Their gaze towards Howard transformed into one of deeper respect.


    He was potentially their future master!


    Even at the least, he was likely to be their lord''s son-inw. How could they dare to harbor any other thoughts?


    Howard, too, smiled and jogged over to Aurelia.


    Perhaps due to the crowd, Aurelia seemed a bit reserved, her cheeks flushed with happiness as she spoke, "Why did you go to the patrol team so early? Have you had breakfast? I brought you some!"


    With that, Aurelia lifted a bag she was carrying.


    Witnessing this scene, the soldiers became even more convinced of their suspicions and, feeling it inappropriate to linger, promptly made their excuses and left.


    The guards, observing Howard, were filled with envy and admiration.


    Unfortunately for them, their appearance was not appealing enough.


    Even though they had saved Aurelia several times, they never left any impression on her.


    It must be said that sometimes, looks indeed can influence one''s destiny.


    Howard, intending to use Aurelia, naturally did not reject her kindness.


    He kept showering her with sweet nothings, making Aurelia blush profusely, even shocking the guards with his charm.


    Eventually, Aurelia dismissed the guards, expressing a desire to take a walk alone with Howard.


    The guards were reluctant to leave, but they dared not disobey the youngdy''s wish and could only follow at a distance.


    As Howard walked alongside Aurelia, engaging in conversation, he suddenly sensed a murderous intent.


    Initially thinking it might be one of the envious guards, he was surprised to find that the killing intent was not directed at him, but at Aurelia.


    Raising an eyebrow, Howard was about to intervene when a thought struck him.


    Facing danger together was the fastest way to deepen a bond.


    Why else would so many stories feature plots of heroes saving damsels in distress and sharing hardships?


    "Should I pretend to be captured, then return triumphantly with her amidst adversity?"


    "I refuse to believe that under such circumstances, Stano could still reject me!"


    With his mind made up, Howard deliberately led Aurelia to a secluded area, giving the hidden assants an opportunity.


    To an outsider, it seemed as though Howard was seeking a private moment with Aurelia, causing them to maintain their distance.


    Thus, when cries of rm rang out and the guards rushed forward, all they could catch was a fleeting glimpse of a carriage.


    Howard and Aurelia were no longer on the streets!


    "Disaster! The youngdy has been kidnapped!"


    "Damn it, quickly send the message, lock down the entire city!"


    The guards'' faces turned ashen as they shouted out, their hearts pounding with intense anxiety and dread.


    Why was their luck so terrible?


    In just a few days, Aurelia either encountered a boss powerful enough to annihte them all or was captured!


    However, being kidnapped within the city was not as dire as facing a boss.


    Everyone knew Aurelia''s identity, and her abduction likely indicated a plot, a scheme to make Stano pay a price. It was unlikely she would be killed outright.


    But the guards also realized that with Aurelia being taken right under their noses, even if they managed to rescue her, their jobs were as good as gone.


    And if they failed to bring her back, their lives would be forfeit.


    In that moment, they couldn''t help but curse Howard in their hearts.


    Meanwhile, Howard and Aurelia were bound together, lying in a carriage.


    Spreading out his soul power, Howard immediately assessed the strength of their captors.


    There were five in total, each around level 50.


    In Stormwind City, which was not the imperial capital, this level of strength was quite formidable.


    It''s important to note that these were merely the lowest level operatives.


    The people behind this, their power would only be greater!


    To avoid arousing Aurelia''s suspicion, Howard did not break the ropes binding them and continued to feign unconsciousness.


    Of course, he was not foolish; if their captors dared to harm them, he would immediately end this charade.


    He would not leave his safety in the hands of others.


    Before long, the carriage came to a halt, and Howard promptly closed his eyes.


    The five men opened the carriage curtain and carried both of them toward a stable.


    Unbeknownst to them, Howard had already surveyed the surroundings.


    They were near a manor, indicating that those who had kidnapped Aurelia were certainly a significant force.


    Ordinary people couldn''t afford such an estate.


    Once inside the stable, one of the men jumped forcefully several times on the ground, revealing a hidden entrance.


    Howard and Aurelia were then carried down into a dungeon.


    The kidnappers seemed well-practiced, moving silently throughout the process.


    They brought Howard and Aurelia to a room deep within the dungeon and threw them onto the ground, locking the door behind them as they left.


    Once sure there was no one nearby, Howard no longer pretended and sat up, his soul power sweeping out to assess the entire dungeon.


    The dungeon wasrge, with dozens of cells.


    Each cell contained either a person or a monster.


    However, it appeared the other captives were dead, except for the faint breathing of someone in the cell next to theirs.


    "Wow, thirty-six cells in total, holding nine people and twenty-six monsters. The monsters'' strength varies between level 50 and 80."


    "They dare to target Aurelia, yet they''re not bold enough to confront Stano directly. This suggests their strength is slightly inferior to his, probably around level 80!"


    "It''s risky, but I have items on me. If I go all out, I should be able to escape."


    Howard had to admit, during his time in Azure Sphere, he had encountered numerous strong individuals and, owing to his identity, had benefited greatly from them.


    Now, those benefits wereing into y.


    Howard even wondered if his being transported to this world was fate.


    Otherwise, why would he have encountered so many powerful beings and received so many gifts beforehand?


    "Umm..."


    While Howard was pondering, Aurelia''s groan broke the silence, and he immediately refocused.


    "Ah! Where is this... Why is it so dark?"


    Aurelia panicked, but Howard''s voice quickly soothed her, "It''s alright, Aurelia. Don''t worry, I''m here. I will protect you!"


    Aurelia was no fool. Feeling the bindings around her and the environment they were in, she quickly realized, "We... we''ve been kidnapped, haven''t we?"


    "Sorry, it''s probably because of me! If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have been caught and brought here."


    Hearing Aurelia''s words, Howard was momentarily taken aback.


    Aren''t you the daughter of a wealthy family?


    And yet, at this moment, you''re apologizing to me?


    At that moment, Howard''s heart softened.


    Was it really honorable to use a young girl like this?


    Feeling Aurelia trembling all over, Howard was about to speak words offort, but before he could, she said, "My father cares a lot about me. He will definitely rescue us soon!"


    "!!!"


    Howard paused for a moment, then said abruptly, "I was caught off guard earlier, which is why we ended up here. You don''t need to be afraid, I''ll protect you and get you out of here!"


    Originally, Howard had nned to intervene only at a critical moment for Aurelia, but now, he no longer wished to see her suffer so much.


    After all, humans are emotional creatures; no one can stand by indifferently while someone kind to them suffers.


    While speaking, Howard subtly gathered his strength and shook off the ropes binding them.


    Sensing this, Aurelia was visibly surprised.


    Howard turned around and smiled, "See? Can you trust me now? I''ll protect you and make sure you don''t get hurt."


    A faint glow emanated, not bright but enough to dispel the darkness, reducing Aurelia''s fear.


    In the next moment, Aurelia threw herself into Howard''s arms!

 Chapter 211 211-The Benefits of Different Systems

    Chapter 211 211-The Benefits of Different Systems


    Soft warmth and delicate fragrance enveloped Howard, yet his heart remained still, devoid of emotional turbulence.


    He understood that his involvement with this girl was purely utilitarian, tinged with a hint of guilt.


    "Do not worry. When theye again, I shall strike unexpectedly, catching them off guard. I am certain I can rescue you from this ce."


    Howard offeredfort, and Aurelia nodded incessantly.


    At that moment, however, a scoffingugh followed by a series of coughs echoed from nearby.


    "Who''s there?"


    Aware of the presence of someone still breathing in the adjacent room, Howard was not surprised.


    He had not probed earlier; if someone was feigning death, it was of no concern to him.


    Now that the person had made a sound, it indicated a willingness tomunicate.


    As expected, a feeble voice soon emanated from the other side: "Thinking of leaving this ce?"


    "You might be overly optimistic!"


    "Perhaps, you are even unaware of your current predicament."


    Hearing this, Aurelia''s face fell.


    Howard, armed with numerous treasures, was not particrly worried.


    He chuckled, "My dear sir, what you cannot achieve does not mean it''s impossible for others!"


    "Hmph." The voice grew colder: "Numerous awakened at level 80 have perished in this dungeon. Do you truly believe that, without a guardian, this dungeon poses no threat?"


    "Perhaps you haven''t yet activated your magical power or the spiritual power within you, or tried using your treasures. This dungeon conceals sixty-four Sealing Stones, capable of nullifying all powers of the Celestial Ore. Unless one has encountered the Power of Law, anyone who enters this dungeon will be a tiger deprived of its ws!"


    Upon hearing these words, Howard was still processing the information when Aurelia eximed in shock, "This¡­ This dungeon can seal the power of the Celestial Ore? And the power within us too?"


    As she spoke, a faint blush tinted Aurelia''s cheeks.


    She attempted to activate the spiritual power within her.


    Despite being a wealthy heiress with limited strength, it didn''t mean she waspletely powerless.


    The next moment, her face turned ashen, just as the person in the next room had described.


    To her astonishment, she found herself utterly unable to summon any of her powers!


    Howard, meanwhile, was filled with wonder, unclear about what this Celestial Ore was.


    As for the so-called sealing of magical and physical powers, Howard''s mind flickered with curiosity.


    Sensing that his own strength remained unaffected, he soon understood that the sealing force was useless against him.


    After all, Howard hailed from the Azure Sphere!


    Although the energy fluctuations exhibited during the ultimate battles between beings from the two nes were simr, there were still differences - it was a case of reaching the same destination by different paths.


    Different paths meant different rules; thus, the seals effective in the Obscured Celestial Realm had no impact on Howard.


    Moreover, the treasures, equipment, and weapon materials from the two nes were different.


    The treasures within Howard could still be utilized.


    With this realization, Howard''s confidence surged.


    In the dungeon, those attacking from the shadows would certainly not be prepared for Howard and his party.


    If heunched a surprise attack, the chances of victory were significantly high.


    Even if he chose not to engage in battle within the dungeon, Howard could still lead Aurelia away from this ce.


    Howard had yet to decide whether his sole objective was to rescue Aurelia or to investigate and possibly annihte the enemy behind this, thereby securing a notable achievement for himself.


    Such a feat could potentially elevate Stano''s regard for him.


    "Little ones¡­ Have you figured it out yet? Stop daydreaming!"


    "If escaping this dungeon were so simple, how could I have been trapped here for years?"


    The person in the adjacent room, hearing no response from Howard, scoffed again, "I advise you to conserve your strength. It might buy you some more time to live."


    At this, Howard''s eyes lit up with interest.


    The man had been trapped for many years, which likely meant he had substantial knowledge about the dungeon and the forces behind it.


    Howard''s mind raced, and he quickly inquired, "Elder, do you know who controls this dungeon?"


    "Oh? You were captured without even knowing who they are?"


    The voice expressed surprise, "Strange indeed. The people they usually capture are top figures in their respective fields. How did two youngsters like you end up here?"


    At these words, Howard''s brows quirked subtly. Top figures in various fields?


    The ambitions of the power behind this were not small.


    Ordinary people are ensnared by wealth, but they were capturing talents, and not for ughter.


    What were their intentions, if not to absorb these talents for their own use?


    What kind of force would resort to such means to recruit talents?


    It must be insurgents!


    After all, official powers would simply recruit neers directly!


    In that instant, everything became clear to Howard.


    There must be a force intent on overthrowing the rule of the Obscured Celestial Realm Empire, aiming to strike at Stormwind City.


    Thus, they kidnapped Aurelia, likely nning to use her as leverage to coerce Stano into joining them, or to unsettle his mind, making it easier to assassinate him.


    "So, every ne has its share of rebels!"


    "Could I possibly join them? But then, what about Aurelia?"


    He nced at Aurelia, suddenly realizing he couldn''t bear to see such a young girl sacrificed needlessly.


    Moreover, there was a high probability that Aurelia was captured because of him.


    "Why the silence?"


    The voice from the side continued, "You two youngsters, I wonder what makes you so special that such a power would go to the lengths of capturing you."


    "My father is the lord of Stormwind City, the scion of the Bamilrutna family¡­ Stano!"


    Aurelia''s voice rang out proudly, her series of titles overwhelming Howard, while the person on the other side expressed astonishment,


    "You are the daughter of Lord Stano? No wonder¡­ Stormwind City is essentially the core of the empire''s border fortress. If they could sway your father, they could use it as a base to dere independence, even organize a formidable force tounch a counterattack against the empire!"


    Hearing the man speak so candidly, Howard couldn''t help but be stirred.


    It seemed that the situation in this ne was far from rosy.


    Yet, amidst such internal strife, why would the empire''s rulers opt to engage in a war outside their realm, attacking Azure Sphere alongside other nes?


    Didn''t they fear that, after the internar war, they might return home to find their empire overthrown?


    Howard didn''t believe that the empire''s rulers could be so foolish.


    There had to be a conspiracy.


    Definitely a conspiracy!


    Unfortunately, Howard was unaware of the specifics.


    At this moment, hepletely discarded the idea of joining the rebels.


    Perhaps, eliminating the rebels could be more beneficial for him.


    If he could take down the rebels, he might directly step into the imperial echelons from Stormwind City.


    The precondition, however, was that Howard needed an identity.


    Merely being a subordinate of Stano wouldn''t suffice; he had to marry Aurelia.


    Only then would he gain the trust of the people of this ne.


    The empire wasn''t foolish either; they wouldn''t trust someone without a solid foundation.


    Once he married Aurelia, Stano would undoubtedly vouch for his identity.


    Otherwise, Howard''s unclear status could jeopardize their entire family.


    This also exined why Stano had "sent Howard away" so early in the morning.


    "I can align with you, offer you benefits, but don''t think about tying yourself to our family!"


    "Heh, I''m quite curious to see what Stano would do in this situation. Would he simply abandon his only daughter, or join the rebels?"


    The voice from the neighboring cell sounded again.


    Howard retorted abruptly, "Why can''t it be that we coborate with Lord Stano, working both from within and without, topletely thwart the rebels'' efforts?"


    "Just the two of you?" The voice sneered. "Under the effect of the Sealing Stone, what can you possibly do? You''ll likely struggle even to survive!"


    "What if my physique is unique, capable of ignoring the Sealing Stone?"


    As Howard spoke, he discreetly released a trace of his power.


    Of course, he dared not reveal too much, just a mix of the Power of Soul and magic, careful not to let the imprisoned individual discern that he was not of this world.


    "You... how is that possible?!"


    "Why do you still possess magic power under the Sealing Stone? No, there''s also the Power of Soul!"


    "Such a dense Power of Soul, could it be, are you an Enchanter?"


    In an instant, the voice was filled with both shock and joy.


    Shock, because he couldn''t fathom how Howard managed all this, and joy, because they shared amon enemy.


    If Howard possessed such strength, perhaps he could also rescue him!


    "I am not an Enchanter, just someone with a rather unique physique."


    Howard dissipated all his power.


    He had no choice; he was wary of surveince within the dungeon!


    However, in that moment, absorbed in thoughts of the enemy, Howard failed to notice the change in Aurelia''s gaze as she looked at him.

 Chapter 212 212-The Possibility of Escape

    <h4>Chapter 212 Chapter212-The Possibility of Escape</h4>


    Howard chuckled softly, "Elder, everyone has their unique traits, and the Sealing Stone cannot stop me! Now, do we have the capability to escape?"


    Anyone targeted by the rebels for forceful recruitment surely wouldn''t be weak.


    Having just arrived in this ne, Howard was keen on building connections to ensure a smoother journey ahead.


    He had made up his mind to rescue the man and escape together.


    It wasn''t just about owing a favor; Howard was also considering learning something from him.


    The more he could master the skills of this ne, the better he could conceal his true nature.


    If Howard could swiftly adapt hisbat and lifestyle habits to this ne, he might win everyone''s trust without needing to marry Aurelia.


    Of course, marrying Aurelia would make things even better for Howard.


    "¡­"


    After a prolonged silence, the man finally spoke again, "Escaping the dungeon is not a problem, but what after that? How do you know they don''t have defenses set up outside?"


    Howard confidently said, "I have a scroll that can transport us a certain distance away."


    "Ah, a spatial attribute scroll. Worthy of a descendant of the Baromon Marquis bloodline. Even the Bamilrutna family, long ostracized, possesses such treasures!"


    The man eximed in admiration, then spoke icily, "Unfortunately, there are artifacts nearby that disrupt spatial travel. Even with that scroll, it would be difficult to break free from the restriction. What awaits you then would be the encirclement of the entire rebel force!"


    Hearing this, Howard''s eyebrows arched slightly in surprise.


    The rebel forces were indeed formidable, having even acquired artifacts capable of influencing space.


    Yet, on second thought, in the Azure Sphere ne, even artifacts rted to time were casually handed over to him.


    Perhaps spatial artifacts were not so extraordinary.


    Space reigns supreme, but time is held in higher esteem!


    With this in mind, Howard instinctively reached for the Shattered Timepiece, considering that the power of time might still be of use.


    Refocusing, Howard thought about building a good rapport with the man, smiling as he said, "I sensed earlier that these rebels are audacious. Their main base is actually located within Stormwind City. If we can escape the dungeon, there''s a chance to flee."


    "Once out, we could cause upheaval in the manor. If the disturbance is detected by Lord Stano, they will undoubtedly breach this ce."


    "Lord Stano? You¡­ you''re not from the Bamilrutna family?" the voice asked in surprise, "Then how do you... I see, you''re the son-inw!"


    "Escaping will be as difficult as ascending to heaven! Since space is already obscured, it''s hard to transmit any fluctuations."


    "Even Stano, a level 90 powerhouse, would struggle to sense it, unless there is an extraordinarily terrifying disturbance within this space. It would need to be at least the power of a full-force strike from a level 80 powerhouse to shake the space."


    Hearing the man''s words, Howard gained another piece of knowledge.


    It turns out that one needs to be around level 80 to possess the power to influence space.


    With this in mind, abination of Draconic State and Draconic Magic, along with the eruption of an SSS-level skill, should suffice to meet this requirement.


    For some reason, the more Howard discussed their situation, the more he felt the likelihood of victory increase, dissipating the worries in his heart.


    However, Howard failed to notice Aurelia, who was biting her lips, her eyes constantly shifting with unspoken thoughts.


    "Kid¡­ Even if your physique is special and unaffected by the Sealing Stone, escaping from here is still highly challenging. I advise you not to think about escaping."


    The man continued, "Stano holds a respectable position and status. The people behind this might not dare to harm you. You might as well wait."


    "Thank you for the advice, elder. However, I''m not ustomed to entrusting my safety to others, and I refuse to let Aurelia face any more threats," Howard said resolutely. "No one knows what those people might do next. I must take Aurelia and leave as soon as possible, so she no longer has to live in fear."


    The voice then expressed admiration, "That tone¡­ it''s evident you truly care for this girl. At least, your words ring with sincerity, without a hint of falsehood!"


    As he spoke, Howard suddenly felt Aurelia''s grip on his hand tighten.


    "To think, after being locked up for so long, I would encounter a couple as devoted as you... Tsk, tsk, could it be that the heavens are mocking me for never having experienced love or having children in my lifetime?"


    "Enough of that... If you really wish to leave, I might be able to offer you some guidance!"


    Hearing this, Howard''s eyes lit up with hope. Without further concern for Aurelia''s reaction, he eagerly asked, "I would be grateful for your guidance, elder."


    "There is indeed a spatial restriction nearby, but such restrictions depend on certain objects. Once destroyed, they would be easily exposed, especially since Stano is not a weakling."


    "Stormwind City, though not vast, is not small either. If you truly escape from the dungeon, without destroying the spatial restriction first, you''ll find yourselves in an endless cycle of pursuit."


    Howard immediately grasped the man''s meaning.


    The spatial restriction was likely a kind of formation or artifact that could be destroyed.


    It wasn''t a barrier cast by a powerful individual, nor was it a naturally urring or passively created pocket space.


    "Thank you, elder. Would you be willing to escape with us?"


    Howard asked again, not worried that the man would be a burden.


    Having been confined here for years and still possessing abundant soul power indicated his strength was not insignificant.


    Once out of the dungeon, without the constraint of the Sealing Stone, he might even prove to be an ally.


    "No need for that. I''m an old man; I dare not take risks like you youngsters. Having refused them so many times, attempting to escape might get me shot on sight. I''d rather live a bit longer!"


    The voice paused, then added, "Of course, if you do manage to escape, remember toe back and rescue me. I can offer you a favor in return!"


    "..."


    Howard didn''t insist further but shifted his attention to the other cells.


    Of course, the dungeon was too dim for him to see anything clearly, but he spread his soul out, sweeping across the area, focusing on the fierce beasts imprisoned there.


    Howard wasn''t contemting an escape solely for himself and Aurelia; facing the full force of the rebels alone was not a viable option.


    Only by causing a mass breakout could they hope to find an opportunity amidst the chaos.


    Given that both the Draconic State and Soul Fusion skills had limited durations, it meant that Howard''s peakbat ability couldn''t be sustained for long.


    Without unleashing that power, he was roughly equivalent to a level 60 in strength, certainly not a match for a major force.


    If the humans were still alive, then the likelihood of the beasts'' survival was high.


    Other people might not be able tomunicate with the beasts, but Howard possessed the Supreme Artifact, which came with the beast whisperer effect!


    The power of the Supreme Artifact was finally making itself known.


    Regardless of its lower level and basic attributes, its unique effects were invaluable.


    Could any Diamond-grade or even Epic-grade equipment, even at level 100, boast such an effect?


    Howard wasn''t concerned that his ability tomunicate with beasts would cause any issues.


    What he worried about was the difference in power systems between him and this ne.


    Now that he knew the systems weren''t too dissimr, as long as he could skillfully use the jade-crafted equipment, there wasn''t much to fear.


    Thus, his other abilities could also be utilized effectively.


    "Elder, having been here for so long, do you know the interval at which they visit the dungeon?"


    Howard asked again.


    "Theye about every five or six days," the man replied with a sneer. "They im to want to persuade us to join them, but in reality, theyck patience. Many have been starved to death by them. Only I, with my superior strength, have managed to endure, along with those physically robust beasts."


    "¡­"


    Hearing this, Howard couldn''t help but curl his lips, feeling as if he was somehow being insulted.


    "They were here just yesterday, so there won''t be any issues for a short while, unless they bring in new captives. So, whatever n you have in mind, feel free to execute it."


    Curiosity filled the man''s voice.


    Truth be told, he had seen many people brought here, but never had he seen anyone resist.


    Naturally, he was curious; otherwise, he wouldn''t have shared so much with Howard.


    No matter how high one''s level, unless reaching level 90 and touching the Power of Law, one cannot transcend human needs and must eat to replenish energy.


    He spent so much effort speaking, wanting to see what action Howard would take.


    He also hoped that Howard could escape the cage, find Stano, and rescue him!


    No one wishes to be trapped forever.

 Chapter 213 213-Shocking - Communication with Beasts!

    <h4>Chapter 213 Chapter213-Shocking - Communication with Beasts!</h4>


    Meanwhile, Stormwind City had plunged into chaos.


    Stano''s affection for Aurelia was unparalleled.


    Upon learning of her abduction, he immediately rallied tens of thousands of soldiers tomence a meticulous house-to-house search.


    The city gates were firmly sealed, eliminating any possibility of departure.


    Countless servants, ves, and attendants emerged from Lord''s Manor, scouring the streets for any trace of Howard and Aurelia.


    Their status might seem low, but one shouldn''t underestimate them.


    Having served in Lord''s Manor for so long, they had all been trained in martial techniques andbat skills, regardless of their position.


    In this world, there''s no concept of awakening innate talents; anyone willing to cultivate could at least reach level 10 or 20.


    This was unlike the Azure Sphere ne, where without awakened talents, one couldn''t control magic or internal power.


    Therefore, even these ves, attendants, and servants possessed considerablebat abilities.


    Not only them, but the major families also dispatched their members.


    The patriarchs and matriarchs themselves approached Stano, apanying him respectfully.


    They had no choice but to join; at such a time, their absence would be equivalent to admitting guilt.


    If Aurelia couldn''t be found and Stano, in his rage, decided to obliterate their families, what would be of them?


    It could be said that the entire Stormwind City was engulfed in turmoil.


    ...


    At the same time, Howard gently broke the iron bars and stepped out of the room.


    As the light had been emanating from within Howard, the room immediately dimmed upon his departure, startling Aurelia into a cry of rm.


    She quickly got up and followed Howard, clutching the sleeves of his garment.


    After offering Aurelia a gentle reassurance, Howard approached the adjacent cell.


    A quick nce revealed that the man he had been conversing with was still lying on the ground.


    The man appeared unkempt from prolonged neglect, with abundant hair and a beard that concealed his face, making it difficult to discern his features.


    Howard hesitated but decided against using a Divination spell.


    The man was undoubtedly significant, and a sudden use of Divination might displease him.


    Since Howard had resolved to rescue and ally with him, he refrained from actions that might be distasteful.


    Moreover, if the level difference was too significant, the Divination spell would be ineffective.


    "Elder, although I am unaware of your true intentions, I will remove your shackles. Should you wish to leave, feel free to do so after I''ve created chaos above,"


    Howard said as he reached for the bars and, with a slight exertion of strength, shattered them.


    Feeling this, the man sat up, his eyes bright and piercing from within his bushy hair and beard.


    After carefully observing Howard for a moment, the man burst intoughter. "Interesting young fellow, if you and I do manage to escape, I''ll grant you a significant opportunity!"


    "Then I thank you in advance, elder."


    With a slight nod, Howard refrained from further conversation.


    Howard then moved to another cell, where he shattered the bars confining a fierce beast.


    As the bars were broken, the creature inside immediately awoke, its eyes opening wide in confusion as it stared at Howard.


    However, its intelligence was not particrly high, and without understanding the situation, it hesitated to act.


    Unperturbed, Howard continued to break the bars of other cells.


    The man, though curious about Howard''s actions, remained silent, simply watching.


    At this moment, the difference between humans and beasts became apparent.


    When the beasts saw their cages open, even though startled, they just paced within their confines, none choosing to venture out.


    It was as if the previous bars hadpletely bound their spirits.


    In contrast, a human would have rushed out the moment the bars were gone.


    Yet, beasts were easier to manipte than humans. Howard''s lips curled into a smile.


    Utilizing the ability of his equipment, he spoke, "You have been captured for so long, you must harbor deep hatred for those humans. How about I lead you out, and you can take your revenge on them?"


    For Howard, these beasts were not a rescue mission; he simply wanted to incite them to fight against those people, seizing the opportunity to escape their encirclement.


    As long as he wasn''t caught, even if still trapped within the manor, there remained a glimmer of hope.


    However, as Howard spoke thenguage of the beasts, before the creatures could even react, both Aurelia and the man were utterly astonished, their eyes wide with shock.


    They had never heard of a human being able to speak thenguage of fierce beasts.


    Even so-called Beastmasters or those capable of controlling battle beasts relied solely on tools or skills.


    Directmunication with fierce beasts was unheard of!


    Fortunately, in the Obscured Celestial Realm, many legends circted, so Howard''s ability tomunicate with beasts wasn''t enough to make them suspect his identity.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, a tiger''s roar echoed through the space, which to Howard''s ears, tranted into human speech: "You are human. Why would you help us?"


    "Why not?" Howard replied amiably. "Just as you orcs, despite belonging to the same species, battle due to different tribes, so it is with me and those people. I have a life-and-death enmity with them, and you are their enemies. Does that not make us allies?"


    At his words, a chorus of growls and roars arose from the group of beasts.


    They all felt underestimated!


    Yet, they no longer harbored hostility towards Howard.


    It must be said that the intelligence of these beasts was indeed very limited.


    Even a level 80 beast possessed intelligenceparable only to a human in the early stages of development.


    They didn''t seem to fear that Howard might be in cahoots with those people, setting a trap for them.


    Of course, this simplified things significantly for Howard.


    After their initial anger, the group of fierce beasts gradually ventured out of their cells, cautiously confirming that there was no danger. Once assured, they roared triumphantly.


    Howard quickly cautioned them, "Don''t make noise, or you''ll alert the people outside. You don''t want to be captured again before even escaping, do you?"


    His words caused the beasts to fall silent.


    "We believe you now. However, we all have Beast''s Binders on us, which restrict our power. Can you unlock them? Otherwise, even if we break out of the dungeon, we won''t be able to utilize our full strength."


    The tiger, seemingly the leader among the beasts, was the one primarilymunicating with Howard.


    Howard''s gaze swept over them, identifying the so-called Beast''s Binders as jade chains designed to block their vital energy. He stepped forward and effortlessly removed the binders.


    The advantages of being from a different ne were indeed significant.


    The unique jade not only sealed the vital energy of the beasts but could also block the vital energy of humans. Once trapped, one would be utterly weakened.


    However, the power within Howard, while seemingly simr to that of the Obscured Celestial Realm, was fundamentally different. Thus, he was unaffected by the Beast''s Binders and removed them with ease.


    "Wonderful!"


    "You truly are not with those people!"


    "Without the Beast''s Binder, as soon as we are out of the Sealing Stone''s range, we can tear those viins to shreds!"


    The multitude of beasts roared their agreement and excitement, as Howard continued to remove the Beast''s Binders from them.


    On the other side, Aurelia and the man, unable to understand the conversation between Howard and the beasts, were immensely shocked.


    The man, in particr, pushed back his hair to reveal his eyes, staring intently at Howard.


    After a long moment, he expressed his amazement, "Why does the Beast''s Binder, forged from Celestial Ore, have no effect on you? Even the Sealing Stone, also crafted from Celestial Ore, seems ineffective!"


    Hearing this, Howard paused momentarily, finally understanding what Celestial Ore was.


    The mineral that resembled both jade and stone was known as Celestial Ore!


    Of course, this was likely a general term, with more detailed ssifications beneath it.


    With this revtion, Howard breathed a sigh of relief, realizing the likelihood of his true nature being discovered was even lower.


    Howard replied calmly, "Although I''ve lost most of my memory, I remember bits and pieces. I grew up with my master in the wilderness, which is why I possess the ability tomunicate with fierce beasts and am not restricted by Celestial Ore. The powers I cultivatee from the essence of all things in nature!"


    "As for Celestial Ore, it only enhances my equipment!"


    "A cultivator of the mind, drawing from the essence of nature? Are you perhaps one of the rare Mind Cultivators?"


    The man grew even more astonished.


    Howard smiled as well, pleased to have elicited new information.


    It seemed that being a Mind Cultivator was significantly different frommon systems, which he might use to his advantage.


    This was when having Aurelia by his side proved beneficial.


    If it were just Howard alone, disying such abilities, he would undoubtedly be suspected of being from another ne.


    After all, there was a significant difference between him and a typical Mind Cultivator.


    However, with Aurelia, a legitimate heiress of a well-established family, by his side, even if someone noticed Howard''s anomalies, they would subconsciously try to fit him into the paradigms of their own ne.

 Chapter 214 214-The Terrifying Celestial Ore

    Chapter 214 214-The Terrifying Celestial Ore


    When others were eager to embellish his reputation, Howard had no reason to argue.


    He responded with a smile, epting the des without a word of dissent.


    It was clear from the conversation that Mind Cultivators were a rare breed, providing Howard with a convenient excuse for any peculiar actions he might undertake.


    Once Howard had removed the Beast''s Binder from each of the ferocious creatures, they did not turn hostile.


    After all, the real enemy was still lurking outside!


    Theirck of intelligence did not mean they were blind to the unfolding situation.


    To escape the dungeon, they had to rely on Howard.


    Consequently, the formidable beasts humbly gathered around Howard, appearing remarkably docile, as if they were already under his control.


    This scene left both Aurelia and the onlooker frozen in ce, their hearts pounding with shock.


    Howard, activating his equipment, tranted his words into thenguage of beasts:


    "Soon, I will cloak you all in invisibility. We''ll quietly leave the dungeon. Once we''re out, it''s every creature for itself. Your survival will depend on your own abilities!"


    "Agreed!"


    The beasts, true to their nature, offered no thanks to Howard, harboring no thoughts other than their impending escape.


    Howard cast a lingering nce at the onlooker, then, taking Aurelia''s hand, he deployed his skill ¡ª Ster Stealth.


    Even within the confines of the dungeon, starlight shimmered.


    In the blink of an eye, Howard, Aurelia, and all the formidable beasts vanished into the void, cloaked in the celestial brilliance.


    "Power of Ster! Truly harnessing the forces of nature. But Mind Cultivators are so rare, appearing perhaps once in centuries. Why, then, have there been two in just a decade or so?"


    "Could it be¡­ that this realm is undergoing some change?"


    The onlooker''s eyes darted about as he muttered under his breath, "Perhaps it''s time¡­ for me to take action?"


    Unfortunately, Howard did not hear these words.


    Intent on not wasting time, he led the multitude of beasts along the passage, heading upward.


    Inside the dungeon, with the Sealing Stone in ce and the beasts still bound by the Beast''s Binder, escape seemed highly improbable.


    The guards, confident in these measures, had let their vignce slip.


    Thispse allowed Howard and hispanions to smoothly navigate the passageways, eventually reaching and opening the exit door.


    As they emerged into the light, the beasts, still under Howard''s cloak of invisibility, scrambled out in a frenzied dash, thankfully undetected.


    By the time Howard and Aurelia made their escape, the oppressive atmosphere had dissipated, indicating that the various restraining mechanisms no longer held sway.


    Surveying their surroundings, they found themselves in a warehouse.


    There were no guards nearby, but through the windows of the warehouse, the cacophony of distant voices was unmistakable.


    Approaching the bed, Howard scrutinized the scene, realizing that the manor''s patrolling guards were numerous and fully armed.


    Their jade-stone equipment, also in an active state, flickered with a milky white light.


    "The presence of spatial array constraints nearby and such heightened vignce suggest these are no ordinary individuals."


    "When we make our escape, we''ll need to find a way to spare their lives. The more of them that survive, the greater the damage they can inflict on the empire''s forces."


    "It would be ideal if these rebels and the empire''s army could inflict mutual destruction. Then, I could lock onto the coordinates, possibly contact my master or Daniel. We could bring in a grand army to this ne and ensnare them all in one fell swoop!"


    With his n firmly set in mind, Howard maintained a calm exterior as he spoke to Aurelia, "I''ll provoke those wild beasts to sh with the soldiers patrolling outside. In the ensuing chaos, we''ll find a ce to hide and then devise a way to escape."


    Aurelia responded softly, "I trust your judgment, you don''t need to exin."


    Despite her assurance, Howard, concerned she might be nervous or distracted, leading to unforeseen problems, felt it was important to share his thoughts.


    There were numerous guards patrolling near the warehouse.


    Simply letting the beasts loose could lead to their swift neutralization.


    Therefore, Howard needed to find the right opportunity for the beasts to ambush the guards, creating more confusion and drawing in even more people.


    If possible, Howard himself might need to intervene, aiming to eliminate the leader of the group.


    Eliminating a leader would plunge the guards into disarray until a new leader emerged, buying Howard more time.


    The challengey in identifying the hierarchy within the guard group.


    Merely observing their equipment offered no clues.


    They were not soldiers; their armor and weapons seemed chosen at random, making it exceedingly difficult to discern who among them was a leader and who was merely an ordinary guard.


    Left with no other choice, Howard resorted tomunicating with the beasts in theirnguage.


    He instructed them to stealthily approach the guards and strike them down, which would enable their escape.


    The beasts immediately followed hismand.


    Fortunately, Howard''s Ster Stealth was a fusion of a hidden ss skill and high-level abilities, making it significantly more effective than before.


    Despite his limited strength, he was adept at concealing the presence of dozens of fierce beasts.


    Being natural hunters of the wilds, the beasts were well-versed in the art of ambush.


    They crouched low, stealthily advancing towards a group of about a dozen guards.


    They were smart enough to understand that gaining the upper hand was crucial for their breakout.


    Otherwise, they would quickly be recaptured.


    Sadly, they were unaware that the entire estate, not just the dungeon and this warehouse, was under enemy control.


    Once all the beasts were in position, Howard released them from the effects of his skill.


    In an instant, the figures of numerous ferocious beasts materialized out of thin air.


    The guards, shocked at the sudden appearance of these creatures, were too stunned to even shout.


    The abrupt emergence of something in one''s field of vision can be disorienting, leading one to doubt their reality, suspecting they''ve fallen into an illusion.


    Before the guards could fully grasp the situation, the beasts had alreadyunched their attack.


    Though the invisibility effect of Ster Stealth no longer worked on them, the boost in damage following their emergence from stealth was still in effect.


    In the next moment, sharp ws and fangs struck with lightning speed,nding deadly blows on the unsuspecting guards.


    With a sickening squelch and a spray of crimson, screams of agony and the sound of flesh being torn asunder filled the air.


    As the beasts'' teeth and ws pierced the guards'' bodies, they inflicted severe wounds, causing excruciating pain.


    But the onught was far from over.


    The beasts'' attacks, though varied, were all ferociously executed.


    Before the guards could muster any form of counterattack, they were overwhelmed and pinned to the ground, subjected to relentless tearing and biting.


    Some of the more unique beasts even conjured a malevolent energy that surged into the bodies of the guards.


    Their faces turned blood-red, their bodies convulsed uncontrobly.


    Caught off guard, not a single guard was safe. All were toppled, suffering grievous injuries.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"


    From not too far away, the sound of a horn red.


    Looking towards the source, Howard noticed that around the perimeter of the estate, approximately every 50 yards, stood a tall tower.


    Each was not only manned with guards but also featured a structure resembling an arrow tower, all crafted from jade stone.


    As the guards atop the towers blew their horns, they immediately reached out to touch the arrow-like structures.


    A humming vibration filled the air as power flowed into the jade, causing it to flicker with light.


    Even in his state of invisibility, Howard felt a tingling sensation on his scalp.


    He had no idea what those structures were, but he could sense the immense power they contained.


    Casting a nce at Aurelia, he saw that she was still visibly terrified.


    Not daring to speak to her, he took her hand and quickly retreated, moving away from the warehouse.


    Boom!


    Barely two seconds after Howard and Aurelia had left the warehouse, numerous beams of light erupted from the nearby towers.


    They seemed to lock onto the warehouse, all converging in a barrage of attacks.


    In the next instant, as the beams merged, a colossal explosion ensued.


    The terrifying force not only sted the beasts that had escaped the warehouse and were mauling the guards but also sent them flying, their fur singed with evidence of severe burns.


    "What in the world is that? Just by activating the jade, it unleashed an assault imbued with intense mes!"


    "This is definitely not a mere skill. It must be something akin to equipment, but ordinary equipment, even when powered, usually just produces a simple de of light or something simr. The power of these light beams is almost on par with the full-strength blow of a Level 70 awakened!"


    Howard''s mind was rife with shock and uncertainty.

 Chapter 215 215-The Lotus Palm Strikes, The Top-tier Enchanter?

    Chapter 215 215-The Lotus Palm Strikes, The Top-tier Enchanter?


    If this world had delved deeply into the study of jade, creating even more powerful weapons, it seemed that even without innate talents, they might not be weaker than the Azure Sphere.


    Though such devices don''t represent one''s personal strength, in the heat of battle, as long as you can harness that power, who cares if it''s yours or not!


    Howard immediately resolved to understand this Celestial Ore, the so-called jade, more thoroughly!


    After the terrifying explosion, a dense cloud of dust and smoke billowed up, obscuring vision so severely that even the wild beasts struggled to discern their surroundings.


    Howard felt a wave of relief wash over him, grateful for having trusted his instincts to flee the warehouse immediately.


    Had he been caught in the st, both he and Aurelia would have likely met their end there.


    The guards showed no signs of mercy.


    Reactivating their jade stones, they prepared for a second wave of attack, this time targeting the group of beasts.


    Fortunately, Howard''s patience paid off.


    A troop on ck steeds suddenly appeared nearby, galloping towards the scene.


    The leader, d in armor crafted from jade, wielded a mace also made of the same material.


    "A bunch of beasts, breaking free from the Beast''s Binder? Impressive!"


    "But to think these creatures could turn the tide? Dream on!"


    "Brothers, attack! Kill them all!"


    As the leader''s cold voice echoed, he activated his jade-crafted mace.


    In the next moment, an ethereal shadow of the mace exploded forth, striking the group of beasts with the speed of lightning.


    Moreover, Howard felt a disturbance in the space around them.


    Focusing his gaze, he was startled to see about a dozen assassins swiftly closing in on the beasts.


    Their methods were identical to those Howard had encountered before!


    It was now certain - the Obscured Celestial Realm was indeed one of the nes plotting against the Azure Sphere!


    With a steely look in his eyes, Howard immediately released Aurelia''s hand and whispered, "Stay here and wait for me. I''m going to assassinate their leader, plunging them into chaos. Only then will we stand a chance to escape."


    No sooner had he finished speaking than Howard darted towards the leader of the guards.


    Fortuitously, Howard''s Stealth Skill was of a high level, and the guards werepletely oblivious to his approach, fully engaged in a fierce battle with the beasts.


    In just a few breaths'' time, Howard closed in on the lead guard.


    Seizing the moment when the guard was activating the phantom swing of his mace, at the critical juncture between the dissipation of old power and the emergence of new, Howard swiftly drew a dagger and lunged at the guard''s neck.


    Bang!


    However, before the dagger could make contact, a sh of white light emerged from the jade-crafted equipment, forming a barrier that blocked the dagger.


    Howard''s attack was as futile as if he had stabbed a wall!


    This scene caused Howard''s brows to furrow slightly.


    When the beasts had attacked earlier, the jade equipment had not reacted, or if it had, the effect was negligible.


    Why then, with his strength surpassing that of the beasts, was he unable to prate the barrier formed by the jade?


    Surprised by this development, Howard had no time to dwell on it.


    His presence was now revealed!


    Immediately after, a whooshing sound filled his ears as the lead guard swung his mace viciously towards Howard from behind.


    "I knew it! Relying solely on those beasts wouldn''t be enough to escape the dungeon. There must be someone else lurking in the shadows!"


    "Die!"


    With an angry roar, an overwhelming oppressive force bore down.


    Howard looked up only to see a massive, dark sphere hurtling towards him, the fierce wind pping painfully against his face.


    In this dire situation, Howard''s expression was one of grave seriousness.


    He knew retreating was not an option; doing so would trap him in the relentless, unending assault of the lead guard.


    Eyes darting, Howard was uncertain if his physique could withstand the power encased within the jade.


    Without hesitation, he activated his Blink skill.


    With a swift motion, Howard''s figure flickered, miraculously weaving through the immense hammer, and reappeared behind the lead guard.


    The drawbacks of wielding such a gigantic weapon were now evident.


    Once such a weapon strikes or forces the target back, it can effectively trap the opponent.


    However, the guard had never anticipated Howard suddenly materializing behind him.


    Missing his target, the hammer crashed down, the massive inertia throwing the guard off bnce, causing him to stumble forward.


    Seizing this opportunity, Howard cast his Gravity spell.


    With a hum, although intangible, the unseen gravitational force pressed down like a mountain, firmly immobilizing the lead guard, rendering him unable to move.


    As he struggled desperately to stand and lift his mace again, Howard had already circled to face him.


    Quietly, he executed his Lotus Palm skill.


    As Howard''s hands moved continuously, six phantasmal shadows of lotuses emerged, instantly appearing before the eyes of each guard nearby.


    In that moment, every guard disyed a stunned expression, frozen in ce, rendered immobile.


    They had all fallen into the illusion of the Lotus!


    Although the beasts were of low intelligence, theirbat instincts remained intact.


    Seizing the opportunity as the guards were entranced, they leapt up, breaking free from their previously trapped state.


    As for the lead guard?


    Howard''s palms pressed directly against his chest.


    In the next instant, a terrifying force erupted.


    The jade armor was activated once again, radiating light, but having just withstood Howard''s attack, this time the barrier was significantly weaker.


    Under the explosive force of the palm strike, the barrier shattered. The power contained within the Lotus Palm prated the heart of the lead guard.


    Bang!


    A loud explosion echoed as a bloody hole burst open in the chest of the lead guard.


    Hisplexion turned deathly pale, and the light in his eyes gradually dimmed.


    [Ding! Congrattions to the awakened Howard, you have sessfully in an Extranar creature, earning 80,000 experience points!]


    Being a leader, the guard''s level was not low, hence the substantial reward for his demise.


    Upon seeing the system notification and confirming his target''s death, Howard once again deployed his Ster Stealth skill, slipping into the void.


    By the time the guards snapped out of the Lotus illusion, Howard''s figure was nowhere to be seen.


    And their leadery on the ground, devoid of all life.


    This scene utterly terrified the group of guards.


    Had it not been for the presence of the wild beasts stirring their survival instincts, they might have beenpletely overwhelmed by shock.


    However, the death of a minor leader caused amotion far beyond Howard''s expectations.


    Thunderous rumbling echoed from a tall building not far away.


    Suddenly, a man d in a pale blue robe flew out.


    He wore no jade-crafted armor, but in his hand, he held a jade sphere, radiating a luminous glow.


    "How dare you! How could you let the warehouse be breached?"


    The man scanned the surroundings, cursing in anger.


    Yet, his actions were swift; he threw the jade sphere into the air with force.


    Instantly, it unfurled into dozens of blue threads that cascaded down like flowing water.


    With a rushing sound, the blue threads transformed into a vast that descended rapidly, enveloping all the wild beasts within its grasp.


    Roaring in defiance as the fell upon them, the beasts swung their ws fiercely, exerting tremendous force, as if to tear the apart with knife-like ferocity.


    s, every attack that touched the passed through it as if it were mere water, failing to break it.


    But when the finally settled on the beasts, it erupted with countless bolts of lightning.


    Crackling and booming, the thunderous sounds filled the air.


    The beasts, which had just escaped, were now paralyzed by the electrifying, lying immobile on the ground.


    Witnessing this scene, Howard''s eyelids twitched involuntarily.


    "Has the mastermind behind this already made their move so quickly?"


    Even Howard doubted he could suppress so many fierce beasts in such a short span of time.


    After the beasts were paralyzed on the ground by the lightning, the nearby guards gathered around. They then hoisted the beasts and carried them back into the dungeon.


    Fortunately, the dungeon was constructed of a special material.


    Even though the warehouse had been leveled by the high-lethality weapon crafted from jade, the underground passageways and the dungeon itself remained unscathed.


    As the guards were escorting the beasts back, the figure in the blue robe floated over.


    Scanning the area, he coldly said, "The guards responsible for watching will lose half a month''s pay! How could you not notice the beasts breaking free from the Beast''s Binder? What''s the use of having you?"


    The nearby guards all bowed their heads in silence, not uttering a word ¨C after all, they weren''t the ones being punished.


    The guards who should have been reprimanded had already been killed in the surprise attack by the beasts.


    Unaware of what had transpired, the figure stopped at the body of the lead guard, examining it closely.


    He eximed in surprise, "Such strong Power of Soul! Could it be that old Grein has broken out?"


    "Hurry, check the dungeon! That old man Grein is a top-tier Enchanter. We absolutely cannot let him escape!"

 Chapter 216 216-A Safe Place

    Chapter 216 216-A Safe ce


    Hearing the voice, Howard''s pupils sharply constricted.


    Apart from himself and Aurelia, the only other person in the dungeon was that unkempt, bearded man.


    This implied that he was a top-tier Enchanter.


    In the Obscured Celestial Realm, the status of an Enchanter was exceedingly high!


    Howard finally understood why Grein had managed to survive and why the people behind the scenes cared about him ¨C they had likely been providing him with resources, hoping to win him over.


    "So, that means when he said he would give me a great gift if I helped him escape, he might enchant a piece of equipment for me or teach me the skills of an Enchanter!"


    "This man must be rescued!"


    While Howard was pondering, the man in the blue robe quickly ran into the dungeon.


    Shortly after, he emerged with a group of guards, cursing loudly: "What are you idiots doing? I sent you to capture Stano''s daughter, and you bring back a guard instead?"


    "Not only did you fail to kill them in advance, but you also locked them up together! Now you''ve let them escape, haven''t you?"


    "Everyone, on high alert! Take the warehouse as the center and spread out in all directions. Dig three feet into the ground if you must, but bring that man and Aurelia back to me!"


    As the angry shouts continued, Howard''s eyes lit up.


    If they were nning arge-scale search, then the chances of escape for Howard and Aurelia just got better.


    Currently in an invisibility state, they could easily trail behind the group, familiarizing themselves with the entire estate.


    Otherwise, escaping an area restricted by spatial constraints would be as difficult as climbing to heaven!


    Perhaps due to the high status of the fallen lead guard, the other guards dared not utter a word despite being scolded repeatedly.


    It wasn''t until the man''s figure flickered and disappeared from their sight that they finally let out a sigh of relief.


    "Damn it! Who would have thought that a seemingly ordinary guard could escape from a dungeon filled with Sealing Stones, and even manage to take someone along?"


    "Now, it''s no useining about it. Sigh, let''s just slowly figure out a way to find them."


    The guards huddled together, numbering well over a hundred.


    After dividing the areas among each small team, they immediately scattered in all directions.


    Howard, holding Aurelia''s hand, followed a team that appeared to beparatively weaker.


    Generally, a formation capable ofpletely sealing a space must have multiple focal points.


    If they could destroy just one of these points, they could break the spatial restriction and escape the area!


    Choosing a weaker group meant that, if it came to a confrontation, they could be easily overpowered.


    However, even as he held Aurelia''s hand, Howard''s mind was still deep in thought.


    Why could the beasts easily break through the jade barrier, but he couldn''t?


    Could it be that these jade barriers also had weaknesses?


    And then there was the mechanism made of jade ¨C what exactly was it?


    Previously, to showcase his abilities, Howard had only mentioned regaining part of his memory, but he dared not ask Aurelia any further questions.


    What if that knowledge was also encoded in their genes?


    Inquiring rashly could expose his true identity.


    In the midst of contemtion, Howard and Aurelia, following the squad, arrived at the edge of the manor''s boundary wall.


    Regardless of the use of spatial constraints, the actual size of an enclosed area is difficult to alter.


    A manor certainly isn''t toorge, but its internal fluctuations arepletely sealed, rendering them imperceptible from the outside.


    Strictly speaking, the space blockade was more about perception, designed to prevent outsiders from sensing what was happening within the manor.


    Once inside, almost everything was visible at a nce.


    Just as Grein had mentioned, the wall was adorned with many strange objects, and at intervals, some of these items flickered with light.


    "Are these the focal points of the spatial blockade?"


    Upon witnessing this scene, a thought struck Howard.


    However, before he could step forward, his heartbeat suddenly elerated.


    For some reason, he was ovee with a sense of foreboding.


    Howard''s intuition was not weak; many times, it was this very sensation that had saved him in critical moments.


    Therefore, even though the objects before him seemed to be the keys to destroying the spatial blockade, Howard did not advance a single step.


    Instead, he quickly pulled Aurelia back with him.


    Aurelia couldn''t help but express her surprise, "Howard, weren''t we about to get out? Why are we retreating?"


    "..."


    After a moment''s hesitation, Howard responded, "I suspect it''s a trap, a lure for the enemy. Something is not right!"


    "Ah?" Aurelia looked confused.


    Reflecting on Grein''s words, Howard spoke in a stern voice, "If it were so easy to escape from this ce, why would there be so many corpses in the dungeon? Why would a top-tier Enchanter be struggling to survive here?"


    "Sure, they are restricted by Sealing Stones, but they must have had opportunities to leave. I refuse to believe that those powerful individuals are weaker than us two young novices!"


    Howard always had confidence in his own abilities, but that didn''t mean he underestimated others.


    In a ce where so many had failed to escape, Howard didn''t believe he could just simply walk out.


    And sure enough, less than two minutes after distancing themselves from the wall, a sudden burst of intense light emanated from within it, illuminating the entire area.


    The source of the light were jade discs hanging on the wall.


    "Hiss... Good thing I moved away from the wall, or else this light could have easily prated my Ster Stealth skill!"


    "The people of this world may be inherently weak, but their development and use of Celestial Ore is astoundingly potent!"


    "If they applied this technology to the battlefield, our Azure Sphere realm would have to forget about using tactics."


    Howard couldn''t help but express his thoughts internally.


    However, he still had to conceal his identity, making sure not to show any ignorance about these mechanisms.


    Otherwise, his entire n would be jeopardized.


    "You''re thinking so far ahead?"


    Aurelia pursed her lips, speaking softly, "Howard, what should we do next?"


    "The most dangerous ce can be the safest. Since we can''t leave, let''s do the opposite and go straight into one of the houses in the manor!"


    Howard gripped Aurelia''s hand reassuringly, "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely get you out of here!"


    "Mhm, I believe in you!" Aurelia nodded vigorously, then suddenly asked, "What if there are Delusion Breaking Discs inside their houses?"


    "I just took a look, and there are thirteen Celestial Ore Beam Cannons nearby. They''re all positioned high above, blocking all possible exits. It might be very difficult to leave."


    "If we can''t leave or enter, then let''s just hide. We''re in an invisibility state right now, they can''t catch us!"


    Invisibility state was also known in the Obscured Celestial Realm, and given the realm''s name, Howard guessed that Stealth Skills were likely quitemon.


    Aurelia must be aware of them.


    Her words eased Howard''s burden.


    Finally, he understood what those mysterious objects were and their purpose!


    Delusion Breaking Discs, as the name implies, could shatter all illusions, capable of prating the void and other illusions.


    "Celestial Ore Beam Cannon... why do I feel like I''vee across a simr name thousands of years ago when reading in Azure Sphere? Could it be that the development of Obscured Celestial Realm is simr to the level of Azure Sphere thousands of years ago?"


    "Or did they follow the same path?"


    "Perhaps we diverged from that pathter on, while they continued to follow it?"


    Howard was internally agitated, unable to draw on past experiences he never had, thus remaining in the dark about these things.


    The only clear judgment he could make was about the formidable power of the Celestial Ore Beam Cannon.


    Even he, without using his Soul Fusion skill, would struggle to withstand such an assault.


    Taking a deep breath to calm his racing thoughts, Howard, holding Aurelia''s hand, slowly approached the main house within the manor.


    They hadn''t walked far when the space above flickered, and the man in the blue robe reappeared.


    He scanned the surroundings and expressed his surprise, "He actually chose not to disrupt the spatial blockade formation to alert Stano of what''s happening here!"


    "Search the interior thoroughly. Maybe they are hiding somewhere. Also, carry a Delusion Breaking Disc with you during the search, to prevent them from using an invisibility state to evade detection."


    "If you still can''t find them, you bunch of useless fools, be prepared for punishment."


    "There''s no change in the formation; they''re definitely still inside the manor!"


    "Hmph!"


    Hearing the man''s words, the guards couldn''t hide their difort.


    None of them wanted to be punished!


    But the man in the blue robe held a position of authority, and they dared not show any dissent.


    Seeing this, Howard quickened his pace, widening the distance from the guards.


    As they neared the central house of the manor, Howard carefully observed it, relieved to see no Delusion Breaking Discs on the walls or any jade-crafted items near the door.


    Particrly, the presence of six guards standing fiercely in front of the door, like six devils, also indicated there were no special mechanisms nearby.

 Chapter 217 217-The Reason

    Chapter 217 217-The Reason


    With the impressive effectiveness of the Ster Stealth skill, Howard and Aurelia effortlessly entered the house.


    Once inside, they immediately sensed something was amiss.


    There were no servants around, and the people they did encounter were either hurrying with a sense of urgency or had grave expressions on their faces.


    Exchanging a nce, Howard and Aurelia decided to wait on the first floor, anticipating the return of the blue-robed man they had seen earlier.


    Given the strength he had disyed and the tone he used when reprimanding others, he was undoubtedly a high-ranking member of the powers behind the scene.


    Following him seemed their best chance at survival.


    Howard was skeptical that these people, in their own stronghold, would be cautious enough to detect two individuals in an invisibility state.


    Before long, footsteps approached, and as expected, the blue-robed man entered from the outside.


    His demeanor was unchanged, seemingly unperturbed by Howard and Aurelia''s disappearance.


    Howard, holding Aurelia''s hand, carefully followed behind the blue-robed man, timing their footsteps to coincide with his.


    They followed him to a firece, which, upon being stamped upon, split in two like a mechanism, revealing a staircase behind the wall.


    Descending the staircase, lights flickered on both sides, illuminating the entire passage.


    Howard and Aurelia exchanged a nce and unhesitatingly followed.


    As soon as they entered, the firece behind them returned to its original state.


    Watching the blue-robed man continue forward, Howard felt a surge of relief.


    Indeed, only by following someone of his stature could they hope to find a way out.


    At least from what Howard had observed earlier, no one else had emerged from behind the firece!


    The staircase was not very deep; it took less than a dozen breaths for the blue-robed man to reach a secret chamber.


    A door crafted from jade, glowing with light, opened automatically, allowing the man to enter without any pause.


    Howard was momentarily stunned by this sight.


    What kind of mechanism was this? Did it have a detection function?


    Caught off guard, Howard was thankful for Aurelia''s quick reaction, pulling him along just before the jade door automatically closed.


    Realizing this, Howard understood that in this world, the use of jade wasn''t limited tobat but extended to daily life as well.


    This revtion sent a shiver through Howard''s spine, hoping his moment of hesitation hadn''t aroused Aurelia''s suspicions.


    Once inside the secret chamber, Howard''s gaze was immediately drawn to its upants.


    Apart from the blue-robed man, there was only a woman wearing a dark purple wolf-head mask, reclining on a stone tform covered with wolf fur.


    "Lady!"


    The blue-robed man bowed respectfully to the masked woman.


    As he spoke, the woman turned around, revealing an outfit that left her chest conspicuously exposed.


    However, her voice was notably cold, "How is the situation in the dungeon?"


    The blue-robed man, seemingly ustomed to her demeanor, replied calmly, "Grein has not escaped. However, the group of wild beasts and the recently captured Aurelia have fled. It seems we underestimated the guard apanying Aurelia. He not only broke through the iron bars under the restriction of the Sealing Stones but also removed the Beast''s Binders from those beasts."


    Pausing for a moment, the blue-robed man said, "Indeed, there are equipment and abilities that can negate the effects of Sealing Stones. But to remove the Beast''s Binder upon contact, I suspect¡­ the Empire might also be aware of the existence of Shattered Ster Jade. We must ry this back and ensure the Elders secure the safety of Shattered Ster Ore. It must not fall into the hands of the Empire."


    "Oh?"


    The woman in the wolf-head mask expressed her surprise, remaining silent for a long while before speaking, "It''s unlikely to be Shattered Ster Jade. The Beast''s Binder has existed for over a thousand years, and many countermeasures have been developed against it. We must not underestimate Stano."


    "Then Lady, do we still need to capture Aurelia?"


    The blue-robed man asked solemnly, "If we deploy the Heaven-Earth Net, as long as they haven''t left the manor, we can capture them!"


    The masked woman shook her head, saying, "Aurelia is not important. As long as she can''t escape from here, that''s enough. Send orders to our agents outside to infiltrate the Stano household and ce clothes with Aurelia''s scent into the Gugor family. This will sow discord between them."


    "As long as Stano and the other ns start fighting, we can use this as leverage to use him in the Empire, forcing his resignation. Then, Stormwind City will be within our grasp!"


    As the words fell, Aurelia''s pupils sharply constricted, her face painted with shock and horror.


    Thankfully, Howard quickly covered her mouth, preventing any sound from escaping.


    Fortunately, after the enhancement of the Ster Stealth skill, their ability to remain hidden was stronger, ensuring even fluctuations in breath and spirit went undetected.


    Howard also finally understood why, after their escape, the pursuers didn''t seem particrly concerned.


    From the beginning, they hadn''t really considered Aurelia or him as significant threats.


    Their sole objective was to disrupt Stano''s peace of mind and sow discord.


    Or rather, they aimed topel Stano into actions unbing of a city lord.


    Their ultimate goal was the entire Stormwind City!


    This meant that the woman in the wolf-head mask likely held an official position within Stormwind City.


    Otherwise, even if Stano were dismissed by the Empire, it wouldn''t be her turn to be the city lord.


    With this realization, Howard scrutinized the masked woman more closely.


    If they were to escape the manor, identifying her official identity would be crucial to gaining the upper hand.


    However, just as Howard began to observe the wolf-head masked woman, her gaze suddenly turned icy cold.


    Sitting up abruptly, her chest heaved tumultuously.


    "What''s wrong, Lady?"


    The blue-robed man, with a frown of concern, quickly inquired.


    The woman, with a cold gaze like that of a hawk, swept her eyes around the room and spoke indifferently, "Fetch the Delusion Breaking Disc. You might have brought something with you when you came. It feels like someone is watching us!"


    "¡­"


    The man''s expression turned grave as he immediately turned and left the room.


    Seeing this, Howard, holding Aurelia''s hand, quickly followed, his mind filled with surprise.


    The woman in the wolf-head mask must possess a strength of at least Level 80 or above, with a notably strong soul.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have sensed being watched.


    As for leaving?


    They had to move fast. Once the Delusion Breaking Disc arrived, Howard and Aurelia''s cover would be blown immediately.


    Howard even had a feeling that the wolf-head masked woman already knew they had entered the secret chamber and deliberately warned them to leave.


    With his thoughts churning, Howard and Aurelia followed the blue-robed man out of the staircase.


    The man hurried to fetch the Delusion Breaking Disc, while Howard led Aurelia to the opposite side.


    "Howard¡­ can you get me out of here quickly? If my father falls for their trap, our entire family will be plunged into crisis," Aurelia pleaded, clutching Howard''s sleeve, her eyes filled with hope.


    Howard nodded, "I''ll do my best. The immediate priority is to find a way out. The areas near the formation all have Delusion Breaking Discs; we can''t get close. We''ll look for other methods first. If all else fails, we''ll have to resort to force."


    ording to the wolf-head masked woman''s words, Howard and Aurelia weren''t in great danger.


    Even if they were captured again, they would likely just be imprisoned, not harmed.


    Their goal was not to confront Stano directly but to make him lose his position as city lord or to win him over.


    This meant that Howard and Aurelia needed to stay alive!


    Knowing this, Howard was less worried about a forceful approach.


    If it didn''t work once, they could always try again.


    Nevertheless, they still needed to explore their options.


    Howard, leading Aurelia, carefully examined each room one by one.


    Fortunately, with peopleing and going at intervals, no one noticed Howard and Aurelia.


    Room by room they checked, until finally, upon reaching the top floor, they sensed a peculiar fluctuation. Surprisingly, the top floor consisted only of arge hall.


    At the center of the hall stood a circr tform crafted from jade, flickering with light.


    "This is a teleportation crystal array!"


    Upon seeing the teleportation circle, Aurelia couldn''t help but exim in joy, "Howard, we''re saved!"


    "¡­"


    However, Howard couldn''t share her excitement.


    Since this teleportation array was set in their enemies'' stronghold, its destination would undoubtedly be under their control.


    Teleporting from here, wouldn''t they be walking straight into a trap?


    Aurelia, realizing Howard''s grave expression, whispered, "Didn''t you say you have an artifact for short-range teleportation? Just because there''s a spatial restriction here doesn''t mean it''s the same at the destination. We could use that artifact to leave once we teleport, right?"


    "¡­"


    Hearing this, Howard''s eyes lit up.


    Howard had overlooked this possibility.


    Indeed, this could be their chance!

 Chapter 218 218-A Plot? Breaking Through the Siege!

    <h4>Chapter 218 Chapter218-A Plot? Breaking Through the Siege!</h4>


    However, Howard was uncertain about how to activate such a teleportation crystal array, having no knowledge of Celestial Ore.


    Fortunately, Aurelia decisively said, "To activate the teleportation crystal array, we just need to infuse it with spiritual power or magic. Let''s do it!"


    With Aurelia taking the initiative, Howard no longer hesitated.


    He pulled her forward and channeled his power into the jade of the teleportation array.


    Although Howard''s cultivation system was different from that of the Obscured Celestial Realm, the essence of power was the same.


    The jade was activated, beginning to flicker and promptly teleporting both Howard and Aurelia away.


    Meanwhile, back in the secret chamber, the blue-robed man took out the Delusion Breaking Disc.


    However, before he could use it, the woman in the wolf-head mask spoke up, "No need. Aurelia and her guard have already used the teleportation array to go to the mines."


    "What?!"


    Hearing the words of the masked woman, the blue-robed man''s expression changed drastically.


    He quickly responded, "They entered this room? How is that possible! The guards at the main door are Level 70 Cultivators. How could they possibly get in?"


    "¡­"


    The woman in the wolf-head mask nced at the blue-robed man and said indifferently, "Send the message. Dispatch a few people to pursue them and deliberately leak some information to them. Make sure they return to Stormwind City alive!"


    "Yes, Lady, I will see to it immediately!"


    The blue-robed man, not daring to meet the gaze of the wolf-head masked woman, bowed his head and retreated, leaving the secret chamber.


    After the blue-robed man left, the woman in the wolf-head mask softly mused, "Interesting. Judging by Aurelia''s gaze, that fellow doesn''t seem like a mere guard. And how could a guard possess such strength? Even I couldn''t prate his Invisibility skill and could only sense their presence using my Power of Soul."


    "If we could persuade him to join us, spreading the use of that Invisibility skill, wouldn''t we possess the capability to assassinate high-ranking officials of the Empire?"


    "¡­"


    Unbeknownst to Howard, their presence had already been detected by the woman in the wolf-head mask, nor was he aware of her new ns.


    Transported through space, Howard and Aurelia''s figures appeared in a new location.


    Immediately, the sound of nging and banging filled their ears.


    Howard and Aurelia looked around, realizing they were now in a mine, surrounded by dust and debris.


    Before them, over a hundred individuals wereboring intensely, shirtless, wielding pickaxes and hammers, extracting light purple ore.


    Their arrival seemed to have no impact on the workers, who continued their arduous toil, sweating profusely.


    "Hmm? What kind of ore is this? Could it be the Shattered Ster Ore the woman mentioned?"


    Aurelia was no fool. Seeing the purple ore, she immediately connected it to Shattered Ster Ore.


    Unfortunately, with only Howard and Aurelia present, even if they had discovered a new mine, they were powerless to do anything about it.


    In fact, their immediate concern was to find a way to leave as soon as possible.


    "Hey, why are you two just standing up there? Noting down?"


    "Did Lady send any instructions?"


    These sudden words echoed from nearby, and a muscr man, as burly as a bear, approached Howard and Aurelia.


    Startled by the unexpected voice, Howard and Aurelia instantly tensed up.


    They were about to turn around when the man spoke again, "Wait, that''s not right. Lady never allows women into the mine. You aren''t sent by her!"


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"


    With his sharp cry, the nearby miners were rmed, their attention shifting toward them.


    Realizing their cover was blown, Howard understood they couldn''t hide their identities anymore.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the miners weren''t particrly strong, he stepped forward and conjured a dozen wind des, shing them in different directions.


    Especially towards the muscr man, Howard sent three wind des his way, colliding with him to prevent any approach towards Howard and Aurelia.


    At that moment, Howard swiftly pulled out a short-range spatial teleportation scroll from his backpack.


    With a swift tear, Howard and Aurelia''s figures were enveloped and then vanished in a sh of white light, just as the wind des shattered.


    Dozens of miners, wielding their pickaxes, charged towards where Howard and Aurelia had been, only to find them gone, their faces registering shock.


    "Teleportation? No, the teleportation crystal array didn''t sh. It must be short-range teleportation using an artifact!"


    "Quick, inform the Elders about this!"


    "Also, light up a signal re to alert our brothers to capture those two! We absolutely cannot allow the news of the mine to be leaked!"


    ...


    The sessive spatial teleportations left Aurelia violently vomiting the moment they reappeared, her body convulsing uncontrobly.


    Inevitably, Aurelia''s strength was too weak, her physique unable to bear the tearing sensation of space.


    One teleportation might have been manageable, but continuous teleporting had rendered her incapacitated.


    At that moment, arge point of light suddenly soared into the sky nearby, bursting open and illuminating the entire area with its brilliant radiance.


    "This is bad, that must be their signal re. We need to leave quickly!"


    Howard nced at Aurelia and immediately scooped her into his arms, then charged forward with all his might towards the direction ahead.


    Right now, Howard''s sole objective was to evade their pursuers, not to return to Stormwind City!


    At least not until they were safe, only then could he consider changing their course.


    Moreover, the current situation was somewhat favorable for Howard.


    He secretly wished to spend more time with Aurelia, hoping to spark some romantic feelings.


    As for Stano?


    He was indifferent to whether Stano was deceived or able to retain his position as city lord.


    After all, given Stano''s family status, obtaining information about the Obscured Celestial Realm was entirely feasible.


    Other concerns were irrelevant to Howard.


    With this in mind, Howard began to flee without even considering the direction.


    However, the teleportation distance of the scroll was too short.


    Howard and Aurelia were still within the boundaries of the mine, only having moved from inside the mine to a forest above it.


    Unfortunately, the forest was also patrolled by the same faction.


    Upon seeing the signal re, they immediately entered a state of high alert.


    Everyone was ready for battle, with their jade-crafted armor and equipment flickering with light, primed to unleash their power.


    It wasn''t long before Howard burst out of the forest, only to be met with the sight of at least a hundred people.


    "Enemy attack!"


    "There really are intruders, attack!"


    The group had been waiting for some time andunched their assault almost the instant they saw Howard.


    Weapons crafted from jade glinted menacingly, with dozens of de auras and whooshing arrows aimed directly at Howard.


    Others wielded wands or crystal balls made of jade, chanting incantations, as dense elemental forces converged from all directions.


    Fortunately, Howard had previously cast a wind de spell, creating a protective shield around him.


    He tightly embraced Aurelia, using his body and the shield to block the barrage of attacks.


    Despite the shield absorbing much of the damage, Howard still felt a burning pain on his back.


    If not for his formidable physique, just these few attacks would have exhausted him.


    After enduring the onught, Howard also realized the advantage of the jade-crafted weapons.


    Their attacks carried a persistent force that continuously eroded flesh and blood.


    It was only due to Howard''s extraordinary physical strength, coupled with the characteristics of his Draconic State, which granted him remarkable self-healing abilities, that his wounds began to heal within a few breaths.


    However, the strange power of the attacks made Howard wary of being hit again.


    Without waiting for the magus group to finish their incantations, he swiftly executed the Roar of the Fire God skill.


    Boom¡ª


    The advantage of quick skill release became evident.


    Even though Howard startedter, he acted faster, releasing his skill sessfully before the magus group could react.


    A loud explosion resonated, as scorching mes burst forth from Howard''s body.


    The powerful wave of heat enveloped everyone nearby, the intense high temperature instantly engulfing them.


    Jade-crafted armors indeed providedprehensive defense, and their defense was rted to the wearer''s own strength.


    However, they had a weakness: they couldn''t iste elements.


    Therefore, as the blistering heat enveloped them, sweat immediately began to bead on their faces.


    Following that, a phantom image of a fire god appeared behind Howard.


    The group had never seen such a skill before.


    The sudden appearance of a gigantic figure, emanating an immensely terrifying power, left thempletely stunned.


    "What the heck is this?"


    "How can there be a person made entirely of fire?"


    "Hiss¡­ Could that be a deity?"


    "Gulp! Why do I feel an urge to kneel before this figure?"


    Sounds of swallowing nervously filled the air as the group was utterly shocked by the fire god''s phantom, forgetting to attack or defend.


    In the next moment, under Howard''s control, the phantom of the fire god let out a roar towards the sky.


    Boom¡ª


    The powerful sound waves, mixed with searing mes, struck the people like cannonballs.

 Chapter 219 219-Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 219 Chapter219-Counterattack</h4>


    The crisp sound echoed through the air, and despite the protection of their jade armor, the group was unable to withstand the force.


    They were all sent flying, defeated by the powerful assault.


    Yet, the defense of the jade armor was indeed remarkable.


    Even under the assault of an SS-level skill, they sustained no grievous injuries.


    It was merely the terrifying heat that turned their skin a blistering red, leaving them with scalds and burns.


    In such a state, their ability to fight waspletely lost, and they let out continuous wails of agony.


    Some among them were quick-witted, promptly shedding their jade armor.


    This act surprisingly reduced the damage caused by the burning mes.


    However, their realization of a way to counteract came toote!


    Howard, seizing the moment they were repelled, had already broken out of their encirclement.


    "Where do you think you''re going?"


    "Brothers, we can''t let the news of the mine escape. Otherwise, we''ll all be executed!"


    "Chase him down and kill that guy!"


    Screams and roars kept erupting.


    From different directions, hundreds of figures emerged, some charging out from the depths of the forest.


    Although they were shaken by the terrifying spectacle of the Roar of the Fire God skill, which had left over a hundred of theirrades rolling on the ground in agony, the murderous intent in their eyes did not diminish.


    Mining in secret, and even plotting treason - if the Empire learned of their deeds, it would be a capital offense!


    Feeling the intense murderous intent, a sense of dread sank into Howard''s heart.


    Escaping their onught was proving to be a formidable challenge.


    Yet, Howard was not one to surrender without a fight.


    He elerated, hoping to put some distance between himself and his pursuers.


    If he could just get out of the mine''s vicinity, Howard was confident he could shake off their pursuit.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    The sound of cutting through the air abruptly rose.


    Three feathered arrows shattered the tranquility, hurtling towards him with the ferocity of thunder.


    Sensing the formidable power behind them, Howard instantly turned around.


    He could no longer afford to hide his abilities.


    The Soul Nurturer emerged, unleashing a fierce cold wind.


    It transformed into dozens of shattered ice blocks, hurtling towards the iing arrows.


    The difference in the effectiveness of skills, with or without equipment, was starkly apparent.


    Howard could feel the archer''s strength.


    Without a weapon, he would definitely not be able to withstand those three feathered arrows.


    The ice blocks, infused with magical power, collided with the arrows.


    After shattering twenty blocks, the force within the arrows finally dissipated, falling to the ground.


    Witnessing this, Howard let out a sigh of relief and turned to look at the archer.


    To his surprise, the archer was staring back in astonishment.


    Not just the archer, everyone was stunned.


    "That guy''s weapon... it doesn''t seem to be forged from Celestial Ore!"


    "No, he hasn''t activated the Celestial Ore. Where did that powere from?"


    "Such a strange person!"


    The unfamiliarity with Howard''s cultivation system left the group in a state of perplexed stupor.


    Howard couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief. Fortunately, they hadn''t spected in other directions.


    Or rather, these rebels didn''t care whether Howard was from their ne of existence or not.


    "Keep on the chase!"


    "Guidance of the Reaper!"


    The archer, wielding the jade stone bow, once again drew his bowstring.


    Remarkably, a purplish-ck mist bloomed along the string.


    An arrow, formed and solidified, burst forth with a sound that tore through the air, heading straight for Howard.


    As the arrow flew, the eerie purplish-ck mist transformed into a gigantic skull that snapped its jaws in a terrifying disy.


    Before the arrow even reached him, Howard felt an oppressive force bearing down on his spirit, immediately realizing that this skill must have a mental suppression effect.


    Faced with such an attack, one could either defend or counter with a fierce offensive to shatter it.


    Howard,cking defensive skills and knowing that a mere MP Shield would be insufficient, chose thetter.


    His gaze turned icy, and the Bow of the Songweaver appeared in his hands.


    Another weapon, not crafted from jade stone, emerged, sparking a flurry of discussions among the group.


    At this point, they finally considered the possibility that Howard might not belong to their ne.


    "This guy... his weapons, none are forged from Celestial Ore!"


    "Without relying on Celestial Ore, he can still execute skills andunch attacks? Could he be from another ne? Or has he received a legacy from another ne?"


    Exmations of surprise and spection filled the air.


    A murderous intent began to brew in Howard''s heart.


    Should these people spread the word that he wasn''t from this ne, this power might turn against him.


    And their status as rebels?


    Betraying the Empire was vastly different from betraying their ne of existence.


    Taking a deep breath, Howard no longer held back and activated the Starry River Map.


    Buzz¡ª


    In an instant, pale blue starlight flickered, leading to an astonishing scene.


    The sun vanished abruptly, and the nearby area dimmed instantly.


    Were it not for the moon''s soft glow in the sky, people might have plunged into total darkness.


    This was the effect of the Starry River Map, the Ster Realm!


    Under the Ster Realm, Howard''s condition surged dramatically.


    Drawing the Bow of the Songweaver, he unleashed the Supreme Star Dominion skill.


    Countless starlights converged, gathering on the Bow of the Songweaver, transforming into a blue feathered arrow.


    Whoosh!


    The sound of tearing through the air resonated as the starlight-formed arrow whistled out, colliding directly with the arrow emanating the eerie skull.


    A crisp explosion sounded.


    The skull shattered into nothingness, while the starlight arrow, with its piercing attribute, continued its relentless trajectory towards the archer.


    Having shattered the Guidance of the Reaper skill, Howard drew his bow again, this time aiming at the sky.


    "Celestial Descent!"


    As he pulled the bowstring, the stars in the sky seemed to respond to Howard''s call, immediately transforming into countless arrows.


    Like meteors, they hurtled towards the group at breakneck speed.


    Thwack! Thwack!


    How swift were the arrows formed from starlight?


    They left almost no time for the group to react, striking them directly and causing blood-red damage numbers to continuously pop above their heads.


    Moreover, those hit thrice by the starlight arrows found themselves in a bizarre state, unable to move and helplessly subjected to the relentless assault of more starlight arrows raining down upon them.


    Seeing this, Howard was about to advance and finish off the people immobilized by his Celestial Descent skill, when suddenly, a tiger''s roar erupted nearby.


    Looking up, he saw a white tiger materializing, its head thrown back in a ferocious roar.


    The terrifying sonic waves, though not strong enough to shatter the Ster Realm, caused Howard immense pain.


    Blood trickled from his eyes, blurring his vision.


    "This person is a master! Beyond our ability to contend with!"


    In an instant, Howard made his judgment.


    Forgoing his attack, he grabbed Aurelia and turned to flee.


    With Howard gone, the Ster Realm quickly dissipated.


    The neer, a woman riding the white tiger, arrived on the scene.


    She nced at the trapped group with furrowed brows and a particrly troubled expression.


    Fortunately, the controlling effect of Celestial Descent didn''tst long.


    Within a few breaths, they had all recovered.


    "Elder!"


    Upon seeing the woman riding the white tiger, everyone promptly showed their respect, including the archer.


    "Pursue them, but do not kill. Send more puppets for them to fight, and leave behind evidence of those families!"manded the woman on the white tiger, having received information from the man in the blue robe.


    "Tell me everything about his battle, without missing a single detail!"


    "Yes!"


    Unbeknownst to Howard, the powerful woman had not pursued him.


    Moreover, with his eyes continuously bleeding, his vision waspletely obscured, forcing him to rely solely on his soul''s power to sense his surroundings.


    He felt the presence of pursuers behind him, keeping him on high alert.


    It wasn''t until Aurelia regained consciousness.


    Waking up, Aurelia felt something dripping onto her face.


    Wiping it with her hand, she realized in shock that it was blood.


    Looking up and seeing Howard''s face covered in blood, Aurelia panicked.


    She hurriedly eximed, "Howard... you... are you alright?"


    At that moment, Aurelia''s heart was in turmoil.


    She had never imagined that Howard would go to such lengths to save her!


    Now, Howard looked even more dreadful than thest time!


    "I''m fine! But we still have pursuers behind us. Do you know where we are?" Howard asked, his pace unslowed.


    Aurelia, realizing this wasn''t the time for panic, looked around carefully, taking in their surroundings.


    "I remember now! This is Liria Forest. The monsters here are few and far between, and they''re generally of a higher level, so people rarelye here. I recall there''s a waterfall to the east. If we follow it down, we can get through Liria Forest and back to Stormwind City!"


    "A waterfall?!"


    A flicker of joy crossed Howard''s heart!

 Chapter 220 220-Frostwolf Mercenaries

    Chapter 220 220-Frostwolf Mercenaries


    As Aurelia had suggested, they headed east and, indeed, came upon a cascading waterfall.


    Following the waterfall''s descent, everything seemed normal.


    And they were on the brink of leaving the Hael Mountains when an unexpected turn of events erupted in the turbulent river.


    A colossal water beast surfaced, its body spanning dozens of meters in length.


    Its ck skin shimmered with a silvery glow, creating an otherworldly spectacle.


    Howard, sensing danger, quickly pulled Aurelia behind a massive boulder, cautiously peeking over to study the monster dominating theke.


    Its two enormous eyes radiated a menacing red re, and its teeth, serrated and densely packed, sent shivers down one''s spine.


    The creature swayed its tail, causing its scales to ck together, the sound resonating through the air and vibrating the atmosphere around them.


    A palpable pressure filled the air, making it difficult for Howard and Aurelia to breathe. ''"This beast is of a high level; I will hold it off while you escape," Howard said to Aurelia.


    Aurelia, however, shook her head in dissent. "No, let me be the one to hold it off."


    She couldn''t let Howard, already injured, face such peril alone after everything he had done for her.


    But Howard, undeterred by her protests, pushed the objecting Aurelia aside and stepped forward to confront the water monster.


    At that moment, a sudden, intense pain struck his head, and a series of sentences flooded his mind.


    "Human, I have been observing you for a long time. Your potential is immense. How about we strike a deal?" a voice echoed in his head.


    "Who are you?" Howard, grappling with the splitting headache, crouched down, clutching his head.


    Someone wasmunicating with him telepathically, but he couldn''t identify the source.


    As he lifted his head and saw the monstrous water creature staring directly at him, a realization dawned on Howard.


    "You save my domain, and then I will help you eliminate the threats to your world," the voice proposed.


    Howard''s senses returned to him, the voice vanished, and the water monster submerged back into the depths of the river.


    "How are you, Howard!" Aurelia asked, concern etched on her face as she noticed Howard''s worsening condition.


    Suddenly, a fierce wind rose, dark clouds amassed in the sky, and the river churned with tumultuous waves.


    Howard and Aurelia found themselves caught in an irresistible force, swept into the river''s embrace.


    ¡­


    Upon a deste wilderness, a horse-drawn carriage thundered across thendscape.


    Within it, four individuals d in grey garments were in transit.


    The aged horses pulling the carriage seemed strained, heaving withbored breaths at intervals.


    Inside the carriage, Howard, who had fallen unconscious after being swept into the river,y on a pile of hay, enveloped in a sense of peace andfort.


    He was exhausted¡­


    It had been a long time since he had experienced such tranquility.


    Where was he?


    Hadn''t he been about to perish in that river?


    And what of Aurelia?


    "You''re awake," a middle-aged man sitting beside him said, helping Howard to sit up.


    He smiled, "I''m Kellman, the leader of our group. We saved you. No need for formalities, young man."


    "Thank you very much," Howard replied, feeling a splitting headache and pain in multiple areas of his body, his injuries seemed to have worsened.


    "My name is Howard. Captain Kellman, may I ask where we are?"


    Before Kellman could respond, another man interjected, "The Forgotten Wilderness."


    Howard nced over; the man''s hat obscured most of his face, making it difficult to discern his features.


    Noticing Howard''s gaze, he spoke again, "I''m Skor."


    Howard nodded in understanding.


    With Kellman introducing himself as the captain, he surmised the identity of these people.


    "We are the Frostwolf Mercenaries. I''m Tina, the deputy leader of the mercenary group. Pleased to meet you, Howard," a young girl riding alongside the carriage turned and offered Howard a warm smile.


    "May I ask, where did you find me?" Howard inquired, his concern for Aurelia growing.


    Captain Kellman replied, "Hurricane Harbor. We found you near Hurricane Harbor. By the looks of it, you must have fallen into the water, right?"''"What about my friend? Did you see her?" Howard asked anxiously.


    Kellman''s expression immediately turned solemn.


    He shook his head, signaling regret. "We only found you as the sole survivor."


    "Hurricane Harbor has fallen. It''s overrun with monsters from who knows where. The higher-ups say they are Night Demons. Even if your friend is still alive, I fear that¡­"


    "Night Demons?" Howard interjected, puzzled. Something felt off.


    What exactly were these Night Demons?


    Noticing their injuries, Howard asked, "Were you attacked? Was it because you rescued me?"


    Kellman exined, "Yes, we were attacked, but it had nothing to do with you. The first attack of the Night Demons was near a vige close to Hurricane Harbor. We, the Frostwolf Mercenaries, were there for rest and repairs. We never anticipated a sudden assault by those monsters, resulting in severe losses for us."


    "They devastated the vige, mercilessly ughtering the vigers¡­"


    Kellman paused, seemingly overwhelmed by the memory, before regaining hisposure. "We managed to evacuate some vigers, but we were too slow. The Night Demons caught up with us. From a group of over two hundred, now only the four of us remain."


    At this point, Skor, the man with the hat, spoke up, "You''re lucky we found you in time. Otherwise, you would have surely perished at the hands of the Night Demons."


    Howard couldn''t articte his feelings at that moment.


    Aurelia...


    If this was true, then she was in grave danger.


    Where had these Night Demonse from, and why hadn''t he sensed their presence before?''"I''m sorry for all this. Please ept my condolences¡­" Catt said, noting Howard''s concern.


    His words seemed to pronounce Aurelia''s fate.


    In his experience, no one could survive when surrounded by so many monsters alone.


    "It''s been two days. We can''t keep traveling like this. We need to find a ce to rest and recover," Tina suggested.


    Kellman nodded in agreement. "Alright, let''s find a ce to rest. Where are we now, Tina?"


    After consulting the map, Tina replied, "We should be near¡­ Holy Light City."


    "I know of a well-known small town nearby, Nightfall Town. The people there are very simple and honest. It would be the perfect ce for us to stop. Let''s make haste; we should reach there before sunset," Kellman decided.


    Nightfall Town, Howard thought, a name he had never heard before.


    He furrowed his brows, feeling something amiss¡­


    "Don''t overthink it. You need to rest now," Kellman said, cing aforting hand on Howard''s shoulder.


    Howard could feel his sincerity.


    The four members of the Frostwolf Mercenaries seemed like genuinely good people. Despite his injuries, Howard managed a strained smile.


    At this point, returning to search for Aurelia would be futile and would only endanger himself. He could only hope that she was safe.


    "We''re almost there. Just ahead is the renowned Nightfall Town. I''ve always heard about it from others but have only visited once," Tina said, reminiscing with a hint of regret in her voice.


    Catt, however, added, "I''ve been there many times. It''s nothing special, except the ale is decent. We must visit the tavern once we arrive."


    Skor nced at the weary horses. "Tonight, we definitely need a good rest."''Kellman rallied the weary group: "Let''s lift our spirits. Once we reach our destination, we can rest properly. As long as we, the Frostwolf Mercenaries, stand united, we can ovee any obstacle ahead."


    "You''re right, Captain!" Tina agreed.


    Howard, too, managed a smile and sat up, saying, "It''s time I properly introduced myself. I am Magus Howard. Once I''ve recovered from my injuries, I can protect all of you. Those Night Demons won''t be able to trouble us anymore."


    However, upon hearing this, everyone''s expression changed.


    Tina, with a troubled look, said, "Um¡­ Howard, you might have been a magus, but when Skor was treating you, he said you''ve lost all your magical powers."


    Hearing this, Howard''s face fell. He quickly checked himself and found it to be true.


    Not only had he lost all his powers, but he was now no different from an ordinary person, unable to sense or connect with anything he used to.


    This wasn''t just due to his severe injuries.


    Howard pondered over the events before he fell into the river, the voice that had echoed in his mind.


    Had it done this to him?


    Who was it, and how powerful were they?


    What was their purpose?


    Kellman then patted Howard''s shoulder and sighed, "For now, join us in the Frostwolf Mercenaries. You won''t survive on your own."


    Howard gave a resigned smile.


    He had intended to protect them, but now he was the one seeking their protection.


    There was no other choice.


    Nodding, Howard agreed.


    Until he found a way to regain his strength, this was the only option.''Just before sunset, they sessfully arrived at the town.


    Tina went to take care of the carriage while the rest headed inside.


    As night deepened, Howard found himself increasingly perplexed by this world.


    The moonlight cast its glow on the path leading into the heart of the town.


    The cobblestones beneath their feet began to emit their own luminescence, a sight both strange and wondrous.


    The trees lining the path, whose names Howard couldn''t recall, shone exceptionally bright in the night.


    Tina, who had just finished settling the carriage, caught up with the group.


    Even for her, seeing this scene a second time, she couldn''t help but marvel, "This is so beautiful¡­"


    Catt nodded in agreement. "Rumor has it that the residents here are simple and hospitable. It seems to be a lovely ce indeed. Shall we head to the tavern first?"

 Chapter 221 221-Ambushed

    Chapter 221 221-Ambushed


    Kellman, with a hand on Howard''s shoulder, remarked, "This ce deserves a better name, one that matches the beauty of this path. Beforeing here, I thought it would be a dark hole where you can''t even see your hand in front of your face!" Everyone heartily agreed.


    Tina, checking the map and swayed by Catt''s repeated suggestions, decided that they would rest at the tavern.


    After a short while of navigating the intricate web of alleys, the group sessfully arrived at their destination, an unassuming street.


    Kellman pushed open the tavern''s worn wooden door, and the amiable innkeeper greeted them promptly: "Wee, everyone. What can I get for you?"


    Everyone ordered their desired drinks, with names Howard had never heard before.


    He decided to go with the same strong liquor as Captain Kellman; his wounds were painful, and he knew he wouldn''t sleep well without a drink.


    After the innkeeper walked away, Howard cautiously shared with the group, "I feel like there''s something off about the tavern keeper, didn''t you notice?"


    His wary instincts were triggered by the innkeeper''s absent-minded demeanor.


    Before anyone could respond, the innkeeper called out from a distance, "Young man, what do you mean by that?"


    Howard was surprised that he could hear from so far away.


    Fortunately, the innkeeper didn''t take offense.


    "Not long ago, I was a businessman, my wealth vast. My factory produced wines that were popr among everyone, even the royal family adored them. Back then, my life was incredibly glorious, s." He sighed deeply.


    "But soon after, I lost everything. My factory was destroyed, all my possessions looted, and now, running this tavern, not a single customer dares toe."


    Kellman, sensing something amiss, inquired, "What happened in this town?"


    After a moment of hesitation, the tavern keeper responded obliquely, "Do you know of the Lionheart Mercenaries?"


    "They were once the heroes of our town, always protecting us, maintaining order, and driving out evil, but¡­"


    "But what?" Skor interjected, unable to contain his curiosity. Clearly, something significant had transpired in this town not long ago.


    "The Night Demons suddenly appeared. No one knows where those murderous creatures came from, only that they relentlessly ughtered. To protect us, the Lionheart Mercenaries fought against them. We don''t know what they went through in that battle, but afterwards, they went mad. They turned their des on us, ughtering men, women, and children alike. They killed more townspeople than the Night Demons did."


    "They also took everything from me. That night, people came seeking refuge in my factory, but I refused them, and watched as they were mercilessly ughtered."


    At this point, the innkeeper''s voice began to crack with emotion. "I hid in the cer of my factory, oblivious to the horrors outside, and that''s how I survived. When I emerged the next day, the factory was surrounded by ghastly corpses."


    "Damn it!" Catt cursed.


    Howard felt there was more to this.


    First, the appearance of the Night Demons was highly suspicious.


    And then the mercenary group, initially protectors of the town, mercilessly killing the townspeople ¡ª there had to be a reason behind this drastic change.


    "Can you tell us more about this Lionheart Mercenaries?" Kellman probed, attempting to gather as much information as possible.


    The tavern keeper shook his head, evidently reluctant to continue the conversation, prompting Kellman to drop the subject.


    However, Catt wasn''t ready to let it go and asked, "What about the recent situation in Holy Light City? Do you know anything?"


    Again, the innkeeper shook his head. "People here have lost the will to keep up with news from other cities. But I suppose the situation in Holy Light City can''t be much better."


    "We were hoping to rest here for the night, if you could just¡­" Tina began, but the tavern keeper interrupted her.


    "You''d better leave as soon as you can, after a short rest."


    Tina started to speak, but Kellman stopped her. "We are sorry for your misfortune. Since you are unwilling, we will leave right away."


    He then led the group out of the tavern.


    Once outside, Tina said, "But Captain, everyone is so tired."


    Kellman replied with certainty, "This ce isn''t safe. We shouldn''t take the risk. I know it''s hard, but we must keep going."


    The danger was apparent, and Howard was preupied with thoughts of regaining his strength.


    Suddenly, a bell tolled from the town center, a warning of an enemy attack.


    "Could it be¡­" the group exchanged uneasy nces.


    Tina spected, "Is the town under attack by the Lionheart Mercenaries? Or the Night Demons?"


    Kellman, ready to fight, looked toward the road they were nning to leave by.


    It seemed calm for now, but if the town was under attack, that road might not be safe anymore.


    The town''s guards began to mobilize to face the enemy.


    Howard suggested, "We should leave quickly while we still can."


    It wasn''t that Howard was cowardly; he was acutely aware of their precarious situation.


    He himself was not in a condition to fight, and the Frostwolf Mercenaries were hardly in a state to be of much use.


    Setting aside their own strength, their current exhausted state would not allow them to engage in prolongedbat.


    As a squad of guards passed by, their captain spotted the group and barked, "Hey, you lot, you''re conscripted now. Come and help defend the town!"


    Everyone looked towards Kellman, who nodded in agreement, though Howard frowned in reluctance.


    It seemed they had no choice but to stay.


    Fortunately, Howard''s physical condition wasn''t weak, but his injuries were a serious concern.


    After being conscripted, the squad leader noticed Howard was unarmed and tossed him a spear.


    Howard caught it, his mind still racing with thoughts of escape.


    If he couldn''t rely on the Frostwolf Mercenaries, he wasn''t about to just sit around and wait for death.


    Tina sidled up to Howard and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, Howard, we''ll protect you. Just stay behind us during the fight, and don''t run off, okay?"


    Howard nodded. He certainly wouldn''t run, not unless he had a death wish.


    In his eyes, the Frostwolf Mercenaries might not be the strongest, but they were decent people.


    He hoped they could be somewhat reliable.


    He was also curious about the Night Demons'' strength and numbers ¨C how formidable were they?


    The squad leader, along with Howard and his group of a dozen or so subordinates, announced, "ording to reports from our scouts, a force of Lionheart Mercenaries is on their way to attack us. We''re heading out to meet them and coordinate with the empire''s garrison to eliminate them!"


    Lionheart Mercenaries?


    They were known to be even more brutal than the Night Demons, yet Kellman and the others showed no signs of fear.


    The squad leader led the way, and Howard, despite his battered body, followed them to the battlefield.


    He was grateful for his robust constitution; otherwise, he couldn''t have endured such an ordeal.


    Howard was certain that his arrival in this ce was the work of the water monster.


    It had talked about a trade, asking Howard to save its world, but how could he do that without any power?


    Howard even began to wonder if this was a real world at all.


    Perhaps it was a dream or something simr, as that would exin theplete disappearance of his powers.


    If it were a dream, then there was a greater chance that Aurelia was alive.


    Howard sincerely hoped she was safe.


    After a rapid march, Howard arrived at the battlefield.


    It was an imperial army outpost, with hastily constructed fortifications now in ruins.


    Limbs and bodies were strewn everywhere, and the air was thick with the stench of blood, making it nauseating.


    Many new recruits were struggling to cope.


    Seeing Howard''s unfazed expression, Tina immediately recognized him as a seasoned warrior and curiously asked, "Were you really a magus before?"


    Howard wasn''t in the mood to talk, but he managed to squeeze out a strained smile for Tina, leaving her to draw her own conclusions.


    "How can this be¡­ Has the entire imperial army been annihted?"


    The squad leader scanned the area with a look of fear.


    "This doesn''t make sense. If that were the case, we should have encountered the Lionheart Mercenaries, but we haven''t seen them anywhere."


    Kellman, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword behind his back, was extremely vignt.


    Something was amiss.


    The ground was littered with the bodies of the imperial army and the town''s guards, but where were the Lionheart Mercenaries?


    Where was the enemy?


    Howard, frowning, suggested, "I rmend we stay together. This is the main route to the town. If we set up fortifications here, it could significantly boost our defensive capability."


    Kellman nodded in agreement, but this seemed to irritate the squad leader.


    "What do you know? If they''ve disappeared, they must have been severely damaged and could be fleeing. This is the perfect opportunity to pursue them!"


    "Everyone, follow mymand, advance at full speed!"


    Howard shook his head.


    The ground was covered with the bodies of their own men, and the uniforms of the mercenaries were different.


    The facts were right before his eyes, yet the squad leader was blind to them.


    Pursuing now would likely lead to total annihtion.


    Although Howard didn''t understand why the Lionheart Mercenaries would kill the entire garrison and then leave, theirbat strength must have remainedrgely intact, certainly beyond what this small squad could handle.


    Howard spoke up again, "If we must pursue, I suggest waiting for reinforcements."


    There were surely more guards in the town.


    The more people they had, the greater their chances of survival.

 Chapter 222 222-Wolf Cavalry

    Chapter 222 222-Wolf Cavalry


    Kellman strongly agreed with Howard''s suggestion.


    The ability to make such a calm judgment under these circumstances indicated that Howard was not lying about being a magus and had indeed seen many battles.


    However, to the squad leader, Howard''s words seemed like an act of cowardice.


    The disappearance of the Lionheart Mercenaries suggested to him that they had been severely weakened.


    As for the absence of their corpses, it was highly probable, in his view, that they had taken their deadrades with them.


    Pursuing them now seemed like an excellent opportunity to achieve a significant victory.


    Howard, however, had pondered this.


    It was unlikely that the Lionheart Mercenaries would bother to carry away their dead.


    ording to the tavern keeper, they were cold-blooded killers; why would they care for the bodies of theirrades?


    Moreover, given the tense situation and the ongoing arrival of reinforcements from the town, and Kellman''s mention of nearby imperial forces, time was of the essence.


    If the Lionheart Mercenaries were indeed defeated, they certainly wouldn''t engage in actions that would slow them down.


    The only usible exnation was that the Lionheart Mercenaries hadn''t suffered any casualties.


    They hadpletely ovee the outpost''s defenders, as unbelievable as it sounded.


    Their disappearance must have been purposeful.


    Perhaps they were luring the enemy deeper into a trap or even hiding nearby, silently observing and waiting for an opportune moment to strike.


    What puzzled Howard was, if they were capable of easily annihting such arge force, why go through the trouble of setting up an ambush?


    Why not just storm the town directly and finish it?


    Although the true intentions of the Lionheart Mercenaries were unknown, the best course of action now was to stay put and wait for reinforcements.


    The town was still under threat from the Night Demons, and wandering around aimlessly in such a situation would undoubtedly lead to disastrous consequences.


    Howard''s sole desire was to survive; he couldn''t afford to die in this ce so easily.


    Meanwhile, the squad leader, eager for glory, was still considering taking a risk, even after Kellman and Howard''s logical analysis.


    The guards, much like Howard, didn''t wish to proceed either.


    They shared the same desire to survive; thoughts of achieving glory were far from their minds.


    While they might have been motivated to defend the town, pursuing and attacking the enemy was not their duty.


    Most of them were just town guards, not even part of a regr army, and many had been forcibly conscripted from the town, unwilling toy down their lives so readily.


    Seeing the reluctance among the ranks, the squad leader clenched his teeth, about to enforce his authority, when suddenly, a series of sharp, piercing wolf howls echoed from afar, causing immediate fear among the guards.


    "Why would there be a pack of wolves here?" Tina said, her face etched with worry.


    "Could the Lionheart Mercenaries'' bodies have been carried away by the wolves?" Catt spected, both confused and alert.


    Tina immediately shook her head, giving Catt a look that suggested he was being foolish.


    "If it was a pack of wolves, why would they only be interested in the Lionheart Mercenaries'' corpses?"


    Catt, scratching his head, gave an embarrassed chuckle. "Yeah¡­ that makes sense."


    "This is not a pack of wolves!" Kellman said, frowning deeply.


    His knightly greatsword was already unsheathed, as if anticipating a tough battle ahead.


    It was then that the usually quiet Skor spoke up, "It''s the Wolf Cavalry."


    "Lionheart Mercenaries'' Wolf Cavalry?" Tina inquired.


    "No, mercenary groups don''t have Wolf Cavalry. Only the empire''s elite troops have them," Skor rified.


    The anxious guards, upon hearing this, were filled with relief.


    Were reinforcements finally here, and elite ones at that?


    Kellman''s expression darkened, and Howard too sensed something amiss.


    The persistent howling of the wolves suggested they were now surrounded by the Wolf Cavalry.


    What were they nning?


    Howard considered another possibility regarding the Lionheart Mercenaries: that the empire''s Wolf Cavalry had arrived in time and annihted thempletely.


    The absence of Lionheart Mercenaries'' corpses at the scene could be because the Wolf Cavalry had taken them away, possibly to conceal some secret.


    Realizing the danger, Howard quickly discerned that they too might be silenced.


    Looking into the distance under the moonlight, he spotted the glint of sharp des and immediately turned, running towards the ruined fortress, shouting to Tina and the others, "Quick, this way!"


    "Hey! Don''t move!" the squad leader yelled from behind.


    But before he could finish his sentence, an arrow whistled through the air, piercing his head and spilling his blood on the spot.


    Panic ensued among the guards, who scattered in all directions.


    Amidst a hail of arrows, the distant Wolf Cavalry charged forward, their cries and howls filling the air.


    As they thundered closer, Howard foresaw the grim oue: these guards, along with the townspeople, were in grave danger.


    By sunrise, he feared, no one here would be left alive.


    Kellman couldn''t fathom why the empire''s Wolf Cavalry would turn against their own citizens, but this grim reality was now before them.


    Their immediate concern was survival; they clearlycked the capability to withstand the Wolf Cavalry.


    Hiding in the remnants of the fortress, they watched as the numerous Wolf Cavalry swept past.


    Howard caught sight of the knights'' ferocious faces and blood-red eyes atop the massive wolves. They didn''t look like normal humans at all.


    Unexpectedly, the Wolf Cavalry passed by without noticing those hidden in the fortress, instead pursuing the scattered guards and heading towards the town.


    After some time, inside the fortress, Howard, the four members of the Frostwolf Mercenaries, and two remaining guards were the sole survivors.


    The guards were trembling with fear, grateful for having followed Howard to safety.


    Otherwise, they would have either perished under the relentless volley of arrows or been torn apart by the Wolf Cavalry.


    Though they didn''t understand why the Wolf Cavalry hadn''t stormed their hiding ce, being alive was all that mattered now.


    "Should we head back to the town?" Tina''s voice broke the silence in the fortress.


    Kellman nced at her and then looked in the direction of the town. "We don''t have the capability to save anyone. It''s better we leave this ce as soon as possible."


    Everyone from the Frostwolf Mercenaries and Howard agreed it was best to leave quickly.


    However, the two guards were in disagreement.


    One felt they should return to check on their homes, while the other was solely focused on survival.


    In the end, the guard who wanted to return left alone, despite attempts to dissuade him.


    Howard watched his lonely figure disappearing into the night, sensing the grim fate that awaited him.


    The group didn''t dare go back for the carriage and decided to walk towards Holy Light City.


    A new doubt clouded Kellman''s mind: why would the empire''s elite troops, the Wolf Cavalry, attack their own people? The same question applied to the Lionheart Mercenaries. Why would they do such a thing?


    This puzzle, Kellman thought, could only be unraveled in Holy Light City.


    There, with its considerable and formidable garrison, they could surely investigate these events.


    They would find refuge, and Howard might find a way to regain his strength.


    Now, a pressing difficultyy before the group ¨C relying solely on their feet, reaching Holy Light City seemed an impossible task.


    The journey was not only long but fraught with the danger of Night Demons lurking in the dark, and the group was already weary from their ordeal.


    "We need to find a ce to rest," Tina said, noticing Howard''s increasing struggle to walk.


    She knew his severe injuries were pushing him to his limit.


    She, Kellman, and the others were surprised at Howard''s strong will.


    Despite his grave injuries, he had managed to keep pace with them, remarkable even for someone who once was a magus.


    Kellman nced at Howard and nodded. "Alright, let''s cross this hill and find a ce to camp on the other side."


    "Catt, scout ahead and make sure the area is safe. Find us a suitable spot," he instructed.


    "Got it, Captain. Leave it to me," Catt said, pushing through his fatigue.


    After Catt left, Kellman, still uneasy, turned to Skor. "You go as well. If you encounter danger, use your magic to signal us."


    Skor nodded in agreement.


    Some timeter, the two returned with news.


    Catt had found a cave, well-hidden and suitable for resting.


    Kellman immediately ordered the group to head towards it.


    Once they arrived at the cave, Howard could finally rest properly.


    Tina took a nket from her pack andid it out for him.


    Then she, along with Kellman and the guards, went out to gather firewood and, if lucky, some wild game.


    Catt shared some of his dry rations with Howard.


    The taste was far from appealing.


    Howard couldn''t remember thest time he had eaten something so unptable or when he hadst been in such a dire situation.


    As time ticked by, a look of increasing concern appeared on Skor''s face. "The captain and Tina haven''t returned yet; something must have happened. You two wait here, I''m going to check."


    Then Howard and Catt were left alone in the cave.


    Overwhelmed by fatigue, Howard dozed off for a while as Catt kept watch.


    When Howard awoke after an indeterminate amount of time, he was startled to find that Catt too had disappeared.


    It felt like a long time might have passed, yet it could have been just a brief moment.


    Now alone in the cave, Howard didn''t dare let his guard down.


    Clutching the spear beside him, he prepared to head towards the cave entrance to investigate.

 Chapter 223 223-Danger in the Night

    Chapter 223 223-Danger in the Night


    As Howard stepped outside, he saw Skor, bloodied and staggering, approaching from a distance under the moonlight.


    Howard quickened his pace but stopped a few steps away, recalling the mysterious attacks by the Lionheart Mercenaries and the eerie Wolf Cavalry.


    Cautiously, he called out, "Skor?"


    Skor was usually stoic, his face rarely showing emotion.


    Observing him, Howard couldn''t be sure if this was the same Skor who had saved him.


    Skor looked at Howard, a chilling glint passing through his eyes.


    Howard stepped back, gripping his spear.


    If it hadn''t been for Skor''s previous aid, he wouldn''t have risked approaching.


    He had seen a murderous intent in Skor''s eyes but still hesitated to attack.


    "Skor, do you still know who I am?" Howard asked, scrutinizing him.


    Skor''s injuries were severe, the worst being a piercing wound on his left side.


    After a moment''s pause, Skor spoke in a cold tone, "Of course, I know who you are. Seeing you with a weapon, I thought you might have turned against us."


    Howard lowered his spear and hurried to support Skor. "I want to survive, but I''m not ungrateful. What happened?"


    Skor replied, "I went out to look for Tina and the captain and encountered a Night Demon. Stay in the cave; don''t go out. It''s dangerous outside. Haven''t they returned yet?"


    Howard furrowed his brow, "Let''s get back to the cave first and talk."


    When Howard returned, Catt, who had previously disappeared, was standing at the entrance of the cave, his back to everyone.


    "Catt, have the captain and Tinae back?" Skor approached to ask.


    Suddenly, Catt spun around, his handshing out and gripping Skor''s throat tightly.


    Before Howard could react, a sickening snap echoed as Skor''s neck broke.


    Skor was dead in Catt''s hands...


    Howard turned and ran. By vanishing from Catt''s sight just in time, he avoided immediate danger.


    Catt, after scanning the area briefly, stood motionless.


    Hiding behind a tree, Howard nced at Skor''s lifeless body on the ground, mourning silently for a few seconds.


    Skor...


    Howard had beenpletely caught off guard.


    If Skor hadn''t approached Catt first, he would have been the one lying there.


    In a way, Skor had saved his life again.


    Regrettably, there was nothing he could do to save Skor, not even retrieve his body.


    Howard was no match for Catt.


    Surveying his deste surroundings, Howard knew he had to make a choice: wait for Kellman and Tina or leave alone.


    Unfamiliar with the area and unsure where safetyy, he realized Tina''s map was still in the cave.


    Surviving alone seemed a daunting task...


    Sighing, Howard decided to wait a bit longer.


    If Kellman and Tina didn''t return by dawn, he nned to retrieve the map from the cave and head towards a safer location.


    Outside the cave, the cold night air made him long for Tina''s nket.


    Remembering Tina''s smiling face and her gentle, caring demeanor, a glimmer of hope flickered in Howard''s eyes.


    He earnestly hoped she was safe.


    In the depths of the forestte at night, as Howard struggled against his exhaustion and was on the brink of sleep, a bloodthirsty Night Demon suddenly emerged.


    Howard sensed the danger and snapped his eyes open, finding himself face to face with the Night Demon that had stealthily approached.


    The creature resembled a giant bat, with its crimson eyes blinking coldly in the darkness.


    Its fangs were exposed in a gaping maw, and it exuded a sinister aura all over.


    Howard could feel the fervor and bloodlust deep within it through the cold gleam in its eyes.


    After a moment, the Night Demon moved rapidly, circling around Howard and stirring up fierce gusts of wind.


    It seemed poised to pounce at any moment.


    Howard, spear in hand, stood guard warily, waiting for an opportunity to strike.


    Suddenly, the Night Demonunched a fierce attack.


    Howard gripped his spear tightly and faced the onught head-on.


    Retreat was not an option; despite hisck of strength and inability to use magic, he refused to resign himself to fate.


    Exerting all his might, he thrust the spear toward the Night Demon.


    The Night Demon evaded the strike, and Howard swung his spear with lethal precision, his eyes filled with determination.


    The Night Demon dodged swiftly, weaving through the air, seemingly searching for an advantageous angle to strike and seize Howard''s throat.


    However, Howard wasn''t fooled by its movements.


    With his extensivebat experience, he anticipated the creature''s intentions.


    Stabilizing his stance, Howard thrust his spear toward the Night Demon, ready to confront whatever came next.


    The Night Demon suddenly attacked from behind Howard with lightning-fast speed, catching him off guard.


    However, Howard quickly adjusted and thrust his spear backward with force.


    The Night Demon, disregarding its own safety, charged towards Howard, but the spear had already deeply prated its body, causing green blood to flow unreservedly.


    With a helpless howl, the Night Demon lost its ability to resist, its body gradually weakening.


    Howard, not taking any chances, thrust his spear through its head, ensuring its end.


    Although victorious, Howard''s injuries had worsened.


    And now, he had attracted Catt''s attention...


    Catt was a formidable warrior.


    ording to Tina, he had once faced ten opponents without sustaining a single injury.


    Even against Night Demons, he could take them down with a single punch, far more effortlessly than Howard, who had struggled to kill just one.


    Moreover, Howard was now utterly drained of energy to fight.


    When Catt charged at him, Howard didn''t know what to do.


    Run?


    He couldn''t outrun Catt, whose speed was incredibly fast.


    In a moment of desperation, Howard braced himself and aimed his spear at Catt.


    He had always suspected that everything he was experiencing was a false illusion or a dream.


    If that were true, why fear death?


    "Come on!" he shouted.


    Just as they were about to sh, Catt was suddenly cleaved in two by a giant sword.


    He was dead...


    The one who saved Howard was Kellman, the leader of the Frostwolf Mercenaries, who had killed his own team member to save Howard.


    Beside him stood Tina, tears streaming down her face.


    "Catt turned out this way too? When we went out, we encountered a Night Demon, and then, inexplicably, that guard suddenly attacked me. I was caught off guard and got stabbed in the side by that damn creature," Kellman said, panting.


    Perhaps ustomed to death, his face didn''t show much sorrow for Catt and Skor''s demise.


    Seeing the Night Demon''s corpse beside Howard, surprise registered on Kellman''s face.


    Whether or not Howard had been a magus, he certainly had the potential of a warrior.


    Tina stepped forward to support the weakened Howard.


    Due to the fierce battle, Howard''s wounds had reopened.


    Tina led him back into the cave to redress his injuries.


    Kellman went outside to deal with the bodies of the Night Demon, Catt, and Skor.


    It was necessary, both out of respect for hispanions and to prevent the scent of blood from attracting more danger.


    Throughout the night, Kellman and Tina took turns keeping watch, sparing Howard due to his injuries.


    Though he felt guilty for not offering to stand guard, he knew his current condition didn''t allow for any bravado.


    The night passed peacefully, and Howard finally had a chance to recover.


    Tina, who seemed no longer engulfed in sorrow, smiled at Howard and said, "There must be something unusual about your body. How can such severe injuries heal so quickly?"


    Howard responded with a smile, not saying a word.


    Kellman looked towards the rising sun in the east. "Let''s set off. Once we reach Holy Light City, we''ll be safe."


    After a night of hardship, the team had been reduced by half, but fortunately, Howard had survived.


    He asked Kellman how long it would take to reach a safe ce, and Kellman informed him that at best, it would take three days.


    In such a perilous region, three days seemed an eternity.


    Even Howard found it challenging, let alone Aurelia. A


    ll Howard could do for her now was to silently pray.


    "Do Night Demons only appear at night?"


    Howard had not seen any Night Demons for a long time, yet nearly everyone in the team had encountered one the previous night, suggesting that these creatures were both numerous and easily encountered.


    "Yes, Night Demons only emerge at night. Encountering a few scattered ones is manageable, but if we run into a pack of Night Demons, even at the peak strength of our mercenary group, we would pay a heavy price," Kellman exined to Howard.


    Tina added, "But don''t worry too much. Encountering a pack of Night Demons is rare, and one or two of them can''t pose a serious threat to us. So, we can be optimistic. We''ll definitely survive."


    "To be safe, we must find a secure ce before nightfall," Kellman said gravely. "After all, it''s not just the Night Demons we have to worry about at night¡­ but also those humans who, for some reason, have gone mad."


    Howard thought back to the Lionheart Mercenaries, the empire''s Wolf Cavalry, and then to Catt and the guard.


    In the night, aside from Night Demons, what else could have caused them to turn like that?


    There must be a significant number of humans affected, so it was best to find a safe ce to hide at night and not venture out.

 Chapter 224 224-Villagers with Ill Intentions

    Chapter 224 224-Vigers with Ill Intentions


    As dusk approached and the sky began to darken, the trio trekking through the mountains knew they had to prepare for the nightfall.


    Suddenly, Tina pointed excitedly ahead. "Look, there seems to be a vige over there!"


    Kellman and Howard looked in the direction she indicated.


    Indeed, there was a vige, and they were all relieved at the prospect of finally having a proper meal and a good night''s sleep.


    Generally, the presence of people indicated rtive safety, which was the source of Kellman and Howard''s relief.


    However, recalling the previous town''s fate, their expressions turned solemn again.


    Should they risk entering the vige?


    "We should check it out," Howard suggested.


    Kellman nodded in agreement.


    They approached the vige, which was not small but eerily quiet.


    The muddy ground was almost devoid of people ¨C a bad sign, indicating the area might also be subject to frequent attacks.


    Withst night''s experience in mind, despite potential dangers, Howard believed they needed to find a safe ce within the vige.


    They couldn''t afford to wander at night.


    Tina went ahead to speak with the vigers and returned happily, informing Kellman and Howard that a kind family was willing to shelter them for the night, for a fee.


    Kellman immediately agreed, dering that money was inconsequential in such times.


    Staying alive was what mattered most.


    His stomach growled with hunger; they needed to eat something soon, or starvation would be a real threat.


    With the appearance of Night Demons, even finding wild game in the mountains had be as difficult as scaling the heavens, as all living creatures were potential targets for the Night Demons.


    The trio followed Tina to a house that looked exceptionally sturdy, its doors and windows nailed shut with wooden nks.


    "Such arge house, it must belong to either the vige head or a wealthyndlord," Howard remarked, while internally questioning the true nature of thepensation sought by the seemingly affluent household.


    "Let''s go in," Tina said, approaching to knock on the door.


    An elderly woman greeted them with a smile and led them inside.


    In the living room, an old man with graying hair sat on a sofa, greeting the trio warmly.


    He invited them to sit down and then said, "Dear guests, I''m sure you''ve seen the state of our vige. If you wish to stay here, we''d like to take your weapons aspensation. We can offer you delicious bread, meat, and a warm,fortable bed. All we ask is that you leave your weapons with us to fend off the night demons."


    Kellman hesitated...


    In such perilous times, their weapons were their lifeline.


    Yet, they desperately needed food and water.


    As Kellman mulled over the decision, Howard spoke up, "I can give you my two spears, would that be eptable?"


    The previous night, Kellman had brought back the guard''s spear as a spare.


    Weapons, after all, were consumables, prone to blunting or damage with use.


    The spear the squad leader had given Howard had proved quite effective, especially after killing a Night Demon.


    Hence, Kellman had entrusted the spear to Howard for safekeeping.


    Seeing Howard willing to surrender his weapons, Kellman''s expression immediately grew grave.


    "It''s still early; maybe we can think of another solution," he suggested.


    However, Howard stopped him.


    "Captain Kellman, as long as we have your sword, we are safe. These two spears don''t mean much."


    He had witnessed Kellman''s prowess the previous night and knew they could rely on him for now.


    Tina, understanding Howard''s point, concurred, "That''s right, Captain."


    Kellman sighed, reluctantly agreeing.


    Fortunately, the old man''s appetite wasn''t toorge; he didn''t demand Kellman''s knightly greatsword.


    It was a smart move, as demanding too much might have left him with nothing.


    For a well-off family like this, providing a meal wasn''t much, but iron weapons were of significant importance.


    After surrendering their spears, the three were granted the right to stay for the night.


    They could take a hot bath, enjoy a meaty dinner, and finally get a good night''s sleep ¨C a luxury under these circumstances.


    After her bath, Tina came to help Howard with his wounds.


    Howard was unsure why Tina was so kind to him; it was almost disconcerting.


    Later, Kellman called everyone to dine.


    The dinner was asvish as the old man had promised, featuring two wild rabbits and half a sheep.


    The trio was overjoyed, though Howard remained cautious.


    He caught a rat outside and used it to test each dish, ensuring the family hadn''t harbored any sinister intentions.


    If the food was poisoned, they would bepletely vulnerable.


    This caution was only natural, considering their desire for weapons.


    If they coveted the spears, Kellman''s sword would undoubtedly tempt them even more.


    Kellman and Tina were surprised by Howard''s cautious approach.


    The elderly couple seemed kind, but they didn''t object to Howard''s poison test, understanding that caution was prudent under such circumstances.


    The results were reassuring ¨C the rat that had sampled every dish remained sprightly and unharmed.


    There was no poison, much to their relief.


    Subsequently, the trio indulged heartily in their meal.


    After dinner, Kellman, patting his full belly and looking contentedly at Tina, said, "Don''t waste anything. Let''s pack up the leftovers as reserve food, and keep Howard''s rat too."


    Seeing Kellman''s intention to even utilize the rat, Howard suggested, "Let''s keep the rat. It could be useful for testing food again in the future."


    Kellman found the idea sensible and agreed.


    That night, they had a good sleep.


    Initially, the old woman had arranged three separate rooms for them, but at Howard''s insistence, they all stayed in one room for safety, taking turns to keep watch.


    Even though the food hadn''t been poisoned, they couldn''t rule out any malicious intent during the night.


    The possibility of someone using Howard''s gifted spears to harm them as they slept was real.


    Despite the arrangement, everyone managed to get a decent rest.


    Late into the night, after finishing his turn on guard, Howard nced at Tina sleeping on the bed.


    He then woke Kellman, who was sleeping on the floor, for his turn on watch.


    The night passed without incident.


    The next morning, the elderly woman knocked on their door.


    She nced strangely at the three people sleeping in the same room and then informed them that they could have breakfast before leaving.


    Kellman and Tina were immensely grateful; this family had been exceptionally kind.


    There was no obligation for the hosts to extend their hospitality beyond the night, yet they had prepared avish breakfast with a pot of meaty soup and more soft bread than they could possibly eat.


    As Kellman was about to dig in, Howard stopped him, taking out the rat to test the food for poison again.


    Kellman''s brow furrowed in disapproval, "Howard, they have been so generous and hospitable. We shouldn''t suspect good intentions. If they see this, they will be deeply hurt."


    Tina also chimed in, "Yes, Howard, we can''t do this."


    Ignoring their protests, Howard continued with the poison test, methodically feeding the rat with the soup and bread.


    "The more unlikely it seems, the more we need to be cautious. It''s often in moments ofcency that danger is most likely to strike."


    He knew that those with cunning minds would choose the least expected moment to act.


    Kellman and Tina immediately became serious, understanding Howard''s rationale.


    They were seasoned warriors and knew the importance of caution.


    They wondered if Howard was being overly cautious, but as they entertained this thought, the rat that had been lively and had consumed the soup suddenly convulsed and died, foam oozing from its mouth.


    "It''s poisoned!" Kellman eximed, mming his hand on the table.


    Tina was stunned, grateful that Howard had intervened before they ate.


    The consequences could have been dire.


    Both Kellman and Tina were now thoroughly convinced of Howard''s wisdom, with Tina developing a special kind of admiration for him.


    Howard seemed to always have a knack for survival.


    After a moment of thought, he said, "Let''s dump some of the soup and bread, pretending we''ve eaten it, and turn their n against them."


    The two nodded in agreement, once again surprised by Howard''s cunning.


    Tina let out a dramatic scream, "Ah! I''m dying!" and copsed to the ground.


    At her cue, a group of men armed with clubs burst into the room.


    They surrounded Howard and the others, who were feigning unconsciousness from poisoning.


    The white-haired old man enteredst, ncing over the three people on the ground with a hint of confusion in his eyes. "Why aren''t these three foaming at the mouth?"


    Just as he was pondering this, Kellman suddenly sprang up, catching several men off guard with a powerful punch.


    The vigers were shocked. With Howard''s earlier warning, Kellman immediately targeted the old man, knowing that to capture the leader is to capture the gang.


    "Vige chief!" a viger shouted, rushing to protect the old man.


    But it was toote. Kellman, as the leader of the Frostwolf Mercenaries, was a renowned figure.


    The vigers couldn''t stop him; had he intended to kill, few of them would have survived.

 Chapter 225 225-Tribal Warfare

    Chapter 225 225-Tribal Warfare


    Kellman effortlessly subdued the vige chief.


    "Nobody move!" hemanded sternly.


    The vigers immediately halted, anger burning in their eyes as they tightly gripped their clubs.


    "Let our chief go, damn outsiders!"


    "You won''t leave here alive today!" they shouted furiously.


    Though they were enraged, Kellman had clearly stabilized the situation temporarily.


    Howard, getting to his feet, asked, "Why did you poison the food?"


    "You Shadow Night Tribe bastards, stop pretending!" one viger spat in anger.


    Kellman, still gripping the chief''s throat, was taken aback.


    Shadow Night Tribe?


    He remembered reading about a human tribe in an ancient text, as bloodthirsty and murderous as Night Demons, but they only preyed on their own kind.


    Moreover, the Shadow Night Tribe, as mentioned in legends, had disappeared centuries ago.


    They were an entity simr to Night Demons in ancient times.


    Could it be that the Shadow Night Tribe had reemerged?


    "Shadow Night Tribe?"


    At this moment, Howard felt an overwhelming headache, simr to the sensation he had experienced when he was swept into the river.


    Enduring the pain, Tina noticed his distress and came over to support him.


    "Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine," he replied.


    After the wave of headache passed, Howard realized something had changed in his body; his injuries had miraculously healed.


    He felt light and full of strength, as if...


    It was then that the elderly woman appeared, anxious yet exnatory.


    "We are members of the Frost Raven Tribe. We mistook you for others. Please forgive our mistake."


    She then turned to the chief, "I told you they were not a problem. You are just too suspicious. If they were from the Shadow Night Tribe, you would be dead by now!"


    The old man quickly realized that Kellman had no intention of taking his life, a revtion that confirmed their identity.


    They were not part of the cruel, bloodthirsty Shadow Night Tribe.


    Kellman had heard of the Frost Raven Tribe, a mysterious group, and was surprised to discover their hidden presence here.


    As everyone began to lower their weapons, a panicked viger burst in.


    "Disaster, Chief! The Cheetah Tribe is attacking!"


    The Chief, startled, quickly rallied everyone to follow him in defense against the enemy.


    Howard and his twopanions exchanged nces and followed, eager to assess the situation.


    The Cheetah Tribe, a formidable force in the vicinity, had be increasingly aggressive since the emergence of the Night Demon.


    The scarcity of resources had sparked wars between the tribal viges.


    Under the leadership of Chief Jonas, the Cheetah Tribe had now forcefully entered the vige.


    The Frost Raven Tribe''s vige appeared deste, but it was not short on inhabitants.


    Yet, in terms of strength, they were clearly outmatched by the towering warriors of the Cheetah Tribe.


    "Annihte them!"


    Jonasmanded from the rear, urging his warriors to charge into battle.


    The once peaceful vige was now a scene of chaos and despair, filled with cries of anguish.


    "Kill them!" roared a Cheetah Tribe warrior, his voice thunderous.


    He mercilessly wielded his de, ying several defenseless vigers, like a soulless killing machine.


    "You Frost Raven Tribe dared to kill my brother. Today, I shall have my revenge!"


    A burly man red at the vigers with raging fury in his eyes.


    Without hesitation, he swung his de, striking down a woman.


    His clothes were soaked in blood, yet his de never ceased its deadly dance.


    "Help!"


    The vigers, in a state of panic, scrambled into a narrow alley, hoping to escape his gaze.


    Huddled together, they trembled uncontrobly.


    But no amount of prayer could save them.


    The man soon found them, his sinister smile fixating on the cowering vigers.


    "Run, go on, run. I want to see where you can hide. No one will save you today!" he taunted, raising his de menacingly.


    "It''s you who should be running!"


    An unexpected voice echoed from the side.


    In an instant, Howard sent the man flying with a powerful kick, tumbling him awkwardly over a considerable distance before he finally came to a halt.


    Howard was surprised; his constitution had indeed been strengthened.


    "Who are you?" The angry man got up, staring at Howard, who returned the gaze with icy indifference.


    Howard''s sudden intervention shocked Kellman and Tina.


    When had Howard be so powerful? Kellman had been about to act, but Howard was quicker, surpassing him in both speed and strength.


    Howard, however, seemed unfazed by his newfound abilities, instead turning his attention to the terror-stricken vigers of the Frost Raven Tribe.


    He offered them a reassuring look.


    "You will survive this. But be strong, pick up weapons and defend yourselves. Fear won''t help you live through this."


    "Die!" Unable to tolerate it any longer, the man charged forward.


    Kellman, seeing this, quickly tossed his sword to Howard, who caught it and sent a grateful nce his way.


    Howard had often noticed Kellman staring absently at his sword.


    He knew the significance this sword held for Kellman ¨C it was more than just a weapon; it was a piece of his identity.


    By lending his sword to Howard, Kellman symbolically epted him as a true friend.


    The man reached Howard and swung his knife in attack.


    Although Howard was slightly slower to react, his speed was superior.


    In a swift motion, he decapitated the assant.


    "So decisive even in killing..." Kellman and Tina were increasingly convinced of Howard''s extraordinary capabilities.


    A warrior of the Cheetah Tribe had just fatally wounded the vige chief, who was dragged back by the vigers of the Frost Raven Tribe.


    Knowing his end was near, the chief passed his title to his daughter.


    "I killed the Frost Raven Tribe''s chief!" the warrior boasted loudly, proud of his deed.


    All eyes from the Cheetah Tribe were on him, admiring his aplishment, which promised him a generous share of food as a reward.


    Emboldened, the warrior chased after a child with a bloodthirsty glint in his eyes, eager to increase his kill count.


    The sound of his de cutting flesh was clear, but, to his shock, the one who fell wasn''t the child but the Cheetah Tribe warrior himself.


    Disbelieving, he looked down at the dagger''s de protruding from his back, falling to the ground with eyes wide open, dead.


    The young girl screamed in terror, closing her eyes.


    "Are you alright?" a gentle voice asked.


    The girl opened her eyes to see the newly appointed vige chief ¨C a sisterly figure ¨C and ran to her, overjoyed.


    "Chief!"


    "Yes¡­ are you hurt?" the woman asked, her voice filled with concern.


    "I¡­my parents are both dead¡­" The girl sobbed uncontrobly, and the woman, filled with rage, trembled as sheforted her.


    "I will make them pay, but first, we need to escape."


    At that moment, an arrow flew through the air, piercing the girl''s head.


    Her small body copsed to the ground.


    "None of you will survive," Jonas taunted from a distance, his figure looming behind a countless number of Cheetah Tribe warriors.


    "Bastard!" The woman, unable to contain her fury, suppressed her rage andmanded her remaining tribespeople to flee.


    They stood no chance against the Cheetah Tribe.


    The newly appointed vige chief clearly struggled tomand the Frost Raven Tribe''s warriors.


    They, fueled by anger and seeking revenge for their loved ones, ignored her orders and charged towards their enemies.


    "No!" The woman tried to stop them, but to no avail.


    Jonasughed heartily at the sight, finding their actions foolish and suicidal.


    "Come, Geoff, let them experience what true despair is," he said to a burly and fierce-looking man behind him.


    "Leave it to me," Geoff nodded.


    He was a knight, who, after being gravely wounded by a Night Demon, had been saved by the Cheetah Tribe.


    Out of gratitude and a desire to survive, he had joined them.


    Geoff walked forward, his presence marked by the sturdy full te armor and arge sword, a clear indication of a battle-hardened knight.


    Each step he took seemed to exert an invisible pressure on the surroundings.


    "It''s a knight!"


    The Frost Raven Tribe members were terrified at the sight of their formidable foe, but the necessity to fight for their tribe reignited their courage.


    A warrior from the Frost Raven Tribe, mustering his courage, attacked Geoff.


    "For the tribe!"


    Geoff, utterly unimpressed by the ferocious attack, swung his sword effortlessly and imed the attacker''s life.


    Yet, this did not deter the warriors of the Frost Raven Tribe; they charged at him one after another.


    Like moths to a me, their lives were extinguished quickly, unable to inflict even the slightest damage on Geoff.


    Their clubs and sticks couldn''t even prate his defense.


    In just a few breaths, nearly all the Frost Raven Tribe''s warriorsy dead.


    Geoff stood amidst the fallen bodies, turning his gaze towards the newly appointed vige chief.


    "No¡­" The chief''s eyes were filled with despair.


    From her perspective, there was no chance of survival.


    Everything was lost...


    Geoff, the formidable knight, was beyond their ability tobat.


    "Chief, you must flee!" Thest few warriors of the Frost Raven Tribe were shielding the chief and a dozen vigers.


    They valiantly held back the onught of the Cheetah Tribe warriors, but it was only a matter of time before their defenses were breached.


    "Hold the line, brothers! At least ensure the chief''s safe escape!" cried a Frost Raven warrior.


    No sooner had his words fallen than he was struck down, a de piercing his chest.


    In his dying moments, he turned, driving his spear - once Howard''s, traded the previous night with the chief''s family - into an enemy, taking onest foe with him.


    For the Cheetah Tribe, dragging out the battle would be disadvantageous, even if they eventually managed to annihte the Frost Raven Tribe.


    Jonas cast a pleading look at Geoff. "Geoff, I implore you to intervene once more. I know you are reluctant, but we must resolve this quickly. I hope you can understand."


    "Hmm... very well," Geoff hesitated, knowing the Cheetah Tribe owed him a debt of gratitude. It was hard to refuse Jonas''s earnest request.


    "Hold your attack!" Geoff''smanding voice boomed across the battlefield, instantly silencing the sh of arms.


    The Cheetah Tribe warriors obediently stepped back, understanding that Geoff was about to take action.


    A path cleared for Geoff, and it became evident that the Frost Raven Tribe was doomed.


    "It''s over..." The realization dawned on the faces of the Frost Raven vigers. "No one can withstand Geoff''s might again."


    Indeed, the Frost Raven people had fought valiantly.


    Without Geoff, they might have stood a chance against the Cheetah Tribe on their home ground.


    But now, their expressions were filled with helplessness and despair.


    Their fate seemed sealed.

 Chapter 226 226-Offering a Helping Hand

    <h4>Chapter 226 Chapter226-Offering a Helping Hand</h4>


    Her face was ashen with despair, for at the end of the day, she was just a seventeen-year-old girl, thrust into the role of vige chief without a clue about what to do.


    Fight to the bitter end or surrender?


    Could she even guarantee the vigers'' safety if they surrendered?


    She couldn''t assure anything ¨C only more humiliation awaited them.


    "Boring!" Geoff dered with disdain.


    "It seems this is all the strength you possess. Utterly uninteresting."


    Seeing that the opposition had no formidable warriors left, Geoff turned and walked back to Jonas''s side.


    Jonas, brimming with satisfaction, pped him on the shoulder.


    "Hahaha, well done, Geoff!" he eximed.


    Pleased with Geoff''s performance in battle, he then loudly signaled to the warriors of the Cheetah Tribe.


    "Advance, and annihte thempletely."


    The warriors of the Cheetah Tribe, still reeling from the shock of Geoff''s devastating prowess, now approached with a mix of fear and determination.


    At Jonas''smand, they brandished their gleaming swords and charged forward.


    The Frost Raven Tribe''s finest warriors were nearly all in, but the few remaining fought back desperately, with only a minority choosing to flee.


    Those who ran were mercilessly struck down by cold arrows, leaving none alive.


    Even as the Frost Raven Tribe seemed on the brink of defeat, the Cheetah Tribe struggled to overpower thempletely, causing Jonas great frustration.


    The surprise attack on the Frost Raven Tribe had been a resounding sess, but if the battle dragged on too long, other tribes would learn of it and surelye to im their share of the spoils.


    Even their own vige might fall victim to a sneak attack.


    The battle needed to end quickly.


    Geoff, however, did not partake in the ongoing fight.


    For a knight, especially one as proud as he was, the earlier battle had already been a source of shame.


    To lift his hand against these weaker opponents would strip Geoff of the right to be called a knight.


    "Chief, you must flee!" Thest few warriors of the Frost Raven Tribe were shielding the chief and a dozen vigers.


    They valiantly held back the onught of the Cheetah Tribe warriors, but it was only a matter of time before their defenses were breached.


    "Hold the line, brothers! At least ensure the chief''s safe escape!" cried a Frost Raven warrior.


    No sooner had his words fallen than he was struck down, a de piercing his chest.


    In his dying moments, he turned, driving his spear - once Howard''s, traded the previous night with the chief''s family - into an enemy, taking onest foe with him.


    For the Cheetah Tribe, dragging out the battle would be disadvantageous, even if they eventually managed to annihte the Frost Raven Tribe.


    Jonas cast a pleading look at Geoff.


    "Geoff, I implore you to intervene once more. I know you are reluctant, but we must resolve this quickly. I hope you can understand."


    "Hmm... very well," Geoff hesitated, knowing the Cheetah Tribe owed him a debt of gratitude.


    It was hard to refuse Jonas''s earnest request.


    "Hold your attack!" Geoff''smanding voice boomed across the battlefield, instantly silencing the sh of arms.


    The Cheetah Tribe warriors obediently stepped back, understanding that Geoff was about to take action.


    A path cleared for Geoff, and it became evident that the Frost Raven Tribe was doomed.


    "It''s over..." The realization dawned on the faces of the Frost Raven vigers.


    "No one can withstand Geoff''s might again."


    Indeed, the Frost Raven people had fought valiantly.


    Without Geoff, they might have stood a chance against the Cheetah Tribe on their home ground.


    But now, their expressions were filled with helplessness and despair.


    Their fate seemed sealed.


    Tina and Kellman were busy tending to the wounded when Kellman found himself hesitating about whether to intervene.


    Tribal skirmishes like this were against the Empire''sws, but since the emergence of the Night Demon, the Empire''s control had significantly weakened.


    Kellman had been observing Geoff for some time.


    Given Geoff''s strength, victory was not certain.


    If they chose to flee now, they could certainly escape unscathed.


    Amidst the crowd, Howard, observing the vige chief -- a girl named Laxa -- biting her lip in distress, sweat beading on her forehead, couldn''t help but frown.


    In his eyes, if the young chief had been more ruthless, there was a chance to lead the surviving members of the Frost Raven Tribe to safety.


    Recently, vigers of the Frost Raven Tribe had been herded by the warriors of the Cheetah Tribe, their panic-stricken minds unable to think clearly.


    This chaos disrupted their chances of escape, forcing them back under the escort of the valiant warriors.


    If Howard had been in charge, he would have sacrificed a few vigers, forcing them to fight against the Cheetah Tribe instead of disrupting their own formation.


    It was a cruel strategy, sacrificing some for the survival of the majority.


    "What should we do?" Laxa pondered frantically, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t find a way out.


    She could only watch Geoff approach slowly, her eyes filled with despair.


    Was the Frost Raven Tribe destined to perish under her leadership?


    "Make way."


    Howard pushed past the Frost Raven Tribe warriors, stepping forward to confront the approaching knight of the Cheetah Tribe, Geoff.


    He couldn''t stand by and watch everyone die.


    It was also a matter of self-preservation; if all the Frost Raven Tribe members perished, he, Kellman, and Tina would likely meet the same fate.


    The three of them alone couldn''t stand against these tribal forces.


    The despairing Laxa, hearing Howard''s voice, looked up instinctively.


    She recognized him, the man they had once sought to kill, now unexpectedly stepping forward to aid them.


    "If he survives, I''ll honor him as a warrior in his burial," she thought wistfully.


    But even his willingness to help seemed futile, as no one here could match a knight.


    Kellman, too, was a knight, but his armor had long been damaged, and now, d only in a simple robe, he looked rather forlorn.


    No one could have guessed that he was the famed leader of the Frostwolf Mercenaries.


    Laxa''s thoughts were tinged with sadness, overwhelmed with negative emotions.


    While everyone was grateful for Howard''s intervention, like Laxa, no one believed he could win.


    Howard had just taken his position when several Cheetah Tribe warriors charged at him, infuriated by his audacity.


    This unknown youth daring to challenge their knight seemed like a mere distraction.


    Geoff, however, had little interest in Howard, sensing no aura of a strong warrior about him.


    Challenging him seemed nothing more than the delusions of a madman.


    Taking a deep breath, Howard snatched arge sword from the hands of a nearby Frost Raven Tribe warrior.


    Having returned his own sword to Kellman, he was currently unarmed.


    He then burst forward, to the surprise and confusion of onlookers, and swiftly cut down several Cheetah Tribe warriors.


    "Protect the vigers and charge to the rear with me!" Laxa''s crisp voice echoed, instilling a sense of hope.


    Even a stranger was fighting for them; she had no reason to give up.


    The vigers, momentarily stunned, quickly turned and rushed towards the Cheetah Tribe warriors who were encircling from behind.


    Jonas, observing this unexpected turn of events from a distance, felt a sinking feeling in his heart.


    They couldn''t let them escape; it would lead to endless trouble.


    He shouted urgently, "Everyone, attack! Do not let the Frost Raven Tribe escape. Geoff, finish off this man quickly!"


    Geoff waspelled to act once more.


    Although Howard had killed a few of their warriors, he still didn''t regard Howard as a true threat.


    "Kid, me your bad luck," he said coolly.


    "You''ve got some skill, but it''s insignificant in my presence. Rest easy in your death; dying by my hand is no injustice."


    With that, Geoff raised his sword and charged, closing the distance to Howard in a sh.


    His sword came down with a terrifying force, surpassing any attack he had previouslyunched against the Frost Raven warriors.


    "ng!"


    The sound of metal shing echoed as Howard''s body involuntarily sank under the impact, barely managing to block the strike.


    Geoff, slightly taken aback, stared at Howard.


    He hadn''t expected his near full-force blow to be parried.


    "State your name," Geoff demanded, a hint of respect in his voice.


    "I, Geoff, acknowledge that you indeed deserve the honor of falling by my hand."


    Howard suppressed the difort in his body, having barely managed to block Geoff''s powerful strike.


    "Who lives and who dies is yet to be determined," he retorted, parrying Geoff''s de and attempting a counterattack.


    But Geoff was quicker, delivering another fierce sh.


    Without hesitation, Howard rallied his strength to spar with Geoff.


    The onlookers watched in disbelief as the two exchanged blows evenly.


    "How is this possible... How can Geoff not easily defeat this young upstart?"


    Not only was Geoff himself in shock, but Jonas, anxiously observing from a distance, began to wonder if Geoff was holding back or going easy on Howard.


    "Geoff!" Jonas bellowed, hismand tinged with fury.


    "Get serious! End this quickly and don''t hold back!"


    Geoff realized he had to finish the fight with Howard swiftly, without further dy.


    His demeanor suddenly changed, bing more intense.


    Kellman, watching from afar, immediately tensed up, sensing the shift in Geoff''s aura.

 Chapter 227 227-Retreat in Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 227 Chapter227-Retreat in Defeat</h4>


    "This couldn''t possibly be..." Kellman''s expression grew increasingly serious.


    "Could it be..." Tina''s face also darkened.


    "Geoff has actually reached that realm," Jonas eximed joyfully, certain now of their victory.


    "Finish off that youngster quickly, Geoff!" he urged again.


    At the same time, he ordered some of his Cheetah Tribe warriors to scour the vige.


    They were to take everything they could carry, especially food, leaving not even an egg behind.


    Jonas''s constant reminders somewhat distracted Geoff, and Howard seized the opportunity.


    Holding his de, his figure vanished in an instant, reappearing behind Geoff and shing fiercely at his back.


    Geoff, seemingly caught off guard, had actually been prepared.


    Sensing Howard''s movement early, he dodged with incredible reflexes before the de could reach him.


    The two figures swiftly interchanged, striking fiercely.


    The standoff continued; even as Geoff''s strength steadily increased, he couldn''t quickly overpower Howard.


    Geoff felt something was amiss with Howard, whose strength seemed bottomless, always matching his.


    As the two remained entangled in a difficult separation, Jonas, frustrated, ordered, "What are you waiting for? Join in and help Geoff finish him off!"


    Geoff, slightly out of breath, stopped and looked at Howard, who was also drenched in sweat, asking incredulously, "Who are you, really?"


    "I am Howard," he replied.


    Howard nced at the Cheetah Tribe warriors slowly encircling them, took several deep breaths to maintain his optimal condition.


    Although nearing his limit, he wasn''t worried.


    "Hmph," he snorted.


    Seeing most of the Cheetah Tribe''s warriors preupied with Howard, Laxa swiftly concocted a n.


    She shouted to the vigers, "Now''s our chance, let''s break out!"


    Though it felt dishonorable, to save as many lives as possible, she had to sacrifice Howard.


    Regrettably, the Frost Raven Tribe had little fighting strength left; even with most of the Cheetah Tribe''s warriors targeting Howard, they couldn''t break free.


    The flicker of hope quickly extinguished.


    Jonas snorted coldly, ncing disdainfully at the sight of Laxa and the others being pushed back by the Cheetah Tribe''s warriors.


    "Thinking of escaping? Wishful thinking," he sneered.


    As the stalemate continued, Kellman knew it was time to intervene.


    Holding his knight''s greatsword, he slowly stepped forward, eyes locked on Geoff.


    Geoff instantly sensed the danger.


    "Now!"


    Kellman lunged forward, his sword shing through the air like a tempest, attempting to break through Geoff''s defenses.


    Geoff''s expression shifted; he hadn''t anticipated another expert joining the fray.


    Caught off guard, he couldn''t dodge the strike and had to brace for impact.


    With a thunderous noise, Kellman''s greatsword came crashing down, striking Geoff''s de and sending it flying from his grasp.


    Seizing the moment, Kellman advanced and swung his sword down again.


    Geoff narrowly avoided the attack, each of Kellman''s swings exerting immense pressure on him.


    Another sweep of the de aura sliced through Geoff''s armor, a deep red slowly seeping from his chest.


    Grasping his sword hilt with determination, Geoff realized he couldn''t continue like this.


    With hisst bit of strength, he needed to make a final stand.


    He swung his sword hilt with all his might,unching a fierce attack on Kellman.


    Kellman hadn''t expected Geoff to counterattack so resolutely, initially finding himself on the back foot.


    However, he quickly regained hisposure, and the shing of their weapons seemed as if they were about to shatter the very air around them.


    Eventually, Kellman once again gained the upper hand.


    Amidst a sharp nging of metal, his greatsword finally struck Geoff''s shoulder, blood spurting as Geoff fell into unconsciousness, his defeat inevitable.


    Seeing Geoff copse and remain motionless, Jonas nearly crumpled to the ground.


    They lost?


    Impossible!


    But no matter how much he refused to believe it, he had to ept the harsh reality.


    Facing the two masters who had defeated Geoff, Howard and Kellman, Jonas could only grit his teeth and order a retreat.


    "Withdraw, retreat!"


    The situation had drastically shifted.


    The once invincible Cheetah Tribe immediately broke ranks and fled following Geoff''s downfall, while the Frost Raven Tribe seized the moment to pursue them, albeit cautiously, not venturing too far.


    They knew all too well that their victory wasrgely thanks to Howard and Kellman.


    Laxa, the vige chief, approached the two saviors, expressing her and her people''s gratitude.


    "Thank you for saving us. I apologize on behalf of my father for his earlier actions against you and hope for your forgiveness. If there''s anything you need, just ask, and our Frost Raven Tribe will do our utmost to assist."


    That day, Laxa had lost much, but fortunately, the Frost Raven Tribe had survived.


    She was sincerely grateful to Howard, who had stood up for them from the beginning.


    In that moment, Laxa found herself admiring this valiant young man more than she probably should.


    "No need to thank us. Some more food supplies would be great," Tina stepped forward with a smile.


    She had been busy treating the wounded throughout, and Laxa saw this and thanked her again with a respectful bow.


    Afterward, the trio assisted the Frost Raven Tribe in rebuilding their vige.


    Their involvement wasn''t out of nosiness but self-interest.


    The vige needed to bolster its defenses to ensure safety at night.


    They decided to stay in the vige for a few days to rest and recuperate.


    At night, as the wind howled, Howard, lying in bed, could hear the cries of the Night Demon outside the window, a sound that sent shivers down the spine.


    Laxa had mentioned that this was normal and didn''t seem concerned.


    As long as they didn''t venture out at night, the Night Demons wouldn''t detect them.


    Having be heroes to the Frost Raven Tribe, each of them was offered a separate room for the night, a luxury ensuring a good night''s sleep.


    However, Howard didn''t take this for granted.


    Being cautious was never a bad thing; he decided to share a room with Tina.


    Tina slept on the bed while he settled for the floor.


    Initially, Tina was visibly ufortable with the arrangement and thought about asking Howard to leave, but she refrained from saying anything.


    Moreover, considering the poison-testing incident earlier that day, she realized that sometimes Howard''s caution was not misced.


    But if he sought safety, shouldn''t he have approached the formidable leader of the Frostwolf Mercenaries, Kellman?


    Whye to her?


    Initially, Howard did consider going to Kellman''s room.


    However, the thought of two men spending the entire night in the same room, especially when he was the one initiating it, seemed a bit odd.


    If rumors were to spread, Howard preferred them to be about him and a woman rather than another man.


    ...


    "Damn it, where did those two powerful warriorse from?"


    Jonas fumed as he paced back and forth in his room within the Cheetah Tribe''s domain, fretting over the possibility of the Frost Raven Tribeunching a retaliatory attack and contemting his next move.


    "Tonight, we''ll strengthen our defenses. The moment before dawn is the perfect opportunity for a surprise attack. I''m certain they''lle!" he dered confidently, as if he had foreseen everything.


    A look of panic crossed the face of the subordinate kneeling before him.


    "Chief, if we bolster our defenses at night, what about the Night Demons? They''ll attack us!" he eximed.


    "Fool!" Jonas snapped.


    "The mere Night Demons cannot harm us. We''re not like those worthless Frost Raven Tribals, too scared to step outside at night."


    ...


    The next morning, Kellman, just out of bed, rubbed his eyes in disbelief when he saw Howard emerging from Tina''s room.


    "Good morning, Captain Kellman," Howard greeted him casually.


    Kellman, still in a daze, watched Howard head to the dining area.


    When Tina arrived, she found Howard testing poison on a rat he had caught from somewhere.


    Kellman, sitting at the dining table, couldn''t hold back his curiosity any longer.


    Hesitantly, he asked, "Howard, I don''t think the Frost Raven Tribe would poison me now, would they?"


    Howard nonchntly shook his head.


    "Captain Kellman, it''s not entirely impossible with the Frost Raven Tribe. What if there are malicious individuals or spies from the Cheetah Tribe among them?"


    Kellman and Tina gasped in realization.


    Trust Howard to think of everything.


    But Tina was left with a lingering question.


    How did Howard always manage to catch rats?


    She hadn''t seen a single one since their arrival two days ago.


    "All clear, no poison. We can enjoy breakfast with peace of mind," Howard announced afterpleting his poison test.


    He nonchntly kicked the rat into his pocket and sat down,dling himself a bowl of meat soup.


    Tina and Kellman quickly followed suit, starting their meal.


    During the day, Kellman was busy negotiating with Laxa to prepare provisions and daily necessities for their journey.


    They were set to leave for Holy Light City early the next morning.


    Laxa expressed her wish for them to stay a few more days, particrly hoping Howard would extend his stay.


    But she knew it was unlikely.


    She had seen Howard sneak into Tina''s room at night, not emerging until the following morning.


    This realization filled her with a sense of loss.

 Chapter 228 228-Tracking

    Chapter 228 228-Tracking


    Early in the morning, the Cheetah Tribe did not face the anticipated counterattack from the Frost Raven Tribe.


    Jonas found himself puzzled.


    After much contemtion, he considered a possibility: the two formidable warriors who had killed Geoff might not have any real connection to the Frost Raven Tribe.


    They could just be temporary visitors, perhaps leaving in a couple of days.


    This thought rekindled his hope.


    He decided to send scouts to the Frost Raven Tribe to gather intelligence.


    If Howard and Kellman had indeed left, the Cheetah Tribe would seize the opportunity for vengeance and aim to annex the Frost Raven Tribe.


    Despite the significant losses in the previous battle, including Geoff''s death, it was still within an eptable range for the Cheetah Tribe, which retained superior strength over neighboring tribes.


    Moreover, most of the Frost Raven Tribe''s warriors had perished, leaving only a few ineffectual survivors.


    Jonas didn''t regard them as a threat.


    He believed the Cheetah Tribe could be the dominion of the continent, starting with the conquest of nearby tribes.


    Buoyed by these thoughts, Jonas felt his spirits rise.


    He was confident he could lead the tribe to glory.


    Just then, a Cheetah Tribe warrior came to report: "Chief, while we were guarding against the Frost Raven Tribest night, we were harassed by Night Demons. Three of our men were lost."


    Jonas waved his hand dismissively, irritation on his face.


    Just three men - the Cheetah Tribe had plenty more.


    Besides, if they had died at the hands of Night Demons, such weaklings were of no use to him anyway.


    The warrior, looking somewhat uneasy, stammered, "One of them was your son."


    Jonas''s eyes widened in shock, and he stood up abruptly from his tiger-skin throne.


    "What did you say? Impossible, my son is invincible!" His voice trembled with disbelief.


    "How could he possibly die, especially at the hands of those insignificant Night Demons?"


    In truth, Jonas had never encountered a Night Demon.


    He had always been well-protected, never venturing out of his house at night, surrounded by at least ten elite Cheetah Tribe warriors.


    He was unaware of just how terrifying the elusive Night Demons could be.


    Refusing to ept this reality, Jonas couldn''t believe that his son had fallen to a Night Demon.


    That disbelief persisted until two warriors carried in his son''s body.


    ...


    The Frost Raven Tribe''s vige was gradually regaining its vitality, but Laxa had no intention of staying any longer.


    She was acutely aware that the Cheetah Tribe wouldn''t just let things be.


    With Howard and Kellman around, perhaps they wouldn''t dare to invade again, but once they left, the significantly weakened Frost Raven Tribe would stand no chance against any enemy.


    Other tribes wouldn''t miss this golden opportunity either - staying meant either annihtion or assimtion.


    Convincing Howard to stay longer wasn''t feasible, so after weighing her options, Laxa decided to relocate.


    She nned to journey with Howard and the others, seeking a suitable location to reestablish their vige.


    They would be under the protection of Howard and hispanions on the road.


    Kellman didn''t mind the extrapany; having more people could be beneficial.


    It would make their journey safer, and the Frost Raven Tribe still had a significant food supply, something they needed.


    After making this decision, Laxa ordered the vigers to halt the reconstruction of the vige, as they would be leaving early the next morning.


    Most vigers agreed with Laxa''s decision, though a few were reluctant to leave the ce they had lived for half their lives.


    Eventually, even those hesitant to depart were persuaded by Laxa, understanding that staying equated to certain death.


    They began packing their belongings, preparing to set off with Howard the next day.


    Another night passed.


    ...


    Apart from the asional cries of Night Demons piercing the night, the evening passed uneventfully.


    Howard weed the first light of morning with a sense of calm.


    Shortly thereafter, a group of about several dozen people from the Frost Raven Tribe set out with the trio.


    Kellman stated that he could only escort them for part of the way as their paths might diverge afterward, unless they also intended to head to Holy Light City.


    The people of the Frost Raven Tribe, unustomed to town life, were unlikely to go in that direction.


    As a token of gratitude for the escort, they provided Howard, Tina, and Kellman with an abundance of food, which the trio epted without any reservations.


    When Jonas received the news from his warriors that the Frost Raven Tribe''s vige was deserted, he was engulfed in rage, realizing they had fled.


    Geoff and his own son had perished because of the Frost Raven Tribe - a fact he could not ept.


    Although his son had died at the hands of Night Demons, Jonas felt there was some connection to the Frost Raven Tribe.


    To mask his ownmand failure, he directed his anger and me towards them.


    He ordered his men to pursue the Frost Raven Tribe, instructing them not to engage if Howard and hispanions were still with them, but merely to follow closely.


    If Howard and his group were to leave, that would mark the end for the Frost Raven Tribe.


    Despite heavy losses, the Cheetah Tribe still had around a hundred warriors.


    Jonas believed they could stand a chance in battle against Howard and Kellman, should they choose to fight.


    However, they couldn''t leave their vige unguarded.


    Not only was the Frost Raven Tribe a target, but neighboring tribes were also eyeing the Cheetah Tribe with covetous intent.


    The Cheetah Tribe was home to nearly a thousand civilians and ves, who, although capable of being conscripted into battle, were not Jonas''s first choice forbatants.


    Theirbat effectiveness was limited, as ves and tribal citizenscked the resolute will and robust physique characteristic of warriors.


    Moreover, the ves captured by the Cheetah Tribe were always at risk of rebelling.


    Just as the Cheetah Tribe''s warriors had easily massacred the vigers of the Frost Raven Tribe, it was a simple task for warriors to kill civilians.


    The Frost Raven Tribe''s caravan,den with the elderly, the weak, and the wounded, moved slowly, allowing the Cheetah Tribe''s scouts to easily track them down.


    Jonas dispatched a few elite warriors to stealthily follow the Frost Raven Tribe, keeping their numbers small to avoid detection.


    Another group of thirty to forty Cheetah Tribe warriors trailed further behind, ready to pounce at a moment''s notice upon receiving a signal, prepared to annihte the Frost Raven Tribe.


    Jonas thought he was being discreet, but the Frost Raven Tribe soon became aware of their pursuers.


    Their warriors, scouting the perimeter for protection, noticed traces of the enemy.


    Quickly, the few remaining Frost Raven warriors informed Laxa of their discovery.


    Knowing she could not fend off the Cheetah Tribe alone and would eventually have to rely on Howard and Kellman, Laxa immediately sought their assistance.


    It was imperative to prevent the Cheetah Tribe from continuing their pursuit; otherwise, the Frost Raven Tribe faced certain doom.


    The solution seemed simple: if Kellman and Howard were willing to lend their support again and drive away the Cheetah Tribe, the Frost Raven Tribe could secure their safety.


    But what wouldpel Howard and Kellman to help the Frost Raven Tribe once more?


    Before approaching the trio, Laxa had been pondering what the Frost Raven Tribe could offer in exchange for their assistance.


    It didn''t take long for her toe up with an idea.


    Although the Frost Raven Tribe was generally indifferent to worldly wealth, over the years, they had amassed a considerable amount of gold coins and jewels due to various encounters.


    Perhaps, by offering these treasures, she could persuade Howard and Kellman to help them again.


    As Laxa had anticipated, when Tina and Kellman saw the tworge chests of treasures she had brought, their eyes shone with intense desire.


    The chests, filled with gold coins and jewels, glittered dazzlingly, as if countless stars were blinking within them.


    The opulence exuded by these treasures was reminiscent of a royal family''s treasure trove.


    Both were astonished to discover that the Frost Raven Tribe possessed such wealth.


    After all, what did warriors of the Frostwolf Mercenaries risk their lives for, if not for such riches?


    Unfortunately, it was impractical to carry away so much treasure at a time like this.


    Traveling with two chests of valuables was akin to courting death, firstly because of the threat of robbers, and secondly due to the sheer burden.


    Nevertheless, even selecting just a few items from the chests would be a significant gain for Kellman and Tina.


    Kellman immediately agreed to help and went to the rear of the caravan, ready to eliminate the pursuing Cheetah Tribe warriors.


    Meanwhile, Tina happily sifted through the chests, choosing the most valuable items.


    If they could safely reach their destination, she and Kellman would be set for life.


    Dealing with the Cheetah Tribe warriors wasn''t a challenge for Kellman, so Howard didn''t apany him.


    Although Howard didn''t exert himself, that didn''t stop him from rummaging through the chests as well.


    Not quite savvy with valuables, he asked Tina to help him pick a few easily transportable items.


    Who knew when they mighte in handy?


    ...


    Jonas waited anxiously at the Cheetah Tribe for news from the front.


    However, as time passed without any word, suspicion grew within him.


    He decided to send out an additional thirty elite warriors from the Cheetah Tribe to investigate the situation and provide support if a battle ensued.


    With this, the total number of his best warriors dispatched had reached seventy to eighty.


    He calcted that even if Howard and Kellman intervened again, they would not have an easy time.


    No matter how strong they were, their strength would eventually deplete.

 Chapter 229 229-Annihilation

    Chapter 229 229-Annihtion


    Facing the overwhelming strategy of a human wave attack, it was believed that even with one or two more Howards, it would be an insurmountable challenge.


    Jonas''s subordinate, filled with concern, voiced his apprehension, "Chieftain, including myself, there are only eighteen warriors left in our vige. Isn''t it too risky to pursue the Frost Raven Tribe with such a force?"


    Dispatching such arge number of people had surely alerted the other tribes.


    The vige, now vulnerable, could be an easy target if the other tribes decided to unite and strike.


    But Jonas was unfazed.


    "As long as they quickly deal with the Frost Raven Tribe, there will be no problem. Besides, there are still a few hundred men in the vige. Those smaller tribes nearby wouldn''t dare to oppose us."


    In a way, Jonas''s thoughts weren''t misced.


    Even with most of their warriors away, the strength of the Cheetah Tribe was still formidable enough to deter the average tribe.


    But he overlooked a crucial detail - the times had changed.


    With the Night Demon reigning supreme and resources scarce, some starving tribes might indeed take a desperate gamble.


    Driven by his mercenary ethos, Kellman, having been paid, acted efficiently.


    Along with the remaining warriors and men of the Frost Raven Tribe, heunched an attack thatpletely annihted the tracking squad of the Cheetah Tribe.


    They went on to cut off the retreat of the Cheetah Tribe''s advance party.


    At the cost of five Frost Raven Tribe warriors and sixteen men, they sessfully wiped out thirty-nine warriors of the Cheetah Tribe.


    Thus, with Kellman''s assistance, the Frost Raven Tribe not only got rid of the nuisance of being tracked but also avenged themselves.


    Though the sacrifice was significant, the victory they achieved was even greater.


    Howard hadn''t anticipated Laxa''s ambition to be so vast.


    He initially thought she only wanted to drive the Cheetah Tribe away, not realizing that her aim was to eliminate as many enemies as possible.


    Therefore, he did not choose to assist at the outset.


    It was only when the Frost Raven Tribe began to suffer casualties that he decided to intervene.


    Just as one battle concluded, reinforcements from the Cheetah Tribe,prising thirty warriors, arrived.


    Howard and Kellman had no choice but to strike again.


    However, this time, due to being outnumbered, a few managed to escape.


    Those few warriors of the Cheetah Tribe, battered and bruised, returned to their vige.


    It was only then that Jonas learned almost all of his dispatched warriors were gone, leading him to spew a mouthful of blood in shock and anger.


    Those formidable warriors were the foundation he had painstakingly built up over the years.


    Misfortunes, they say,e in threes.


    The Cheetah Tribe, having dominated and bullied others for years, finally faced their retribution.


    Surrounding weaker tribes, uniting their forces, stormed the Cheetah Tribe''s vige with two to three hundred fierce warriors.


    The Cheetah Tribe fought desperately but was ultimately defeated.


    Jonas, in his final moments of indignation, was beheaded.


    The livestock, treasures, and women of the Cheetah Tribe were divided among the victorious tribes.


    Although these tribes won the battle, their strength was significantly diminished.


    Of the two to three hundred warriors who attacked the Cheetah Tribe, only a few dozen remained after the conflict.


    It must be acknowledged that the Cheetah Tribe''s warriors fought bravely and fiercely, disying considerablebat prowess.


    Due to their greed and the onset of nightfall, the raiding tribes did not evacuate in time after piging the Cheetah Tribe.


    The Cheetah Tribe, being affluent and possessing numerous valuables, tempted the raiders to make several trips back and forth for loot.


    Thus, they continued their looting into the night.


    This presented an opportunity for the Night Demon, who preyed on the exhausted warriors.


    Most of the few dozen tired warriors ultimately met their grisly end at the hands of the Night Demon.


    The few who managed to escape back to their tribes inadvertently led the Night Demon to their unprotected viges, resulting in a massacre.


    None of the tribes were spared from this cmity.


    Meanwhile, the Frost Raven Tribe, in search of a new homnd, remained oblivious to these events.


    That evening, they did not continue their journey but instead found a seemingly safe spot to camp, lighting a campfire.


    Laxa''s spirits were low, as the previous battle, though victorious, had cost the Frost Raven Tribe dearly.


    Only three warriors remained, all injured, and the total number of able-bodied men and women didn''t exceed ten.


    With such diminished strength, Laxa began to feel that even if they found a new homnd, survival would be challenging.


    The Frost Raven Tribe seemed on the brink of vanishing from the world.


    As everyone gathered around the campfire for dinner that night, the rapid sound of horse hooves captured their attention.


    Kellman looked up, instantly on alert.


    He saw a group of fully-armed knights in shining armor galloping towards them.


    Their destination was the Frost Raven Tribe''s camp, drawn by the light of the fire.


    Uncertain of the neers'' intentions, Laxa and the Frost Raven Tribe were filled with apprehension.


    However, they didn''t flee.


    With so many injured, they wouldn''t get far.


    Kellman stepped forward to negotiate with the knights.


    Tinamented, "From their attire, they might be knights of the empire; they probably won''t harm us."


    The knights quickly approached Kellman, reining in their horses before him.


    "Sir Knight, I am Kellman, leader of the Frostwolf Mercenaries. May I ask what brings you here?" Kellman inquired, his gaze fixed on the leading knight.


    Adorned with the empire''s badge of honor, the knight appeared to be of high rank.


    Amidst the tense atmosphere, the knight removed his helmet, revealing the gaunt face of a middle-aged man.


    "We apologize for the intrusion. We noticed the campfire and thought we''d try our luck," the knight began.


    "We are in need of some food. My men and I haven''t eaten in three days. If you could spare us some, we would be deeply grateful."


    Hearing that they were only seeking food, Laxa and the Frost Raven Tribe visibly rxed.


    Fortunately, if there was one thing the Frost Raven Tribe had in abundance, it was food.


    "Of course, Sir Knight, you''re wee to join us for a meal," Laxa responded earnestly and humbly.


    "Thank you very much!" the knight expressed his gratitude.


    With permission granted, the knights appeared visibly relieved and delighted.


    Howard cast a nce at them; there were seven in total.


    Some seemed unsteady on their feet, likely telling the truth about not having eaten for days.


    Nheless, Howard chose to start another fire a little distance away with Tina, keeping some space between them and the knights.


    After the meal, Howard discreetly approached Laxa and whispered a reminder to secure the two chests of valuables, ensuring they were well covered and hidden from view.


    Even Kellman, the leader of a mercenary group, was tempted by the treasure to go on a killing spree for the Frost Raven Tribe.


    So, Howard naturally doubted the knights'' intentions.


    Particrly with their sensitive status as imperial knights, discovery of the treasure could lead to severe consequences.


    Not only would offering the treasure to them be futile, but it would also be against imperialws, potentially leading to their punishment.


    Therefore, to eliminate any risk of exposure, they might decide to silence everyone present.


    This was not a negligible possibility.


    Howard, Kellman, and Tina shared their concerns and found them to be quite valid.


    In reality, abandoning the Frost Raven Tribe and leaving would be the safest option for them.


    However, bound by the principles of mercenary honor and conscience, Kellman and Tina couldn''t bring themselves to do that.


    After all, they had been paid¡­


    Their only hope now was for the knights to depart as soon as possible.


    The knights, not content with just food, also asked Laxa for some wine.


    After indulging in both food and drink, they showed no signs of leaving and instead settled down to sleep by the campfire.


    Although they didn''t depart, they eventually seemed to fall asleep.


    Howard, sensing an opportunity, quickly got up and urged Laxa to pack up so they could travel through the night.


    He didn''t feel safe staying close to these unknown imperial knights.


    Laxa, however, didn''t share his concerns, believing Howard was being overly cautious.


    Kellman stepped in, suggesting that leaving now might give the impression they were hiding something.


    Howard saw the logic in this and decided to drop the idea.


    He went back to rest, making sure to sleep far enough away from the knights.


    If there was any trouble, he wouldn''t be the first in danger.


    The night passed without incident until a piercing scream woke Howard from his sleep.


    The scream...


    It was Tina, who was on watch.


    Howard hastily woke Kellman and they rushed towards the sound.


    Upon arrival, they saw two knights cornering Tina against a tree.


    A knight''s corpsey on the ground ¨C Tina''s doing.


    Howard had never seen Tina kill before and didn''t know she had the capability to take down a knight.


    Moreover, she was unarmed at the moment ¨C could Tina be a magus?


    Seeing this scene, Kellman, fueled by rage, raised his great sword and charged, catching one knight off-guard and quickly dispatching him.


    He then engaged in a fierce battle with the other knight.


    The noise of the fight grew, waking up everyone else.


    "What''s happened here!" The middle-aged knight was the first to rush to the scene.


    The knight engaged inbat with Kellman immediately turned pale with fear and shouted loudly, "Sir Knight Commander,e quickly to my aid! They''ve killed Nas and Kade, and now they''re after me!"


    The Knight Commander''s brow furrowed deeply at this, his fists clenched tight, his eyes burning with anger and dissatisfaction towards Howard and the others.


    Sensing trouble, Howard quickly stepped in front of the Knight Commander, blocking his path to Kellman.

 Chapter 230 230-No One Spared

    Chapter 230 230-No One Spared


    The Knight Commander red at Howard, his eyes filled with rage towards their group.


    "Why did you kill our men?" he demanded of Howard.


    Howard replied, unemotional, "You''re mistaken.


    It was your men who attempted treachery first.


    We were merely defending ourselves."


    The Knight Commander, taken aback, nced at the body on the ground and then at the knight battling Kellman.


    Something seemed to click in his mind, and his demeanor softened slightly, though his gaze remained sharp and piercing as he looked at Howard.


    He spoke with an authoritative tone, "If what you say is true, I will deal with him ordingly. Cease your attack immediately!"


    "I''m afraid that''s not possible," Howard replied, standing his ground.


    Kellman and Tina had saved Howard''s life and assisted him without reservation.


    At this moment, even if Howard wanted to avoid trouble, he would not stand aside.


    The Knight Commander''s frown deepened as he nced at the knight, who was now visibly struggling.


    He spoke again, more firmly, "Step aside, or I will have to intervene."


    Howard''s gaze also turned cold.


    If a confrontation was unavoidable, he was not afraid to fight.


    The Knight Commander was undoubtedly strong, perhaps even stronger than Geoff, but there was no fear on Howard''s face.


    This surprised Tina, who was watching from a distance.


    In her mind, Howard had always been a cautious man, driven strongly by the instinct to survive.


    She hadn''t expected him to confront a knightmander of the Empire for her sake.


    Didn''t he realize the significant standing of the Empire Knights Order within the empire?


    In fact, Howard was indeed unaware of this.


    He only knew what he should and shouldn''t do at this moment.


    He was determined to assist Kellman and Tina.


    "Are knights of the Empire really so unreasonable?" Howard attempted onest appeal.


    This seemed to strike a nerve in the Knight Commander.


    His fists clenched, a mix of anger and conflict evident on his resolute face.


    "Even if you are right, this man cannot die, or you will face trouble!" he said in a lowered voice, trying to contain the situation.


    "Rest assured, I will see justice done, but you cannot execute him privately.


    Do you not know that killing an Empire knight is a grave crime?"


    Howard remained unmoving.


    The Knight Commander slowly drew his sword, ready to act if Howard refused to yield.


    In Howard''s eyes, the Knight Commander saw strength; he did not wish to provoke such a man needlessly.


    Yet, he waspelled to protect his subordinate and uphold the dignity of an Empire knight.


    Despite his dislike for the knight in question, he had no choice.


    Just as the tension between them reached a breaking point, Kellman ended his fight, ying the knight.


    With that, all three knights were dead.


    The Knight Commander, including himself, now had only four knights remaining.


    If a battle ensued, he had to consider the situation carefully.


    Kellman was the leader of the Frostwolf Mercenaries, and while the Knight Commander was confident in his ability to defeat him, he doubted the remaining three knights could ovee Howard and the others.


    Weighing the pros and cons, the Knight Commander sheathed his sword.


    At that moment, a gleam shed in Howard''s eyes as he drew a dagger he had obtained from Laxa.


    With the swiftest movement he could muster, he lunged at the Knight Commander, stabbing fiercely towards him in the instant the Knight Commander turned around.


    It wasn''t that Howard was ruthless, but rather, if these knights were allowed to leave, they would pose significant future trouble.


    The Knight Commander had said that killing an Empire knight was a serious crime, and regardless of the reasons, such acts couldn''t be exposed.


    Perhaps Howard could have avoided immediate danger by not acting, but for Tina and Kellman''s sake, and to ensure the safety of the Frostwolf Mercenaries within the Empire, this incident had to remain concealed.


    Kellman and Tina stood frozen in shock as the Knight Commander fell to the ground, staring at Howard in disbelief.


    Howard had targeted the spine; even if the Knight Commander wasn''t dead yet, he was incapacitated.


    Howard didn''t hesitate to finish the job, rushing forward and repeatedly stabbing the Knight Commander in the heart.


    "I''m sorry, we had no personal grudge, but you shouldn''t have been here, and you shouldn''t have failed to control your subordinates," he said.


    With the Knight Commander''s final breath, Tina copsed to the ground, overwhelmed.


    "What has Howard done?" she thought.


    He had killed an Empire knightmander.


    She knew Howard did it for her and Kellman, but she struggled to ept it.


    At that moment, Howard seemed like a stranger to her.


    Howard turned to Kellman and said, "Now is not the time to be stunned.


    Help me take out the other three." Kellman hesitated.


    The initial killing had been in revenge for Tina, but what would further killing be?


    Mere ughter?


    Seeing his inaction, Howard added, "It doesn''t matter to me. I have a feeling I won''t be in this world for much longer, but what about you two?"


    Kellman and Tina shivered.


    Howard was doing all of this for them.


    "If the news of you killing an Empire knight leaks out, you know the consequences better than I do, right?" Howard said pointedly.


    "Alright, let''s do this," Kellman finally conceded, grasping his sword and heading towards the campfire where the remaining three knights were.


    Howard followed closely behind.


    The three knights had heard Tina''s screams and the sounds of the fight but had kept their eyes closed, not moving.


    They probably guessed what had happened.


    Thest knight Kellman killed was a notorious noble known for his lechery.


    The three knights dared not provoke him and chose to turn a blind eye to the earlier incident, pretending to be asleep.


    Besides, with the Knight Commander himself attending to the matter, did their presence matter?


    Little did they know that all four knights, including their formidable Knight Commander, had been taken down by Howard, Kellman, and Tina.


    As they feigned sleep, Kellman reached them before Howard.


    The knights realized something was amiss from the sound of approaching footsteps, but it was toote.


    Kellman acted swiftly; his de fell, and one knight was decapitated.


    He then turned his sword on another beside him.


    Caught off guard and unclear about what was happening, the second knight couldn''t dodge in time and was also killed on the spot.


    Thest knight reacted quickly and managed to run a considerable distance.


    Kellman didn''t chase after him, knowing Howard was already in position to intercept.


    "I''m sorry, we have no personal vendetta, but because of your indulgence, I must kill you. me yourself," Howard said as he relentlessly stabbed the knight several times, who, in his panic, had no chance to escape.


    Members of the Frost Raven Tribe, having witnessed the entire scene, were too frightened to speak.


    A fully armed squad of Empire knights had just been annihted.


    Although they were a reclusive tribe, they understood the gravity of what had just urred.


    If word got out, Howard and hispanions would face dire consequences.


    Under thews of the Empire, killing an Empire knight was an unforgivable crime.


    They feared that Howard, in his effort to keep this a secret, might decide to eliminate them as well to silence any potential witnesses.


    Tina shared this concern.


    She realized she might have misjudged Howard initially, thinking he was merely cautious.


    Now it seemed he was a man of decisive action, not hesitating to take lives, far from being a simple character.


    When Tina approached, Howard said, "Rx, I''m not that heartless. I won''t harm the vigers."


    Both Tina and Kellman breathed a sigh of relief, fearing that Howard, in his frenzied state, might spare no one.


    To better conceal the incident, Howard had Kellman help him bury the knights'' bodies.


    They meticulously cleaned up the blood and buried all the equipment deep in the earth.


    Kellman and Laxa were puzzled by this.


    Both their group and the Frost Raven Tribe were in dire need of armor and weapons.


    Such equipment could significantly enhance theirbat capabilities and was a rare find.


    However, Howard saw it differently.


    To him, the gear was not just worthless but a death warrant.


    The equipment of the Knights Order was distinctive, each piece marked with a unique number.


    Keeping such items would only invite disaster.


    How would they exin their possession of it if discoveredter? iming it was gifted or sold by members of the Empire Knights Order was imusible.


    No knight of the Empire would part with their equipment unless they wished for death.


    Thus, for Howard, the only safe course was to ensure that no trace of the knights or their belongings remained.


    Upon hearing Howard''s exnation, everyone''s admiration for him deepened.


    Kellman couldn''t help but ponder who Howard really was.


    He was clearly no ordinary man.


    The horses of the Knights Order could be kept after stripping off their armor and burying it.


    However, the Knight Commander''s horse was an exception.


    It was a rare white steed, robust and easily recognizable.


    So, Howard suggested that the Frost Raven Tribe ughter this particr horse for a hearty meal.


    The next day, the group encountered no further incidents.


    Since their paths diverged, Howard and hispanions parted ways with the Frost Raven Tribe.


    Riding the horses of the Knights Order, their travel pace significantly increased.


    As they neared their destination, on a mountainous road, they were blocked by dozens of bandits armed with clubs and sticks.


    The rise of the Night Demon had weakened the Empire''s control, leading to an increase in the number of bandits and highwaymen.


    Kellman and Tina were not surprised by this encounter.

 Chapter 231 231-Kaedwyns Past

    Chapter 231 231-Kaedwyn''s Past


    "I am Kellman, the leader of the Frostwolf Mercenaries. Please clear the way!" Kellman stepped forward, asserting his identity.


    Normally,mon brigands would scatter at the mere mention of Kellman''s name.


    However, this group of bandits was evidently extraordinary, showing no signs of retreat.


    Kellman''s expression turned grave, marking the first time his reputation had failed to intimidate.


    Upon observing the bandits'' fearless stance, Howard suggested, "Let''s take a detour."


    Although Kellman felt humiliated, he trusted Howard''s judgment, as his decisions had always been correct.


    He nodded, "Alright, let''s go around."


    As they turned their horses to leave, arge, burly man jumped down from a tree behind them, effectively blocking their path.


    He held a massive club and looked at Kellman with a sneer.


    "Kellman, your Frostwolf Mercenaries have been annihted, and you still dare use your title asmander to intimidate others?"


    Kellman seemed to recognize the man and eximed in surprise, "Kaedwyn?"


    Howard sensed from Kellman''s reaction that this individual was no ordinary figure.


    Kellman took a deep breath, his voice tinged with disbelief, "I never expected the renowned leader of the ck Hawk Mercenaries to stoop to banditry. If word gets out, wouldn''t it be aughingstock?"


    Kaedwyn, hearing Kellman''s words, didn''t show anger but instead chuckled.


    "Kellman, have you not seen the current state of affairs? Being aughingstock? Keeping our brothers alive and their bellies full is far more important. Leave your horses and valuables, and I''ll spare your lives!"


    "Don''t even think about it!" Kellman spurred his horse forward, drawing his sword to strike.


    Kaedwyn, calm andposed, lifted his massive club and swept it towards the horse with astonishing strength and speed.


    Kellman, forced to parry, failed to block the strike and was sent flying, blood spewing from his mouth.


    His steed was instantly crushed into a bloody pulp.


    Kaedwyn expressed a hint of regret.


    "Such a pity. Well, it will make a good feast for my menter."


    His club, whistling through the air, quickly targeted Kellman, who had just hit the ground and hadn''t yet caught his breath.


    It seemed inevitable that Kellman wouldn''t be able to dodge in time.


    Just then, a swift horse darted past Kaedwyn, a blur of motion.


    Howard, riding the horse, managed to rescue Kellman and then shouted to Tina, "Run fast!"


    Using Kellman''s knightly sword to fend off the attackers, Howard bought time for Tina to escape.


    "No one''s getting away!" Kaedwyn bellowed as he relentlessly assaulted Howard.


    Each swing of his weapon exerted immense pressure on Howard.


    Fortunately, his horse was agile, narrowly evading each attack and enabling Howard to counter.


    "Howard, go on ahead!" Tina, now at a safe distance, called out to Howard.


    Only then did Howard spur his horse to flee with Kellman.


    They quickly outpaced Kaedwyn, whose attempts to follow were futile.


    "What a fine steed¡­" Kaedwyn remarked appreciatively.


    Once they were safe, Tina immediately tended to Kellman''s wounds.


    Thankfully, they weren''t severe, and he would recover after some rest.


    "Thank you, Howard, you saved my life," Kellman said gratefully.


    "No need to thank me. Haven''t you saved me before?" Howard replied.


    They shared a smile.


    Tina asked, "What do we do now?"


    She unfolded a map and pointed to their current location.


    "The only direct route to Holy Light City is this one.


    Taking a detour means a much longer journey."


    "We''ll have to take the detour," Howard stated without hesitation.


    He had seen the strength of their adversary.


    Even Kellman, stronger than himself, was no match for them.


    Forcing their way through would undoubtedly lead to trouble.


    Howard believed the bandits had chosen this particr road because they knew it was the only nearby route.


    Most people would rather hand over their possessions than risk the danger of a detour, especially since the nights were fraught with the perils of the Night Demon and other unknown threats.


    Travelling a different path would mean facing three unpredictable nights, a gamble few would dare.


    Tina and Kellman were deep in thought, weighing whether to take the detour.


    Howard spoke up again, "Even if we don''t take the detour, can you be sure they''ll let us pass after we hand over our belongings?"


    He nced at Tina, her attractive features likely to draw unwanted attention.


    "If they make more outrageous demands, will weply?"


    With Howard''s words, Kellman and Tina quickly understood.


    Their only option was to take the detour.


    The credibility of highway robbers was non-existent; their promises couldn''t be trusted.


    Thus, the trio chose an alternate route, a rugged and difficult path, but it was their safest bet under the circumstances.


    Gazing at the uneven mountain path ahead, Howard realized their horses couldn''t pass.


    Decisiveness was key in such situations.


    Now, the horses would only be a burden, so after ughtering two of them for a hearty dinner, Howard and hispanions packed as much horse meat as they could carry and continued on foot.


    Howard felt a pang of regret; he hadn''t spent much time with his horse, but it had saved his life.


    Yet, human lives always took precedence over animals, and in this harsh reality, it was better to extract thest bit of value from the horses than to struggle to keep them alive through the night.


    As night fell, they found a spot to rest, wisely choosing not to light a campfire afterst night''s experiences.


    Despite the remote and rugged terrain that seemed unlikely to encounter others, Howard remained cautious.


    During the night, several Night Demons discovered them, but Kellman easily dispatched them.


    Kellman had recovered from his injuries; his constitution was strong, and he quickly bounced back even after spitting blood.


    His defeat by Kaedwyn was partly due to hisck of proficiency in mountedbat.


    As the leader of the Frostwolf Mercenaries, he had plenty of experience with horses and was apetent rider, but fighting on horseback was not his forte.


    In a ground battle, he might have been able to hold his own against Kaedwyn, though he would likely still lose.


    He confided to Howard that Kaedwyn was no ordinary man.


    More than just a mercenary leader, Kaedwyn had served in the Empire''s army and was hailed as one of the strongest warriors.


    This battle-hardened warrior''s abilities far surpassed those of a mercenary leader like himself.


    Howard was surprised by this revtion.


    Had the situation really be so dire?


    If Kaedwyn was one of the Empire''s most formidable warriors, why had he fallen to such a state?


    It seemed imusible.


    Sensing Howard''s confusion, Kellman exined, "Kaedwyn established the ck Hawk Mercenaries after offending a noble, and that noble never ceased to suppress his group."


    "Despite Kaedwyn''s fame in the mercenary world, life was tough for him.His descent to this point must have been out of desperation.He used to value the honor of an old soldier, always keeping his subordinates in check."


    "As the noble''s pressure intensified, his mercenary band gradually turned towlessness. I''ve heard they''vemitted all sorts of atrocities in recent years, but I never imagined they''dpletely devolve into banditry. It''s a pity."


    With this understanding, Howard too felt a sense of regret for Kaedwyn.


    But such is the world; pitying the once oppressed no longer held any meaning.


    The night was restless.


    After Kellman dealt with some Night Demons, more appeared.


    This time, Howard stepped up to confront them, seeing it as an opportunity to hone hisbat skills.


    Still unable to use magic, his prowess in closebat was ever-increasing.


    Kellman joked, "Howard, once we reach Holy Light City, you should try bing a knight or warrior."


    "Is there any benefit in that?" Howard asked.


    Kellman was about to exin when another wave of Night Demons attacked, forcing the two to engage in battle once again.


    The battlested until daybreak, leaving them utterly exhausted.


    They decided to sleep during the day, with Tina keeping watch.


    Around noon, they woke up to find Tina had prepared food - cooked horse meat.


    Howard noticed she had lit a fire and felt a bit anxious, but he didn''tment.


    Tina, noticing Howard''s concern, smiled and reassured him, "Don''t worry, there shouldn''t be anyone around here, and I only used the fire for a short while."


    Kellman, gnawing on arge piece of horse meat, said, "Anyway, let''s follow Howard''s advice from now on.


    No more fires, we can manage with raw food if needed."


    They had some dry rations obtained from the Frost Raven Tribe, but those had been discarded.


    The horse meat, though raw, was a better option for replenishing their strength.


    Tina nodded in understanding.


    Howard added, "It''s true that there aren''t many people around here, but let''s avoid making fire next time."


    After eating and resting briefly, the trio continued their journey.


    The path proved extremely difficult; what they had initially expected to take three days would now take at least five.


    This was why Kaedwyn had blocked the other route.


    Unless they turned back, oveing this challenge would require significant effort.

 Chapter 232 232-Forced Breakthrough

    Chapter 232 232-Forced Breakthrough


    Howard had no regrets about their decision.


    Kaedwyn was a formidable opponent, and his word couldn''t be trusted.


    Moreover, Howard didn''t want to put Tina at risk.


    Women, especially one as attractive as Tina, would be in extreme danger in such a scenario.


    Around evening, as they rested, Howard made a discovery.


    He noticed marks on some trees that appeared to be deliberately left by someone.


    Approaching for a closer look, he recognized them as signs made with a dagger.


    "These are markers left by someone, and they''re quite fresh. It means the person who left them isn''t far away," he observed.


    "We should change our route again," he suggested.


    "Change the route again?" Kellman was growing weary of Howard''s cautious approach.


    Even Tina seemed frustrated.


    She nearlyined, "Howard, I know you mean well for us, but at this rate, how long will it take us to reach Holy Light City?"


    "Yeah, the Night Demons here are numerous. We fought all night yesterday. If we keep dying, who knows what might happenter," Kellman added.


    Their concerns were valid, but Howard had his own perspective.


    "Look at these marks. Judging by their depth, the person who made them is skilled. He''s leaving signals for hispanions."


    "We don''t know how many of them there are. Have you forgotten what happenedst night with the Empire Knights Order?"


    "Although Night Demons are terrifying, we can handle them. Kellman and I can take turns fighting to get through the night. But if we''re up against arge and powerful group of enemies, we''ll be at a disadvantage."


    After some deliberation, Kellman and Tina eventually agreed topromise and followed Howard''s suggestion.


    Thus, the trio changed direction and continued on their journey.


    They didn''t stop, even at night, driven by necessity due to the constant harassment from Night Demons that made rest impossible.


    They fought while making their way down the mountain.


    The mountain was infested with an unusually high number of Night Demons.


    Howard didn''t know the reason for this, but his instincts told him to be extra vignt.


    Fortunately, due to the remote nature of their path, they didn''t encounter any people who had been bewitched into attacking their own kind.


    Although their progress was slow, by dawn, the trio had sessfully traversed the mountain.


    Tina immediately pulled out the map and said, "The road ahead should be easier, but it''s a pity we don''t have horses to quicken our journey."


    "Carrying horses over this mountain would have been impossible. Let''s rest briefly and then keep moving," Kellman suggested.


    They found a spot for a short break, and Tina prepared food without lighting a fire, heeding Howard''s advice.


    Exhausted from a night of fighting, Howard and Kellman fell asleep while Tina was preparing the meal.


    When they awoke, it seemed a considerable amount of time had passed, with the sun already high in the sky.


    Tina served the prepared food, and after eating, the trio resumed their journey.


    Shortly thereafter, as Howard and hispanions passed a small path, they encountered another group of bandits blocking their way.


    What puzzled Howard was that these bandits seemed to have been expecting them.


    It was only when the bandits spoke that Howard realized the trap they had fallen into.


    They had beenpletely outmaneuvered.


    The dozen or so robbers in front of them were members of the ck Hawk Mercenaries.


    Kaedwyn had anticipated that those blocked on the main road would take alternate routes, so he had positioned his men on all paths leading to Holy Light City.


    Howard had to admire the extent of their nning, even if it was for robbery.


    Fortunately, the number of bandits here wasn''trge, and they didn''t seem particrly strong.


    However, Howard wondered if there were more skilled fighters hidden nearby.


    But there was no way to avoid confrontation now; turning back was no longer an option.


    Kellman stepped forward and said, "We have no choice but to force our way through."


    Howard nodded in agreement, knowing they couldn''t afford any more detours.


    First, he was tired of evading, and continuing to do so would only diminish Tina and Kellman''s regard for him.


    Secondly, given the current situation, they had a chance to break through.


    "Heh heh, our boss had already sent word to us about you," boasted one of the leaders.


    He then turned to his subordinates, "Go inform Lord Kaedwyn that they''re here. Ask him to send reinforcements quickly. We''ll hold them off."


    "It seems you have a clear understanding of your own capabilities," Kellman remarked, gripping his knightly sword.


    Howard scanned the bandits, judging theirbat strength to be manageable.


    Together with Kellman, he charged into battle against the dozen or so bandits.


    The remaining five or six bandits, unable to be contained by the two men, charged at Tina.


    Fortunately, Tina was no pushover; she put down her luggage and managed to knock down a bandit with a single punch.


    Howard knew Tina was strong, but he hadn''t expected her to possess strengthparable to his own in hand-to-handbat.


    Tina, usually appearing gentle and soft, especially towards Howard, was strong due to her character.


    If she hadn''t been capable, how could she have joined the Frostwolf Mercenaries? The strength she disyed was in no way inferior to Howard''s.


    However, the bandits, formerly members of the ck Hawk Mercenaries, proved to be quite a handful.


    While each bandit''s individualbat strength was not high, their coordination posed a challenge.


    Kellman found himself struggling, surrounded by six bandits.


    The situation at Tina''s end wasn''t promising either.


    After a quick nce at both of them, Howard focused on the four assants in front of him.


    The breakthrough had toe from his side.


    If he couldn''t defeat them quickly and break free, they would be in danger once Kaedwyn arrived.


    The four bandits he faced were tactically sound and cautious, making it difficult for Howard to gain the upper hand.


    But with his richbat experience, even without any added strength, Howard soon found their weaknesses.


    Laxa, before parting ways, had given Howard two short swords, said to be ancestral heirlooms of the vige chief.


    Initially, he was reluctant to ept them, but Laxa insisted.


    To the Frost Raven Tribe, and especially to her personally, Howard held a significant meaning.


    During the battle with Geoff, if it hadn''t been for Howard''s bravery, the Frost Raven Tribe would have faced annihtion.


    Seizing the opportunity, Howard drew a broken sword from his waist and swiftly cut off a bandit''s right arm, followed by a lethal sh across the neck.


    The bandits had underestimated Howard, thinking of him as just a young, inexperiencedd.


    They were unprepared for his richbat experience, which allowed him to capitalize on brief moments for counterattacks.


    Howard''s actions thoroughly disrupted their coordination.


    His attacks, like a fierce storm, quickly took down two more.


    When thest one tried to flee, Howard threw a short sword, striking him squarely.


    The bandit wasn''t dead yet, but Howard closed in and finished him with several more thrusts.


    Seeing all theirrades who had surrounded Howard dead, the leader begrudgingly changed tactics.


    Their original n was to capture Howard and hispanions, earning a significant achievement upon Kaedwyn''s arrival.


    Now, they had to abandon this potential de and switch from offensive to defensive maneuvers.


    If they let their quarry escape, not only would they lose the chance formendation, but they would also incur Kaedwyn''s wrath ¨C a sure threat to their lives.


    At the leader''s signal, the remaining eleven bandits blocked Howard and his group''s path, nked by insurmountable rocky terrain.


    Howard faced a dilemma: to force a breakthrough or to retreat temporarily.


    Time was slipping away, and Kaedwyn''s reinforcements could arrive at any moment.


    Unlike Howard, they could use the terrain to their advantage for quick movements.


    If Howard chose to detour, it would cost them at least a day''s travel.


    "Charge!" Howard led the charge, with Kellman and Tina following without hesitation.


    This was a moment of life and death; they needed to break through before Kaedwyn arrived.


    As a battle for survival, and given the Frostwolf Mercenaries'' reputation for valor inbat, Tina, an elite of the Frostwolf Mercenaries, and Kellman, the formidablemander, fought with such ferocity that it stunned the bandits.


    "Clear the way!" Kellman roared.


    The leader had thought that stopping three people with a dozen men was a sure bet, never anticipating this oue.


    Kellman was cutting down his opponents one by one, and in a blink, only a few of his men remained.


    Unbeknownst to him, the moment he ordered the switch from ambushing to blocking, his men''s morale had plummeted.


    Moreover, Howard had already killed four of them before that.


    The already low-spirited gang disintegrated.


    What willpower can bandits truly have? Seeing most of theirrades dead, the leader and thest two bandits tried to flee but couldn''t escape Howard''s pursuit.


    "Let''s go, quickly!"


    They needed to put as much distance between them and Kaedwyn as possible in the short time they had.


    Tina nodded, shouldering her pack.


    Kellman and Howard quickly gathered their weapons and briefly looted the spoils before continuing their hurried journey forward.


    When Kaedwyn arrived, he was met with the sight of his men''s bodies scattered across the ground.


    He felt a surge of anger but wasn''t surprised, considering their opponents were led by the leader of the Frostwolf Mercenaries.


    Without his personal involvement, it was difficult for his men to hold off someone like Kellman.

 Chapter 233 233-Howard’s Calculations

    <h4>Chapter 233 Chapter233-Howard''s Calctions</h4>


    After running a great distance, the trio finally dared to stop, confident that Kaedwyn wouldn''t be able to catch up.


    During their earlier looting, Howard had found a decent knife, which he decided to use temporarily as a weapon.


    After traveling for a while, they came across an inn situated in a deste mountainous area, which struck them as odd.


    The presence of a household in such a remote location was surprising enough, let alone an inn conducting business where there seemed to be no potential customers.


    Yet, the inn''s signboard clearly indicated it was open for business.


    "Howard, what do you think?" Kellman and Tina both turned to him for guidance.


    After several nights of continuous battles, they were all exhausted.


    Although they had rested briefly, none had managed a good night''s sleep.


    If this inn was safe, it would be an ideal ce to recuperate, especially since they didn''t know what dangersy ahead.


    "Let''s go in and take a look. If something''s off, watch my cues and be ready to fight," Howard suggested.


    Kellman and Tina nodded solemnly, trusting Howard''s caution.


    Entering the inn, they found a simple and unassuming interior.


    It was deserted except for the innkeeper, an elderly man with white hair.


    The old man seemed slightly taken aback to see guests, as if he himself hadn''t expected anyone to visit such a remote location.


    He chuckled and came over to greet them.


    "Guests, would you like to stay?" he asked.


    "Yes," Howard replied, his eyes carefully scanning the old man and the inn, searching for anything amiss.


    "The cost for a night''s stay is one gold coin each. What do you think?" the innkeeper inquired.


    "One gold coin!" Tina eximed in surprise.


    Having previously managed logistics for the Frostwolf Mercenaries, she was well-acquainted with the pricing of variousmodities.


    A single gold coin was far too much, enough to cover not just one, but a hundred nights of amodation.


    She and Kellman finally understood why this inn, located in such a remote mountainous area, hadn''t gone out of business ¨C it was undoubtedly a rip-off.


    "I think we should..." Tina was about to suggest they leave when Howard unexpectedly chuckled and handed over three gold coins to the innkeeper.


    From his time with the Frost Raven Tribe, Howard had acquired a whole bag of them, so this small expense was insignificant.


    Compared to the elusive value of money in the future, a good night''s sleep was his current priority.


    Given Howard''s usual cautious nature, Tina and Kellman didn''t object to his decision.


    However, Kellman still harbored some doubts and whispered to Howard, "If we stay here, what if Kaedwyn catches up with us?"


    Only then did Howard realize this oversight.


    Although the mountain paths were intricate and Kaedwyn might not find this particr route, the possibility remained.


    Kaedwyn had stationed people at every junction leading to Holy Light City, indicating his thorough knowledge of the area''s geography.


    It was usible he knew of this inn and might decide to take a chance on it.


    With this in mind, Howard changed his decision and said to the innkeeper, "Keep the three gold coins, but we won''t be staying. Just prepare us some food for a hearty meal."


    Upon hearing their request, the innkeeper was momentarily taken aback before smiling and responding, "Of course, no problem. My guests, please wait a moment."


    Though they had decided not to stay the night, having a meal was perfectly eptable.


    Even if Kaedwyn was highly capable, it would take him some time to find this ce.


    "We''ll leave right after eating," Howard stated as he sat down.


    Kellman and Tina nodded and took their seats.


    Food was essential, especially after a day of eating only raw meat.


    Now that they had the chance to enjoy cooked food, they certainly weren''t going to pass it up.


    Once the meal was served and Kellman and Tina were about to dig in, Howard''s gaze fixed on the old man who had brought the food.


    "You eat first," he said.


    The innkeeper, along with Kellman and Tina, immediately understood Howard''s intention.


    He was testing for poison again, this time directly with the person serving the meal.


    Howard''s caution wasn''t unfounded, especially since having such an inn in a remote mountain area was suspicious.


    The food had to be ensured poison-free, especially after Howard had openly disyed wealth while paying.


    The innkeeperughed, "You worry too much, guest. I value my reputation in business. Although my inn is located in a secluded ce, I do have customers. If I had no credibility, how could I sustain my business?"


    "Enough talk, eat," Howard insisted firmly, leaving no room for negotiation.


    Under the watchful eyes of the trio, the innkeeper reluctantly sampled each dish.


    After seeing the innkeeper eat, Kellman and Tina were about to start their meal but were stopped by Howard again.


    He pulled out a rat from his pocket, which he had caught in the mountains the day before, knowing it woulde in handy eventually.


    Kellman''s face soured immediately, and Tina also red at Howard in annoyance.


    If Howard had a rat for testing poison, why bother the innkeeper in the first ce?


    And even after the innkeeper had tasted the food, Howard still wasn''t convinced?


    Given the innkeeper''s experience, Howard had every reason to suspect he might have taken an antidote beforehand, so the risk of food being poisoned couldn''t be dismissed.


    Carefully, Howard used the rat to meticulously retest each dish for poison.


    Finally, when the results indicated the food was safe, Howard felt relieved to enjoy the meal.


    However, the innkeeper, an elderly man, was visibly offended.


    He had never encountered such a distrustful young man.


    Wasn''t this level of suspicion a direct insult to him, especially when he prided himself on his reputation?


    "Sorry about that," Tina apologized with a smile, understanding that Howard''s actions must have hurt the innkeeper''s feelings.


    Despite running what seemed to be a ''rip-off'' inn, Tina could empathize with the old man''s situation.


    After all, what was this ce?


    A deste wilderness where even a hearty meal was a rarity and a challenge to procure.


    Given the dangers and the remoteness of the location, charging a premium seemed somewhat justifiable.


    "It''s alright," the innkeeper chuckled, though his words were superficial.


    Deep down, he marked Howard in his memory, unlikely to forget him for a long time.


    This young man had left an indelibly deep impression on him.


    The innkeeper, with a respectful demeanor, said, "My guests, you really can stay at the inn. I''m aware of a bandit group led by Kaedwyn in the vicinity. You must be worried about encountering them, right?"


    He was keen on offering assistance to Howard and hispanions, recognizing their formidable abilities.


    It wasn''t hard to guess; few who ventured to his remote establishment were ordinary folk.


    After saying this, the innkeeper couldn''t help but nce at Howard, expecting him to be reluctant to agree.


    But, to his surprise, Howard responded, "Alright, we''ll stay."


    Kellman and Tina were taken aback.


    Why this sudden change? This wasn''t like Howard.


    Tina looked at Howard with a hint of unfamiliarity; this must have been one of many times she had to reassess her understanding of him.


    When Howard borated on his conditions, Kellman and Tina grasped his n.


    "I can give you fifty gold coins, but only when we leave tomorrow. Until then, you need to ensure our safety. If Kaedwyn shows up, just tell him we aren''t here."


    Kellman and Tina looked at Howard with renewed respect, and so did the innkeeper.


    However, the risk was significant ¨C if the innkeeper decided to betray them to Kaedwyn, he could earn a substantial reward.


    Howard must have considered this, so why take the risk?


    A meaningful smile appeared on Howard''s lips; he had discovered a secret.


    The innkeeper was more than happy to agree, as either way, he stood to make a substantial profit.


    In therge inn, he was the only staff member and arranged three separate rooms for Howard, Kellman, and Tina.


    Afterwards, the trio gathered together.


    "Why did you agree to stay at the inn?" Kellman couldn''t help but ask Howard.


    "Didn''t you notice that the innkeeper bears a resemnce to Kaedwyn?" Howard replied.


    At his words, both Kellman and Tina were shocked, then fearful.


    "Now that you mention it, he does look a bit like him, but doesn''t that make it more dangerous?"


    Kellman was puzzled, trying to understand Howard''s n.


    Howard looked out the window.


    "It''s almost night."


    "So what?" Kellman asked.


    "I remember you telling me," Howard began, "that at night, the stench of blood from battles attracts Night Demons."


    "So even if Kaedwyn gets the message, he won''te back tonight. He''ll most likely ambush us tomorrow."


    "But that still leaves us in danger!" Tina stood up, wondering if Howard had lost his mind.


    She reached out to touch his forehead, checking if he was feverish.


    "You''re not running a fever."


    Howard caught her hand, causing Tina to blush and quickly withdraw it.


    Howard continued, "How about making a big profit?"


    Hisment only added to Kellman and Tina''s confusion.


    In the midst of such peril, how could they possibly think about making a profit?

 Chapter 234 234-Kidnapping

    <h4>Chapter 234 Chapter234-Kidnapping</h4>


    Howard''s words left both Kellman and Tina utterly bewildered, unable toprehend his intentions.


    However, Kellman soon made a startling connection, his eyes widening in disbelief as he turned to Howard.


    "Are you nning to target Kaedwyn himself?"


    Howard had mentioned earlier that the innkeeper resembled Kaedwyn, suggesting a significant connection between them.


    Moreover, considering the location of the inn - isted, deste, and frequented by Night Demons - it was improbable for an old man to live alone in such a ce.


    It could very well be one of Kaedwyn''s hideouts or even his main base.


    Realizing this, Kellman broke out in a cold sweat.


    If his suspicions were correct, Howard''s n to use the old man against Kaedwyn was incredibly risky.


    Howard confirmed with a smile, "Exactly. Even if this ce isn''t Kaedwyn''s main base, it''s surely one of their outposts. And if this innkeeper has been ced here by Kaedwyn, it indicates his significant standing in Kaedwyn''s eyes."


    Changing the subject, Howard added, "Commander Kellman, what do you think are our chances of escaping if Kaedwyn is determined to hunt us down with all his might?"


    Previously, Howard had thought escaping Kaedwyn would be nearly impossible, but upon further reflection, he realized his error.


    The existence of the inn itself was a testament to Kaedwyn''s familiarity with the terrain.


    And the fact that Kaedwyn could block all routes to Holy Light City indicated he had arge number of men at his disposal.


    This realization was frightening - if Kaedwyn resolved to relentlessly pursue them, scattering his forces to hunt down the trio, their situation would be perilous indeed.


    It seemed as if fate was lending a hand to Howard, leading him to this ce.


    By capturing the innkeeper, they could potentially hold leverage over Kaedwyn, should they encounter him in the future.


    But Howard''s n didn''t stop there.


    If he could take the old man into Holy Light City, they could turn a passive situation into an active one.


    As Howard had analyzed, the innkeeper was a person of great importance to Kaedwyn, possibly even his father.


    Would Kaedwyn consider paying a ransom?


    If so, wouldn''t that be a significant profit?


    In this way, not only could they turn danger into safety, but they could also gain a substantial advantage.


    Kellman, with his wealth of experience, had already guessed Howard''s intentions.


    It was a solid n.


    If sessful, upon their return to Holy Light City, he would have enough resources to rebuild the Frostwolf Mercenaries and eliminate the ck Hawk Mercenaries, the scourge of banditry.


    But...


    It was an enormous risk.


    If things didn''t go smoothly, the consequences would be dire.


    So far, Kaedwyn had not been pushed to his limits in their confrontations.


    Although they had killed members of the ck Hawk Mercenaries, it probably hadn''t enraged Kaedwyn too much.


    However, what Howard proposed would deeply offend Kaedwyn.


    Kellman couldn''t make this decision lightly.


    Howard continued, "Commander Kellman, if we don''t take this risk, will we just let these people continue robbing others on this road? Have you considered what others, fleeing for their lives, face here? Even you, the renowned leader of the Frostwolf Mercenaries, have been brought to such a dire situation by Kaedwyn. What about them? What have they faced?"


    Having heard Howard''spelling argument, Kellman steeled his resolve.


    "Alright, let''s do it!"


    Tina, still somewhat in the dark due to her simplicity, hadn''t fully grasped their decision to kidnap the innkeeper.


    It wasn''t until Kellman exined Howard''s n that she was deeply shocked.


    Yet, given the numerous reasonsid out, it seemed the action was necessary.


    Kellman then took the initiative to approach the innkeeper.


    Howard had observed the old man and concluded that hecked the aura of a skilled fighter, appearing to be just an ordinary person.


    Thus, Howard wasn''t overly worried but still cautioned Kellman to act carefully.


    Meanwhile, he and Tina had their task ¨C to search the inn.


    Howard''s stated reason was to look for any victims, but his true intent was, of course, to gain some advantage.


    First, the inn could be where Kaedwyn stashed his loot.


    While they couldn''t carry everything, they could select a few highly valuable items.


    Secondly, Howard hoped to find other treasures that could help restore his strength.


    Being chased around by a bandit gang was, frankly, somewhat humiliating for Howard.


    In the past, such people wouldn''t have even been a concern for him.


    The inn wasrge, indicating many people had stayed there.


    In the backyard, there were rows of houses and some cultivated vegetables and fruits.


    Seeing this, Howard became certain that the inn was one of Kaedwyn''s strongholds.


    Due to its size, Howard and Tina couldn''t thoroughly explore it in a short time.


    After Kellman quickly subdued the innkeeper, he joined them in their search.


    Eventually, Howard discovered a secret chamber filled with a dazzling array of treasures.


    Following the old rule, they selected only the lightweight and easily transportable items.


    Kellman filled an entire bag and shouldered it,menting that they couldn''t take more.


    But one must not be too greedy.


    Apart from these treasures, Howard didn''t find much else, leaving him somewhat disappointed.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Kaedwyn and his men were leisurely making their way towards the inn.


    He hadn''t exerted much effort on Howard and his group, dispatching only two small squads to pursue them after learning of the deaths of his men.


    It was a token gesture to appease his followers.


    Kaedwyn was aware of the risks involved in confronting Kellman, the leader of the Frostwolf Mercenaries.


    Last time, his victory had been partly due to luck and Kellman''s ineptitude in mountedbat.


    Engaging Kellman again meant possible injury, which could be disastrous in an environment rife with Night Demons and scarce medical supplies.


    His followers were not easy to handle; showing any sign of weakness could lead to an immediate mutiny and the appointment of a new leader.


    Howard had left a deep impression on Kaedwyn.


    He sensed that Howard was no ordinary opponent.


    Howard''s ability to calmly rescue Kellman and his piercing gaze still lingered in Kaedwyn''s memory.


    It was the look of a predator eyeing its prey.


    For a moment, Kaedwyn had even felt the absurd illusion that Howard could annihte them with just a puff of breath.


    Although he found this notionughable - after all, Howard had fled in a dire statest time - the feeling of Howard''s overwhelming strength was undeniable and intensely palpable.


    However, since his targets had already escaped, pondering over these thoughts served no purpose for Kaedwyn now.


    Fortunately, the day''s loot had been fruitful.


    They had robbed some treasures and captured a wild boar, a rare treat for a feast upon their return.


    With Night Demons rampant, livestock had be increasingly scarce, making the meat of a wild boar more precious than gold.


    Most animals were either dead or left as rotting carcasses and bones, making a living wild boar a rare find indeed.


    Kaedwyn was particrly ted today.


    He nned to visit his father and have him prepare avish feast to reward his men.


    Everyone was looking forward to it, aware of Kaedwyn''s father''s culinary skills, once a renowned chef in Holy Light City.


    At this moment, everyone was in high spirits.


    ...


    After scouring the inn, Howard and hispanions knew they couldn''t linger.


    They quickly departed with the old man in tow.


    Of course, they couldn''t just leave without sending a message to Kaedwyn.


    Before leaving, Howard had the old man write a letter to Kaedwyn, stating he was in Kellman''s hands.


    To ensure his father''s safety, Kaedwyn was instructed not to pursue them and to deliver six carts full of treasures to a designated location within three days, or else they would harm the old man.


    This was the first time Tina had been involved in a kidnapping, and she felt uneasy.


    Though they were punishing evil and promoting good, something about it felt inherently strange.


    She wasn''t alone in her difort; even Commander Kellman was struggling to adapt.


    The Frostwolf Mercenaries had always operated with honor and integrity, resorting to such underhanded methods only out of desperation.


    To stop the ck Hawk Mercenaries from further harming people and to rebuild the Frostwolf Mercenaries, they had no choice but to proceed with this n.


    Seeing their dispirited demeanor, Howard offered a wry smile.


    "Commander Kellman, Miss Tina, you needn''t feel guilty. Think about how many people Kaedwyn and his men have harmed."


    "I n not only to seize Kaedwyn''s wealth but also to rid the world of this menace."


    His bold deration startled everyone.


    Kill Kaedwyn?


    Such a feat seemed impossible.


    They had all witnessed Kaedwyn''s formidable strength; even together, the three of them could only hope to defend themselves, let alone contend with his numerous followers.


    Howard''s ambition to not only take Kaedwyn''s wealth but also to eliminate him seemed like a far-fetched dream.


    The tightly bound old man, following behind, sighed.


    He spoke to Howard, "I knew this day woulde eventually, just didn''t expect it so soon. Young man, I can tell you''re no ordinary person. Your thoughts seem honed by many trials and tribtions."


    Kellman and Tina strongly agreed with the old man''s observation; Howard indeed had an air of mystery about him.


    "Are you trying to plead for Kaedwyn''s mercy?"

 Chapter 235 235-Entering the City

    <h4>Chapter 235 Chapter235-Entering the City</h4>


    Howard had already interrogated the old man, confirming his suspicion that he was Kaedwyn''s father.


    At this juncture, it would have been normal for him to plead for Kaedwyn''s mercy, but unexpectedly, he did not.


    Filled with resentment, he said, "That beast Kaedwyn deserves a terrible fate. He hasmitted all manner of atrocities, and I will not plead for him. My request is that if possible, please spare the others."


    Howard, frowning, asked, "So if Kaedwyn deserves to die, does that mean the others are innocent?"


    Kellman and Tina also looked on, eager to hear more.


    "No, they are not innocent," the old man admitted.


    "But many were driven to this path out of desperation. Think about it, young man - what times are we living in now?"


    Howard was taken aback, reflecting on the rampant Night Demons and the widespread misery among the people.


    However, he still didn''t believe that justified harming others.


    Howard remained silent, but the old man seemed to understand his firm stance and sighed, "I don''t deny that some among them are irredeemable."


    "But many were forced onto this path. What would you do if your family was starving, close to death?" he asked.


    "That still doesn''t justify hurting others," Tina retorted, clearly frustrated.


    One''s suffering should not be transferred onto others.


    In these times of hardship, if one is suffering, does that mean others aren''t?


    It''s unfair for travelers, who havee so far in search of safety, to fall victim to such bandits.


    Tina''s thoughts were sharp, recognizing the old man''s biased perspective, though not entirely discrediting it.


    The old man, at a loss for words, hung his head low.


    Howard spoke up, "I understand what you''re saying, but you must also understand that we can''t condone this kind of behavior. If we all turn to banditry just because we can''t survive today, then tomorrow someone else will do the same. No one will have a good life, especially at times like these. We need to show people hope, not despair."


    Tina and Kellman looked at Howard, their eyes filled with a newfound admiration and respect.


    The old man seemed ashamed.


    "Brother Howard, your n is sound, but we don''t have the strength to kill Kaedwyn," Kellman hesitated before stating this harsh reality.


    The idea of punishing evil and promoting good was noble, but theycked the necessary strength.


    Howard seemed unfazed, gazing into the distance and saying lightly, "Once we reach Holy Light City, we will have that strength."


    "Do you n to report this to the Empire? If so, we won''t get Kaedwyn''s treasure..." Kellman pointed out.


    Although there would be a bounty, giving up such a significant haul for the sake of eliminating Kaedwyn didn''t seem worthwhile to him.


    It wasn''t about greed; it was about using the treasure to rebuild the Frostwolf Mercenaries and then finding a way to deal with Kaedwyn.


    Why give up such substantial gains?


    Howard shook his head, indicating that wasn''t his n.


    "Commander Kellman, you''ve been leading the Frostwolf Mercenaries for many years. You must have some connections, right? We now have a number of incredibly valuable treasures in our possession. Couldn''t we just hire some trustworthy and skilled fighters with the money?"


    After Howard spoke, both Kellman and Tina had a moment of realization.


    Of course, why hadn''t they thought of it? They had money now.


    Although it paled inparison to Kaedwyn''s vast wealth, it was certainly enough to hire a few skilled fighters for an ambush.


    ustomed to poverty, the Frostwolf Mercenaries were still adjusting to their newfound wealth, still trapped in a poor man''s mindset.


    The old man, realizing Kaedwyn''s impending doom, appeared grief-stricken.


    Even though he had harshly spoken of Kaedwyn as a beast deserving of death, they were still father and son.


    And Kaedwyn had acted to save him.


    He knew Kaedwyn would surelye to his rescue.


    By doing so, he would fall into the trap Howard had prepared.


    ...


    Kaedwyn, leading his men, returned to the inn excitedly, only to find the doors wide open ¨C a bad omen.


    He and his father had an agreement: open doors meant something had changed, an attack on the inn.


    Kaedwyn immediately became cautious and led his men inside.


    However, after a thorough search, they found no one.


    "Not a single person?" he wondered, momentarily relieved.


    But then he tensed up again.


    "Where''s the old man?"


    Realizing his father was missing, panic set in.


    At that moment, one of his men approached, holding a letter, and said fearfully, "Boss, you need to see this."


    Kaedwyn snatched the letter.


    After reading its contents, he mmed his fist on a table in rage, shattering it.


    "Kellman..." he growled.


    "I spared your life, and this is how you repay me? Then you leave me no choice."


    "Gather all the brothers, chase them down!" He disregarded the warning in the letter not to pursue.


    Action had to be taken, find the people first.


    Selecting a dozen of his best men, he mounted a fast horse and set off in pursuit.


    ...


    Howard and hispanions progressed smoothly on their journey, anticipating reaching Holy Light City by the next day.


    Around noon, they paused briefly for a rest.


    "What if Kaedwyn catches up before we reach the city and prevents us from entering?" Kellman voiced a possible scenario.


    If Kaedwyn decided to make a stand and they couldn''t afford to harm the old man, it could spell a dead end for them.


    And if Kaedwyn blocked their way, the situation would remain perilous.


    Howard, however, seemed unconcerned.


    Smiling, he said, "That won''t happen. If hees after us, it means he really cares about his father. If he tries to block us, I''ll start by cutting off an arm of his father."


    The others were shocked, realizing Howard might indeed resort to such ruthless measures.


    Howard continued, "Besides, it won''t be easy for Kaedwyn to catch up. He doesn''t know which route we''ve taken. Even if he finds us, his forces will be spread thin. He won''t be able to stop us."


    Kellman nodded, finding Howard''s logic sound.


    After a brief rest, they continued towards Holy Light City.


    As they drew nearer to the city, the roads became busier.


    At one point, they encountered a caravan of horses.


    Initially worried it might be Kaedwyn''s men, Kellman tensed up.


    However, upon learning they were a merchant caravan willing to give them a ride, they not only rxed but were also delighted.


    This would save them considerable time and reduce the chance of being caught by Kaedwyn.


    The merchants dropped them off at the closest inn to Holy Light City.


    As the leader of the Frostwolf Mercenaries, Kellman had the privilege of staying for free, given the many services his mercenaries had rendered to the Empire.


    "We can finally rest well here. I doubt even Kaedwyn would dare to attack an inn," Howard remarked as they settled in.


    "But we can''t rule out that possibility."


    Observing their surroundings, he noted the inn''s guard consisted of only a dozen or so men - clearly no match for Kaedwyn.


    By now, Kaedwyn would be furious enough to attempt anything.


    "I think we shouldn''t linger," Howard concluded.


    Tina, who had just started to unpack and rx, promptly hoisted her luggage back onto her shoulders upon hearing Howard''s words.


    Kellman felt that Howard was being overly cautious.


    The inn might have few guards, but it was a symbol of the Empire.


    Despite the Empire''s waning influence, it would never tolerate an attack on one of its inns.


    After hesitating, Kellman, though unconvinced of the necessity, agreed to leave.


    ...


    Not long after Howard and his group departed, Kaedwyn arrived with his team.


    They were sixteen in total, not many, but each one was a loyal and elite member from his days in the ck Hawk Mercenaries.


    Each was slightly stronger than an Empire knight, with a few capable of taking on ten at a time.


    Kaedwyn surveyed the inn.


    Considering Kellman and his group had been on the move for days without proper rest and burdened with luggage, they were likely exhausted.


    The probability of them staying at the inn was high.


    He ordered decisively, "Break in!"


    Then, remembering something, he added, "But don''t harm Kellman and the others.


    Ensure the old man''s safety."


    "Yes!" responded his men, echoing behind him.


    Kaedwyn was also wary that Kellman might take desperate measures in retaliation if pushed too far.


    ...


    Howard and his group pressed on relentlessly and finally caught sight of Holy Light City.


    As they neared the city, they saw squads of Empire knights rushing out, hastening in the direction from which they hade.


    Kellman realized something significant was happening.


    Thismotion... could it be that Kaedwyn had actually attacked the inn?


    There had been no major incidents on their journey, and apart from Kaedwyn striking the inn, there seemed to be no other reason for such arge mobilization of Empire knights.


    Kellman broke into a cold sweat at the thought.


    Kaedwyn, audaciously daring, had actually assaulted an Empire inn.


    He was thankful that they had heeded Howard''s advice not to linger there.


    The inn''s guards would have stood no chance against an enraged Kaedwyn.


    The old man, Kaedwyn''s father, sighed again,menting, "More bloodshed..."


    "Let''s hurry; we''re not safe until we''re inside the city."


    As long as they were outside the city walls, their safety couldn''t be fully assured.

 Chapter 236 236-Preparing for Battle

    Chapter 236 236-Preparing for Battle


    After enduring numerous hardships, the group finally made it into the city.


    There was no rush to implement their n; certain aspects still required careful deliberation.


    Before that, they needed to rest and recuperate, especially after traveling for so many consecutive days and reaching the brink of exhaustion.


    In facing an adversary like Kaedwyn of the ck Hawk Mercenaries, haste could lead to recklessness.


    ck Hawk Mercenaries were far more renowned than Frostwolf Mercenaries, and Kaedwyn''s strength was well-known within the Empire.


    Even the Empire had to be cautious in dealing with him, let alone Howard.


    Howard temporarily separated from Kellman and Tina, each attending to their own tasks, and nned to reconvene the next morning.


    ording to the letter they had left for Kaedwyn, Howard had arranged a meeting with him the following afternoon, three miles north of Holy Light City.


    There, Howard would hand over the treasure, and in exchange, Kaedwyn would release his father.


    Howard''s immediate task was to convert the treasures they had acquired into the Empire''smon currency, gold coins.


    This wasn''t a difficult task.


    Before parting ways with Kellman, he had already exchanged his share and now had a total of three hundred thousand gold coins ¨C a substantial sum that could fund the formation of thirty Frostwolf Mercenaries.


    Howard''s fortune wasrgely due to luck, or perhaps Tina''s good eye in selecting the treasures.


    When choosing which items to take, Howard, unsure of their value, had relied on Tina''s assistance.


    This decision had paid off handsomely.


    Kellman, on the other hand, wasn''t as fortunate.


    After exchanging his treasures, he ended up with only five thousand gold coins.


    Tina fared even worse.


    Whether she had given the more valuable items to Howard or simply made poor choices was unclear, but her treasures amounted to less than a thousand gold coins.


    Seeing Kellman and Tina''s disappointment, Howard initially wanted to share some of his wealth with them, but they staunchly refused.


    Their refusal stemmed from both the pride of being mercenaries and the deep bond forged through their recent life-and-death experiences.


    Reluctantly, Howard decided to keep the money, nning to use it against Kaedwyn.


    In this region, an average citizen''s annual ie barely amounted to a single gold coin.


    With the wealth at his disposal, Howard could aplish a great deal.


    He first purchased a modest house in the northern part of the city, choosing a location that was unobtrusive for safety reasons.


    Even though his newfound wealth could afford a luxurious mansion, his current status didn''t allow for such a mboyant disy.


    Buying avish residence would attract local powers'' attention.


    Suddenly introducing a wealthy individual into themunity would inevitably lead to scrutiny.


    If investigations revealed Howard''sck of backing, it would put him in danger.


    Additionally, given his status as an outsider and effectively unregistered citizen, drawing attention from the Empire''s authorities could be disastrous.


    He could end up being stripped of all his wealth and thrown into prison.


    Howard urgently needed to address this issue of obtaining a legitimate identity, which was proving to be a headache.


    For the time being, he had to exercise caution, especially in unfamiliar territory.


    Once the situation with Kaedwyn was resolved, he nned to consult Tina and Kellman for advice, hoping they might know a way to help him.


    Fortunately, the current state of affairs, with the Empire and most noble factions preupied with the Night Demons and the increasingly chaotic situation, provided a bit of leeway for Howard to navigate his predicament.


    Having no ess to magic, Howard recognized the importance of quality equipment for survival.


    He visited a weapon store and purchased a single-handed sword, a shield, and sturdy armor, spending a hefty sum of ten thousand gold coins.


    This amount equaled the cost of Kellman''s entire budget for setting up the Frostwolf Mercenaries.


    However, Howard did not regret it, realizing the equipment was well worth the price.


    With this new gear, hisbat abilities significantly improved, giving him confidence even if he were to face Kaedwyn.


    But enhancing his personalbat capability was not enough; Howard also needed to build his own force.


    Initially, he considered hiring skilled mercenaries to temporarily handle the situation with Kaedwyn.


    However, upon learning that Holy Light City had a ve market, he decided to explore that option.


    Compared to hiring mercenaries, who might not be entirely loyal and could be tempted by Kaedwyn''s substantial treasure, owning ves seemed more fitting for the current circumstances.


    ves would be more likely to follow orders without question.


    Arriving at the ve market, Howard found it exceptionally chaotic.


    The unstable times had forced many into very, and simultaneously, numerous nobles were urgently acquiring ves.


    With the current situation, all factions needed to bolster their strength, and they understood that instead of sitting on their wealth, it was more beneficial to invest in ves to train apliant private army.


    This was far more cost-effective than direct recruitment.


    The Empire typically prohibited most nobles from maintaining private armies, but the current weakened state of the Empire meant it no longer had the power to enforce such restrictions.


    Howard met with the overseer of the ve market in avish reception room.


    "My lord, I hear you seek exceptionally powerful ves," the overseer remarked, eyeing Howard''s valuable armor and distinguished appearance, surmising he might be a person of importance.


    "Correct. Show me the most powerful ves you have here," Howard stated, his expression stoic as he fixed his gaze on the man seated opposite him, his sharp eyes betraying a hint of cunning.


    The overseer chuckled nervously, "Well, sir, our most powerful vees at a price of two hundred and fifty thousand gold coins."


    He watched Howard closely, gauging his reaction to assess his financial capability.


    Even among the nobility, few could afford such a sum, so his apprehension was not unwarranted.


    Howard didn''t even blink.


    "What are their capabilities?" he inquired.


    Seeing Howard''s confidence, the overseer immediately adopted a more obsequious tone.


    "She is a formidable warrior,parable in strength to fifty Empire Knights. And she has... certain specialties."


    "Specialties?" Howard raised an eyebrow.


    "You''ll understand once you meet her," the overseer said, his smile carrying a hint of mystery.


    Howard frowned, pondering.


    If this ve''s strength was indeed on par with fifty well-equipped Empire Knights, as he had experienced firsthand, the price might be justified.


    "How does her strengthpare to Kaedwyn?" Howard further inquired.


    "Kaedwyn? The former leader of the ck Hawk Mercenaries?"


    The overseer was surprised, unsure why Howard would mention him.


    He had heard that Kaedwyn had recently defied the Empire, attacking one of its stations.


    The Empire had dispatched over a hundred knights in response, and the oue was still unknown.


    The overseer wasn''t sure about Kaedwyn''s exact strength, but as a merchant, he naturally tended to exaggerate the qualities of his merchandise.


    "Rest assured, my lord. Our ve''s strength is unmatched by nearly anyone in Holy Light City. As for Kaedwyn, he''s merely a leader of a mercenary group. Just this month alone, several such groups have been annihted."


    Pausing for effect, he added, "I assure you, her strength is at least equivalent to three Kaedwyns."


    "Take me to see her," Howard replied, aware that the overseer''s ims might be inted.


    He decided the best way to ascertain the truth was to see for himself.


    Rather than training an entire army, Howard preferred to buy a few powerful individuals for ease of management.


    Too many average fighters could be a burden; he needed elites.


    "Certainly, sir." The overseer led Howard to the dungeon where the ves were kept.


    The dungeon was dark and damp, lit only by the faint glow of torches along the corridor.


    The stench was overpowering, and Howard covered his nose in disgust.


    "You may wait outside if you prefer," the overseer quickly offered.


    Howard nodded, stepping back outside.


    Despite his varied experiences, the foul smell was too much for him, far worse than a pigsty.


    It was clear that the people here didn''t regard ves as human beings but as mere livestock.


    After some time, the overseer returned, leading a frail-looking young girl.


    She cast a brief nce at Howard before her gaze dimmed and she lowered her head.


    Howard''s eyebrows immediately furrowed in suspicion.


    Could this really be the formidable warrior he was promised? She appeared weak and undernourished, almost skeletal, far from the robust figure he had expected.


    Observing Howard''s doubt, the overseer hastily spoke up, "Honored sir, this is indeed our most powerful ve.


    She possesses a rare orcish bloodline, bestowing her with immense strength.


    Please, do not be deceived by her outward appearance."


    Howard carefully examined the girl, unwilling to simply ept the overseer''s word.


    He needed to verify for himself whether she was truly worth the hefty price tag of two hundred and fifty thousand gold coins.


    "I need to test her strength myself," he stated firmly.


    The overseer''s face grew ufortable, revealing his reluctance as he replied, "Sir, if you''re in doubt, I can arrange for her to demonstrate her capabilities against our staff. There''s no need for you to personally engage. Any injury on your part would be a responsibility we cannot bear."

 Chapter 237 237-The Formidable Chris

    Chapter 237 237-The Formidable Chris


    "No, I will handle this myself," Howard dered with unwavering determination.


    Seeing his resolve, the steward had no choice but to consent.


    Turning to the young girl, he spoke sternly, "Chris, be especially careful. Do not harm this nobleman, or you will face severe consequences."


    Chris lifted her gaze to Howard, biting her lip as she nodded in acknowledgment.


    Having grown up in the slums, she had always harbored a deep disdain for the aristocracy.


    Even now, reduced to very, her desire to strike down any noble she encountered was undiminished.


    In her eyes, Howard, d in his ornate armor, was nothing more than a feeble noble, utterly useless inbat.


    His desire to engage with her without suffering any injury was, to her, an indication of his utter ignorance of what true battle entailed.


    He was nothing more than a wealthy fool.


    Despite her intense dissatisfaction, as a ve, she was not at liberty to voice her objections.


    She was forced toply with the steward''s arrangements, maintaining a facade of respect.


    Any sign of disrespect would lead to inhumane punishment.


    Two months had passed since she had been captured and brought to this dark, filthy ce.


    She was weary of it all.


    Even a nobleman, as loathsome as they were, would be a wee means to an end if he could take her away from this misery.


    Concealing her rage deep within, Chris focused on Howard, who now stood opposite her.


    The steward had cleared enough space for their confrontation and had positioned a dozen formidable guards around the perimeter to ensure Howard''s safety.


    "Please, do not hold back. Show me your worth," Howard said coldly.


    Chris looked at Howard with disdain.


    She knew she could easily crush the man before her if she unleashed her full strength.


    Yet, she restrained herself; Howard''s death would bring her no advantage.


    Outwardly, she couldn''t defy Howard either, as she recognized that he might be her master in the future.


    Once enved, it was nearly impossible to escape that fate.


    Butpared to an eternity confined here, the outside world, with its open skies, seemed far more appealing.


    "Fine, I will prove it to you," Chris said, her expression impassive.


    The steward, standing nearby, shook his head in resignation, internallymenting yet another nobleman''s ignorance of the harsh realities of the world.


    He had already informed Howard about the girl''s rare orcish bloodline, which granted her immense strength.


    Any warrior worth their salt would know what that implied: she was not an adversary to be taken lightly by a single individual.


    Yet, Howard had insisted that she not hold back, clearly demonstrating his naivety.


    Was this his first time wielding a sword? The steward grew increasingly worried.


    What if Howard was seriously injured? It could ruin the deal, not to mention potentially offend a nobleman.


    Thus, he reminded Chris once more, "Remember, do not injure this gentleman!"


    Chris, already annoyed by the repeated cautions, replied tersely, "I know."


    Howard''s request for Chris to exert her full strength was not born out of overestimation of his abilities.


    He wanted to gauge her strength, and he believed that with his current equipment, he could stand a chance even against a Kaedwyn warrior.


    After all, his gear was worth an entire Frostwolf Mercenaries troop.


    In this moment, Howard also sought to test his own mettle, to get a sense of his capabilities inbat.


    Picking up his shield and weapon, Howard fixed his gaze on her.


    "Don''t you need a weapon?" he asked.


    Chris and the steward couldn''t help but reveal a mocking smile.


    A weapon?


    "No need. You may begin," she responded, letting Howard make the first move, aware that her attacks were too much for most to withstand.


    Without any hesitation, Howard, clutching his equipment, charged towards Chris.


    Despite her shackles still sping her wrists and ankles, they did nothing to impede her agile movements.


    She easily dodged Howard''s initial assault.


    Chris''s expression shifted as she observed Howard.


    His armor, shield, and weapon were evidently heavy, yet he maintained a swift pace.


    He didn''t seem to be the useless noble she had assumed.


    Before she could fully process her surprise, Howardunched another attack, faster than before, leaping and shing with his sword.


    Chris, slightly underestimating her opponent, couldn''t dodge in time and had to block with the iron chains binding her hands.


    But the chains were effortlessly severed by Howard''s sword.


    Howard felt a surge of tion.


    When his sword cut through the chains, he hadn''t felt any resistance ¨C his purchase was indeed worth it.


    At this moment, Chris realized she had underestimated Howard.


    Her dormantbat spirit ignited.


    Freed from the shackles, she clenched her fists and struck Howard''s abdomen with astonishing speed.


    Howard, intending to continue his assault, neglected his defense.


    He hadn''t anticipated Chris''s rapid response and was struck squarely, sent flying backward.


    Uponnding, he felt pain coursing through his body.


    Had it not been for his armor, that punch could have been lethal.


    The steward, witnessing this scene, was terrified yet quickly summoned people to assist Howard.


    Meanwhile, Chris was harshly reprimanded, a fierce keepershing her with a whip mercilessly.


    Through it all, Chris remained stoic, not uttering a sound.


    "My lord, are you alright?" they asked Howard.


    Upon getting to his feet and seeing Chris being punished, Howard immediately shouted, "Stop!" The keeper, taken aback, halted his action.


    The steward interjected, "My lord, she injured you. She deserves to be taught a lesson."


    Howard nced at his armor, now slightly dented from Chris''s punch, astonished by her strength.


    He hadn''t expected such a frail-looking frame to contain such immense power.


    The mark on the armor wasn''t overtly noticeable, further testament to Chris''s formidable ability.


    When Howard had purchased the armor, the equipment store''s owner had assured him that even a hundred blows with a sledgehammer would leave no mark.


    Though he knew merchants often exaggerated, the defensive capability of this armor was indeed exceptional, perhaps even surpassing that of the Empire Knights''manders.


    "I''ve decided to purchase her," Howard dered.


    "How she is treated is my decision."


    The steward was visibly relieved.


    He had expected Howard to be furious after the injury, as young nobles were often pampered and temperamental.


    Surprisingly, the deal was still on, much to everyone''s surprise, including Chris.


    The price was steep - 250000 gold coins, amounting to tworge chests, so Howard had them brought from the bank.


    He could have opted for banknotes, but the process was too cumbersome.


    Watching the steward count the gleaming gold coins, Chris realized her own worth for the first time in her life.


    She had never seen so much money before.


    Afterward, Howard took Chris and left.


    He spent his entire savings on purchasing clothes and equipment for her.


    Chris was surprised that Howard would spend tens of thousands of gold coins right away to buy her equipment.


    Now, the enchanted armor and battle robe she wore, along with a two-handed sword, were worth far more than what Howard himself possessed.


    Even the clothes he bought for her were enchanted treasures, which made Chris curious about Howard''s true identity.


    She had thought he might be a duke''s son, but Howard''s residence was on an unassuming street, modest at best.


    It didn''t match the profile of someone who could casually spend hundreds of thousands of gold coins.


    Was he hiding his true status?


    With these thoughts, Chris followed Howard to his temporary abode.


    He told her to pick any room she liked, informing her that a significant battle awaited her the next day and that she should rest well.


    The uing confrontation with Kaedwyn, though seemingly secure with hostages in hand, still posed risks.


    Kaedwyn himself was a formidable warrior with hundreds of followers, none of whom were to be underestimated.


    Chris''s survival the next day was uncertain, so Howard was exceptionally kind to her today.


    He not only bought her beautiful and practical clothes but also asked what she wanted to eat, promising to get it for herter.


    Chris had always thought that as a ve, nobles wouldn''t treat her as a human being.


    However, she didn''t expect Howard to be so kind to her.


    Growing up in the slums, she was strong but had no means of earning money.


    Her impoverished status and military service were consistently marred by suppression, to the point where she rarely had enough to eat.


    Afterward, she was made a scapegoat by hermanders following a defeat and became a prisoner.


    The executioner, noticing her strength and some degree of beauty, sold her to a ve trader.


    For two whole months with the ve trader, she endured harsh conditions.


    Each day, she slept in a filthy and dim space, bearing unbearable things.


    Now, suddenly being treated with such kindness was incredibly moving for her, even though she knew Howard had his motives.


    But, that was to be expected.


    During dinner, Howard sincerely said to Chris, "You might die tomorrow, so if you have anyst wishes, tell me. If you really do die, I will fulfill them for you."


    Chris was surprised that Howard would say these things to her.


    Even if she remained silent, bound by the contract, she had to obey hismands.


    But Howard still prepared her mentally, even asking if she had any unresolved grievances.


    "However, you don''t need to worry too much. After all, there''s only a possibility of death. I will do my best to avoid such a scenario, but I can''tpletely rule it out, given that our opponent is Kaedwyn."

 Chapter 238 238-The Assassination Plan

    <h4>Chapter 238 Chapter238-The Assassination n</h4>


    "Kaedwyn!" Chris eximed in surprise.


    "Do you know him?" Howard asked.


    "Of course, I do!" Chris stood up abruptly, her face contorted with uncontroble anger.


    "Those bandits... If it weren''t for them, I wouldn''t have ended up like this!"


    She burst out, but then, remembering her encounter with Howard and the rtively better turn her life had taken, she quickly corrected herself, "If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t have be a ve!"


    "What happened?" Howard inquired, sensing that Chris''s grudge against Kaedwyn could be advantageous.


    Gazing out the window into the night, Chris seemed to fall into a reverie.


    "That day, myrades and I were fiercely resisting the Night Demon when that band of thieves, led by Kaedwyn, appeared. They ughtered all mypanions."


    "Afterwards, I reported the situation to the higher-ups. They agreed to deploy troops to surround and annihte Kaedwyn. But what I hadn''t expected was the betrayal by the deputymander of the Empire Knights Order, who was in cahoots with Kaedwyn, leading to our defeat."


    "In the aftermath, he shifted the me of the defeat onto me, resulting in my imprisonment, and eventually, my envement."


    As she spoke, Chris''s eyes dimmed with sadness.


    Howard looked at her with sympathy.


    He remembered hearing that over a hundred members of the Empire Knights Order had been deployed.


    Logically, Kaedwyn, with just a dozen or so men, shouldn''t have stood a chance.


    But when Howard had gone out earlier, he had heard that the Knights Order had suffered a crushing defeat, which was baffling.


    It would have made sense if they hadn''t caught up with or captured Kaedwyn, given his formidable strength.


    But for the Empire Knights, known for their prowess, to be utterly defeated was iprehensible.


    Now, hearing Chris''s revtion about the deputymander''s collusion with Kaedwyn, everything fell into ce.


    Suddenly, a realization struck Howard.


    If tomorrow... if Kaedwyn were to inform the deputymander of the Empire Knights Order about the situation, Kaedwyn''s forces could significantly increase.


    Even worse, Howard and his allies could be vilified, losing the legitimacy of their mission to eliminate the bandits.


    After all, the Empire Knights Order held more sway in matters of authority.


    Howard knew the n needed to change.


    He turned to Chris and asked, "Do you know why the deputymander of the Empire Knights Order would collude with Kaedwyn?"


    Chris, anger pulsating through her, mmed her fist on the dining table.


    "Of course, it''s the filthy lure of money," she spat out.


    Howard nodded in understanding.


    It seemed Kaedwyn''s rise to power near Holy Light City was entirely due to the protection of the deputymander.


    To effectively deal with Kaedwyn and uproot himpletely, they needed to topple the man backing him.


    Bribing was certainly out of the question; to the deputymander, Howard could never be as valuable as Kaedwyn.


    Noticing Howard deep in thought, Chris remained silent and resumed eating.


    Howard then asked, "What about the deputymander''s strength? Is there a chance to kill him?"


    Eliminating the root of the problem once and for all by taking the opponent''s life was the best solution.


    But the deputymander of the Empire Knights Order wouldn''t be easy to assassinate, given his own forces.


    However, in such interest groups, eliminating the most influential and high-ranking individual usually quells any further trouble.


    Chris was stunned.


    Howard was actually contemting killing the deputymander of the Empire Knights Order.


    Although she had always despised him, the thought of actually killing him had never dared to cross her mind.


    Why?


    Because it seemed impossible.


    Even if one managed to do it, escaping the consequences was another monumental challenge.


    "This... might be quite difficult," Chris hesitated.


    "He himself isn''t very powerful, but he is always protected by the Four Knights."


    "Four Knights?" Howard queried.


    "Yes, the renowned Holy Light City Four Knights. They are the strongest knights in the entire Holy Light City''s Empire Knights Order."


    Howard asked seriously, "How do youpare to them?"


    Chris lowered her head, pondering carefully before responding, "I could possibly handle three of them, but all four together would be too much for me. Even if only one of them is left, the odds are not in my favor."


    Her implication was clear to Howard: he wouldn''t stand a chance against even one of the Four Knights.


    "Moreover, he''s surrounded by a guard squad of dozens, all elite soldiers."


    "What about an assassination attempt? If you can hold off three of them, leave the rest to me. I''ll find more help."


    Howard mused, thinking about Kellman''s preparations.


    With the right opportunity, he believed sess was possible.


    Chris, realizing Howard was serious, thought even more intently.


    "From what I know of him, there''s only one time he steps out without his guard squad," she said, a spark of determination in her eyes.


    Howard asked eagerly, "When is that?"


    "When he visits his illegitimate child."


    Howard was taken aback.


    His illegitimate child?


    ...


    "Kaedwyn, you''ve really overstepped this time."


    Kaedwyn and his dozen followers were meeting secretly with the deputymander of the Empire Knights Order, Sedge, under an old locust tree at the back of Holy Light City.


    Sedge appeared furious, scanning Kaedwyn and his men with a condemning gaze.


    "How dare you attack an imperial station? Where did you get such audacity? And why wasn''t I informed beforehand?" he berated them.


    "Do you realize? If it wasn''t for me, you all would''ve been dead by now!"


    Kaedwyn''s men, including himself, looked visibly displeased under the barrage of Sedge''sints.


    Stepping forward, Kaedwyn''s eyes, filled with murderous intent, fixed on Sedge.


    Sedge initially recoiled but then, recalling his own entourage, met Kaedwyn''s gaze defiantly.


    Meanwhile, the Four Knights, not far behind Sedge, stepped forward, ready to intervene.


    Kaedwyn seemed wary of them.


    "Commander Sedge, the treasures we deliver to you every month are not for nothing," Kaedwyn stated.


    Seeing Kaedwyn''s apprehension of the Four Knights, Sedge grew bolder and spoke with renewed arrogance.


    "For nothing? If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t know how many times you could have died by now. How could you strut around near Holy Light City?"


    "You should be thanking me. From next month, your payments will double!"


    "Double?"


    The faces of Kaedwyn and his men twisted in anger, each seeming as if they wanted to y Sedge on the spot.


    But with the Four Knights protecting him, a fight would be uncertain, and it wasn''t the time for conflict.


    Kaedwyn, needing to save someone, was forced to endure.


    "Commander Sedge, we need your help to find a few people in the city. Next month, I will deliver this amount."


    Kaedwyn extended five fingers, and Sedge''s eyes immediately lit up.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "Frostwolf Mercenaries'' leader Kellman, and his two associates - or perhaps subordinates. I''ve had their portraits drawn."


    With a wave of his hand, one of Kaedwyn''s men presented the portraits.


    Sedge didn''t even bother to look at them himself, letting the Four Knights take them instead.


    Disdainfully, he said, "Just the Frostwolf Mercenaries'' leader? Rest assured, I''ll find him for you. Do you want them alive or dead?"


    "Dead," Kaedwyn replied without hesitation.


    "But, there''s an old man with them. Do not harm him; he''s the one I''m looking for. If you can ensure his safe return, I, Kaedwyn, will be deeply grateful. If he dies, I''m afraid, Commander Sedge, you won''t receive a penny."


    Sedge''s expression turned serious, but then he smirked.


    "Don''t worry. The city is my domain. Killing them will be as easy as crushing a few ants. But... if that old man you mentioned dies at their hands, that''s not our fault."


    Kaedwyn understood his insinuation and quickly added, "That''s impossible. Unless they wish for death and forsake their desire for money, they won''t harm him.


    I need your assurance that he will be returned to me alive, or else..."


    A torrent of murderous intent shed in Kaedwyn''s eyes.


    The Four Knights stood guard around Sedge, who, not wanting to lose Kaedwyn as a source of ie, promptly agreed, "Fine, I guarantee it."


    ...


    "Howard, my friend, what brings you here?"


    Kellman greeted Howard as they met in a tavern, settling into a corner.


    Howard nced around cautiously before asking, "Where''s Tina?"


    Kellman replied with a smile, "Tina''s tied up with some things."


    Leaning closer to Kellman, Howard spoke in a hushed tone audible only to them, "I''ve unexpectedly learned that Kaedwyn is under Sedge''s protection. The n has changed; we must kill Sedge first."


    Kellman stood up abruptly, staring at Howard in disbelief.


    This news was a thunderbolt from the blue for him.


    The deputymander of the Empire Knights Order, Sedge, in cahoots with Kaedwyn?


    He didn''t know where Howard got this information, but given Howard''s certainty, it was likely true.


    What shocked him even more was Howard''s audacity in wanting to kill Sedge.


    It wasn''t just about Sedge''s status ¨C the Four Knights guarding him were not something they could handle.


    Even in the heyday of the Frostwolf Mercenaries, they wouldn''t have stood a chance against them in full force.


    Howard gestured for Kellman to sit back down.


    Kellman, noticing the unusual nces around the tavern, apologized and took his seat again.


    "This is impossible," Kellman said, his voice trembling with fear.


    "We''ve already reaped plenty of benefits. Why not quit while we''re ahead?"


    "No," Howard replied firmly.

 Chapter 239 239-The Same Trick Again

    <h4>Chapter 239 Chapter239-The Same Trick Again</h4>


    Howard was acutely aware that even if they wanted to back out now, Kaedwyn wouldn''t let them go.


    By this time, Kaedwyn had probably already informed Sedge of the situation.


    If Sedge made the first move, and they were caught in the city, escape would be impossible.


    Both Kaedwyn and Sedge would never allow them to leave alive.


    And fleeing now was not an option either.


    With Sedge''s assistance, Kaedwyn would surely have all the city gates quietly monitored, not to mention the Empire Knights Order...


    There was no way out.


    "You must understand the gravity of the situation, right, Leader Kellman?" Howard posed the question.


    "Sedge might already be hunting us across the city. If we are slow to act, our deaths are certain."


    Kellman felt a cold sweat break out.


    Howard was right.


    To survive, their best chance was to catch Sedge off guard and kill him.


    But theycked the strength! Even if Howard, Kellman, and Tina teamed up, they were no match for the Four Knights.


    And Sedge wasn''t just anyone ¨C he was the deputymander of the Empire Knights Order,manding formidable forces.


    "Don''t worry, I have a n, and I also have a master who can handle three of the Four Knights," Howard assured.


    Kellman''s eyes widened at this revtion.


    Remembering the hundreds of thousands of gold coins at Howard''s disposal, the n didn''t seem so far-fetched anymore.


    But it was still a risky endeavor.


    Howard continued, "Leader Kellman, now is not the time for hesitation. Opportunities are fleeting."


    Gazing into Howard''s resolute eyes, Kellman finally made up his mind.


    "At this point, we have no choice but to fight with all we''ve got. Howard, my friend, let''s hear your n."


    "I''ve learned that Sedge has an illegitimate child," Howard said, a smile ying on his lips.


    Kellman, seeing that smile, was reminded of the time they had kidnapped the old man outside the city.


    Were they about to repeat that trick?


    It was a bit unscrupulous, but given their current disadvantage, they had little choice.


    "Alright, I''ll handle the son."


    "Wait..." Howard interjected, "I''ve already sent someone for that.


    Leader Kellman, please gather everyone you can trust.


    The more hands we have, the better."


    Kellman, as the leader of the Frostwolf Mercenaries, likely still had connections despite his current situation.


    Getting a few reliable and skilled fighters with some money shouldn''t be a problem.


    The more people involved, the higher their chances of sess.


    "I''ve been working on this with Tina today. We were preparing to deal with Kaedwyn, but let''s first serve a big surprise to Sedge, the dishonorable deputymander of the Empire Knights Order," Kellman dered.


    "We must act quickly," Howard urged.


    "I''ll find a way to send a message to Sedge, arranging a meeting. We''ll set an ambush."


    "Agreed!"


    After finalizing their n, they split up to take action.


    Returning to his temporary residence, Howard found that Chris had already captured Sedge''s illegitimate child and the maid who looked after him.


    Chris didn''t feel there was anything wrong with Howard''s methods.


    Excessive kindness couldn''t change anything.


    To kill someone like Sedge, a scoundrel, there was no need for righteousness.


    She, too, harbored deep hatred for Sedge and was fullymitted to this n.


    "Take this letter to Sedge," Howard said to Chris, handing her a freshly written letter.


    Taking the letter, Chris immediately set off on her mission.


    ...


    At that moment, Sedge had just returned from outside the city.


    "That Kaedwyn, showing such disrespect to me. If it weren''t for his usefulness, I would have eliminated him already," he grumbled, loungingfortably in his chair, nked by the Four Knights standing guard on either side.


    Just then, a shadow shed past, instantly putting the Four Knights on high alert, and Sedge, who had been squinting, promptly stood up.


    "Who''s there!" he barked.


    Two of the Four Knights chased after the fleeting figure.


    Suddenly, a letter wrapped around a stone flew in through the window.


    Guards and the remaining Knights rushed outside to search.


    Sedge ordered the letter to be picked up and examined it himself, trembling with rage.


    "Damn it!" he cursed.


    "How did they find out about my connection with Kaedwyn?"


    One of the Knights stepped forward, puzzled.


    "My lord, what has happened?"


    Sedge tossed the letter to him irritably.


    "Kellman, just a mere leader of a mercenary group, dares to oppose me. He kidnaps my illegitimate child and now invites me to meet him. Who else could it be?"


    The Knight''s face tensed, recognizing it as a clear trap.


    "My lord, you must not go."


    Sedge scoffed disdainfully, shaking his head.


    "No, I will go. Send the order ¨C bring everyone. I want to see what they''re up to."


    The Knight''s expression grew even more troubled.


    "My lord, the letter says you must go alone."


    Sedge''s face changed as he snatched the letter back, realizing he hadn''t read it thoroughly in his anger.


    "What?"


    The letter from Howard explicitly stated that Sedge had toe alone, or he could forget about seeing his illegitimate son again.


    "Damn it, this is infuriating!" Sedge eximed, seething with anger.


    Theposed Knight, who had been silent until now, spoke up, "Lord Sedge, don''t worry.


    The four of us can follow you discreetly."


    "Exactly, my lord," another added.


    "Kellman, just a small-time leader of a mercenary group, surely won''t notice."


    Sedge''s expression eased slightly at this suggestion, nodding in agreement to the n.


    ...


    Howard had instructed Sedge toe alone to a deserted ruin in the city for their meeting.


    He knew Sedge would nevere alone, even if his only son was in Howard''s hands.


    He was too aware of how much Sedge valued his own life.


    But that was not an issue.


    Sedge could bring only the Four Knights at most, and Chris alone could hold off three of them.


    With Kellman, Tina, and the skilled fighters they had brought along to handle the fourth, Howard would have his chance to kill Sedge.


    Once Sedge was dead, Kaedwyn would lose his backbone of support.


    Some timeter, Kellman and Tina arrived, fully armed, sporting brand new equipment.


    Four formidable-looking individuals followed them ¨C evidently the skilled fighters Kellman had hired.


    Howard gave them a signal, and without a word, they began to set up their ambush.


    They noticed Chris by Howard''s side, and some recognized her, feeling a surge of shock.


    Chris, a powerful warrior with orcish bloodline, had a certain reputation in the city.


    Her progress had been hampered by her status and the harsh suppression from the nobility, leading to ack of notable achievements.


    However, this did not mean shecked strength, a fact well understood by all present.


    Initially, Kellman was somewhat apprehensive, but he rxed upon hearing that Howard''s ally was Chris.


    His main concern had been whether the expert Howard brought could actually hold off three of the Four Knights.


    After all, those four were the strongest entities in the entire city.


    If it was Chris, then the problem didn''t seem so significant.


    This increased the likelihood of sessfully killing Sedge.


    Achieving this would not only ensure their safety but also eliminate someone who colluded with bandits like Kaedwyn, bringing misery to the people.


    The endeavor was undoubtedly worth the risk.


    The only regret was theck of time to gather evidence of Sedge''s crimes, which would have made their actions more justifiable.


    Now, killing Sedge meant they had to keep this secret buried.


    After all, Sedge was the deputymander of the Empire Knights Order, and his death would not go unnoticed by the empire.


    That''s why Howard had asked Kellman to bring trustworthy individuals for this mission.


    Of course, if their n was eventually exposed, it wouldn''t be a huge concern.


    Howard had a backup n.


    Obtaining evidence of Sedge''s crimes wouldn''t be too difficult, especially by threatening his son''s life.


    Even if Sedge remained tight-lipped, they still had Kaedwyn as an option.


    Tomorrow, Howard would have another chance to extract information about Sedge from Kaedwyn and his followers.


    Howard instructed Chris to also stay hidden; Sedge knew her, and his recognition might deter him from approaching.


    As time ticked by, everyone waited anxiously and nervously.


    Finally, Sedge''s figure came into view.


    He walked with a confident stride, chest puffed out.


    While the Four Knights were nowhere to be seen, Howard knew they must be nearby, perhaps already in position.


    "Who are you? Where''s Kellman? Bring that fool who doesn''t know what''sing to him out here!"


    Sedge bellowed, believing Kellman to be the main culprit.


    Hidden away, Kellman flinched at this, then realized the logic behind it.


    His name was the most recognized among the three, and since Sedge was unaware of Howard''s involvement, he naturally assumed Kellman was responsible.


    This was expected, but Kellman couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread.


    If they failed today, there would be no ce left in the empire for Frostwolf Mercenaries or himself.


    His eyes hardening with determination, Kellman whispered to his men, "Brothers, put in extra effort to rid the people of this scourge.


    I promise you will be handsomely rewarded afterward!"


    "Don''t worry, Leader Kellman. Even without your promise, we''re set on taking this scoundrel down."


    "Exactly, everyone knows Sedge is no good. We just never had the opportunity before."


    "Today, he won''t be going back alive!"


    One after another, they all expressed their resolve.

 Chapter 240 240-The Death of Sedge

    Chapter 240 240-The Death of Sedge


    "Who are you?" Sedge, failing to find Kellman, turned his puzzled gaze towards Howard.


    He quickly recognized him as the man from the portrait provided by Kaedwyn.


    "Where''s Kellman?"


    He didn''t take Howard seriously, considering him an insignificant figure, not worth his concern.


    In his mind, the real mastermind was Kellman, the deputy leader of the Frostwolf Mercenaries.


    This audacious man had not only dared to interfere with Kaedwyn''s business but had also extended his reach towards Sedge himself.


    Unforgivable, he thought.


    Kellman must die.


    No, the entire Frostwolf Mercenaries must be wiped out.


    Sedge had heard that Kellman was busy with the reconstruction of his mercenary group today.


    ''Heh,'' Sedge thought, ''when he returns, I''ll have everyone who wants to join the Frostwolf Mercenaries arrested.''


    Howard''s lips curled into a smile that made Sedge feel ufortable.


    Seeing Howard stare and smile without speaking, Sedge grew even more enraged.


    He read contempt on Howard''s face.


    How dare this Howard look down on him?


    Did this young man really think that he, Sedge, the Vice-Commander of the Empire''s Mercenary Corps and a nobleman, would foolishlye to this meeting alone?


    The Four Knights were hidden in the shadows, ready to strike the moment Kellman showed up.


    He would order their execution immediately.


    No, he thought, they should be captured alive for a more satisfying torture, to make them understand the gravity of whom they had offended before their deaths.


    Howard scanned his surroundings.


    He wasn''t sure about the Four Knights'' strength, but their ability to remain concealed was impressive; he detected nothing.


    "Where is Kellman?"


    "Where is my son!"


    Seeing Howard remain silent for too long, Sedge lost his patience and roared with fury.


    "Commander Sedge, no need to be anxious. Just leave your life behind, and I''ll ensure your son lives to burn paper for you next year."


    For Howard, the time for pretenses was over; Sedge had walked right into the trap.


    "Heh, howughable, trulyughable. You don''t really think you can kill me, do you?"


    Sedge found Howard''s confidence ludicrous.


    Even without the protection of the Four Knights, he felt he could easily handle this young upstart.


    Did Howard really believe donning armor made him a warrior?


    Although Sedge''sbat prowess was modestpared to the elite of the Empire Knights Order - even mediocre by their standards - he was certainly not someone any inexperienced youngster could challenge.


    Today, he intended to demonstrate the weight of the Vice-Commander of the Empire Knights Order to Howard.


    Sedge signalled the Four Knights hidden in the shadows to hold their positions, to avoid scaring off Kellman who had yet to show himself.


    In Sedge''s eyes, Kellman was the real threat to be wary of.


    Despite his disdain for Kellman, he acknowledged that as the leader of the Frostwolf Mercenaries, Kellman''s abilities were not to be underestimated.


    Howard could see that Sedge wanted a one-on-one confrontation.


    This suited him perfectly; he might catch Sedge off guard and finish him easily.


    Howard was somewhat baffled as to how such an ipetent figure like Sedge had ascended to the position of Vice-Commander of the Empire Knights Order.


    "Commander Sedge, if you want to see Leader Kellman, you''ll have to get past me first!"


    Howard raised his sword and slowly charged towards Sedge, deliberately slowing his pace and feigning weakness.


    The Four Knights hidden in the shadows breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing this; the young man indeed appeared tock strength, so they let Sedge handle him as a warm-up.


    Sedge couldn''t stop smiling.


    With such feeble skills, Howard still dared to challenge him, clearly unaware of what death meant.


    Kellman, hiding in ambush, almost threw his back out upon hearing Howard''s words.


    The youngster was making it sound as though he, Kellman, had orchestrated this entire plot.


    Even the men he had brought with him looked at Kellman with admiration.


    They had been told that a man named Howard was leading this operation, but who was this Howard?


    Not even recognizing him, yet he dared to assassinate Sedge, the Vice-Commander of the Empire Knights Order?


    It appeared that the real mastermind was Kellman himself.


    Now, Kellman was in too deep, unable to clear his name even if he jumped into the Yellow River.


    He couldn''t exin himself without risking their cover, which might jeopardize the entire operation.


    Tina covered her mouth, trying to stifle herughter.


    "Alright, boy, let me show you the difference between us, so you clearly understand what a real knight is," Sedge proimed, not even bothering to draw his sword, smiling confidently at the approaching Howard.


    He was utterly sure that with the level of skill Howard had shown, he could handle him single-handedly.


    But what Sedge didn''t expect happened in the blink of an eye.


    As Howard closed in, he suddenly elerated, bursting forth with a terrifying aura.


    The Four Knights, the first to sense the change, realized the danger.


    "Not good, the kid''s been hiding his real strength, hurry and save Lord Sedge!" They immediately rushed from their hiding ces, but the distance was too great.


    Howard wouldn''t miss at this range.


    Sedge''s end was sealed; he died due to his own arrogance.


    Sedge''s hairs stood on end, his heart leaping to his throat in terror.


    This young man...


    Why...


    Why had he suddenly transformed into someone else?


    As Howard''s sword was about to strike, the overwhelming aura had frightened Sedge into forgetting to dodge or defend.


    Even if he had reacted immediately, it would have been toote to escape.


    A sense of helplessness overcame Sedge.


    For the first time, he faced a life-and-death crisis, for the first time, he didn''t know what to do.


    No, he wasn''t ready to die.


    He thought of his Four Knights ¨C yes, surely they would arrive in time to save him.


    He vowed to tear this detestable young man to pieces afterward!


    But the reality unfolded contrary to his wishes.


    Howard decapitated him.


    Although there was no time to extract a confession of his crimes, Howard was still quite satisfied with the sessful, albeit risky, execution of their n.


    Sedge''s eyes, wide with panic, watched the Four Knights rushing towards him, but they couldn''t save him in time.


    "Damn it, Lord Sedge!" the Knights cursed in anger.


    With Sedge dead, whoever was backing him wouldn''t spare them; their fates would be even more miserable.


    Sedge, a mere figurehead, had risen to the position of Vice-Commander of the Empire Knights Order; surely someone more powerful had been behind him ¨C a fact that Howard had also considered.


    Now, the best course of action was to eliminate all of the Four Knights, preventing them from reporting back.


    For the Four Knights, Howard too had to die.


    Only then could they return and face their superiors, perhaps sparing themselves from a worse fate.


    Besides, they were furious at Howard, an unknown upstart who had killed Sedge and forced them into this desperate situation.


    They had to kill Howard ¨C to avenge Sedge and to quell the hatred burning in their hearts.


    Just as the Four Knights were about to reach Howard, a figure swiftly appeared, intercepting them and halting their advance.


    Chris had made her move.


    At this moment, Kellman stood up and shouted, "Brothers, charge!" They rushed forward to engage one of the Four Knights inbat.


    Howard observed the battlefield.


    As Chris had previously mentioned, she possessed the ability to match three of the Four Knights without falling behind, but directly killing them seemed challenging.


    Howard then shifted his focus to Kellman and the others, who were overwhelming their knightly opponent, creating an opportunity to take him down.


    Deciding quickly, Howard no longer waited.


    He charged towards Kellman''s location, ready to secure the defeat of that Knight.


    With Howard joining in, the tide of the battle turnedpletely one-sided.


    After a few rounds of relentless attacks, the knight fell in defeat.


    Then, the group rushed to assist Chris.


    The remaining three knights realized they had been outmaneuvered.


    If they continued to fight, none would survive.


    In a critical moment, they opted to retreat.


    Even though returning would not bode well for them, it was better than dying on the spot.


    Clinging to their will to live, they weren''t ready to give up their lives until the very end.


    Escaping, however, was not easy.


    Howard had already instructed Chris not to let anyone get away.


    Facing a formidable opponent like Chris, any slip could lead to their doom.


    If they chose to flee, they would surely be pursued and killed by Chris, losing any chance to counterattack effectively.


    Waiting wasn''t an option either.


    As Howard and Kellman''s group joined in, the pressure on Chris was alleviated, allowing her attacks to be even more fierce.


    Before long, another knight fell under her sword.


    Realizing the grim situation, one of the knights abandoned all caution and fled, leaving his fate to chance.


    But how could he possibly escape Chris''s pursuit? Unsurprisingly, he too was impaled by Chris''s sword.


    Thest knight, seeing all hispanions dead and knowing his own fate was sealed, chose to take his own life in a disy of defiance.


    With that, Howard''s n had been perfectly executed.


    He was satisfied with the oue, but it wasn''t time to let his guard down just yet; there was still one more matter to attend to.


    He pulled Kellman aside and spoke in a low voice, "How close are you to the men you brought today?"


    "Not very, actually," Kellman replied.


    "We were pressed for time today, so I recruited some mercenaries with good reputations. The brothers I know well weren''t in the city at the moment."

 Chapter 241 241-The Greedy Mercenaries

    Chapter 241 241-The Greedy Mercenaries


    At that moment, Kellman hadn''t realized what Howard was nning to do.


    A glint of coldness shed in Howard''s eyes as he said, "Kellman, you understand that this matter must not be exposed, right?"


    Staring into Howard''s eyes, Kellman shivered.


    After these days of interaction, he understood too well what that look in Howard''s eyes meant.


    It was the look of someone ready to kill, reminiscent of the time when Tina was bullied by the Empire Knights Order.


    "You''re nning to kill them? But they''re innocent!"


    Kellman couldn''t let such an act happen.


    Integrity was vital, especially among mercenaries.


    Promising payment for a job and then betraying them after the deed was done ¨C that was unthinkable.


    "Brother Howard!" Kellman''s voice was stern as he stared intently at Howard.


    He could overlook past incidents as they were acts of necessity, but now he would not yield.


    "These are men I brought. You can''t kill them. If you insist on doing so, then please take my and Tina''s lives as well!"


    Howard sighed.


    "Leader Kellman, what are you saying? You and Tina have both saved my life; how could I possibly kill you? Since you find it inappropriate, I won''t touch them."


    With Kellman so protective of his men, Howard reluctantly decided to let the matter go.


    He hoped these men would be trustworthy.


    After parting ways with the others, Chris couldn''t help but say, "My lord, we can''t let those men go. Sedge was backed by an even greater power."


    Although Chris was technically a ve, she didn''t ept this fact in her heart, and therefore didn''t address Howard as ''master''.


    Howard himselfcked a sense of master-servant mentality, so he didn''t mind.


    After Chris spoke, Howard, who had initially decided not to harm the mercenaries, found himself deep in thought again.


    Should he really risk their lives? A flicker of resolve crossed his eyes, but soon, recalling Kellman''s words, he feltpelled to abandon the thought.


    "Let it be," Howard finally said.


    "If I do this, how am I any different from people like Sedge? If the truth everes out in the future, I''ll find another way. Right now, these men are innocent. I can''t kill them just because they might betray me in the future."


    Chris stared at Howard, surprised, finding his reasoning very sound.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Keadwyn, anxiously waiting outside the city, had yet to receive any news from Sedge.


    Logically speaking, with the Empire Knights Order ruling the city, it shouldn''t have taken Sedge long to eliminate a few targets.


    But now, dawn was breaking...


    "Boss, something''s wrong!" a spy Keadwyn had sent into the city reported back.


    "Boss, Sedge is dead!"


    "What? What did you say?"


    Keadwyn couldn''t believe his ears.


    He thought he had misheard.


    The Vice-Commander of the Empire Knights Order, favored by the Duke of the capital, holding sway over half the city, was dead just like that?


    "The Vice-Commander of the Empire Knights Order, Sedge, is dead!" the spy repeated, and Keadwyn was forced to ept the reality.


    This spy was his confidant, unlikely to lie, and such significant news must have been thoroughly verified.


    With Sedge''s death at this juncture, it couldn''t be unrted to Kellman.


    "That Sedge, such a waste, to die at the hands of a mere Kellman," Kaedwyn muttered in disbelief.


    "What do we do now?"


    Gazing into the night sky, gritting his teeth, he steeled himself and said, "Prepare six carts full of treasures. We''ll go to the agreed ce tomorrow."


    Kaedwyn had decided topromise; there seemed no other option left.


    He had to admit that he had underestimated Kellman and his associates'' capabilities.


    Even if Sedge was ipetent, he wasn''t easy to kill, especially with the Four Knights around, whom even Kaedwyn wasn''t sure he could defeat.


    Now, the best course of action was to follow the instructions in the letter.


    However, his subordinates were less enthusiastic about this n.


    Six carts of treasures represented their long-term savings, to be given away just like that?


    But they were all Kaedwyn''s trusted men, and he had treated them well over the years.


    Seeing their leader making such a sacrifice to save his father, they had little toin about.


    Sensing his men''s reluctance, Kaedwyn sighed and said, "I know you brothers have been through a lot with me over the years.


    Consider this as a debt I, Kaedwyn, owe you."


    "Boss, don''t say that. For the sake of saving the old man, what are these worldly possessions worth!"


    "Exactly!"


    While Kaedwyn believed Kellman and Howard were only after wealth, in reality, Howard had even contemted killing him.


    ...


    The next day, as the appointed time arrived, Howard and Kellman, along with their group, were already waiting.


    Kellman brought the same men as the day before, and Howard instructed Chris to keep a close watch on them.


    If they showed any suspicious behavior, she was to act without seeking his approval first.


    Howard had Chris wear a helmet to prevent Kaedwyn from recognizing her, aiming for a surprise attack on him.


    As time passed, Kellman remarked, "Could it be that Kaedwyn won''t show up?"


    "He will," Howard confidently assured.


    They waited a bit longer until they finally saw a caravan slowly approaching, led by Kaedwyn himself.


    Kaedwyn had initially not nned to exchange the treasures for the hostages, which was why he had rushed back the previous night to prepare, causing a slight dy.


    Howard was certain that by now, Kaedwyn knew of Sedge''s death and would be highly vignt, evident from the dozens of elite troops he brought with him.


    However, as long as he was unaware of Chris''s presence, Howard believed they still had a chance.


    Upon arriving, Kaedwyn nced at Howard, standing at the forefront, with suspicion.


    He thought to himself, could this young man be the mastermind behind everything?


    Even Kellman was obediently standing behind him¡­


    Without saying a word, Kaedwyn gestured to his men to bring the caravan forward.


    Howard asked Chris to check the boxes in the wagons to ensure they were filled with treasures.


    As Chris opened each box, everyone, including her, was stunned.


    The chests full of gold coins, jewels, and silverware shone dazzlingly in the sunlight.


    The mercenaries Kellman had brought were especially astonished.


    They had never seen, nor even dreamed of, such wealth in their lifetimes.


    It was unbelievable that Kellman was involved in such a deal.


    When the stakes are high enough, there are always those who will take risks, and this was exactly what Howard was concerned about.


    If he didn''t need the manpower, he wouldn''t have allowed anyone other than Kellman, Tina, and Chris toe along.


    He wasn''t worried about Chris betraying him; the thought wouldn''t even cross her mind.


    Besides, she was Howard''s ve, her life hanging on his whim.


    After confirming that there were no issues, Howard released the hostages.


    At this moment, Chris, escorting an elderly man, approached.


    Kaedwyn, upon seeing his father unharmed, breathed a sigh of relief.


    His gaze then shifted to Chris.


    Something about her seemed familiar, but with the helmet and armor, he couldn''t recognize her.


    Thus, he rxed his guard, mistaking her for an ordinary warrior, and hurried over to greet his father.


    The old man, unaware of Howard''s n to kill Kaedwyn, was prepared to witness his son''s death.


    He had long anticipated such an oue, knowing all too well Kaedwyn''s character.


    Yet, when Kaedwyn rushed over eagerly, the old man found himself hesitating in his resolve, feeling a pang of unwillingness.


    His mouth was gagged, unable to speak, but he tried to warn Kaedwyn with his eyes not toe closer.


    Kaedwyn, who knew his father well, instantly sensed danger.


    He looked around but found nothing amiss.


    Where was the threat?


    In his moment of confusion, Chris had already closed in on Kaedwyn.


    In a swift motion, she drew her sword and struck.


    Chris''s strikes were always clean and forceful, and this time she exerted her full strength.


    Kaedwyn was cleaved in two, falling lifelessly to the ground.


    The onlookers were shocked beyond belief.


    Kaedwyn had just died like that?


    "True to her orcish bloodline, Chris is terrifying," someone murmured.


    The mercenaries, who had been eyeing the six carts of treasures, began to weigh their options, considering whether the risk was worth taking.


    "Boss!"


    The men Kaedwyn had brought with him, undoubtedly loyal to him, charged towards Chris upon seeing him killed, seeking vengeance.


    "Let''s help them out, brothers!" Kellman and Tina quickly moved to assist.


    However, the mercenaries hesitated, not following suit.


    Their eyes lingered on the six carts filled with treasures.


    This was the perfect opportunity.


    With Chris engaged and potentially overwhelmed by Kaedwyn''s men, her survival was uncertain.


    Kellman and Tina were also tied up in the fight, leaving only Howard.


    They had witnessed Howard''s strength, which, while not weak, was not particrly exceptionalpared to theirs.


    "Brothers, fortune favors the bold," one of the mercenaries said, his eyes shining with a sharp light.


    The others immediately understood his implication.


    Even if theypleted this job with Kellman, they would only receive a few dozen gold coins at most.


    But now, there were millions of gold coins, perhaps even more, within their grasp.

 Chapter 242 242-Mission Accomplished

    <h4>Chapter 242 Chapter242-Mission Aplished</h4>


    The choice was clear to the mercenaries.


    They rushed towards the six carts of treasures, nning to seize the opportunity to drive away with them.


    Howard, who had been watching them closely, hadn''t moved.


    He wouldn''t let the fruits of hisbor be stolen just like that.


    He stood in front of the mercenaries, blocking their path.


    "Gentlemen, even if you choose not to help, please do not cause trouble, or else..."


    Howard''s gaze swept over them, not hiding the murderous intent in his eyes.


    The mercenariesughed.


    Or else what?


    How could he, alone, stand a chance against so many of them?


    Howard knew that once greed took over, it wouldn''t be easy to reason with them.


    He had alreadyunched an attack while speaking.


    One of the mercenaries, confident in his skills, stepped forward to meet Howard, believing he could easily kill him.


    The others rushed towards the wagons, their priority being the treasures rather than Howard''s life.


    Seeing hisrades sprinting towards the carts, the mercenary fighting Howard got distracted, cursing them silently for their shamelessness.


    He then decided to quickly finish off Howard, not wanting to let the others get away with all the loot.


    However, he had underestimated Howard.


    In the moment of his distraction, Howard struck, swiftly decapitating him.


    Howard then rushed at the fastest speed towards the first person who touched the wagon.


    This mercenary was not weak, but his attention was entirely captivated by the imminent riches, leaving him oblivious to Howard''s sudden approach.


    He met an easy death under Howard''s sword.


    The remaining mercenaries finally realized that to escape with the treasures, they first needed to kill Howard.


    Now down to five men, their assault did not relent, and they began to encircle him.


    These battle-hardened mercenaries, while seemingly weakerpared to Sedge''s Four Knights, were actually among the stronger fighters in the city.


    At least a few of them were as strong as, if not stronger than, Kellman, putting Howard in a difficult position.


    "Kid, blocking our way to riches, die!" one of the mercenaries roared.


    Howard struggled to fend off the increasingly fierce onught.


    Faced with the prospect of immense wealth, the mercenaries fought like madmen.


    In the past, Howard could have easily dispatched them, but now he was forced into close-quartersbat.


    Red-eyed with fury, Howardunched a counterattack amidst the encircling enemies.


    Ignoring the des that struck him in the chest and abdomen, he managed to y another mercenary, paying a hefty price with two deep wounds.


    Despite his injuries, Howard''sbat effectiveness hardly diminished.


    It''s said that people fear death less when they''re poor.


    Now, with immense riches before them, these mercenariescked the resolve they had shown in their fight against the Four Knights the day before, bing more cautious.


    They were so close to substantial wealth that they were unwilling to risk dying there.


    Their attacks became tentative, unwilling to sustain injuries, which left them at a disadvantage as the struggle ensued.


    At this point, they no longer saw Howard as a real threat.


    While their attack appeared coordinated, each harbored their own agenda.


    If they could manage to get one of their own slightly injured during the skirmish, it would be an ideal oue for them.


    Thus, facing Howard''s reckless attacks, these greedy yet somewhat cowardly mercenaries were filled with apprehension.


    They hadn''t anticipated Howard being so tough to handle.


    Now, neither advancing nor retreating seemed viable options.


    ncing over at Chris, they grew even more terrified.


    After Kaedwyn''s death, his men stood no chance against Chris.


    No matter how numerous, they were useless against her fury.


    Chris was on a rampage, leaving a trail of severed limbs and bodies in her wake.


    She showed no mercy, fully aware of the dire situation Howard was in, and was determined to quickly eliminate her enemies to assist him.


    Among the mercenaries surrounding Howard, one realized they couldn''t take Howard down quickly and stealthily slipped away from the fray.


    He jumped onto a wagon and spurred the horse forward.


    Seeing this, the others panicked.


    "Damn it, the traitor!" they cursed.


    "Don''t run!"


    They were risking their lives, and his fleeing didn''t sit well with them.


    Their tight offensive against Howard immediately fell apart as each fought individually, all rushing towards the wagons.


    Howard, seeing one of the wagons getting away, knew he was likely to lose that load of treasure.


    While feeling a pang of loss, he quickly moved to protect the remaining wagons.


    Seizing the opportunity presented by their scattered focus, he ended another mercenary''s life.


    Then, as another mercenary climbed onto a wagon and threw his weapon at Howard, Howard retaliated and killed him.


    Now, only two mercenaries remained.


    They lost the will to fight Howard; whether they could beat him no longer mattered.


    Chris would soon finish her fight, and upon her arrival, their deaths were certain.


    Moreover, seeing arade sessfully escape with a wagon of treasure threw them into an extreme state of imbnce.


    They were determined to get their hands on the wealth, no matter what.


    Howard was a step toote; the mercenaries had already jumped onto the wagons.


    Cursing under his breath, he realized the situation had turned sour.


    After fighting so fiercely and losing half the treasure, he couldn''t ept this oue.


    Had he known Chris would be so reliable, he wouldn''t have allowed Kellman to bring those men along.


    Just when Howard thought all was lost, Chris, with incredible speed, dashed past him, swiftly catching up to and eliminating the two remaining mercenaries.


    They fell from the wagons, their necks shed by Chris in a state of terror.


    Howard was overjoyed at this unexpected turn of events.


    Looking towards where Kaedwyn''s men were, he saw that half of themy dead, while the others were too frightened to advance, and some had already fled.


    Seeing theirpanions flee, the remaining men lost the will to fight and followed suit.


    In the end, Howard managed to save five of the wagons.


    "Tina, I''m okay," Howard reassured, even though the blood seeping from his wounds was rming.


    Tina immediately began to bandage his injuries.


    Kellman, filled with regret,mented, "Howard, my brother, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I should''ve listened to you and let you kill them yesterday."


    "There''s no need for self-me, Leader Kellman. It was my decision not to kill them," Howard replied, absolving Kellman of any guilt.


    They arranged to hide the treasure in a secluded spot outside the city, nning to sell it off in batches.


    Otherwise, such a vast amount of wealth would surely attract attention from various powers within the city.


    Currently, neither Howard nor Kellman had the strength to openly possess such immense wealth.


    ...


    Inside Howard''s residence.


    With Kellman and Chris off to fence the stolen goods, Tina stayed behind to care for the injured Howard.


    "Do you know the identity of that mercenary who escaped earlier?" Howard asked as Tina tended to his wounds.


    Thinking carefully, Tina replied, "I know a little, but after what happened, it might not be easy to find him now."


    Howard nodded in agreement.


    It was uncertain whether the man had returned to Holy Light City or not.


    "What are people in the city saying about Sedge''s death?" Howard inquired.


    He knew Tina had been out gathering information and probably knew something.


    She was more meticulous in her thinking than Kellman.


    Shaking her head with a puzzled tone, Tina said, "It''s strange.


    Someone seems to have suppressed the news of Sedge''s death, so there''s no rumor about it in the city."


    "It seems there really is a greater power behind Sedge. Tell Kellman to be careful and not to draw too much attention for now, to avoid being targeted."


    Howard was contemting leaving Holy Light City due to the dangers outside.


    However, before doing so, he wanted to strengthen his own forces.


    He was considering forming his own mercenary group.


    He looked at Tina, intending to invite her to be the first member of his new group.


    Over the past few days, Tina had taken care of him attentively, which had stirred special feelings in Howard''s heart towards her.


    Just as he was about to speak, he hesitated, worrying about whether openly poaching from Kellman''s team was appropriate.


    He was suddenly torn with indecision.


    ...


    In a dimly lit room, where only the faint flicker of candlelight danced, a young man sat in a chair, absorbing the reports from his subordinate.


    "Sedge is dead?"


    "And Kaedwyn too?"


    He found the news incredulous yet felt a hint of excitement.


    "It seems a new, unknown power has entered the city. Go gather a list of everyone who has recently entered the city, especially unfamiliar faces. I want every single one ounted for," hemanded in a tone that brooked no argument.


    ...


    "How about it? These are all top-quality items," a sly-looking mercenary said while dealing with a jewelry merchant.


    The merchant shook his head, "Feraus, the quality of these items isn''t great. But considering the quantity, I''ll give you five thousand gold coins."


    Feraus, the mercenary, immediately bristled with anger.


    "Five thousand?"


    He drew his sword and pointed it at the merchant, challenging him, "Just one of these wagons is worth five thousand gold coins. Are you trying to cheat me?"

 Chapter 243 243-Rebuilding the Mercenary Group

    <h4>Chapter 243 Chapter243-Rebuilding the Mercenary Group</h4>


    The jewelry merchant remained unfazed, casually moving the sword away with his finger, his expression troubled.


    "Five thousand is already quite a lot. I don''t know where you got these items from, but considering the sheer volume, they must havee from dubious sources, right? Apart from us, no one else would dare to buy them..."


    The merchant took advantage of Feraus''sck of experience.


    These items, if sold separately, could fetch much more than a few thousand gold coins.


    Anyone else would have realized they were being swindled, but Feraus found the merchant''s words reasonable.


    "Can you add a bit more?"


    Feraus asked through gritted teeth, reluctant to part with the wagonload of treasures he had risked his life for.


    After all, he had betrayed Kellman and now had to worry about the risk of being hunted by Howard and Chris, neither of whom were to be trifled with.


    "No, five thousand is the final offer. If you''re not satisfied, feel free to try elsewhere," the merchant stated firmly.


    Seeing the merchant''s confident demeanor, Feraus reluctantly agreed.


    He didn''t have other channels to offload the goods, and he had worked with this merchant multiple times.


    Despite feeling cheated, he trusted the merchant not to betray him.


    Under normal circumstances, no one would scam you, but with such an enormous fortune at stake, things could be different...


    In Holy Light City, any power capable of absorbing these items was not to be trifled with.


    Unbeknownst to Feraus, who left contentedly with the gold coins, he had already caught someone''s attention.


    In contrast to Feraus, Chris and Kellman were much more prudent.


    They dispersed the treasures, selling them off in small quantities initially, ensuring they wouldn''t draw unwanted attention.


    The next day, Chris stood guard outside Howard''s bedroom, ready to report the results of the previous night.


    She waited a long time, and by noon, there was still no sign of Howard emerging from his room.


    Frowning with concern, she sensed something might be amiss.


    After a prolonged wait with no response from inside, she tried knocking on Howard''s door.


    Still receiving no answer, she reluctantly kicked the door open.


    Although it was a bit impolite, she was more concerned about Howard''s safety, as she had grown quite satisfied with her master in various aspects.


    Upon discovering the room empty, Chris immediately tensed up.


    What could have happened?


    Unbeknownst to her, after Howard had retired to his room the previous day, Tina hade in a panic, informing him that Leader Kellman was in trouble.


    At the moment, Howard was at Kellman''s residence.


    He sighed deeply as he looked at Kellman, who was grievously injured and barely clinging to life, having been shed several times.


    Tina was by his side, weeping inconsbly.


    "It''s my fault for being careless, even after being so cautious," Kellman spoke weakly.


    Howard had already learned from Tina that Kellman''s injuries were severe, threatening his life.


    He had been targeted and attacked by several unknown skilled assants while selling the treasures.


    Though Kellman had fought desperately to escape, he had sustained critical injuries.


    Kellman had summoned Howard to entrust him with a request.


    "Howard, my brother, I know you''re a good person, and capable too," he said faintly.


    "I want to entrust Tina to you. I hope you can take care of her for me. She''s thest of our Frostwolf Mercenaries."


    Howard looked at Kellman''s pale face and promised earnestly, "Leader Kellman, rest assured, I will not only take care of Tina for you, but I will also help rebuild the Frostwolf Mercenaries. After all, you both saved my life. I will never forget this debt of gratitude in my lifetime."


    Memories of their first encounter shed through Howard''s mind, and now it seemed Tina would be the only one left.


    Howard''s expression hardened, his eyes revealing a fierce resolve.


    "I will avenge you, Leader Kellman."


    Kellman was deeply moved by Howard''smitment to rebuild the Frostwolf Mercenaries, something that had always been Kellman''s heartfelt aspiration.


    "My brother..."


    Kellman tried to say more, but his severe injuries left him unable to speak.


    However, Howard understood his sentiment and assured him with a nod.


    Ultimately, Kellman passed away.


    Howard consoled Tina briefly, telling her that now was not the time for sorrow; they needed to seek vengeance for Leader Kellman and rebuild the Frostwolf Mercenaries.


    As the sole survivor of the Frostwolf Mercenaries, Tina had witnessed the death of all herpanions, so she only grieved briefly before stopping her tears.


    It wasn''t that she wasn''t sad, but she had be all too familiar with death.


    Lamenting the departed was futile.


    Seeing Tina regain herposure, Howard asked her to make arrangements for Kellman''s funeral.


    He then set out to investigate who was behind the attack on Kellman the previous night.


    With sufficient funds at his disposal and in a city where money spoke loudest, finding answers in Holy Light City wasn''t a difficult task for Howard.


    Returning home, he instructed Chris, who was well-acquainted with Holy Light City, to take enough gold coins and investigate who attacked Leader Kellman.


    However, he stressed the importance of discretion.


    It was crucial not to draw attention; Kellman''s fate was a testament to the dangers of being too conspicuous.


    Unlike Kellman, Chris possessed much greater strength and cunning, so Howard felt assured entrusting her with tasks.


    Next, Howard focused on building his own power base.


    Before Kellman''sst breath, he had mentioned the idea of rebuilding the Frostwolf Mercenaries, a decision made after careful consideration.


    Being unfamiliar with thend and not wanting to be a target by being in the limelight, Howard initially nned to be the power behind the throne, with Kellman as the nominal leader.


    This way, he would never be in a precarious situation, nor face assassination like Sedge.


    But with Kellman''s demise, the choice for a leader fell on Tina.


    Given Tina''s trust in Howard, she was unlikely to refuse.


    Yet, Howard hesitated, feeling a sense of guilt at the thought.


    It seemed the better choice would be to appoint Chris as the leader.


    With her formidable strength, she could handle the prominent position more securely.


    Once decided, Howard prepared to issue a recruitment advertisement, aiming to attract mercenaries and civilians to join.


    He purchased a piece ofnd away from the city center and quickly set up a temporary camp for the Frostwolf Mercenaries.


    He and Tina waited there every day for applicants.


    However, three days after the advertisement went out, no one showed up.


    Howard investigated the matter and discovered the reason.


    The demise of the Frostwolf Mercenaries was well-known; they had a bit of fame, with many strong members.


    Now that these strong members were all gone, leaving only Tina, no one was interested in such a weakened mercenary group.


    Furthermore, the advertised pay of one gold coin per month for a warrior was scoffed at and dismissed as a scam.


    Under normal circumstances, the pay offered by mercenary groups to their mercenaries was at most one silver coin.


    The idea of receiving an entire gold coin was beyond their wildest dreams, and a fallen mercenary group like theirs couldn''t possibly afford it.


    Thus, their recruitment advertisement for warriors was met with disbelief.


    Howard then tasked the experienced Chris with brainstorming solutions.


    After several days, Chris had still not uncovered the identities of those who killed Leader Kellman.


    With limited manpower, they had to prioritize their efforts, putting this investigation on hold.


    During a trip to the city center, Chris returned with urgent news for Howard, "My lord, the empire has just issued a decree. During wartime, mercenaries and nobles are prohibited from recruiting private armies."


    Howard felt as if struck by lightning.


    If that was the case, their ns to rebuild the mercenary group were doomed.


    "When was this decree issued?" he asked.


    "Just recently," Chris replied.


    Howard pondered over this development.


    Was it merely a coincidence?


    Didn''t the empire fear the potential bacsh from powerful mercenary groups or nobles?


    At that moment, Tina chimed in, "Such decrees have been issued before, but they''re practically ineffective against powerful forces. Even if they vite the decree, the empire wouldn''t dare to act against them lightly."


    "But for mercenary groups like ours that urgently need rebuilding, it''s a deadly blow."


    Howard looked towards the direction of the city outskirts, a glint of determination in his eyes.


    "If that''s the case, we have no choice but to venture outside the city and take our chances."


    Gazing towards the south of the city, Howard had an idea that Chris immediately grasped.


    "My lord, are you thinking of rallying Kaedwyn''s former subordinates? That''s simply not possible..."


    "There''s nothing impossible if the incentives are right," Howard confidently asserted.


    Most of Kaedwyn''s wealth, at least seventy percent, was now in their possession.


    Moreover, with Chris''s formidablebat prowess, the idea of assimting Kaedwyn''s old guards was entirely feasible, not just a whimsical thought from Howard.


    Most of those who were loyal to Kaedwyn had perished in the battle a few days ago, and Howard didn''t believe that a group driven by self-interest would remain loyal.


    "Besides, this is just a temporary measure. Once we gain more strength, we can reassess our situation."


    At the very least, they needed to establish the mercenary group first.


    Whether the people were trustworthy or not wasn''t the immediate concern.


    Howard felt that the city was not as safe as it seemed, and they needed to act quickly.

 Chapter 244 244-The Assassin

    <h4>Chapter 244 Chapter244-The Assassin</h4>


    Howard was acutely aware of the undercurrents swirling in thisplex web of power.


    The death of a mercenary group leader like Kellman barely causing a ripple was telling.


    It suggested someone was suppressing information about Kellman''s death, even managing to leave no trace behind.


    Now, Howard even worried that whoever was behind the attack on Kellman might target him, especially since he was investigating the incident.


    That was a distinct possibility.


    The reason they hadn''t acted yet was likely due to fear of Chris''s strength.


    After much deliberation, Howard increasingly felt that staying in Holy Light City was untenable.


    His involvement in Sedge''s death and the possibility of the fleeing mercenary leaking information posed a deadly risk.


    That very night, the trio decided to leave the city.


    With Chris''s presence, Howard wasn''t concerned about encountering Night Demons; ordinary ones no longer posed a threat to them.


    They left the city and hurried to the inn that belonged to Kaedwyn.


    Upon seeing Howard and the others return, the old man, fearing a final reckoning, was extremely nervous.


    He pleaded with Howard, "Kaedwyn is already dead, there''s no need for further bloodshed."


    Howard smiled, reassuring the old man that he was worrying unnecessarily.


    "Please arrange some rooms for us. Also, I''d like to know where Kaedwyn''s former subordinates are now."


    Kaedwyn''s forces had nearly a thousand members.


    Such arge organization wouldn''t just dissolve with Kaedwyn''s death.


    Despite losing Sedge''s protection, they remained a force to be reckoned with.


    The empire wouldn''t dare provoke them lightly under the current circumstances.


    If Howard could find a way to rally this power, he would no longer need to fear the forces within the city.


    When Howard posed his question, the old man immediately guessed his intention.


    The old man''s expression grew serious as he led Howard into a private room.


    "I know you''re no ordinary man, but you should abandon the idea of rallying Kaedwyn''s subordinates. The situation is entirely different from what you might think," he advised Howard sincerely, not seeming to lie.


    Howard was taken aback.


    Logically, with Kaedwyn dead and their leader gone, offering them substantial benefits should make rallying them possible.


    What did he mean the situation was entirely different from his expectations?


    "Who is their current leader?" Howard asked.


    Apart from Kaedwyn, was there someone else capable of uniting them?


    The old man sighed and shook his head, "His name is Phileste, once Kaedwyn''s archenemy. He hasn''t been seen for many years, and if you had acted two days ago with a lucrative offer, it might have been possible, but now..."


    "Phileste?" Howard mulled over the name, which sounded vaguely familiar.


    He seemed to recall hearing it mentioned in the city.


    After a moment, he remembered.


    Phileste was a notorious bandit, even more infamous than Kaedwyn, known for his ruthlessness.


    He was once part of the ck Hawk Mercenaries and served as their deputy leader.


    Following a fallout with Kaedwyn, Phileste was expelled but had held high prestige within the ck Hawk Mercenaries and was no less capable than Kaedwyn.


    Howard''s heart clenched at the thought.


    If it were Phileste, it was indeed possible for him to have effortlessly taken control of Kaedwyn''s former subordinates.


    Just when he thought he had dealt with Kaedwyn, Phileste emerged,plicating matters further.


    Howard looked at the old man and asked, "Is it possible to arrange a meeting with Phileste?"


    He believed that since Phileste had only returned recently, if he were eliminated, Howard might have another opportunity.


    This n wasn''t solely for his benefit but also to eradicate the bandit threat outside Holy Light City, preventing further harm to the people.


    The old man clearly understood the benefits of such a move, but he remained pessimistic, mainly due to ack of hope.


    "The reason you could easily kill Kaedwyn was his momentary carelessness andck of preparation. But Phileste is different," he cautioned.


    "He is much more cunning, and his strength is even greater than Kaedwyn''s. The only reason he was the deputy leader of the ck Hawk Mercenaries is that Kaedwyn was more charismatic. Now that Kaedwyn is gone, everyone has no choice but to follow him. The tactics you used on Kaedwyn won''t work on him; he already knows about your assassination of Sedge and has been on high alert since taking power."


    Howard''s brow furrowed.


    "High alert?"


    "I have no quarrel with him, and logically, he should even be thankful to me for getting rid of Kaedwyn. Without me, he wouldn''t have been able to take over Kaedwyn''s men so easily," Howard argued.


    The old man shook his head again, exining, "But now, among his men, there are those who were loyal to Kaedwyn. If Phileste wants to establish his authority quickly, he needs to avenge Kaedwyn. I heard he has already sent people into the city to kill Kellman."


    Howard stood up, agitated.


    "What, Kellman was killed by him?"


    Initially, Howard hesitated about whether to eliminate Phileste, considering it an excessively risky move.


    If Phileste was as formidable an opponent as the old man described, Howard preferred not to confront him unless absolutely necessary.


    However, upon learning that Kellman''s death was at Phileste''s hands, Howard''s decision became resolute.


    Phileste had to die.


    He had promised Kellman he would avenge him.


    Even without this promise, Howard would not let Phileste live.


    Merely out of gratitude for Kellman''s past aid, Howard had reason enough to kill Phileste.


    Seeing the change in Howard''s demeanor, the old man furrowed his brows, realizing his mistake in mentioning Phileste''s involvement in Kellman''s death.


    He shouldn''t have brought it up, fearing now that an unavoidable conflict loomed.


    Although Howard had killed his son, the old man didn''t despise Howard; in fact, he hoped Howard would survive.


    After a moment, Howard calmed down and sat back down.


    He asked, puzzled, "If Kellman''s death was at the hands of Phileste, why couldn''t I find any clues?"


    Howard had sent Chris to investigate.


    Given Chris''s exceptional capabilities, it was perplexing that after several days of continuous investigation, there was no result.


    Suddenly, Howard''s eyes widened.


    Could it be...


    An unwee realization dawned on him.


    Phileste must have established cooperation with a significant figure in Holy Light City, someone of much higher standing than Sedge.


    Only such a scenario could exin how information about the assassin was perfectly concealed.


    If this was true, Howard was about to face a far more dangerous situation than before.


    His new adversary would be much stronger than Kaedwyn and Sedge.


    "You must have guessed by now," the old man said, looking at Howard with an expression that seemed to urge him to give up.


    ''I advise you to leave this ce of trouble and abandon thoughts of revenge.''


    "Thank you for the warning," Howard said, bowing respectfully.


    If it weren''t for the old man''s advice, he might have blindly sought out Kaedwyn''s subordinates, which would have undoubtedly led to a fatal oue, endangering both Tina and Chris.


    For the time being, Howard decided not to take action, realizing hecked the strength to oppose both Phileste and the significant figures of Holy Light City.


    To avenge Kellman, what he needed most was to stay calm.


    A temporary retreat didn''t mean Howard was conceding.


    Only by ensuring his own safety first could he hope for an opportunity.


    After saying goodbye, Howard discussed with Chris and Tina and decided to leave Holy Light City temporarily.


    Howard sent Chris back to the city alone to hire some people to pose as a trading caravan.


    This was because Howard needed to take the treasures acquired from Kaedwyn with them, and disguising as a merchant caravan was the best way to do this.


    The hired individuals were ordinary people, so there was no need to worry about them turning against him upon discovering the secret of the treasures.


    Once the preparations wereplete, Chris led a group of about twenty or thirty people out of the city.


    These were civilians from Holy Light City, eager to earn a substantial amount by participating in the trade mission, making it easy for Chris to recruit enough hands.


    They set off, with these people driving the cartsden with treasures, embarking on their journey.


    Holy Light City no longer offered room for Howard''s development,pelling him to seek growth elsewhere.


    Chris suggested heading to Tarl City, not far away.


    While itcked the bustle of Holy Light City, it met Howard''s current needs.


    Most importantly, Howard needed to quickly sell the treasures in his possession; transporting them by cart was too conspicuous.


    Once in Tarl City, Howard wouldn''t need to be as cautious as he had been in Holy Light City, allowing for bolder actions.


    This was because Tarl City, a small frontier town, couldn''tpare in power to Holy Light City.


    Although it had a significant poption, it was quite impoverished.


    However, the nobles of Tarl City possessed considerable wealth and could likely absorb the goods Howard needed to sell.

 Chapter 245 245-Ambush and Assassination

    <h4>Chapter 245 Chapter245-Ambush and Assassination</h4>


    For Howard, another advantage of Tarl City was its distance from the empire''s power center, offering a degree of separation from the intricate political machinations he sought to avoid.


    In Tarl City, the influence of the empire was weak, with even the Empire Knights Ordercking a garrison there.


    This meant Howard could disregard the empire''s prohibition on recruiting private soldiers, fulfilling Kellman''sst wish and keeping his own promise to rebuild the Frostwolf Mercenaries.


    Despite some risks, it was worth a try.


    With the empire''s limited military presence in the area, Chris''s strength alone could give Howard confidence.


    The journey to Tarl City required three days of travel, with the group taking less-traveled paths and setting out at night.


    Traveling in the dark terrified the hired civilians, especially after encountering their first Night Demon, leaving some in a state of panic.


    It wasn''t until Chris effortlessly killed a Night Demon with her bare hands that they felt reassured, realizing they had a formidable warrior among them.


    One burly man in the group looked suspiciously at the five heavilyden carts.


    The slow pace indicated the cargo''s weight, sparking his curiosity about its contents.


    He wondered if it could be metal goods since Chris had previously mentioned they were transporting food, which wouldn''t ount for such weight.


    However, he didn''t dare harbor any ill intentions, considering the generous payment promised for safely reaching Tarl City - a gold coin each, an amount he might not earn even after a year of hard work.


    Upon daybreak, Howard allowed a brief rest.


    The ample food supply for the caravan boosted everyone''s spirits, with some even dering their willingness to serve Howard indefinitely.


    These individuals were not particrly strong, and Howard didn''t show much interest.


    However, Chris suggested that they could be useful for logistical support in the future.


    Howard expressed his desire to observe these people for a while to ascertain their reliability before making any decisions.


    Surprisingly, Chris suggested they could test their loyalty by deliberately letting them discover the treasure in the convoy.


    Both Howard and Tina were taken aback by this suggestion, not expecting the seemingly straightforward Chris toe up with such a cunning n.


    This method would indeed filter out the trustworthy individuals, but they wondered how many would remain in the end.


    It was possible that not a single person would withstand the temptation of the treasure.


    After all, even mercenaries could go mad over such wealth, let alone thesemon folks.


    Tempting human nature could be risky.


    Nevertheless, Howard was intrigued and decided to give it a try upon reaching Tarl City.


    He chose to wait until then because he still needed these people for the journey.


    After a short rest, the caravan set off again.


    The thirty-person group easily attracted attention, and they encountered bandits soon after leaving Holy Light City.


    However, all attackers were defeated by Chris.


    The journey was smooth until the early hours of the second day.


    During a rest, they were discovered by a mercenary band of about two to three hundred members.


    Tina, upon seeing them, expressed surprise to Howard, "They are the ck Hawk Mercenaries?"


    "ck Hawk Mercenaries? The same ones from Kaedwyn''s time?"


    Howard looked at the approaching group as if he had seen a ghost.


    His mind raced, trying to piece together what was happening.


    The ck Hawk Mercenaries had long since be mere bandits and raiders, with their remnants supposedly near Holy Light City.


    Why were they here, so far from their usual territory?


    Seeing Howard''s confusion, a young man stepped out from the ranks of the ck Hawk Mercenaries.


    He nced at Howard''s caravan and eventually fixed his gaze on Howard, his lips curling into an enigmatic smile.


    "So you''re Howard?" he asked.


    "And you are?" Howard replied, maintainingposure despite the anxiety evident among his convoy at the sight of the hundreds of fully-armed mercenaries.


    "I am Phileste," the man announced.


    "Phileste!" Howard''s pupils constricted in realization.


    He understood he had been deceived.


    He had been too careless.


    If Phileste was indeed in cahoots with a powerful figure in Holy Light City, as Howard had previously suspected, then their every move in the city must have been under surveince.


    From the moment they left the city, Howard had been a target.


    In reality, if Phileste could kill Kellman, he certainly had the capability to kill Howard as well.


    Yet he hadn''t, and Howard pondered his motives.


    It must be for Kaedwyn''s treasure!


    To obtain the wealth Howard held from Kaedwyn, brute force wouldn''t suffice, so he had employed this stratagem, forcing Howard to relocate, and then ambushing them when they were most vulnerable.


    This way, Phileste could secure Kaedwyn''s legacy while eliminating Howard to solidify his control over the troops.


    Howard couldn''t help but inwardly admire such a cunning n.


    "Now, Howard, hand over the goods, and I can grant you a swift death," Phileste said, revealing his deep scheming nature, having thoroughly investigated Howard.


    Howard even suspected that during his time in the city, he had been constantly watched by Phileste''s spies.


    Chris whispered to Howard, "There''s no chance of winning this fight. Maybe we should..."


    Her words trailed off, but Howard understood her meaning.


    Compared to their lives, the treasures were less significant.


    However, Howard had his ns.


    A confident smile yed on Howard''s lips, assuring Chris and Tina that he was not unprepared for this confrontation.


    Tina, recalling their past experiences and Howard''s usual cautiousness, wondered why he had taken such a risky step this time.


    Could it be that the ambush by the ck Hawk Mercenaries was part of his expectation?


    But another question loomed - even if Howard had anticipated this situation, how would he respond?


    Given the current strength of their convoy, apart from Chris, the rest hardly possessed anybat ability and would not risk their lives for Howard.


    In a fight, they would likely surrender immediately.


    Such strength was no match for Phileste.


    Breaking the tension, Howard called out to the trembling crowd behind the convoy, "Come out, Kariov!"


    Phileste''s expression tightened.


    At the mention of the name Kariov, he and his ck Hawk Mercenaries flinched.


    After ascending to power, Phileste had disdained the life of a bandit and reestablished the ck Hawk Mercenaries, preparing for grander exploits.


    But now, hearing the name ''Kariov'', they regretted their actions.


    Could it really be that Kariov? The very same Kariov they knew?


    The atmosphere became thick with suspense and uncertainty.


    "Kariov¡­ could it really be him?" Tina eximed in surprise.


    Chris, too, was lost in thought, aware of every move Howard made.


    When had he made contact with Kariov?


    Moreover, hadn''t Kariov left Holy Light City three days ago?


    How could he possibly be in Howard''s convoy now?


    "Kariov, the mightiest warrior of the empire," Phileste said, his expression extremely serious.


    Given Howard''s cunning and the financial resources at his disposal, hiring the avaricious Kariov wasn''t impossible.


    Could it be that Kariov''s sudden departure from Holy Light City three days ago was because of Howard?


    Cold sweat broke out on Phileste''s forehead.


    The physique of the figure emerging from the convoy...


    it did resemble Kariov.


    He immediately ordered a retreat, "Withdraw, quickly!"


    Kariov was rumored to be a powerful warrior capable of taking on a thousand enemies single-handedly.


    Phileste knew he stood no chance against such strength.


    Though he was reluctant, he realized he had lost this battle and could not turn the tide.


    He had not anticipated Howard being so well-prepared.


    As the ck Hawk Mercenaries retreated, everyone looked at Howard with a mix of surprise and admiration, especially Tina and Chris.


    Howard had anticipated everything.


    What they didn''t know was that while Howard had indeed foreseen this scenario, he hadn''t actually hired the real Kariov.


    The figure in the convoy was an imposter, someone Howard had found in the slums.


    After being fed a hearty meal, the man had be wholeheartedly devoted to Howard, agreeing to stay hidden in the convoy and to impersonate Kariov, the formidable warrior, when needed.


    This strategy was incredibly risky, and Howard had resorted to it out of sheer necessity.


    Fortunately, Phileste''s suspicious nature yed right into his hands.


    It was a ssic case of being too clever by half.


    Had Phileste been less cautious, Howard''s chances of survival would have been slim.


    Originally, Howard did indeed intend to hire Kariov for the escort.


    He had heard that Kariov was the empire''s mightiest warrior, withbat skills equivalent to a thousand imperial knights, and known for his avarice.


    As long as the price was right, Kariov was known to take on almost any job.


    Despite his greed, Kariov was known for keeping his promises and never failing a mission he epted.


    With the wealth at Howard''s disposal, hiring him would have been entirely feasible.


    Unfortunately, by the time Howard went to seek him out, Kariov had already left the city, and they missed each other by a narrow margin.

 Chapter 246 246-Night Raid

    <h4>Chapter 246 Chapter246-Night Raid</h4>


    Left with no other choice, Howard yed out this ruse.


    Without drawing attention, he allowed the convoy to continue its journey.


    Then, he quietly called Chris and Tina forward and revealed the truth to them.


    On learning the truth, their mouths hung open in disbelief; Kariov was an impostor.


    Howard''s audacity was astounding - it was a matter of life and death just moments ago.


    Their admiration for Howard grew; he had used a tactic no one could have anticipated, sessfully frightening off the infamous Phileste.


    Although Phileste had temporarily retreated, the situation was far from optimistic.


    If Phileste were to regain hisposure or discover that the real Kariov was not in Howard''s convoy, it would spell disaster for Howard.


    This incident had deeply impressed upon Howard the terrifying cunning of Phileste; he had predicted even the remote routes that Howard might take in his cautiousness.


    This man was not to be underestimated.


    Howard urged everyone to proceed at full speed, foregoing any rest.


    With a day and a night''s journey ahead, he nned to push on to Tarl City and then properly reward the group.


    Mere words were not enough to spur them to greater efforts, so Howard tripled their wages on the spot, promising a tenfold increase if they arrived at Tarl City a night earlier.


    With this, a wave of excitement surged through the ranks.


    Everyone exerted themselves more vigorously than before.


    Dissatisfied with the slow pace of the horses pulling the carts, they began to push from behind.


    The snail-paced convoy suddenly elerated, moving as swiftly as rabbits.


    Under the allure of immense wealth, Howard finally reached Tarl City before nightfall.


    The walls of Tarl City were in a state of disrepair.


    Positioned on the border, the city had known no war for decades, leading to the neglect of its fortifications.


    Its unfavorable geographical location further contributed to its poverty.


    Under normal circumstances, no trade caravan would venture to such a ce, so the sudden arrival of Howard and hispany instantly caught the attention of the city''s guards.


    A captain of the guard approached them, blocking their path.


    "Please present your identification. This is a routine check, thank you," he said, his voice cold and detached.


    Howard remainedposed, well-prepared for such a situation.


    Bearing the identity of the Frostwolf Mercenaries, he had no fear of scrutiny despite his undocumented status.


    Tina hurried forward, handing over the credentials of the Frostwolf Mercenaries to the guard captain.


    The captain''s initial surprise quickly turned into confusion as he scrutinized Howard and his group.


    To him, the Frostwolf Mercenaries were a formidable mercenary group, yet the team before him seemed incongruent with their reputation.


    Apart from a few who looked the part, the rest were skinny, almost underfed, hardly the image of a robust mercenary force.


    "May we enter now?" Howard inquired.


    Regardless of their appearance, the captain had no grounds to deny them entry.


    "I need to inspect your goods first," he stated.


    Tina stepped forward again, this time slipping a gold coin into the captain''s hand, feigning surprise at her own action.


    His eyes lit up at the sight of the coin.


    "Hmm... Since you are the renowned Frostwolf Mercenaries, I suppose there''s no need for inspection. You may enter," he said, pocketing the gold coin with satisfaction.


    With that, Howard and hispanions sessfully made their way into Tarl City.


    It had been a long time since a trade caravan had visited Tarl City, so Howard''s arrival immediately drew attention.


    Particrly from certain nobles who sensed an opportunity to profit.


    As Howard walked through the streets, he sent Chris ahead to arrange amodations.


    Soon, a man dressed as a noble blocked the path of the convoy, greeting Howard with a smile and a bow before drawing closer.


    "Is this your first visit to Tarl City, my lord? May I be of any assistance?" he inquired.


    Howard gave the man a cursory nce but did not engage.


    Noticing he was being ignored, the noble''s temper red internally, though he maintained a cheerful demeanor.


    "Tarl City falls under the jurisdiction of Lord Bert. I would advise you to pay him a visit as soon as possible. All merchants must receive Lord Bert''s permission to stay in the city," he said politely, though Howard detected an underlying threat.


    However, Tarl City was no Holy Light City, and Howard had little to fear here.


    Despite its proximity to Holy Light City, the difference in status was stark.


    The empire''s indifference to this remote town was evident from the absence of any knightly orders.


    "Understood," Howard replied indifferently, hastening the pace of the convoy.


    If Phileste discovered he had been deceived, he would undoubtedly return, not one to let things go easily.


    There was also the matter of the unidentified influential figure in Holy Light City, likely keeping an eye on Howard.


    But Howard believed that their reach would not extend to Tarl City.


    Chris, efficient as ever, quickly secured a temporary ce for them to stay.


    After a night''s rest, Howard set about issuing a call for recruits the next day, a move that ruffled the feathers of Tarl City''s elite.


    His brazen action, taken without even a nod to the local dignitaries, was seen as a tant disregard for their authority.


    Moreover, the Frostwolf Mercenaries'' offer of a gold coin per month for each new recruit seemed ludicrously generous.


    It was an offer that screamed of a scam, infuriating many of the city''s influential figures.


    Learning from his experiences in Holy Light City, Howard began by spreading rumors that the Frostwolf Mercenaries were indeed offering a gold coin as sry, a tactic designed to pique curiosity and lure potential recruits.


    Additionally, he orchestrated a few staged demonstrations to further sell the idea.


    In Tarl City, free from the constraints he faced in Holy Light City, Howard could operate more boldly.


    The recruitment drive was initially sessful, attracting over a hundred applicants on the first day.


    However, most were of questionable quality; genuine warriors fit for battle were few.


    In the end, Chris selected just six individuals.


    Howard was not in a hurry; he instructed Chris to take her time with the training of these six.


    Meanwhile, Tina was tasked with handling the logistical aspects of their operation.


    Howard had assessed the abilities of the six recruits.


    They were former soldiers of the empire or private forces of some nobility, slightly inferior to the knights of the Empire Knights Order, but significantly more capable than the average person.


    The first day''s sess with recruitment was followed by an even more eventful second day.


    News of Howard''s generous offer spread rapidly throughout Tarl City, capturing the interest of various local powers and their subordinates.


    Many, worn out by their thankless jobs and meager earnings, were tempted by the lucrative opportunity Howard presented.


    In a surprising turn, even some of the empire''s city guards were drawn in, secretly making their way to join Howard''s ranks.


    This development further displeased the city''s influential figures.


    Howard was ted by this response, knowing that the quality of his recruits need not be a concern.


    However, he cautioned Chris about the importance of loyalty.


    Strength was invaluable, but without reliability, a recruit was not worth considering.


    Three dayster, at the Lord''s Manor, a gathering of nobles simmered with indignation.


    "Curse that neer, Howard! He dares to disregard us so tantly," one of them fumed.


    "Everyone, please calm yourselves," a voice interjected,ing from the head of the table.


    "Not long ago, I received a letter from Lord Kaser of Holy Light City."


    "Oh?"


    "Bert, what did Lord Kaser instruct?" they queried in unison, visibly taken aback.


    The lord of Holy Light City reaching out to their remote town was unexpected.


    Despite the proximity of the two cities, their statuses were worlds apart.


    Even the guards from Holy Light City were not to be trifled with by Tarl City''s nobility.


    With all eyes fixed on him in surprise, Bert, the lord of Tarl City, spoke with a sly smile, "Lord Kaser has instructed us to eliminate Howard and hispanions, and then send his six carriages to Holy Light City."


    The nobles gasped in shock.


    Why would the esteemed Lord Kaser order the killing of a seemingly insignificant individual and request the delivery of his carriages?


    "Could it be that Howard stole something from that lord?"


    "It''s highly likely. But regardless, we cannot allow Howard to continue his brazen behavior. He must be eliminated."


    Howard''s recruitment drive had begun to severely disrupt the normal functioning of Tarl City.


    The soldiers were now increasingly inclined to serve under Howard, and if this trend continued, Howard would soon be the most powerful figure in the entire city.


    This posed a direct threat to the authority of Bert, the city''s lord, as well as the other nobles, rendering their positions and influence effectively null.


    They could not allow such a scenario to unfold.


    "No matter why Lord Kaser wants Howard dead, he must be dealt with," Bert asserted.


    "Arrange it swiftly. While he is still gaining his footing, we will end his life tonight. But remember, his carriages must be protected at all costs. No one is to tamper with Lord Kaser''s property!"


    "Yes!" came the unanimous response.


    The assembly eagerly awaited Bert''smand, ready to act.


    Many among them harbored resentment towards Howard for his dismissive attitude.


    "You want to recruit soldiers, fine, but you could at least have the courtesy to inform us. Where is our respect? And the audacity to offer such high pay to your recruits, while amassing such a force ¨C it''s practically a death wish."


    Howard had anticipated the impatience of Tarl City''s nobility and had already instructed Chris to be prepared.


    He was not worried.


    Thebined military strength of Tarl City was insignificantpared to that of Holy Light City, both in numbers andbat prowess.

 Chapter 247 247-Dominating Tarl City

    Chapter 247 247-Dominating Tarl City


    With Chris at the helm, Howard was confident there wouldn''t be any issues.


    Over the past three days, the Frostwolf Mercenaries had impressively expanded their ranks to over a hundred members, each handpicked by Chris for their exceptional skills.


    It was safe to say that the most formidable fighters in Tarl City were now under Howard''smand.


    The first day had brought them six recruits, but by the second day, as their reputation soared, the numbers increased tenfold.


    On the third day, they doubled again.


    Now, nearly a thousand aspirants were showing up daily.


    If Chris hadn''t been so stringent in her selection, refusing to settle for mediocrity, their numbers would have been even greater.


    This explosive growth was the real reason behind the nobles'' fury and unease.


    Clearly, Howard''s actions posed a threat to their status.


    If Howard were in the nobles'' shoes, he probably would have acted on the first day of his arrival, unable to endure until the present situation.


    Had they confronted him on the first day, Howard had a simple strategy: pay them off.


    Most people are driven by greed, and providing enough incentives could have swayed some nobles to his side.


    With Chris''sbat prowess as a foundation, they wouldn''t have been able to do much harm to Howard.


    Of course, at least then they would have had a chance at victory.


    Now, however, the situation was entirely under Howard''s control.


    No faction in Tarl City could rival his power.


    As night fell, Howardy in his bed, resting.


    Suddenly, he heard amotion outside, followed by a crescendo of war cries.


    Unperturbed and seemingly oblivious, Howard closed his eyes, indifferent to the chaos unfolding around him.


    The next day, Howard awoke to find Chris and her team busily cleaning up the aftermath of what appeared to have been a bloody battle throughout the night.


    Chris hurried over to report the oues of the conflict.


    The mercenary group had lost thirteen of their own but had sessfully eliminated two to three hundred of their adversaries.


    Howard was pleased with these results, though not particrly surprised.


    Chris, once amander in the empire, possessed a talent for leading troops in battle.


    The ambush they had set the previous night yed to her strengths.


    If the casualties had been higher, Howard might have begun to question her loyalty.


    The members Chris had selected were no pushovers; most were even stronger than Howard.


    While their prowess wasmendable, Howard also recognized a critical issue: the challenge ofmanding such a group.


    Should they ever rebel, Chris alone would not be able to withstand them.


    Fortunately, her extensive experience ensured stability, at least for the time being.


    Simultaneously with the recruitment drive, Howard had been discreetly selling the treasures he acquired from Kaedwyn.


    The sales were almostplete, a swift process aided by some of the local nobles.


    In any society, there are always a few astute individuals seeking to secure their own futures.


    From the onset, a few nobles had expressed their willingness to assist Howard, a sincerity distinct from others'' feigned interest.


    Of course, Howard initially distrusted them, especially one noble whose reputation was less than ster, known for oppressing the good.


    To ensure the security of his operations, Howard had Chris take the noble''s family hostage,pelling him to expedite the sale of the treasures to neighboring cities.


    With these moves, Howard had sessfully executed his ns in Tarl City.


    Next, Howard focused on addressing internal issues within the mercenary group.


    Rapid expansion necessitated measures to ensure the group''s stability and prevent internal decay, amon downfall of rapidly growing organizations.


    Therefore, Howard personally undertook the task of investigating the background of each member.


    He also held individual conversations with them, assessing their capabilities and character, before assigning positions.


    Progress was smooth and efficient.


    ...


    "Who would have thought Howard''s power would grow so immense?" a noble eximed.


    "What do we do now?"


    "Let''s seek assistance from Lord Kaser.


    With the Empire Knights Order from Holy Light City, Howard will stand no chance," suggested another.


    The nobles of Tarl City, having suffered defeat, reconvened at Bert''s residence to strategize.


    Bert was starting to feel the pressure.


    What he had assumed would be an easy task turned out to be dauntingly difficult.


    With their current strength, eliminating Howard seemed an impossible feat.


    "We have no choice but to seek Lord Kaser''s help," Bert sighed, resigned to their situation.


    ...


    The nobles of Tarl City were not the only ones seething with anger.


    Phileste, having returned to his camp, was in a state of uncontroble fury.


    "The scoundrel, he dared to deceive me!" Phileste raged.


    This was the first time he had been outwitted, and by a mere youth at that.


    His pride and self-proimed intelligence had been mercilessly trampled by Howard.


    The more Phileste thought about it, the more it didn''t add up.


    If that person was truly Kariov, why hadn''t they pursued him? Howard wouldn''t miss such an opportunity to eliminate a threat.


    The only logical exnation was that the Kariov was an impostor.


    Phileste immediately sent people to investigate, and the findings confirmed his suspicions.


    The real Kariov was on the southern battlefield, and Howard had used a fake Kariov to scare him off.


    It was a humiliation too great to bear.


    Phileste couldn''t swallow this insult.


    In his heart, he vowed to kill Howard.


    This incident had further eroded Phileste''s already waning prestige within the newly reformed ck Hawk Mercenaries.


    ...


    Having settled all his affairs, Howard knew it was time to leave.


    The Frostwolf Mercenaries had grown to a formidable force of three hundred, epassing the elite of Tarl City.


    For Howard, Tarl City had served its purpose and lingering there posed a danger.


    The city''s nobles weren''t much of a threat, but after their recent defeat, they would undoubtedly seek reinforcements.


    The closest and most potent ally for them was Holy Light City.


    If Holy Light City decided to join the hunt for Howard, his situation would be perilous.


    As of now, hecked the strength to contend with Holy Light City.


    Not to mention their Empire Knights Order of over a thousand men, Howard would struggle to face even an ordinary noble from there.


    With several chests of gold coins, Howard set off for the northern cities, nning to build his strength in those smaller towns.


    When leaving Tarl City, the nobles didn''t dare to stop him; they had already suffered defeats against him and were no match for the current Howard.


    They could only swallow their pride for the time being, waiting for reinforcements from Kaser to arrive and join forces to corner Howard.


    Bert had sent men to secretly follow Howard''s group, but this didn''t escape Chris''s vignt eyes.


    She reported this to Howard, who chose not to act on it.


    Even if they dealt with this tail, others could still find them.


    It was better to pretend ignorance and turn the situation to their advantage.


    Howard divided the Frostwolf Mercenaries into three groups of a hundred each, further subdivided into ten squads per group.


    These were thebat units, supplemented by a logistics team of several dozen people, managed by Tina.


    The currentbat power of the Frostwolf Mercenaries in Howard''s hands was even more formidable than during Kellman''s peak.


    And this was not the limit; with Howard''s financial resources, he could further expand the force by twice its size.


    While Howard''s current wealth was substantial, he was aware that money would eventually run out.


    It was crucial to start nning early and seek ways to generate ie.


    However, these concerns were not immediate, as the fortune left by Kaedwyn to Howard was vast, enough to sustain him for a considerable period.


    Phileste''s relentless pursuit of this wealth was evidence of its value; it represented half a lifetime of savings from Kaedwyn and his brothers, which now conveniently benefited Howard.


    Howard assigned Chris to protect the rear of the group, especially Tina''s logistics team.


    This part of the team was the lifeline of the entire group, carrying essential supplies and thus of utmost importance.


    Chris had been appointed as the leader of the Frostwolf Mercenaries, with Tina serving as the deputy leader.


    Howard made these appointments as he preferred to remain behind the scenes, always cautious in his approach.


    Yet, it wasmon knowledge that Howard was the true leader of the Frostwolf Mercenaries.


    Howard ced two of the three team leaders he had personally selected at the front of the group.


    These individuals were chosen for their strength and thoroughly vetted backgrounds.


    They appeared reliable, but Howard never let his guard down.


    Apart from Chris and Tina, there was no one else he truly trusted.


    "Lord Howard, would you like some water?" a team leader named Grice approached, offering a gesture of goodwill.


    Despite there being no apparent reason for Grice to poison him, Howard cautiously declined.


    Better safe than sorry.


    Grice mistook this for disapproval and felt dejected.


    Grice, a veteran from Tarl City, didn''t harbor any ill intentions.


    A seasoned warrior, he had earned manymendations yet often struggled to get enough to eat.


    Meeting a generous employer like Howard felt like a blessing from his ancestors.


    Receiving a gold coin each month, regr meals that included meat, and even being appointed as a team leader overseeing more than a hundred men was more than he had ever dreamed of.


    In Tarl City, he would have been no more than a general, and here his team, each member strong in their own right, carried far more weight than the soldiers of Tarl City.


    Grice was overwhelmed and unsure how to express his gratitude to Howard.


    Howard, appearing unassuming and approachable, made Grice overly cautious.


    In his heart, Grice resolved to prove himself, to maintain his position and show Howard he hadn''t made a mistake in choosing him.


    He didn''t want to let Howard down.


    Thus, Grice worked tirelessly, taking charge of the defense on both nks of the team with meticulous nning.


    Howard had already observed Grice''s capabilities, which was precisely why he was wary of him.


    How could he be sure Grice wouldn''t attempt a power grab?


    This was a new team, after all, and apart from the generous financial rewards, Howard had not invested much emotion into it.

 Chapter 248 248-Ambushed

    Chapter 248 248-Ambushed


    Howard couldn''t trust them as he did Tina and Chris.


    Unlike Grice, Ada, the other captain at Howard''s side, perceived his unease.


    Ada, a mere sixteen-year-old girl, possessed a strength even greater than Howard''s current might.


    She had once been a daughter of nobility, but circumstances had led to her fall from grace.


    For a noble, herbat prowess was extraordinarily rare, as the empire''s aristocrats were mostly known for their greed and indulgence in pleasures.


    Ada wasn''t as obtuse as Grice and seemed to have an inkling of Howard''s suspicions.


    Just when everything seemed normal, Howard suddenly felt dizzy, his vision darkening.


    It was as if an invisible hand had pushed him down.


    He tried to open his eyes, but his eyelids felt as heavy as lead, utterly beyond his control.


    He felt as though he was enveloped in a thick fog, hearing indistinct voices and footsteps.


    Gradually, his consciousness began to fade, and he felt himself sinking into an endless darkness.


    Only the anxious voice of Chris, speaking of a dragon-riding magus and an enemy attack, lingered in his ears.


    When Howard opened his eyes again, all he saw was whiteness.


    "Where am I?" he wondered.


    Slowly, a colossal figure emerged before him ¨C the monster from the river.


    "You have died," it said, "I can help you to be reborn, but you cannot return to your original body for now, or he will target you again."


    Its blood-red eyes stared at Howard.


    Howard guessed what was happening and was about to voice his many questions when darkness enveloped his vision once more, and he lost consciousness.


    ...


    When he awoke this time, he found himself lying in a bed.


    A flood of memories, not his own, surged into his mind, causing his eyes to widen in disbelief.


    He leaped out of bed and looked in the mirror, only to discover that his appearance had changed.


    This body was no longer his.


    The body''s original inhabitant was Julian, a down-on-his-luck noble from the south.


    ...


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    Chris asked anxiously, staring at the unconscious Howard.


    They had recently been attacked by a powerful magus who targeted Howard and then vanished.


    Now, they were taking refuge in a vige for rest.


    The vige doctor was tending to Howard.


    "There''s nothing serious with this gentleman. He''s probably just exhausted. He should wake up by tomorrow if all goes well," the vige doctor reassured.


    Hearing this, Chris sighed in relief.


    Yet, she couldn''t shake the feeling that it wasn''t that simple.


    To be safe, she decided to seek a priest for Howard''s treatment, especially since a magus had attacked him.


    A regr vige doctor might not understand the full extent of his condition.


    ...


    Howard had sorted through his thoughts and roughly understood what had happened.


    The information in his mind told him that he was now in the affluent southern part of the empire, while Chris and the others were in the north.


    Although unsure of what the river monster had done, he knew he had to hurry and join hispanions, as his true body was with them.


    Julian''s ancestors had once nearly attained the rank of earl but ultimately failed and were imprisoned after a defeat.


    Since then, the family had been in decline.


    Over the years, the family had fallen from viscounts to barons, and from barons to knights.


    Julian, now eighteen, was on the verge of losing even his knighthood.


    His domain had been repeatedly ravaged by bandits, leaving it in shambles.


    The vigers, struggling to sustain their own livelihoods, were unable to pay taxes to Julian.


    Howard''s current identity was Julian, a knight under the lordship of Baron Fernsouth.


    Baron Fernsouth was now preparing for war and had issued a conscription order.


    In the south, even a knight with his ownnd was essentially a vassal, bound for several months each year to serve his superior lord.


    Once a superior lord dered war, he could summon his vassals withoutpensation.


    If the required service exceeded the stipted months, the vassals had the right to refuse.


    This was Baron Fernsouth''s first call to arms, and Howard, as Julian, had no reason to decline.


    It was also an opportunity to potentially expand his own power.


    After a day''s journey, Julian finally arrived at Castle Fernsouth on horseback.


    ...


    "Is the lord still not awake?"


    Chris red at the vige doctor, demanding an exnation.


    The frightened doctor told Chris that he truly didn''t know what was wrong and suggested she wait another day.


    Chris had sent for a priest, but to no avail.


    Now, she had no choice but to rely on this vige doctor and urged him to think of something else.


    ...


    Baron Fernsouth greeted the weary Howard with a smile, extending a robust hand and saying, "We always wee true warriors. Your arrival reassures me."


    This war was a defensive one for Baron Fernsouth.


    His adversary was the master of Castle Gajasu, Baron Hof.


    Seizing the opportunity presented by the emergence of the Night Demon and the ensuing turmoil, Hof aimed to annex Castle Fernsouth.


    Half a month had passed since the deration of war and the mobilization of troops.


    Having reorganized his army, Hof was now closing in on Castle Fernsouth.


    The nobility of the south, unlike those Howard had encountered in Tarl City and Holy Light City, possessed unimaginablends and power even as ordinary barons.


    If Castle Fernsouth fell, Baron Fernsouth would lose the war, leaving hisnds ripe for Hof''s taking.


    Hof''s Castle Gajasu had assembled a force of a thousand, including over nine hundred conscripted peasants, nearly a hundred heavy infantry, and valiant knights.


    Standing atop the walls of Castle Fernsouth, one could see the enemy''s siege engines moving on the horizon.


    Due to poor management of hisnds, Baron Fernsouth could muster only five hundred soldiers in total.


    Some nobles were already showing signs of fear, peeking over the battlements and withdrawing with increased panic each time.


    Howard, unlike the other distraught nobles, was not afraid of Hof''s thousand-strong army.


    The river monster had whispered into his mind, iming to have strengthened his body.


    However, it warned Howard not to reveal his full strength too readily, to avoid attracting the attention of the magus who had targeted him before.


    Howard addressed Baron Fernsouth, "My lord, do not fear. Although the enemy appears to outnumber us two to one, our advantageous position in the castle gives us the upper hand. Should they attempt a direct assault, our archers can repel them. We will surely hold our ground."


    Baron Fernsouth, his belly betraying his fondness for ale, approached and praised Howard, "Excellent! With you here, my fears are alleviated. Once the enemy retreats, I shall reward you with a fine piece ofnd!"


    During the day, Hof''s forces approached Castle Fernsouth but did not immediately besiege it.


    Instead, they set up camp beyond the range of the castle''s archers.


    At night, when Hof''s armymenced their attack, Howard, who had volunteered for guard duty on the walls, was the first to spot the enemy''s movements and rang the warning bell.


    Howard''s dedication stemmed from his own calctions.


    The sound of the bell stirred the defenders of Castle Fernsouth into action.


    Thanks to their timely response, Hof''s forces suffered heavy casualties and ultimately retreated.


    Baron Fernsouth, instead of pursuing a counter-attack, chose to negotiate peace with Hof.


    An unconditional truce was agreed upon, heralding immediate peace between the two sides.


    A victory feast was held, where Howard, hailed as a hero, basked in des.


    Baron Fernsouth announced on the spot that he would grant Howard two viges, Rui and Yami, both prosperous.


    Howard stayed in the castle for two more days, after which Baron Fernsouth officially bestowed upon him the viges of Rui and Yami.


    Having concluded his affairs in the barren Safa Vige and packed his belongings, Howard temporarily moved to Yami Vige.


    His n was to recruit and purchase horses there before hastily returning to his original location.


    Traveling across the entire empire unaided was far too perilous.


    Howard pondered whether to send a letter to Chris exining his situation.


    But would she believe such an extraordinary tale? He couldn''t fathom why the monster had transported him to such a distant ce.


    Yami Vige was and where golden wheat fields were amon sight, and the variety of cheeses was too numerous to count.


    Giant windmills rotated with the breeze, and the mills were bustling with vigers hard at work.


    The textile industry was also thriving.


    The vige chief presented Howard with a white cotton garment, allowing him to discard his tattered clothes and don something clean and neat.


    As the weather cooled, the wheat harvest season approached, and the vigers could hardly conceal their excitement.


    When the trading caravan arrived, after the vigers had harvested the wheat and given Howard his due as tax, the vige chief represented the vigers in trading with the caravan.


    Yami Vige was known for its special cotton garments, which were exchanged for leather and beer.


    Excess wheat was partly stored and partly sold to the caravan.


    The caravan''s goods were diverse, not only agricultural products but also rudimentary farming tools.


    The abundance of agricultural tools in Yami Vige was a testament to its prosperity.


    The next day, Howard announced his decision to change his name from Julian to Howard, to better limate to his new identity.


    Then, he began the recruitment of Knight Squires.

 Chapter 249 249-Training the Troops

    Chapter 249 249-Training the Troops


    In the realm of knighthood, the title of Knight Squire serves as a prestigious apprenticeship.


    These squires, often hailing from noble families, must dedicate several years in service to other nobles before they can im the esteemed mantle of a knight.


    It is a journey that not only demands proof of one''s capabilities but also an undeniable disy of strength and valor.


    The call for Knight Squires had been made public, and Howard took extra care to ensure that every viger was informed,missioning the mayor to spread the word.


    Yet, the announcement was met with lukewarm enthusiasm.


    The role of a Knight Squire was not something just anyone could aspire to.


    Most vigers possessed the self-awareness to recognize this, understanding the gulf between their ordinary lives and the lofty demands of knighthood.


    Upon learning of the vigers'' reluctance, the mayor suggested seeking suitable candidates from noble families.


    Howard, realizing his need for more capable hands, agreed to this n and decided to recruit a few more dependable servants in the near future.


    Three dayster, two horses arrived at Yami Vige, carrying with them the answer to Howard''s call.


    As Howard stepped outside to greet them, he was met by the sight of two young women, each exuding her own unique aura.


    On one horse sat a woman with golden hair that shimmered like sunlight, her presencemanding as if she were leading an invisible army.


    The other horse bore a redhead, her demeanor shy and demure.


    The mayor introduced them as the eligible children from noble families.


    The golden-haired woman was Anna, daughter of a viscount and captain of his knights.


    The redhead was Marguerite, whose father was a baron''s knight.


    Anna addressed Howard with a mix of challenge and respect.


    "Howard, I am willing to be your Knight Squire. However, there is a condition: you must engage in a duel with me and emerge victorious," she dered.


    Unlike Marguerite, who was dressed in ordinary clothes, Anna was d in silver armor, looking every bit the warrior she was, ready for battle as if the field ofbat was her natural domain.


    Howard asked a maid to bring his weapon, a two-handed sword, and said to Anna, "Come, let me see your skill."


    Anna dismounted, drawing her sword and picking up her shield.


    The duelmenced, with Anna charging towards Howard.


    Her lithe figure moved swiftly; sword in the right hand, shield in the left, she quickly closed the distance.


    Anna swung her sword at Howard, who easily dodged and then struck towards her head.


    Anna raised her shield to block Howard''s sword.


    The heavy blow from the two-handed sword, despite not shattering the shield, knocked Anna to the ground.


    She tried to hold her ground, but her knees buckled, and she sat down, defeated.


    "I lost," Anna conceded.


    "I''m no match for you. You truly have skill. I ept my defeat."


    Howard extended his right hand to help Anna up, patting her shoulder.


    "Tomorrow morning, we''ll hold the Squire Ceremony. You and Marguerite should settle down in the vige for today."


    Anna, her face tense and flushed with the embarrassment of defeat, did not respond.


    Howard invited Anna and Marguerite to dine with him in the lord''s hall that evening.


    At dinner, Howard sat at one end of the table, with Anna and Marguerite on either side, neither too close nor too far from him.


    Marguerite ate quietly, more resembling ady than a knight.


    Anna, now in regr clothes, wore a pristine white dress, looking every bit the princess.


    The three, having just met, had little to say to each other.


    They finished their meals and left the lord''s hall separately.


    The next day, Anna and Marguerite underwent the Squire Ceremony, officially bing Howard''s Knight Squires.


    After the ceremony, Howard instructed Anna and Marguerite to clean his armor and weapons, teaching them how to properly maintain their own.


    Withoutint, they each took to their tasks ¨C one polishing the armor, the other the weapons.


    Such duties were part of their responsibilities as Knight Squires.


    A distinguished visitor arrived at Yami Vige, a man named Resarite.


    Unlike themon folk, he wore thick leather armor, rode a horse, and had a sword at his waist, leading the vigers to assume he was a noble.


    This was unusual, and upon Anna''s notification, Howard personally went to meet Resarite.


    Through conversation, Howard learned that Resarite was an officer trainer and an exceptional military coach.


    He had helped an earl win many wars but was not treated fairly in return.


    When Resarite protested against this injustice, the earl, being a man of opportunism, responded predictably, denouncing Resarite''s actions as presumptuous and revoking his knighthood.


    This dealt a heavy blow to Resarite.


    After a period of despondency, he came to Yami Vige to recuperate.


    Howard asked, "If you are so talented in military affairs, why did the earl stop valuing you?"


    Taking a sip of wine, Resarite replied, "That foolish man. Once he faces war again, he''ll realize how important I was!"


    Howard then inquired, "Now that your knighthood has been revoked, do you wish to reim it?"


    Resarite nced at Howard and said, "You yourself are merely a knight. Can you actually bestow another with knighthood? Impossible. One must hold a title higher than a knight to confer knighthood on another."


    Howard responded, "I have ns to grow stronger but need an assistant. Would you be willing to help me? Just aid me, and as soon as I be a baron, I will immediately knight you and grant you a fertile fiefdom. I give you my word."


    Resarite looked at the two women behind Howard and said, "I need to ask them about their opinion of you before deciding. There''s nothing like asking a noble''s attendants to truly understand the character of their master."


    Howard had no objections.


    Resarite then inquired of Anna and Marguerite what they thought of Howard.


    Anna, with pride, said, "He''s nothing exceptional, owning only two decent viges and one dpidated one. As a lord, there''s little about him that impresses me."


    Howard waited for Anna to continue.


    She added, "However, he defeated me with his personalbat skills, and from his fighting, I can tell he''s a straightforward person. If you help him seed, he won''t let you down."


    Marguerite spoke softly, "Lord Howard is a very kind person. Just yesterday, he asked if I was tired after a day''s training."


    Resarite pped his thigh and dered, "Alright, I''ve decided. From now on, I, Resarite, will follow you, Howard!"


    Three to four dayster, the tax revenue from Rui Vige was delivered to Howard.


    Eighty silver coins, slightly less than Yami Vige''s contribution.


    Resarite imparted some lordship wisdom to Howard: "In thends where the lord resides, the taxes are usually a bit higher than normal."


    Puzzled, Howard asked Resarite for the reason behind this.


    Resarite gave a meaningful smile and said, "When you''re watching over them closely, who would dare underpay their taxes?"


    Howard had an epiphany.


    Even seemingly honest vigers could evade taxes when not supervised.


    He asked, "Is there a good solution to this?"


    Resarite exined, "It alles down to the lord''s financial acumen. A lord who manages his finances well will collect more taxes from the same piece ofnd. Conversely, a lord who isx in financial management will collect less. To bridge this gap, you can find someone to help you with tax collection."


    Howard replied, "I''ve had such thoughts already. Ick capable hands in my family. When I first came to Yami Vige, I could only rely on the vige chief for assistance. But the vige chief is likely in cahoots with the tax evaders. I can''t let him orchestrate everything. I need someone outside the system to oversee tax collection."


    Resarite suggested, "The people from my previous domain are willing to continue following me. There''s one among them, Bosiden, who is very efficient. If you need, I can call him over."


    Howard agreed.


    A weekter, Bosiden arrived at Yami Vige and, after meeting Howard, demonstrated his exceptional administrative skills.


    As Howard was only a knight andcked honorary titles to bestow, Bosiden effectively took on the roles akin to those of a Prime Minister, Foreign Minister, Finance Minister, and even a Spy Chief.


    He didn''t just manage Yami Vige, but also showed impressive control over the nearby Rui Vige and the impoverished Safa Vige.


    The remaining twenty silver coins from Rui Vige were delivered to Yami Vige within five or six days and handed over to Howard.


    Even Safa Vige, despite its barrenness, contributed thirty bronze coins to Howard''s coffers, showcasing Bosiden''s excellent financial management skills.


    Additionally, Bosiden had a unique perspective on diplomatic affairs.


    Resarite took charge of military affairs, training the vigers.


    Generally, troops stationed in a castle are stronger and more disciplined than vige militias, but in essence, both are conscripted during wartime.


    With sufficient training, even vigers could match thebat effectiveness of castle garrisons.


    Resarite had a special insight into soldier training.


    The sounds of loud and orderly chants echoed through the skies of Yami Vige as he drilled the troops.

 Chapter 250 250-The Banquet

    Chapter 250 250-The Banquet


    Anna and Marguerite often requested one-on-one practice battles with Howard.


    While Anna''s eagerness forbat was somewhat anticipated, it was Marguerite''s boldness that took Howard by surprise.


    Beneath her shy exterior lurked a warrior''s spirit, a revtion that both intrigued and impressed him.


    The primary virtue of a Knight Squire was martial prowess.


    Howard had no desire to enter the battlefield with a squire who could only gaze at the ground in timidity.


    Therefore, Marguerite''s request, though unexpected, aligned perfectly with his long-term interests.


    Marguerite, usually the epitome of quiet grace, today donned a suit of chainmail.


    Her shoulders were shielded by iron tes, and her legs were protected by leather greaves reinforced with iron.


    In her right hand, she wielded a sword, and in her left, a shield.


    At first nce, her appearance did not particrly stand out to Howard.


    However, once the duelmenced, Marguerite transformed.


    Her eyes zed with ferocity, her body radiating an intense battle spirit.


    After exchanging more than ten moves with Howard, she swiftly dodged an attack and, with remarkable agility, positioned her sword''s tip at Howard''s throat.


    Howard conceded defeat, both humbled and awestruck.


    He realized that his own talents for warfare were modest at best.


    Upon hearing Howard''s admission of defeat, Marguerite immediately rushed over, embracing him anxiously.


    "My lord knight, are you hurt? I am so sorry, I might have used too much force," she eximed with genuine concern.


    Howard stood up, dusting himself off.


    "You did nothing wrong. In fact, you did excellently, much to my delight. The squire I need is one with superiorbat skills, and you have exceeded my expectations. On the battlefield, your prowess would indeed make you my right hand!"


    Marguerite''s face lit up with joy, her head nodding enthusiastically, much like an exuberant bunny.


    "I will strive even harder in the future! I will not let down the high hopes you''ve ced in me, my lord knight!"


    Howard twisted his neck, then, with a flourish of his sword, initiated the duel with Anna.


    Within three moves, Anna was forced to the edge of the field.


    Howard''s two-handed sword, heavy and powerful, struck again, toppling Anna.


    She conceded defeat, marking another victory for Howard.


    From a distance, Resarite watched the scene, calling out to Howard, "Be gentle with the girls; don''t injure them."


    Clearly, Resarite had only just arrived and was unaware of Marguerite''s impressive disy earlier.


    Howard chuckled at Resarite''s concern.


    "They are far from weak.


    In fact, I''d wager that one of them could easily kick your behind if you faced her inbat!"


    Resarite approached, greeted Anna and Marguerite, and began reporting on the training progress of the peasant soldiers.


    "With my recent training, their fighting spirit has significantly improved. They can now form ranks proficiently, which gives us a considerable advantage. However, theck of funds for weapons and armor remains a bottleneck, hindering further training."


    Howard''s thoughts drifted to Chris and her immense wealth.


    He wondered how far the messenger had traveled and hoped the message would soon reach Chris''s hands.


    If Chris coulde to them, it would save Howard a journey.


    Yet, he had a nagging feeling that Chris might not believe in the direness of his current situation.


    After handing Resarite fifty silver coins, Howard said, "In Yami Vige, we have a cksmith named Schumacher. Despite his age and the fact that he can forge only a few swords a day, let''s entrust the weapon-making to him. Being a local, he''s likely to offer a more reasonable price. As for the armor, it''s more time-consuming to produce, so we can''t rely on Schumacher for that. You should go to the nearby market and purchase what''s needed. Stick to basic Leather Armor; don''t splurge, we need to be frugal with our gold coins."


    Resarite, epting the silver coins, bowed respectfully and departed.


    Howard instructed him to recruit more talent, suggesting a slightlyrger intake this time.


    Three to four dayster, two men named Vettel and Alonso arrived in the vige.


    Howard weed them warmly, throwing a banquet in their honor, leaving them pleasantly surprised by such esteemed treatment.


    He instructed Vettel and Alonso to be ready at his call, emphasizing the need for reliable hands around him at all times.


    They expressed their gratitude with deep bows.


    Meanwhile, Resarite made a trip to Castle Fernsouth and returned with over fifty pieces of Leather Armor.


    The order for iron swords with Smith Schumacher was halfway done.


    The Leather Armor was to be stored in the lord''s warehouse under normal circumstances and issued to the peasant soldiers during times of war.


    Since training required asional full-scalebat drills, Howard granted Resarite the authority to manage the distribution of Leather Armor and iron swords.


    As the weather turned cooler, Howard received an invitation from Baron Fernsouth, inviting him to a banquet at his castle.


    Howard decided to take Anna as his attendant and set off for Castle Fernsouth.


    The towering walls of Castle Fernsouth, reaching into the clouds, signified its formidable defenses, a castle not easily conquered.


    The surroundingnds asionally buzzed with fervent trade activities.


    However, what set Castle Fernsouth apart, especially in contrast to the vige, was its level of military-industrial production.


    Unlike Yami Vige, which had only Schumacher the cksmith, this ce was dotted with cksmith and leatherworking shops.


    Howard, seemingly in casual conversation, inquired with a servant who came to wee him at Castle Fernsouth, "I see there are many military workshops here.


    How much does a piece of Leather Armor cost? And what about an iron sword?"


    The servant replied, "Here, a piece of Leather Armor costs sixty bronze coins, while an iron sword is fifty bronze coins."


    Howard quickly did the math in his head.


    To purchase fifty sets of Leather Armor and fifty iron swords, he realized that Resarite had managed to procure them for fifty silver coins, a price lower than what was offered at Castle Fernsouth.


    This indicated not only the discount provided by Schumacher but also evidence of Resarite''s integrity in handling funds.


    Howard nodded in satisfaction, his mood buoyed as he proceeded forward.


    Upon reaching the banquet hall, Anna, as his squire, separated from Howard to join the other squires at their designated dining area.


    Baron Fernsouth had not yet arrived.


    A long, red carpet stretched from the wide staircase all the way down to the ground.


    The room was graced by the presence of four knights.


    Since the defense of Hof, Baron Fernsouth had been full of praise for Howard.


    At the banquet, Howard found himself in thepany of Knight Kaido, a man radiating the vigor of youth.


    d in blue, he appeared distinguished, leisurely savoring his wine in solitude.


    Not far off, Knight Zoron, in his thirties yet already marked by furrows on his brow, was known as a noble fond of scheming.


    He engaged in lukewarm conversation with Knight Patch, who was dressed in brown, in his twenties, and bald.


    Patch, initially absorbed in conversation with Zoron, instantly sharpened his gaze like a predator upon spotting Howard.


    He was aware of Howard''s covert attempts to infiltrate his vige with spies, seemingly harboring ambitions of annexation.


    Patch sneered, "Better abandon that thought, Howard, or I''ll make you wish you were never born."


    Howard, understanding the usation, stood his ground.


    "Do you have proof? Let me remind you, allegations require evidence. Baseless ims are better left unspoken."


    In a fit of rage, Patch crushed his wine ss, spilling its contents onto the floor and his shoes.


    Unable to contain his fury, he stormed towards Howard, intent on teaching him a lesson.


    Howard, unflinching and prepared for conflict, was ready to face any consequences of his ns to seize the other''s territory.


    Knight Zoron subtly furrowed his brow, sensing the rapidly souring atmosphere of the banquet.


    With a tactician''s foresight, he discreetly retreated a few steps, melding into the shadows to avoid being tainted by the unfolding scandal.


    Knight Kaido, upholding the true spirit of knighthood, intervened to prevent the impending sh.


    "Stop this at once! This is a time for celebration, not for brawling. Heed my words and cease your hostilities," he implored.


    However, Patch, with eyes wide and wild like a beast, seemed oblivious to Kaido''s words and continued his aggressive advance towards Howard.


    Unruffled, Howard adjusted his stance, ready to confront Knight Patch.


    As Patchshed out with his right hand, aiming for Howard''s cor, Howard swiftly parried the crude attempt with his own right hand.


    At that moment, Baron Fernsouth descended the staircase, his voice booming with authority: "In the name of the lord of thisnd, Imand you to stop!"


    Patch, though begrudgingly, halted his assault and turned to face Baron Fernsouth, cursing under his breath.


    Howard, silent yet evidently triumphant, held his head high in the Baron''s presence.


    Baron Fernsouth addressed Patch sternly, "Howard has been instrumental in defending Hof under mymand. Your baseless usations are an insult to me! You are not wee here anymore. Leave!"


    Knight Kaido remained stoically indifferent, while Knight Zoron''s eyes flickered with inscrutable thoughts.


    He periodically nced at Patch and Howard, as if trying to discern something from their exchange.


    The attendants quickly gathered around the scene, while the maids had already withdrawn to the sidelines, awaiting further developments.

 Chapter 251 251-Greed

    Chapter 251 251-Greed


    Knight Patch, surrounded by a host of attendants, flung his hand away in a fit of rage.


    "To hell with this! If you don''t want me at this banquet, I don''t want to be here either! It''s just a lousy party, what''s there to fancy about it?"


    With these words, Patch shoved aside the attendants'' spears and stormed out of the hall, seething with anger.


    Baron Fernsouth watched Patch leave and quickly adjusted his facial expression, striving to appear amiable.


    He turned to Kaido, Zoron, and Howard, saying, "My three loyal knights, wee to Castle Fernsouth during this bountiful harvest season. I have prepared avish feast and the renowned Sun Circus Troupe for your entertainment. I hope you enjoy yourselves to the fullest."


    One by one, the three knights raised their wine sses and responded, "Yes, my lord."


    The warmth of the banquet momentarily made Howard feel as if the interactions between lords were always this congenial.


    However, he hadn''t forgotten Patch''s fury directed at him just before the official start of the event.


    Howard reminded himself not to get lost in this seemingly sweet and cozy illusion and to remember that the world was fraught with dangers for him.


    The feast primarily consisted of meats, revealing the lords'' seemingly insatiable desire for flesh.


    The Church of the Empire had clearly stated that greed was a sin and advocated for a life of purity.


    Yet, once these lords began their meal, the scene was anything but elegant.


    They seemed to have cast aside all notions of grace as they indulged in their voracious appetites.


    Knight Kaido was holding a chicken leg in each hand, still chewing on the chicken meat he had eaten moments before.


    Knight Zoron, too, showed an extraordinary enthusiasm for the meat, eating heartily and in stark contrast to his earlier demeanor.


    Baron Fernsouth was no different, eating with abandon.


    Howard, while eating his own meal, couldn''t help but wonder, "What if their stomachs get too full?"


    Baron Fernsouth, with his corpulent figure, shifted slightly and raised his left hand, signaling for something.


    An attendant, who had been waiting for a while, brought forth a potion.


    Howard, unfamiliar with such a thing, paused his fork mid-air.


    Knight Kaido, upon seeing the potion, seemed to smirk but made no move to stop anything.


    He nced at the chicken leg in his hand and continued eating.


    Knight Zoron, on the other hand, acted as if nothing unusual was happening, as though it was all part of the norm.


    Baron Fernsouth opened the bottle of the potion and tilted it towards his mouth, gulping down the liquid with a gurgling sound.


    Howard, puzzled, asked, "My lord, what is that? It has a purplish hue; is it something harmful? Baron Fernsouth, you should be careful with your health."


    Baron Fernsouth replied nonchntly, "Oh, it''s just an emetic. Don''t worry about it."


    Howard blurted out in disbelief, "An emetic? You''re taking an emetic while eating at a banquet?"


    Knight Zoron turned to Howard and said, "Have you fallen so low that you don''t even know what an emetic is?"


    Knight Kaido interjected, "Zoron, don''t mock Howard. It''s not his fault that he''s poor. He has been trying hard."


    After finishing his potion, Baron Fernsouth casually tossed the empty bottle over his shoulder, which was deftly caught by a waiting maid.


    She took the bottle and retreated with a respectful curtsy.


    Howard, turning towards Knight Zoron, questioned, "Am I misunderstanding something? This is a banquet, why would one use an emetic? Why consume so much, only to expel it afterward? What''s the point of eating all this food then?"


    Baron Fernsouth nced at Howard, his look unfriendly.


    He perceived Howard''s words as an indictment of gluttony, one of the seven deadly sins condemned by the Church.


    Baron Fernsouth felt a growing urge to silence Howard.


    He had organized the banquet for enjoyment, not to endure nagging reprimands akin to a fly buzzing in his ear.


    Knight Zoron exined to Howard, "Nobility pursues pleasure. They like to indulge in eating at banquets."


    Howard almost retorted, "Indulging in eating is one thing, but this is quite another."


    However, catching Baron Fernsouth''s hostile look from the corner of his eye, he changed his response.


    "Oh, I see. It''s a form of enjoyment for the nobility. My apologies for my ignorance. I didn''t mean to offend anyone."


    Baron Fernsouth''s face brightened with a smile again.


    Knight Zoron''s expression remained unchanged, his thoughts inscrutable.


    Knight Kaido continued eating, seemingly indifferent to the conversation.


    Time ticked away, second by second, and the banquet that Howard found so unbearable finally came to an end.


    He was not one to indulge in the cycle of eating and then using an emetic, only to continue eating as if nothing had happened.


    Howard noticed that although Knight Kaido''s eating manners were a bit unsightly at the beginning, he did not resort to using an emetic.


    Like Howard, he stopped eating when he was full.


    Knight Zoron and Baron Fernsouth, on the other hand, used the emetic to eat, then vomit, and eat again until they could no longer continue.


    Their behavior deeply disgusted Howard.


    In these troubled times, so many people struggled to find enough to eat.


    Howard clenched his fists in secret, contemting punishment for Baron Fernsouth and Knight Zoron for their wastefulness.


    As the banquet concluded, Baron Fernsouth, with his distended belly, waved goodbye to everyone.


    The guests slowly departed after offering their respects.


    Knight Zoron, clearly not interested in further conversation with Howard, hurried away.


    Knight Kaido approached Howard, having developed an interest in him.


    Kaido''s impression of Howard had improved during the banquet due to Howard''s behavior and attitudes.


    Kaido, a man of true knightly virtue, also disapproved of using emetics at banquets, considering it a wasteful practice.


    Howard and Kaido, along with their squires, walked down the pathway.


    Kaido''s squire was a robust young man, his muscr arms andmanding presence inspiring confidence.


    Kaido broke the silence, "Do you think their actions constitute the sin of gluttony?"


    Howard replied with certainty, "Yes, I always heard about the seven deadly sins and had some trouble understanding gluttony. It wasn''t until I saw these people indulging in the use of emetics at banquets that I truly understood what gluttony means. They are excessively indulgent in pleasure."


    Kaido''s eyes sparkled as he spoke, "I too hold disdain for their actions. It''s not what someone who adheres to the knightly virtues should do. Would you be willing to form an alliance with me, to do what we believe is right under Baron Fernsouth''s rule?"


    Howard turned to Anna and inquired, "Anna, how can we form an alliance with Kaido?"


    Anna exined thoughtfully, "A marriage alliance automatically forms a non-aggression pact between two parties. Subsequently, under the terms of the marriage, both sides can exchange intentions further. If both agree, it forms an offensive and defensive alliance. In situations where either party goes to war, the other is obligated to join the battle."


    Howard, puzzled, asked, "A marriage alliance? I have neither sons nor daughters. How can I form a marital alliance with other nobles?"


    Anna''s cheeks flushed slightly as she responded, "My lord, aren''t you also single? Couldn''t you yourself enter into a marriage alliance?"


    Howard remarked, "I''m afraid that might not be appropriate."


    He was not a man to act rashly or use any means necessary to achieve his goals.


    Kaido then said, "In that case, let''s discuss this matter another time."


    After a brief conversation, the two parted ways and returned to their respective domains.


    Upon returning to his domain, Howard sought out Julian''s sister, and his own nominal sister, ndre.


    He exined Kaido''s proposal about forming an alliance, and ndre was more than willing.


    Howard then summoned Vettel, instructing him to negotiate the details with Knight Kaido''s territory, conveying that there were no objections from ndre''s side.


    Vettel bowed and departed to carry out his task.


    That night, a meeting was convened in the lord''s hall.


    Howard asked everyone to discuss their chances of victory in a potential battle against Knight Patch.


    Anna, Marguerite, and Resarite attended this meeting.


    Anna confidently stated, "We can muster troops from three viges, while Patch has only one.


    With our numbers being thrice theirs, victory is almost assured."


    Marguerite, with her characteristic shyness, added, "I agree. I believe that if we engage in battle with Knight Patch, our chances of winning are high."


    Resarite reported, "ording to the information from Bosiden, the vigers of Kenfa Vigeck training and the vige isn''t wealthy. There are even some who suffer from hunger. Theirbat strength is undoubtedly low. In contrast, our soldiers in Yami Vige, trained by me, can now form disciplined ranks. Once on the battlefield, equipped with Leather Armor and iron swords, we should sustain minimal losses."


    Howard, arms crossed, nodded slightly upon hearing Resarite''s assessment.


    The flickering candlelight cast a shifting glow over Howard''s face, adding a sense of depth and solemnity to his expression.


    He then asked Resarite, "The purchase of Leather Armor has beenpleted and stored. I n to inspect them tomorrow. Any objections?"


    Resarite, unflinchingly confident, responded, "No objections."

 Chapter 252 252-The War Begins

    Chapter 252 252-The War Begins


    Howard nodded, emphasizing, "These matters concern the lives of our soldiers and must be handled with utmost care."


    He then inquired, "Regarding the fifty iron swords, how many has Smith Schumacher delivered so far?"


    Resarite replied, "Schumacher is working tirelessly day and night, but there are still over ten swords pending. Completing the entire order will take about half a month more."


    "Alright," Howard acknowledged.


    He then asked another question, "How is the task I assigned to Bosiden progressing?"


    Howard had sent Bosiden to scout Patch''s vige and, covertly, to gather the vigers'' support by having them sign a ''deration'' of will.


    This ''deration'' was a im to all rights and inheritances of the territory, legitimizing any future annexation of Patch''s vige.


    Resarite reported, "Such matters cannot be rushed. A few days ago, Bosiden informed us that his efforts to create a deration in Kenfa Vige were thwarted by Patch''s loyalists. He can no longer set foot in Kenfa Vige."


    Hearing this, Howard felt a tremor of doubt.


    If Bosiden couldn''t even enter Kenfa Vige, how could he persuade the vigers to sign the deration?


    When could the deration for Kenfa Vige bepleted?


    Anna spoke up confidently, "Howard, don''t be afraid. These kinds of maneuvers aremon among nobility. Since Patch has already discovered your ns, it''s unlikely you''ll achieve your goal by continuing. It might be better to withdraw Bosiden from Kenfa Vige. I believe Knight Patch might change his view of you once he sees you''ve stopped pursuing the deration."


    Howard remained silent, contemting the situation.


    Marguerite sped the front of her dress nervously, suggesting, "Lord Howard, if Bosiden has been marked by Patch, then perhaps it''s best to recall him. We could send someone else to continue the deration effort. Patch only recognizes Bosiden; with a different person, he won''t know."


    Resarite remained silent, waiting for Howard''s decision.


    Howard queried Resarite, "If we switch to another person, can we preserve the progress made so far?"


    Resarite shook his head, "No, changing the person means starting the efforts anew."


    Howard asked further, "On a scale of one to a hundred, how far had we progressed with Bosiden''s efforts?"


    Resarite replied, "Bosiden is capable, and his initial progress in Kenfa Vige was particrly smooth. Even though we''ve hit a standstill, we''ve achieved about 75% of our goal."


    Deciding, Howard took out a pouch of coins and handed twenty silver coins to Resarite.


    "Give these to Bosiden, and tell him to continue his mission with this money."


    Resarite epted the silver coins and bowed, "Thank you for your trust, Lord Howard."


    Two dayster, in the afternoon, as Howard was sparring with Anna in the training field, Vettel returned with news that Knight Kaido was very pleased with ndre and had sent a marriage proposal.


    Howard sheathed his greatsword and wiped his sweaty face with a towel handed to him by a maid before going to see ndre.


    At neen, ndre was of perfect age for marriage.


    Howard showed her the marriage proposal from Knight Kaido.


    ndre''s hands flew to her face, and she squealed in excitement, clearly thrilled.


    Howard nodded to the maid standing nearby.


    Seeing Howard''s approval, the maid left ndre''s room, walked down the corridor, and informed Vettel at the end of the hallway, "The lord has agreed."


    In the realm of paperwork, Howard entrusted the transcription to Resarite, who, despite his seemingly rugged exterior, possessed a meticulous touch.


    The document, oncepleted, met Howard''s exacting standards with its clear handwriting.


    Having received the document from Howard, Vettel was tasked with delivering it to Knight Kaido.


    This particr parchment signified the eptance of Knight Kaido''s proposal to betroth ndre.


    Subsequently, Howard ventured into the storeroom to meticulously inspect the quality of the Leather Armor in stock.


    Satisfied with what he found, he left the storeroom contentedly.


    More than a fortnight passed, and Schumacher''s iron swords were finally ready.


    Howard personally visited to inspect these new creations.


    He weighed an iron sword in his hand and casually inquired about various aspects of its craftsmanship.


    After a brief exchange, he stepped out of the cksmith''s shop and, with a nod of approval, said to Resarite, "I am satisfied. Proceed with the final payment."


    As they walked, Resarite reported to Howard, "My lord, just a day ago, Bosiden sessfully proimed the strength of Kenfa Vige. Now, with our arsenal and armor fully equipped and the vigers trained under my guidance, they are well-prepared for battle. When shall we dere war on Knight Patch?"


    It was just before noon, with the sun zing in its full glory, casting a stark light upon Howard''s face.


    He turned, inhaled deeply, and dered, "Now is the time."


    As the midday mealtime approached, a group of determined individuals emerged from Yami Vige, led by the spirited Bosiden.


    Their mission was to deliver a message to Kenfa Vige, presenting Knight Patch with an ultimatum: surrender Kenfa Vige or brace for imminent defeat.


    Knight Patch, upon receiving the message from Bosiden, was seething with fury.


    His initial impulse was to abandon the chivalric code and brutally punish Bosiden, but his scouts reported that Bosiden and his party had swiftly departed after delivering the letter, making it impossible to pursue them.


    This news only intensified Knight Patch''s anger.


    As the battle officiallymenced, the scent of gunpowder wafted into Baron Fernsouth''s nostrils.


    Unperturbed by his subordinates'' reports, the Baron casually continued watering his nts, dismissing the news as insignificant.


    Meanwhile, Knight Kaido, upon learning of the situation, was inclined to assist Howard.


    However, he found himself without a justifiable reason to deploy his troops.


    The alliance with Howard could only be formalized following the marriage with ndre, leaving Kaido powerless to intervene at the moment.


    Knight Zoron, on hearing the news, was filled with anxiety.


    He feared that a victorious Howard would emerge stronger and potentially turn against him.


    In preparation for the conflict, Howard began the total mobilization of his peasant soldiers.


    Resarite, Anna, and Margaret tirelessly roamed Yami Vige, Rui Vige, and Safa Vige, gathering troops for the cause.


    Knight Patch, in response, also called upon the peasant soldiers of Kenfa Vige.


    One of Patch''s subordinates suggested taking advantage of the time needed for Howard''s forces to assemble, proposing a preemptive strike against Howard''s gathering army.


    However, Patch, blinded by rage, pped his subordinate, roaring, "Do you take me for a fool? Marching towards such a multitude would be walking straight into a trap!"


    The reprimanded subordinate, nursing a sore cheek, dared not utter another word.


    A dayter, Howard''s forces were fully mobilized.


    Resarite, appointed as themander, led the troops on behalf of Howard, poised to steer the course of the impending battle.


    Inside the camp, Resarite pointed to a spot on the map hanging before them, exining to Howard the optimal location for their attack.


    Anna and Marguerite, as Howard''s Knight Squires, stood protectively at his sides.


    Howard patted Resarite''s shoulder, reassuringly stating, "Go ahead with confidence; I trust you."


    Resarite''s strategy involved drawing Patch''s forces away from Kenfa Vige and then swiftly seizing it, catching Patch''s troops off-guard and demoralizing them.


    Howard agreed with the n.


    The operationmenced.


    Anna led a small team to distract Patch, luring him into a chase.


    Meanwhile, Howard''s main force swiftly upied Kenfa Vige.


    Upon learning this, Anna circled back to reunite with the main force in Kenfa Vige.


    Outside Kenfa Vige, Howard, mounted on his horse, pulled the reins to halt.


    He looked with concern at Anna approaching and asked, "Are you alright? Did you encounter any danger?"


    Anna shook her golden hair, radiant and angelic in the midst of the battlefield, and replied, "No, that foolish Patch kept cursing behind us, but couldn''t catch up."


    Marguerite ran over and embraced Anna, anxiously inquiring if she was injured, her concern evident.


    The morale among Howard''s troops was soaring.


    With their numerical advantage and the tide of the battle in their favor, everyone was ted.


    As Patch''s forces arrived, he hurled insults at Howard: "Howard, you dare to trick me! I''ll tear you apart!"


    Unperturbed, Howard replied with a chuckle, "Patch, harsh words alone won''t help you. If you want to win, you''ll have to defeat my army. Can you do that?"


    Howard''s forces were strategically positioned along the outskirts of Kenfa Vige, with archers lining the rtively low walls.


    The archers, bows drawn and arrows nocked, reflected a cold, lethal shimmer in the sunlight.


    Patch''s soldiers began to show signs of panic.


    Kenfa Vige was their home, now upied by the enemy, filling them with rm.


    Patch, out of options, resorted to berating his troops for their cowardice.


    Howard gave themand, "Archers, fire!"


    The archers on the walls released their arrows, sending deadly shafts flying towards the enemy.


    Patch''s army, poorly equipped with shields, suffered heavy casualties under the barrage.


    Howard then ordered, "Full assault! Capture Patch alive!"


    A thunderous battle cry echoed as the gates of Kenfa Vige opened, and Howard''s forces charged at Patch''s troops.


    Mounted on his horse and wielding ance, Howard pierced a soldier with each thrust, his steed galloping forward, barreling through any soldiers who dared block his path.

 Chapter 253 253-Capturing the Village

    Chapter 253 253-Capturing the Vige


    In the midst of battle, Anna fought valiantly at the rear.


    With her shield, she deflected an enemy soldier''s shing attack, then, following up with a forceful shield bash, she destabilized the soldier''s bnce.


    Seizing the opportunity, she swiftly ended his life with her single-handed sword.


    Margaret, on the battlefield, seemed to perform a dance of death.


    Her movements were ghostly, her presence spectral as she reaped the lives of enemy soldiers like a phantom of doom.


    Resarite, caught in the thrill of battle, raised his sword and bellowed with exhration, "Forward! Charge, all of you!"


    Spotting an opportunity, an enemy soldier lunged at Resarite, only to be intercepted by Bosiden, who deflected the de.


    Resarite then quickly dispatched his would-be assant.


    Vettel and Alonso, too, were not to be outdone.


    They engaged fiercely with the enemy soldiers, matching their ferocity and determination.


    Patch, witnessing the rapid copse of his battle line, let out a heart-wrenching roar of fury, "Howard, you treacherous cur!"


    Howard, mounted on his horse and wielding ance, called out to Patch, who was also on horseback at a moderate distance, "Let us duel, Patch. The loser shall submit to the victor''s will. What say you?"


    Patch, pondering Howard''s prowess inbat, hesitated in fear and retorted, "You sly rogue, you''ll just have someone shoot me with a cold arrow!"


    Howard, poised and confident, guided his steed to a nearby hillock.


    Pulling the reins tightly, his horse reared up, its forelegs kicking the air, letting out a majestic neigh.


    Pointing hisnce towards Patch, Howard dered, "I would never resort to such tactics. Look at the state of the battle, Patch. Consider the disparity in our forces. Do you really have a choice? If you''re not a coward,e forth!"


    Gritting his teeth, Patch steered his horse to the top of the hillock, facing Howard in a tense standoff.


    Patch and Howard engaged in a one-on-one martial disy, their battle a dance of skill and bravery.


    They locked eyes, gripping the reins tightly, their steeds gradually picking up speed.


    Along the edge of the hillock, the horses quickened, moving swiftly to the left in what seemed like a mutual circling, but with each turn, the peril escted.


    As they drew closer, Patch, with his right hand, thrust hisnce to the left, missing Howard by a hair''s breadth.


    Howard, with deft control, maneuvered his mount, narrowly evading Patch''s strike.


    He then rapidly turned his horse to the left, lunging with hisnce towards Patch.


    Patch raised his shield just in time, blocking Howard''s fierce jab.


    Howard then pulled back, creating some distance between them, evaluating the gap.


    Feeling the distance right, he urged his horse into a sprint - a knight''s charge!


    Patch''s eyes sparkled with determination as he, too,unched into a charge, his horse galloping towards Howard.


    A daunting knightly charge unfolded, the kind that could strike fear into the hearts of the bravest.


    The victor would undoubtedly be the more superiorbatant.


    During the charge, Patch''s gaze was fixed on Howard''s eyes, noticing the calmness within, a serenity that seemed out of ce on the battlefield.


    Howard, on the other hand, kept his focus on Patch, his horse galloping forward, hisnce gripped tightly, poised for a thunderous strike.


    Patch, sensing the adequate distance but not seeing Howard make a move, grew increasingly nervous and fearful.


    He couldn''t decipher Howard''s strategy, finding him utterly inscrutable.


    Still, Howard did not strike.


    Eventually, Patch could bear it no longer.


    The psychological torment was unbearable.


    He made his move, letting out a loud cry as he thrust hisnce towards Howard.


    A sly curve formed at the corner of Howard''s mouth as he awaited Patch''s hasty strike.


    With a swift pull of the reins, his horse came to an abrupt halt, causing Patch''s intendednce thrust to miss its mark.


    Howard then let out a fierce yell, hisnce striking with precision, unseating Patch from his horse.


    In the warfare of nobility, it was rare for a noble to be killed, primarily due to the thick and sturdy armor they adorned.


    These armors were impervious to swords, spears, andnces, resulting in battles where enemy nobles were often captured or fled, but rarely did a noble die inbat.


    Howard, pointing hisnce at Patch, proimed, "Patch, you have lost!"


    Howard''s soldiers triumphed over Patch''s army.


    Anna and Margaret, reaching the top of the hill, restrained Patch by cing their weapons against his neck.


    Thus, Howard emerged victorious from the battle, seizing Knight Patch''s Kenfa Vige.


    Patch, who had only Kenfa Vige to his name, now found himself without and, effectively stripped of his noble status.


    Margaret approached Howard, inquiring, "Lord Howard, what shall we do with Patch? He has lost hisnds and is no longer a noble. No one would object if we were to execute him."


    Howard, smiling, rode into Kenfa Vige.


    Raising his hand, he casually remarked, "We shall decide on that matterter."


    Bosiden approached Margaret, signaling to take Patch to the prison, leaving his fate to be decided by Lord Howard at ater time.


    Margaret personally escorted Patch to the dungeon of Kenfa Vige.


    Turning to Bosiden, she remarked, "Chancellor Bosiden, though you are not of noble birth, I still hold you in high regard. You instructed to imprison Patch here, and so I have. But this is the dungeon of Kenfa Vige, Patch''s own dominion. Won''t the vigers possibly release him?"


    Bosiden, with a smile, assured Margaret, "I appreciate your respect, Lady Margaret. Rest assured, the vigers will not free Patch. He has been brutal to them, and they would rather see him dead than liberated."


    Satisfied, Margaret left to meet with Howard.


    In the lord''s hall of Kenfa Vige, Howard hosted a modest banquet.


    Beer and cheese graced the table, as those who had proven their mettle in battle gathered to revel in their victory.


    Anna, holding a cup of beer, took a delicate sip, only to be teased by Howard who had just arrived, "Anna, do you even know how to drink beer? This isn''t wine. Who sips beer like that?"


    Flustered and blushing, Anna stomped her foot, retorting, "What''s wrong with that? I like to savor it, none of your business!"


    She quickly scurried away before Howard could reply.


    Vettel approached Howard, proudly dering, "My lord, I slew two enemies on the battlefield earlier!"


    Howard encouraged him, "Well done, keep up the good work."


    Alonso then came forward, saying, "My lord, I too made an effort.


    I killed two enemies myself, staining my clothes red with their blood."


    Howard, with a smile, responded, "Ah, excellent, you too have shown great bravery."


    Resarite, with augh, addressed Howard, "My lord, with the addition of Kenfa Vige, we now possess four viges. Under Baron Fernsouth, we are the most powerful vassals!"


    Howard praised Resarite, "I''m delighted, Resarite. You are brave and wise. When I be a baron, I will knight you and grant you fertilend as a reward."


    The crowd erupted in cheers.


    The smile on Resarite''s face deepened as he proposed to Howard, "My lord, we should capitalize on this victory and continue to expand our territory by challenging other vassals."


    Howard responded, "Good, I look forward to your continued excellence."


    Margaret entered the banquet hall, and Howard beckoned her to join the crowd,vishly praising her valiant performance on the battlefield.


    "Some of you might not have witnessed it," Howard announced, "but my squire Margaret was truly formidable in battle."


    The crowd gave Margaret a resounding round of apuse, causing her to blush with embarrassment.


    Holding her cup of wine, she nced shyly at the ground, her shoulders gently swaying, the very picture of a bashful woman.


    As the banquet stretched into the night, manyy inebriated.


    Howard instructed the maids to take good care of them before he made his way to the dungeon to see Patch.


    Patch, both hungry and furious, lunged at the sight of Howard, desperately reaching through the bars, trying to clutch at Howard''s throat.


    Howard''s eyes turned icy at this disy.


    He had intended to have a proper conversation with Patch, but seeing Patch''s demeanor, he now felt less inclined to engage.


    Patch, seething with anger, hissed at Howard, "I wish I could tear your flesh and skin you alive!"


    Howard replied calmly, "The battle is over, and the news has already spread throughout Baron Fernsouth''s territory. No one will recognize you as a noble anymore."


    This only increased Patch''s agitation, his hands stretching out desperately, trying to grasp Howard''s throat.


    Howard, revealing his sword, spoke without a trace of personal emotion, "Patch, if you wish to die, I can grant that right now. But if you wish to live, you will have to listen to me."


    Patch, recalling their duel on the battlefield, copsed to the ground, his eyes vacant and despairing, and murmured, "What do you want me to do?"


    Howard smiled slightly, "That''s more like it. Listen closely."


    The next day, while others were still asleep, Patch stealthily left Kenfa Vige alone, his path leading towards Knight Zoron''s vige.


    On the fourth day, Knight Zoron, puzzled, received Patch.


    "Why are you here, Patch? And weren''t you defeated and imprisoned? How did you end up here?" he inquired.


    Patch responded, "Howard let me go, on the condition that I persuade you to submit to him. But he''s a fool! Not only will I not urge you to submit to Howard, but I also advise you to dere war against him!"

 Chapter 254 254-Complete Victory

    Chapter 254 254-Complete Victory


    Upon hearing Patch''s words, Knight Zoron''s eyes flickered with intrigue.


    He grasped Patch''s hand, leading him into the lord''s hall, and said, "Let''s talk at length. Tell me everything about Howard. I''ll consider your words."


    Once settled in the hall, Patch began to spin his tale of Howard''s brutality.


    ording to him, Howard''s victory in the war was mere luck.


    If it had been a fair fight, Patch insisted, Howard would have stood no chance against him, thus belittling Howard''s capabilities.


    Furthermore, Patch began to nder Howard, painting him as a ruthless mancking knightly honor, and used every means to persuade Knight Zoron to dere war on Howard.


    Knight Zoron, possessing two viges, was more powerful than Patch.


    Patch sought to incite Zoron to help him exact revenge.


    Knight Zoron, already wary of Howard, felt that Howard''s power among Baron Fernsouth''s vassals was bing too formidable.


    Envious of Howard''s position and fearing that Howard might eventually turn against him and seize hisnds, Zoron was a ripe target for Patch''s instigations.


    Thebination of Patch''s provocation and the courage found in wine led Knight Zoron to a moment of decisive action.


    Clenching his teeth and mming his fist on the table, he dered, "Fine! I shall dere war on Howard under the pretense of aiding you to reim Kenfa Vige!"


    Zoron''s intent to dere war on Howard was clear.


    Lacking a formal deration, he needed to maneuver strategically, relying on Patch to make the announcement.


    Patch, in a moment of solidarity, pped his thigh and expressed his allegiance to Knight Zoron, vowing that once Kenfa Vige was reimed, he would be utterly loyal to Zoron and implored him to send troops to avenge his loss.


    On the sixth day, Knight Zoron officially dered war on Howard, proiming his intent to help his subordinate reim hisnd.


    Howard, practicingbat moves with Margaret in the training field, was interrupted by Bosiden, who arrived breathlessly with news, "Lord Howard, it''s dire! Knight Zoron has dered war on us!"


    Howard, as if he had anticipated this, responded, "I know. I deliberately let Patch go, pretending to send him to persuade Zoron on my behalf. But I knew Patch would never sincerely work for me. The moment he met Zoron, he was bound to incite him to dere war against me."


    Bosiden, taken aback, asked, "Ah? My lord, why would you do that?"


    Howard, with a triumphant grin, exined, "Ha, how else would that cautious Knight Zoron have ever waged war against me?"


    Anna, astonished, interjected, "Could it be that all this was your strategy?"


    Howard then instructed Bosiden, "Go to Rui Vige, Safa Vige, and Kenfa Vige.


    Gather the conscripted soldiers and have them assemble in Yami Vige.


    This time, we will strike with the force of thunder, aiming to defeat Knight Zoron''s troops head-on!"


    Seeing Howard''s confident demeanor, Bosiden''s worries dissipated, and a smile spread across his face.


    By the eighth day, the troops of both Howard and Knight Zoron were fully mustered.


    Howard''s side, epassing four viges, took a bit longer to gather due to the greater distances involvedpared to Zoron''s two viges.


    Knight Zoron, moving swiftly, had already amassed his troops and was advancing towards Rui Vige.


    Should Rui Vige fall, it would inevitably be plundered by Zoron''s forces.


    For Howard, it was imperative to devise a strategy to divert Zoron''s attention from Rui Vige and engage his army directly in battle.


    Howard shared his concerns with Resarite, asking him to devise a solution.


    Resarite, stroking his chin thoughtfully, said, "My lord, I understand your reluctance to see Rui Vige plundered, but once the war begins, Rui Vige bes more than just a vige."


    He paused as if struck by a sudden thought, then fell silent.


    Urged by Howard to speak freely, Resarite continued, "My lord, the moment warmences, be it Rui Vige or Yami Vige, they all transform into strategic points. Once we enter the war, these locations be expendable assets on a tactical level. If necessary, we must be prepared to forsake Rui Vige."


    Howard remained silent, contemting the gravity of the situation.


    Bosiden, gathering his courage, stepped forward and bowed to Howard, saying, "My lord, harsh as it may be, if we march our troops hastily to Rui Vige, they will arrive exhausted, significantly weakening ourbat effectiveness. We have conscripted soldiers from four viges, more than Knight Zoron''s two, giving us a firm grip on victory should war break out."


    "However, if we rush there, with our formation in disarray and morale low, we risk being utterly defeated by the enemy. If we lose our army, then Knight Zoron could plunder our viges unopposed. Not just Rui Vige, but Yami Vige, Safa Vige, and Kenfa Vige would all suffer the same fate."


    Howard responded, "There must be a better way."


    At that moment, Anna turned to Howard and said, "Howard, my family has a substantial amount of gold coins. We could hire Bounty Hunters to aid you, without needing to rely on the conscripted soldiers."


    Howard nced at Anna, seeing her in a new light.


    She seemed to shine with a radiance he had never noticed before, her beauty striking.


    Resarite, however, raised a concern, "But I''ve heard that thends of the Katerina family are far from here.


    Even if we were to send troops from there, it would still be toote."


    Anna, with a cheerful smile, took Howard''s hand and presented him with a small yet exquisitely crafted agate gemstone, saying, "I didn''t mean to send troops from my family''snds. I''m offering you the funds to hire Bounty Hunters yourself."


    Howard examined the gemstone, recognizing its high quality.


    He initially thought to decline, but considering the urgency of the situation, he epted it without further ado.


    Bosidenmented, "This is indeed a good idea. After all, this is our own war within Baron Fernsouth''s territory. The Katerina family has no reason or right to interfere."


    Howard made a quick decision, understanding the need to act swiftly.


    He handed the agate gemstone to Alonso, instructing him to search for Bounty Hunters in the nearby territories to march to Rui Vige and confront Knight Zoron''s forces.


    The Bounty Hunters, each with a swift steed, would travel much faster than the conscripted peasant soldiers from the viges.


    By the afternoon of the eighth day, motivated by the generous bounty, a group of light cavalry epted the task, setting off from Kenfa Vige, located between Yami Vige and Rui Vige.


    Howard''s directive to the troop was clear: reach Rui Vige at all costs to protect the vigers.


    The agate gemstone would be their reward if they seeded.


    Indeed, Howard had underestimated the speed of the light cavalry.


    By the dawn of the ninth day, the leader of the cavalry, f, along with his troops, had already arrived at Rui Vige.


    His band of Bounty Hunters encircled the vige, safeguarding Rui Vige from harm.


    By noon, Knight Zoron''s forces reached the vige, only to be taken aback by the sight of battle-hardened men guarding it.


    Knight Zoron, emerging from his troops on horseback, confronted f, "What are you doing here?"


    f, knowing the situation well, sneered back, "Hmph, what are you doing here? I see from your crest that you''re a noble. Why have you ventured into Lord Howard''s territory?"


    Knight Zoron, his face twitching, was unsure whether f genuinely didn''t know or was mocking him.


    He reluctantly shared the ongoing conflict with Howard.


    In turn, f disclosed that they weremissioned by Howard and warned Knight Zoron, "Let me tell you, my brothers here are not to be trifled with. Since we''ve taken the money, we have a job to do. If you dare to plunder Rui Vige, I''ll be the first to stand against you."


    Hearing their leader''s bold statement, the Bounty Hunters erupted into a chorus of shouts and cheers, their thunderous voices echoing through the surrounding hills, a testament to their unwavering resolve and solidarity.


    Knight Zoron had brought Patch along this time, reasoning that Patch, being a knight trained in military tactics, possessed far superiorbat skills than peasant soldiers.


    While Zoron was still pondering their next move, Patch, consumed by rage, vehemently insisted on engaging in battle.


    His words stirred Knight Zoron''s army into a fervent readiness.


    Ultimately, Knight Zoron ordered his troops to fight against f''s contingent.


    However, the oue was disheartening for Zoron''s forces.


    Repeated charges were repelled by f''s well-prepared men, forcing Zoron''s troops to retreat, defeated and demoralized, to the vicinity of Rui Vige.


    By noon of the tenth day, Knight Zoron''s forces, now advancing towards Safa Vige, were intercepted by Howard and his assembled troops from the four viges.


    Howard''s forces, like remnants of a windstorm, swiftly and decisively overpowered Knight Zoron''s weary and battered soldiers.


    Knight Zoron was captured, while Patch managed to flee.


    With their leader taken and no remaining military strength, Zoron''s two viges remained inactive and motionless in the following days, their fate hanging in uncertainty.

 Chapter 255 255-Economic Development

    Chapter 255 255-Economic Development


    On the morning of the eleventh day, Howard''s army seized Manshur Vige, and by the afternoon, they had also taken control of Pitz Vige.


    With this, all of Knight Zoron''s territories fell into Howard''s hands.


    However, Howardcked the true authority over Manshur Vige and Pitz Vige, and he couldn''t usurp Knight Zoron''s title.


    At this juncture, Bosiden approached Howard.


    Dressed in a soft, ecru-colored armor neatly bound with ck lines, Bosiden addressed Howard, "My lord, are you worried about not having the opportunity to im Zoron''snds?"


    Mounted on his horse, Howard replied, "This was a defensive war on my part. Without sovereignty, even in victory, I can only demand substantial war reparations from the opponent, not im theirnds."


    Bosiden moved closer to Howard''s horse, wishing to speak privately.


    Howard dismounted, and Bosiden leaned in, "My lord, listen to me. You are now the lord of four viges, which actually ounts for more than 75% control over Baron Fernsouth''s entire territory. You can now forcefully im the title of Baron Fernsouth. Once you incorporate Fernsouth''s entire territory into your vassal system, you will be the legitimate Baron Fernsouth."


    Howard, ted, inquired, "How does one forcefully im such a title?"


    Bosiden exined, "To forcefully usurp a title higher than your current status, you need to spend a certain amount of money."


    Howard, pondering the financial aspect, turned to Bosiden, "Can you estimate how much this might cost?"


    Bosiden presented Howard with a figure: five gold coins.


    Indeed, for a knight aspiring to im a baron''s title, five gold coins was a considerable sum in thisnd.


    Such an amount would have been trivial to the Howard of old, but now...


    Rui Vige and Yami Vige had only gone through one taxation season.


    Coupled with the expenses of procuring leather armor and iron swords for Yami Vige''s peasant soldiers, as well as the costs incurred in the upation of Kenfa Vige, Howard''s finances were strained.


    He currently possessed only one gold coin, along with forty silver coins and thirty bronze coins, leaving a substantial gap to reach the required five gold coins.


    At this moment, Anna stepped forward, offering several gold coins to him.


    Howard found himself in a state of hesitation.


    Resarite, eager to be a knight, urged Howard, "My lord, take it. There''s no time for doubt. If you don''t seize this opportunity to im the baron''s title, you''ll have to relinquish control over the two viges we''ve captured."


    Margaret remained silent, her gaze fixed on Howard.


    She believed in his judgment implicitly, content to follow wherever he led.


    Bosiden, Vettel, and Alonso, who had apanied Resarite from his original domain, all supported Resarite''s ambition.


    Bosiden encouraged Howard, "My lord, the path to great power lies before you now. Do not hesitate."


    Vettel added, "My lord, such a golden opportunity does note often."


    Alonso, straightforward as ever, said, "My lord, I''m not one for fancy words, but I think you should take this money. Be a baron and show us all what you''re capable of!"


    Overwhelmed by the weight of the moment and the support of his allies, Howard roared in affirmation, "Alright."


    Taking the purse of coins from Anna, Howard checked the amount and forcefully returned the excess to her.


    He then handed over five gold coins to Bosiden.


    "Take these five gold coins," he instructed, "I don''t care how, but make sure the job gets done."


    Bosiden, overjoyed, took the five golden Brunos ¨C a necessary expense for the ensuing procedures and ceremonies.


    In just eleven days since usurping the title of Kenfa Vige, Howard had now also imed the titles of Manshur Vige and Pitz Vige.


    Moreover, having effectively controlled over 75% of Fernsouth''s territory, he had usurped the title of Baron Fernsouth.


    From that moment, Howard became the Baron Fernsouth!


    The former Great Baron Fernsouth was henceforth stripped of his title, downgraded to a knight, known as Knight Blima.


    Howard disbanded the army, and the peasant soldiers returned to their respective viges to resume their agricultural work.


    Now a baron, Howard had the authority to knight individuals.


    He knighted Anna, granting her Yami Vige, and told her, "I will repay your generous support in the future."


    He also knighted Margaret, bestowing upon her Manshur Vige.


    Lastly, he fulfilled his promise to Resarite, knighting him and granting the prosperous Rui Vige.


    Anna, Margaret, and Resarite each set off for their respective domains.


    Bosiden, Vettel, and Alonso, who had originallye with Resarite, were asked by Howard through Resarite about their desires.


    Their determination was unwavering; they all chose to continue serving Howard, assisting him in his endeavors.


    One morning, Howard summoned the three men and informed them that if they continued to serve him diligently, he would reward them withnds when he achieved a higher title.


    This promise filled the trio with unexpected joy.


    Not being nobles themselves and having once thought the upper echelons of society were out of reach, Howard''s assurance quickened their heartbeats with excitement.


    Bosiden, unable to contain his eagerness, leaned forward and thumped his chest with his right hand, dering, "My lord, rest assured, I shall serve you with all my heart and might!"


    Vettel''s face radiated determination. "My lord, have no worries. I ammitted to following you!"


    Alonso added, "My lord, when I be a noble, I will always stand by your side, helping you conquer even greater territories!"


    Howard nodded and smiled in appreciation, encouraging them before asking Bosiden, "Bosiden, with the ceaseless warfare, when do you think I should dere war on Knight Blima?"


    Bosiden replied, "My lord, the ongoing war is due to Fernsouth not being fully unified under your rule. Now that you hold the title of Baron Fernsouth and have the right to im the entire territory of Fernsouth, Knight Blima, having been the Baron and now stripped of his title by you, must surely harbor deep resentment."


    "With his experience in controlling Fernsouth, he could dere war on you at any moment. The current calmness seems deceptive, but everyone knows it''s just the quiet before the storm."


    As Howard listened to Bosiden''s counsel, he pondered over the looming challenge posed by Knight Blima.


    Howard asked, "Bosiden, in this calm before the storm, how do you think we should proceed?"


    Bosiden sped his hands at his chest and replied, "Although Knight Blima is no longer Baron Fernsouth, he still holds Castle Fernsouth, the only fortress within our Fernsouth territory."


    "It would be challenging to swiftly defeat Knight Blima and seize Castle Fernsouth. I believe we should quickly bring Knight Kaido under your lordship. This way, when we dere war on Knight Blima, Knight Kaido would also lend his forces to our cause."


    Howard remembered the engagement between ndre and Knight Kaido, realizing there was still some time before their marriage.


    He said, "Bosiden, visit Knight Kaido and persuade him to submit to me. If he is reluctant, don''t press him too hard to avoid any discord, especially since we have the uing nuptials. He is a man of knightly virtue, and I hold great respect for him."


    After Bosiden respectfully took his leave from the lord''s hall, Howard turned to Vettel, "Vettel, I am in need of funds. Do you have any suggestions?"


    Vettel replied, "My lord, no one everins of having too much wealth. Everyone seeks to increase their fortune. If you desire wealth that others cannot attain, you must undertake what others cannot achieve."


    "Undertake what others cannot achieve?"


    Howard mused, lost in thought, considering the depth and implications of Vettel''s advice.


    "In all the viges, the economy based on agricultural products is undoubtedly thergest sector," Howard noted.


    "The agricultural economy is unpredictable. Numerous factors can influence a vige''s yearly agricultural output, and one misstep could lead to a year''sbor being in vain," he continued thoughtfully.


    "Conversely, it''s nearly impossible to make a substantial profit solely from agricultural products."


    After saying this, Vettel fell into a silence. Sensing something was amiss, Howard asked with understanding, "You''ve stopped speaking. Is there something difficult you are trying to express?"


    "Your insight is admirable, my lord. It''s not that I have an unspeakable secret; rather, I am disheartened by the difficulties in managing agricultural economics," Vettel confessed.


    Howard pondered for a moment. "The stagnation of the agricultural economy you mentioned earlier, is it because there''s ack of valuable agricultural products?"


    "What if we develop new specialty products for the viges? Once traders arrive, we could promote these new specialties, potentially earning profits we couldn''t achieve in previous years."


    "In the long run, wouldn''t this be an additional source of ie?"


    Howard''s words were like a revtion, radically changing Vettel''s perspective.


    Astonishment evident in his voice, Vettel said, "My lord, you''re absolutely right. How did I not think of this before?"


    In that moment, Howard''s vision of leveraging untapped potential within traditional economies opened new pathways of thought, revealing opportunities thaty hidden within the familiar and mundane.

 Chapter 256 256-Consolidation of Power

    Chapter 256 256-Consolidation of Power


    A faint smile yed on Howard''s lips as he turned to Vettel, "Now that Rui Vige, Yami Vige, and Manshur Vige have been ceded, they are no longer under our direct control."


    "However, Safa Vige, Kenfa Vige, and Pitz Vige remain firmly in our hands. I want you to personally visit these three viges over the next few days. Look for anything that might attract trading groups, then report back to me."


    Vettel, brimming with enthusiasm, bowed respectfully and exited the lord''s hall.


    The room was now left with Alonso as its sole upant.


    Howard rose from his chair, descended the steps, and approached Alonso, who trembled slightly at his approach.


    Howard gestured reassuringly, signaling Alonso not to fear.


    Inquiring about Schumacher, the cksmith from Yami Vige, Alonso replied, "The craftsmanship of Yami Vige''s cksmith, Schumacher, is indeedmendable. However, his forge operates on a skeleton crew - just him alone. At most, he can only produce a single iron sword each day, which hardly meets demand."


    Howard hummed in response, then, recalling that Schumacher was still in Yami Vige - now under Anna''s control - changed the subject.


    "The fifty leather armor suits and iron swords we had stored in Yami Vige have also been transferred to Anna with the vige''s cession. Currently, the conscripted soldiers from our three viges are utterly unequipped."


    "One cannot simply march into battle d in mere cloth and wielding farm tools. Do you have any suggestions regarding the equipping of my troops?"


    Alonso replied, "Such matters are not overly challenging. It essentially boils down to two options:mission our own craftsmen or purchase directly from others."


    Howard paced slowly, hands sped behind his back, and said pensively, "Yet even without spending a single coin, I still cannot repay the five gold coins I owe to Anna. We are truly stretched thin."


    Alonso, attempting to gauge Howard''s intentions, ventured, "Should we negotiate with Anna to have the equipment from Yami Vige returned to us?"


    Howard rified, "No, I deliberately left those equipments in Yami Vige. Consider them as partial interest on the five gold coins owed to Anna."


    Alonso, finding himself in a predicament, admitted, "Without funds, equipping our forces bes a challenge."


    After a moment''s thought, his eyes lit up, "Isn''t Zoron in our captivity? Though no longer a noble, his previous savings remain. We could demand a ransom from Zoron; his freedom in exchange for gold coins."


    Howard, delighted, eximed, "An excellent idea!"


    He inquired, "Zoron was a knight. ording to tradition, how much can we demand as ransom?"


    "A knight''s rank allows for a ransom of up to five gold coins," Alonso informed.


    Howard pped his hands inughter, "Perfect, that''s more than enough.


    Go to the dungeons and tell Zoron that his freedomes at the price of five gold coins."


    Alonso bowed and took his leave.


    Meanwhile, in Castle Fernsouth, Knight Blima, in a fit of rage, shattered a vase, bellowing, "Howard, how dare you usurp my title! I will have your head for this!"


    One of Knight Blima''s maidservants cautiously suggested, "My lord, Howard is exceedingly clever. He defeated Knight Patch and Knight Zoron in just a matter of days. Perhaps it would be wiser to be his vassal?"


    Upon hearing this, Blima''s anger red.


    He struck the maid across her face, roaring, "Get out! Leave my sight this instant!"


    Just then, another maid timidly entered, whispering, "My lord, Patch has arrived at the castle gates, requesting an audience."


    Knight Blima, supporting his forehead with a hand, took a deep breath.


    With his back to the maid, he spoke in a tone mixing weariness with resolve, "Let him in. This matter must be addressed."


    Patch entered the castle and was barely given a chance to speak when Knight Blima, with a swift movement,shed out with his hand.


    In a mix of shock and reflex, Patch managed to catch Knight Blima''s hand, stammering, "Knight Blima, what is this about?"


    Seeing his strike parried, Knight Blima retracted his hand with a cold snort, his voice icy, "What brings you here? After ruining my banquetst time, you still have the audacity to show your face?"


    Patch, ever the smooth talker, replied, "My lord, times have changed. Back then, you were a baron, and I, a knight."


    "But now, you only hold the title of a knight, and I''ve lost mine as well."


    "At this juncture, we should set aside past grievances and unite."


    Knight Blima, grinding his teeth, retorted, "Quick thinking as always, Patch. But how did you manage to lose? You''ve dragged me down with you."


    Patch, attempting to justify himself, said, "My lord, I am not to me. It''s all Howard''s fault. He dered war on me; I was merely defending myself."


    Impatiently waving his hand, Knight Blima dismissed the excuses, "Enough, spare me the useless chatter. Tell me, what should we do now?"


    Without hesitation, Patch blurted out, "What to do? Attack, of course! What''s there to discuss? Howard is your enemy, my lord. You must find a way to eliminate him."


    At these words, Knight Blima''s expression first twisted into ferocity, but then, recalling how both Zoron and Patch had fallen to Howard, his confidence waned.


    Knight Blima, with a look of indecision etched upon his face, cast a sidelong nce at Patch and ventured a question, his voice tinged with uncertainty, "Imand but a single Castle Fernsouth, while my adversary has levied troops from six viges. Do I stand a chance against him?"


    Upon hearing this, Patch responded with an outpouring of reassurance, "Ah, my lord, to think I feared some grave matter. It''s but a trifle, this concern of yours. How can youpare the professional soldiers conscripted from within the castle''s walls to mere peasant levies from the viges? "


    "They are not the same, not in the least. The disparity in strength is like that between the heavens and the earth. The soldiers from the castle are disciplined and organized, regrly drilled in the art of war. Can the same be said for those peasant conscripts? Impossible."


    "My lord, rest easy, for as long as I have lived, never have I heard of conscripts from a castle being bested by mere farmers. I assure you, the moment you give themand, this Howard will crumble before your forces!"


    Patch''s words were music to Knight Blima''s ears, echoing his own thoughts.


    His doubts were merely shadows in the face of Howard''s formidable reputation.


    Now, bolstered by Patch''s confidence, Knight Blima felt his own resolve hardening.


    Savoring a cup of wine, his lips curling into a cunning smile, Knight Blima inquired, "Patch, when do you propose we strike?"


    "The opportune time would be upon Knight Kaido''s arrival. A warrior of his caliber would greatly augment our chances of victory," Patch advised.


    Nodding in agreement, Knight Blima summoned his Chancellor of Civil Affairs, decreeing, "Issue a formal deration of war against Howard. After our victory, we shall y him as rpense!"


    The Chancellor nodded and promptly departed to carry out themand.


    At this moment, at Knight Kaido''s residence, Bosiden was granted an audience with him.


    Knight Kaido, a figure of handsome and dashing appearance, tall and well-built, was practicing archery outside.


    nked by his loyal followers, muscr and formidable men, he stood poised.


    With a bow in hand, Knight Kaido narrowed his eyes, aimed, and released the arrow.


    It whistled through the air, hitting the bullseye perfectly.


    Cheers and apuse erupted from his followers, bringing a smile to Knight Kaido''s face.


    After praising Knight Kaido''s exceptional archery skills, Bosiden ryed Howard''s message to him verbatim.


    Knight Kaido burst intoughter, "Your lord seems eager for a decisive battle with Knight Blima."


    Dressed in a white coat, Bosiden appeared every bit the civil official.


    He addressed Knight Kaido, "My lord, my master instructed me not to press you too hard. However, if I may be so bold, if you do not support my lord now, once he defeats Knight Blima, you will be next on his list."


    One of the muscr men, overhearing this, red angrily, eximing, "How dare you! What right do you have to speak to our lord in such a manner!"


    Bosiden, not even ncing at the man, continued speaking to Knight Kaido, "My lord, you hold a marriage alliance with my lord''s family, which is advantageous. However, the critical decision now is how to leverage this advantage for greater benefit. This is a decision only you can make."


    Knight Kaido took a deep breath, handing his bow and arrow to a man on his left.


    His brow furrowed slightly as he addressed Bosiden, "Turning one good deed into two? What do you mean by that?"


    Bosiden exined, "My lord, hear me out. By directly aligning yourself with my Baron lord now, you not only avoid future conflict, but you also provide timely assistance in his hour of need, which is a significant merit."


    "You are betrothed to ndre, and naturally, my lord would not wish to put you in a difficult position."


    "However, if you show more initiative, I am confident that my Baron lord would not be stingy in rewarding your loyalty and support."

 Chapter 257 257-The Challenge

    Chapter 257 257-The Challenge


    "I must confess," began a local of Yami Vige, "not long ago, a down-and-out nobleman named Resarite arrived here. Hisnds had been confiscated by a lord, a blow that left him deeply affected. However, he lent his aid to our lord and, in doing so, earned his trust. Guess what became of him?"


    Knight Kaido, gripping the railing from above, inquired, "What happened to him?"


    Bosiden replied with a hint of pride, "He is now the lord of Rui Vige, having regained his noble status. Now, when people see him, they have no choice but to respectfully address him as ''Lord Knight''."


    At this, Knight Kaido''s eyes sparkled.


    He nced towards a man standing beside him.


    This man, his Knight Squire, had apanied him to Castle Fernsouth.


    Acknowledging Knight Kaido''s inquisitive look, the squire nodded subtly in response.


    Changing his tone, Knight Kaido addressed Bosiden, "It seems Lord Howard indeed has an extraordinary knack for leadership. I am willing to pledge my allegiance to Lord Howard."


    With that, Knight Kaido led Bosiden to the lord''s hall and began drafting a document.


    Oncepleted, Bosiden took the paper and, upon reading it, a smile crept onto his face.


    "Your decisive action ismendable. Lord Howard will surely reward you handsomely in time."


    After Bosiden departed with the document, not long passed before the Chancellor of Knight Blima arrived at Knight Kaido''s domain, seeking an audience.


    However, the guards at the gate barred his entry, dering that Knight Kaido had sworn fealty to Baron Howard and was no longer a vassal of Knight Blima.


    The chancellor, driven by frustration, began to berate Knight Kaido''s disloyalty and heartlessness at the vige outskirts, only to be eventually persuaded to leave by the guards.


    In the evening, within his domain, Lord Howard was busy training peasant soldiers when Alonso approached with news: "My lord, Zoron has sent his family to deliver five gold coins."


    Handing over a small bag of money to Howard, Alonso watched as he opened it and counted.


    Indeed, there were five gold coins.


    Sharing a knowing smile, Howard said, "Good, release Zoron then."


    Alonso inquired, "Zoron''s family resides in Pitz Vige. Shall we expel them from there?"


    Howard shook his head.


    "It hasn''te to that yet. In the world of noble warfare, there are codes of conduct to be upheld. Since the opposing side has abided by the rules of nobility and has lost the war along with their title, we must respect their personal property. Let them continue to live in Pitz Vige."


    "In the future, once my affairs have expanded, if he can change his gluttonous habits, I might even consider him for my heavy cavalry."


    Alonso praised Howard''s foresight, "My lord, your thoughts are beyond the ordinary. This way, we neither break the noble codes, nor do we lose the opportunity to make use of Zoron in the future. After all, as a knight with systematic military training, he possesses considerablebat abilities."


    Suddenly, a guard arrived with news: "Knight Blima''s Chancellor is here."


    Howard, taking a towel from a maid, wiped the sweat from his face and said cheerfully, "Let him in."


    Shortly after, the chancellor entered the lord''s hall, his face devoid of any smile, and handed a document to the maid.


    She, in turn, presented it to Howard, who sat leisurely in his chair.


    Unfolding the document, Howard discovered it to be a deration of war.


    Raising it slightly, he asked in a mocking tone, "From where does that gluttonous knight get the courage? I didn''t initiate an attack on him, and yet he dares toe after me?"


    Knight Blima''s chancellor remained silent, offering no response.


    After dismissing Knight Blima''s chancellor, Howard turned to Alonso, "Inform Anna, Margaret, and Resarite that we are headed for a decisive battle against Knight Blima!"


    "Once this battle is won," he continued, "I shall take Castle Fernsouth and truly be Baron Fernsouth."


    Two dayster, the conscripted soldiers from Howard''s six viges had assembled.


    They set off toward Castle Fernsouth.


    Knight Blima,cking strategic foresight, had dered war but failed to seize the opportunity to attack.


    Instead, he hoarded his forces within Castle Fernsouth, inadvertently granting Howard the chance to gather his troops sessfully.


    Anna, Margaret, and Resarite all arrived, engaging in a long conversation with Howard as if reuniting with old friends after years apart.


    Having received five gold coins as ransom from Zoron, Howard was now able to repay his debts.


    He forcefully returned the five gold coins to Anna, stating, "This only repays the loan from the day I usurped the baron''s title. I''ll pay you back for the agate gemster."


    Anna teased Howard, "Look at you, the once-poor boy now flush with cash. Where did you get this money?"


    Howard shared the truth with Anna, who smiled knowingly.


    Bosiden arrived with Knight Kaido''s document, slightly disheveled yet unable to hide his joy.


    "My lord," he eximed, "Knight Kaido has pledged his allegiance directly to you and will send troops for the battle!"


    Anna expressed her surprise, "What? How is that possible? I''ve heard that although Kaido is a warrior, he''s also incredibly astute and strategic. I thought he would feignpliance and dy. How could he agree so readily?"


    Margaret smiled, "It seems to be the work of Lord Howard''s Chancellor, Bosiden."


    Bosiden modestly replied, "I dare not take credit; it''s all thanks to Lord Howard''s reputation."


    Howard, having perused the document, expressed his satisfaction, "Well done, Bosiden. You''re invaluable."


    Bosiden, tidying his hair with his hands, responded with a smile.


    Resarite, holding a map, approached Howard and spread it out on the table, pointing to a castle depicted on it.


    "My lord, this is Castle Fernsouth. The castle is easy to defend but hard to attack. The once-vibrant Baron Layton met his demise here and sumbed to depression upon his return. In this battle, we cannot rely solely on brute force; we must employ strategy."


    Howard, reminded of his own past experiences, reflected aloud, "Yes, let''s not even mention Layton. Just consider my own experiences. I was once summoned as a knight to defend Castle Fernsouth."


    "We were facing Baron Hof, and their forces were twice the size of ours, a formidable sight. Many were afraid, but I was not."


    "Because I understood how sturdy this castle beneath our feet was. I knew that with a solid defense, we wouldn''t lose to Hof."


    "And indeed, my thoughts proved correct; we eventually repelled Baron Hof."


    Anna added, "My family has a saying: ''Fear not the strong fortress, but the resolute hearts within.'' It means the strength of a fortress is just an external condition, but united hearts can achieve greater victories."


    "My point is, maybe we can find a way to appeal to the people within Castle Fernsouth."


    Howard, turning to Anna, asked gently, "Oh? So, Anna, do you already have a n in mind?"


    Anna smiled and said, "Knight Blimacks leadership, his men have little faith in him. I''ve already established contact with the captain of Knight Blima''s guards. When necessary, we can have him open the gates for us."


    Margaret looked at Anna, surprised and impressed, "Wow, Anna, you''re incredible! Does this not mean we can take Castle Fernsouth effortlessly?"


    Anna held her head high with pride, "It''s all thanks to my family''s teachings and guidance."


    Resarite found the n feasible, and Margaret had no objections.


    The final decision rested with Howard, and if he agreed, the operation would likely proceed smoothly.


    Howard, cautious as ever, asked Resarite about the estimated number of enemy troops.


    Resarite replied, "Around 300, but these are all castle soldiers, well-equipped and trained. A direct confrontation would lead to heavy losses on our side."


    Taking a deep breath, Howard looked into Resarite''s eyes, "If I put all my forces under yourmand to fight Knight Blima''s 300 men on open ground, what are our chances of victory?"


    Resarite shook his head, "On open ground, since they are castle troops, they will likely have heavy cavalry patrolling the surroundings, making a surprise attack difficult. And with their heavy cavalry on the battlefield, they be an almost insurmountable obstacle."


    "Even on open ground, it would be tough to defeat them."


    "Knight Blima is relying on the quality of his single soldiers, anticipating to overpower us with their superior training, considering ournds consist mostly of viges."


    Howard inquired, "How many heavy cavalrymen might the enemy have?"


    Resarite responded, "Maintaining a heavy cavalryman is costly; only the most powerful lords can afford a sizable heavy cavalry force. Given Knight Blima''s apparentck of capability, I would estimate at most three to five heavy cavalrymen."


    "But even a small number of heavy cavalry should not be underestimated. Their charge on open ground can be terrifying."


    Howard understood that heavy cavalry were essentially a type of knight, distinct from the nobility-born knights with titles.


    These heavy cavalrymen,cking noble titles, were nheless equipped with superior gear and robust horses, receiving the best resources avable.

 Chapter 258 258-The Siege

    Chapter 258 258-The Siege


    In this conflict, limited to the baron and knight levels, Knight Blima, being a knight himself, would not partake in the heavy cavalry.


    However, in higher-tiered wars, knights would merge into the heavy cavalry, bing the elite force within.


    After much contemtion, Howard finally said to Anna, "Anna, it seems that whether we forcefully assault the castle or lure the enemy into open battle, this fight will be challenging. I''ve decided to follow your suggestion. We''ll win over the gatekeeper captain, feign an attack, and at the critical moment, have him open the gates for us."


    Anna gracefully acknowledged with a bow.


    As time progressed, a dayter, Howard''s forces surrounded the Castle Fernsouth,mencing the siege.


    This encirclement aimed to cut off the castle''s supply of water and food, thereby weakening the enemy''sbat strength.


    asionally, individuals from inside the castle attempted to stealthily deliver food and water but were captured by Howard''s troops.


    Howard''s tactic was as follows: The initial encirclement was merely a feint, a ploy to lower the enemy''s guard.


    The crucial part was a coordinated inside-outside strategy to enter the castle directly.


    A siege was a lengthy endeavor, not determined by the patience of the troops outside the castle, but by the besieged castle''s supply of food and water.


    Once the castle''s defenders showed signs of fatigue, the besieging army wouldunch a full assault.


    Half a monthter, Howard''s army initiated the siege.


    The peasant soldiers, poorly equipped, suffered heavy casualties under the enemy archers'' onught.


    At this point, Anna deployed her troops to the front lines.


    Her soldiers, donned in leather armor, offered slightly better defense.


    Knight Kaido also arrived on the battlefield to join the siege.


    Howard greeted him, "Well done, brother-inw."


    Knight Kaido chuckled, "I haven''t married your sister yet, so hold off on that title."


    Howard replied, "With your bravery, I''m sure my sister will be pleased."


    Knight Kaido just smiled faintly and led his troops into the siege.


    The task of scaling thedders was brutally bloody, a point of intense struggle between the defenders and attackers.


    Once the attacking force breached the walls and secured a stable position, the morale of the defending troops could easily falter, sometimes leading to their flight.


    Knight Kaido''s men, d in leather armor, with two of his trusted knights in thick hide mail, were recognized by Howard.


    One of them was Kaido''s Knight Squire.


    Knight Blima, a timid man, dared not ascend the walls, hiding in his room, too frightened to emerge.


    Patch, on the other hand, was a violent man.


    Despite his boldness, hecked any strategy.


    He stationed all his defenders on the parapets, aiming to kill any enemy that climbed the wall.


    Objectively, this tactic was not wrong in itself, but Patch failed to utilize the advantageous terrain of Castle Fernsouth effectively.


    Different castles have varied positions for archers to shoot from.


    Some castles, with favorable terrain, can amodate four or five archer stations, while others, with less advantageousyouts, can only set up one or two.


    Castle Fernsouth boasted four high battlements ideal for archery and two towering towers from where archers could target the enemy.


    Despite these excellent conditions, Patch failed to utilize them effectively.


    He ordered all archers to cease shooting and instead join the defense on the walls.


    These professional archers, d in light armor and equipped with inferior weapons meant only for self-defense, were at a distinct disadvantage in closebat.


    Once engaged in melee, they were easily killed.


    Moreover, the limited space on the castle''s battlements, with only onerge opening, meant that many were unable to engage effectively.


    Those in the rear could only stand and watch, unable to pierce through theirrades to reach the enemy.


    Thisplete disregard for the terrain''s advantage wasted the castle''s military resources!


    Originally, Howard''s n was only a feigned attack, but upon witnessing Anna and Kaido''s troops, leading others up the walls, he was taken aback.


    Margaret asked Howard, "My lord, should we join the assault?"


    Howard signaled to wait, searching for the optimal opportunity.


    When Knight Blima and Patch had both climbed the walls, Howard dered, "Now''s our chance! Command the enemy''s gatekeeper to open the gates, and we''ll charge in!"


    Anna gestured subtly.


    The gatekeeper, keeping a vignt watch from the battlements, understood and swiftly descended to open the gates before fleeing through them.


    Howard, Anna, Margaret, and Resarite rode their horses straight into the Castle Fernsouth,unching a pincer attack from within.


    Howard spotted a figure d in iron armor, undoubtedly a member of the heavy cavalry.


    Inside the castle, he hadn''t expected enemy horsemen, so he proceeded on foot rather than on horseback.


    Gripping hisnce, Howard thrust it towards the armored soldier.


    The cavalryman attempted to dodge, but underestimated the situation.


    The speed of Howard''s horse was remarkable, catching the heavily armored soldier off guard.


    The soldier made a desperate attempt to evade, but his movement was minimal.


    Howard''snce struck solidly, and although it didn''t prate the armor, it was enough to knock the man unconscious.


    Howard bellowed, "Knight Blima, the gates of your castle are open! You cannot win! Surrender now!"


    The portly Knight Blima, who had been fighting on the castle walls, heard these words.


    He spun around, only to find his view of Howard blocked by others.


    Nheless, Knight Blima heard Howard''s voice clearly.


    Trapped and frustrated, he was unable to move forward.


    Patch, too, found himself in a bind, unable to extricate himself, yet he heard Howard''s deration and sensed the dire turn of events.


    Howard and his three heavily armedpanions advanced towards the castle walls.


    Anyone who blocked their path was swiftly eliminated, their screams alerting the soldiers on the walls.


    Realizing they were surrounded, one soldier dropped his weapon and fled.


    This act set a precedent, and fear spread rapidly among the others, who also began to scatter.


    Before long, the defending troops dwindled, running off in different directions, leaving only a few behind.


    Knight Blima''s eyes widened in disbelief, still struggling to ept the unfolding events even at this moment.


    Patch appeared angry, but his gaze towards Howard was tinged with fear.


    Two men d in superior armor advanced towards Howard and hispanions, brandishing their swords.


    Anna deflected the long sword of one assant while Margaret swiftly maneuvered behind him, delivering a swift, lethal stab and ending his life.


    These adversaries were categorized as heavy cavalry, warriors whose armor was superior to that of the regr troops but still fell short of noble quality, unable to afford the finest armor.


    As another enemy''s de came shing, Resarite bellowed, his sword shing against the foe''s, creating a resonant metallic ng.


    Seizing the moment, Howard wielded his two-handed sword with deadly precision, ying the attacker.


    He then ascended the steps, his two-handed sword pointing directly at Knight Blima, dering, "Knight Blima, just as I said, you have already lost. Cease this futile resistance. Let us both retain some dignity."


    Knight Blima trembled all over, his corpulent body, encased in massive armor, appeared exceptionally cumbersome.


    Yet, unable to swallow his pride, he swung his long-handled greatsword towards Howard.


    The greatsword, with its longer reachpared to ordinary swords, was cumbersome to wield, particrly in the crowded space at the front battlements.


    Howard, with a swift move of his two-handed sword from left to right, parried the greatsword''s force.


    He closed the distance with Knight Blima, striking the knight''s helmet with his elbow.


    Following up with a powerful sh, he struck Knight Blima''s armor, sending the knight reeling back and tumbling to the ground.


    Howard looked at Knight Blima mockingly and said, "We are both nobles, d in armor that swords cannot prate. Do we really want to end up like children ying in the mud, leaving everyone unhappy?"


    Exhausted and unable to stand, Knight Blima gasped, "Happy? You''ve stripped me of my title. How can I be happy?"


    Howard, with a stern look, addressed Knight Blima, "Food is meant to satiate hunger, not to be consumed and regurgitated in a cycle. By using an emetic at the banquet, youmitted the sin of gluttony. I am here to punish you for that."


    Hearing this, Knight Blima slumped against the wall, deted like a punctured balloon, unwilling to move.


    Resarite pressed his sword against Patch''s throat.


    As Patch contemted escape, Anna sharply warned, "Don''t move!"


    Margaret''s sword also pressed against Patch''s neck, the threat clear and unmistakable.


    Fearful, Patch slowly raised his hands.


    Howard, tilting his head, observed Patch and said, "Patch, didn''t I send you to persuade Zoron to surrender? Yet, how did it turn out that Zoron dered war on me?"


    With a sheepish smile, Patch replied, "My lord, I did indeed try to persuade Zoron for you, but he was stubborn and wouldn''t listen."


    A yful smile appeared on Howard''s face as he responded to Patch, "Oh, is that so? Well then, I''ll choose to believe you this time."

 Chapter 259 259-Opportunities

    <h4>Chapter 259 Chapter259-Opportunities</h4>


    "But let me ask you again. Since your attempt to persuade Zoron failed, you were supposed toe back to me. That was our agreement. So why didn''t you return to me? Why were you found in Knight Blima''s castle instead?"


    Anna couldn''t help but let out augh, and a smile spread across Margaret''s face.


    Patch, caught off guard, shifted his gaze and began toment pitifully, "Oh, my lord, it wasn''t my fault, I assure you. After failing to convince Zoron, I intended to head to your domain, but I was waid and captured by Knight Blima. It was against my will, I swear."


    Everyone in Howard''s group knew the truth behind Patch''s words and didn''t take them seriously.


    Howard felt he had indulged in this charade long enough.


    Waving his hand dismissively, he addressed Patch in a different tone, "Patch, you were once a noble yourself. Killing you now doesn''t seem entirely necessary. But let me make this clear: you might fool me once, thinking I''m a fool, or harm me twice, seeing me as weak. But let me be clear, if there''s a next time, you won''t be so lucky. If I catch you again, I will kill you."


    Patch''s face turned ashen upon hearing these words.


    He intended to retort, but a slight movement of his neck brought him face to face with the cold edge of a sword, instantly reminding him of his precarious situation.


    As if mustering all his strength, Patch managed to utter, "Understood."


    Howard nodded, then turned to Resarite andmanded, "Knock him unconscious and lock him up in the dungeon. We''ll decide when to release himter."


    Resarite, receiving the order, swung his fist towards Patch''s head, rendering him unconscious with a single blow.


    The subsequent period was marked by a rtively uneventful internal struggle within the castle.


    Although the internal battle was perilous, it failed to make significant waves in the face of the overwhelming might of the advancing army.


    Howard, along with his fellow lords, dispatched troops to scour the castle for enemy soldiers.


    After some time, Bosiden reported, "My lord, the castle has been thoroughly cleared.


    You can safely take residence now.


    Furthermore, we have discovered a considerable amount of wealth inside Castle Fernsouth, approximately 3 gold coins and 70 silver coins in total."


    Howard nodded in satisfaction and instructed Bosiden, "The soldiers have worked hard; distribute the 70 silver coins among them for their efforts.


    The remaining funds will be added to the treasury."


    Bosidenmended Howard''s generosity, "Lord Howard, your kindness and benevolence will surely be met with great joy by the soldiers!"


    Margaret, observing Howard, remarked, "Lord Howard, you are trulypassionate. I shall follow you even more devotedly."


    After the battle, Howard designated Castle Fernsouth as his primary domain, relocating all necessary personnel and items there.


    The members of his family were also brought to Castle Fernsouth.


    With the recovery of Castle Fernsouth, Howard unified the entire territory of Baron Fernsouth, bing the rightful Baron Fernsouth.


    The immediate liege lord of Baron Fernsouth was Count Mibo.


    Knight Kaido sent envoys to urge Howard to hasten the marriage arrangements.


    Wishing to shorten the engagement period, Knight Kaido was eager to marry ndre.


    Howard consulted with ndre, who agreed to the proposal.


    Thus, Howard also consented to Knight Kaido''s request.


    The wedding between Kaido and ndre was duly conducted.


    Following the marriage, Knight Kaido and Howard automatically entered into a non-aggression pact.


    Under Knight Kaido''s persistent urging, this pact was further upgraded to a formal alliance agreement.


    Upon acquiring Castle Fernsouth, Howard bestowed knighthood upon Bosiden, rewarding him with the Safa Vige.


    During the ceremony, Howard addressed Bosiden, "Your wisdom and bravery have been greatly beneficial to me."


    Even after bing a noble, Bosiden continued to serve in Howard''s court as the Chief Seal Minister.


    Previously, Howard had tasked Vettel with exploring the local viges to identify potential special products that could fetch a good price.


    Now, Vettel returned from his journey through several viges with three items to present to Howard.


    On a pine wood table, three items were disyed: an apple, a bundle ofvender, and a mshell.


    Howard carefully examined each item before inquiring Vettel''s insights on them.


    Vettel exined that Pitz Vige was already known for its apple production, but the quantity was too small.


    No farmers were specifically cultivating them, making it impossible to sell them inrge quantities as a specialty.


    However, he had tasted the apples from Pitz Vige and found them exceptionally sweet.


    With encouragement for cultivation, they could be a valuable export by the following year.


    The bundle ofvender was discovered by Vettel on the banks of Kenfa Vige.


    This type ofvender was abundant in the hills around Kenfa Vige but had gone unnoticed by the vigers for its potential uses.


    After consulting various books, Vettel learned that thisvender possessed calming, sleep-inducing, anti-inmmatory, and antiseptic properties.


    Organizing a harvest could turn it into a profitable specialty product immediately.


    The third item, a mshell, was not just any shell but that of a river m.


    Vettel''s point, however, was not about selling the ms themselves but rather the pearls that might be found within them.


    On one hand, leading the vigers to harvest river ms could turn them into a culinary specialty for sale.


    On the other, these river ms asionally contained pearls ¨C rare finds with considerable value.


    Many noblewomen favored pearls for their skin-whitening properties when ground into powder.


    Should pearls be abundant, they could significantly boost the region''s financial ie.


    After listening, Howardmended Vettel, "Vettel, your attentiveness impresses me. Discovering such business opportunities in the viges speaks volumes of your capability. I hereby appoint you as the Minister of Finance.


    "Take charge of nting apple trees and ensure that by next year, our apples be a renowned specialty.?As for thevender, since it''s plentiful, lead people to harvest it."


    "We''ll sell it here at Castle Fernsouth. Make sure the benefits ofvender are well advertised so that every traveler and merchant understands its usefulness."


    "However, rawvender alone might not attract high demand. Think of ways to process and package it to enhance its market appeal. Regarding the river ms, organize teams to fish for them."


    "After harvesting, open the ms to check for pearls. If found, keep the pearls for gifting or selling to noblewomen ¨C a crucial source of ie. As for the ms themselves, don''t let them go to waste. Sell them in the castle, but keep the prices reasonable."


    "Our current goal is to familiarize the vigers with the idea of eating m meat.


    I believe the delicious taste of ms can add a splendid dish to our residents'' dining tables."


    Vettel, having heard his instructions, bowed and took his leave.


    Howard made his way to the prison to visit Patch and Blima.


    Patch had already been stripped of his title and was now amoner.


    Simrly, Blima, following his defeat in the war, had been deprived of his noble status by Howard and reduced to amoner as well.


    Blima, in a fit of desperation, shouted, "Howard, let me out! I''ll pay you a ransom!"


    Howard, however, worried that Blima might cause trouble once released and concerned about the safety of Castle Fernsouth, told him firmly, "I''ll provide you with rtivelyfortable living conditions, but don''t push your luck. ording to noble customs, it''s up to me to decide whether to release you. If I find myself in need of money, I''lle to you. But if I don''t, you''ll stay put."


    Patch, having learned his lesson, desperately tried to ingratiate himself with Howard, showering him with praises.


    Howard, after a moment''s contemtion, felt that keeping Patch imprisoned was pointless.


    He called for the guards and ordered Patch''s release.


    Patch left the cell and subsequently Castle Fernsouth, heading back to his original home in Kenfa Vige.


    Howard, exiting the prison, ignored Blima''s continued pleas.


    Alonso apanied him at his side.


    Howard remarked, "Blima enjoys overeating, doesn''t he? Eating until he''s sick, then eating some more. Well, let''s help him lose some weight. Ensure that his other living conditions are met, but don''t let him eat his fill. Let him experience what it''s like for those who can''t afford enough food."


    Alonso chuckled and replied, "Heh, I''ll see to it right away."


    Bosiden, Vettel, and Alonso, originally part of Resarite''s retinue, followed him to Howard''s domain after Resarite was stripped of his knighthood.


    Bosiden''s skills and ideas were beyond question, and Howard was deeply grateful for his dedication and efforts up to this day.


    Howard had made a promise to these three men: once he attained a higher title, he would grant them their ownnds.


    Now, among the three, Bosiden was the first to receive his fief, fulfilling the promise Howard had made to him.


    However, themitments to the other two remained unfulfilled.


    Howard had considered bestowing the two remaining viges he controlled upon them, but noble politics revolved around the power held in one''snds.

 Chapter 260 260-The Personal Blacksmith

    <h4>Chapter 260 Chapter260-The Personal cksmith</h4>


    Fiefs could be good or bad, and their management could make them strong or weak.


    For instance, a baron facing a lord with formidable military capabilities might be able to muster an army of over a thousand conscripted soldiers.


    However, the same baron, when confronting a lord with lesser military strength, might only manage to maintain an army of five to six hundred.


    In such times, the morends one possessed, the greater the confidence one had through the storms and challenges.


    Howard hadplete trust in Anna, Margaret, and Resarite.


    Their loyalty to him was beyond question.


    However, Knight Kaido was a different case, not one of the vassals who had risen with Howard from the beginning.


    Howard found it impossible to extend to him the same level of trust as he did with the others.


    Currently, Howard had four gold coins at his disposal.


    This amount, while not insignificant, required careful budgeting.


    He couldn''t afford to allocate all of his resources to Castle Fernsouth, disregarding the other two viges under his control.


    Knight Blima, the former Baron Fernsouth, had only possessed Castle Fernsouth, without any additionalnds.


    His eventual downfall was a poignant reminder to Howard: he must avoid repeating Blima''s mistakes.


    After much deliberation, Howard decided not to fulfill his promises immediately.


    He shared his thoughts with Vettel and Alonso, who showed no signs of internal conflict and readily agreed.


    Their understanding and agreement brought Howard great relief.


    The castle required a Military Minister to oversee and train the soldiers daily.


    Undoubtedly, Resarite was the best fit for this role.


    Although he had recently epted a fief from Howard and was currently residing in Rui Vige, the noble customs of their world did not require a noble to be constantly present in theirnd.


    Consequently, Howard inquired if Resarite was interested in taking up the position of his Military Minister.


    Resarite agreed without hesitation.


    Now, every day, the soldiers of Castle Fernsouth underwent rigorous training under Resarite.


    Their loud, synchronized, and powerfully spirited shouts of discipline filled Howard with a sense of satisfaction.


    The number of soldiers that could be conscripted from a castle was an unpredictable figure.


    Blima had only been able to muster 300 soldiers from Castle Fernsouth, but Howard aimed for a higher count.


    Under Howard''s directive, Castle Fernsouth, following orders from Resarite, began to bolster its troops.


    With Howard''s military strengthbined with Resarite''s capabilities, they were now able to conscript approximately 1,000 soldiers from the castle.


    Howard was overjoyed with this development.


    Ten dayster, Vettelmenced his work.


    The mass nting of apple trees had begun.


    In their world, there was plenty of vacantnd; what wascking were people and determination.


    Under the guidance of Vettel, the Minister of Finance, young men started to till thend, irrigating and nting apple trees.


    These trees, purchased from a merchant caravan that had recently passed through Castle Fernsouth, had the advantage of being mature.


    This meant that there was a possibility of harvesting apples as early as the following year, unlike saplings which would take much longer to bear fruit.


    For the second specialty,vender, Vettel gathered several elderly women from the castle to sew sachets and createvender pouches.


    This initiative was already in full swing, with the women showing great enthusiasm for the project.


    Vettel was also in talks with trading groups that frequently passed through Castle Fernsouth, hoping to secure some pre-sales.


    The third venture, involving river ms and pearls, was what Howard anticipated most.


    The former could supplement the castle''s meat supply, which was beneficial for both the residents and conscripted soldiers.


    Thetter had the potential for immense wealth; the quantity and size of the pearls would determine their final value.


    Finding arge pearl could fetch a fortune.


    Vettel recruited two assistants who made daily trips to the riverbanks of Kenfa Vige.


    While Vettel focused his attention on the first two projects, he delegated the third task to his new apprentices.


    Following a call to action, the vigers of Kenfa Vige began to fish for river ms.


    As the vigers increased in number and honed their fishing skills, the quantity of ms harvested steadily grew.


    Just yesterday, after passing through several hands, Howard was presented with a pearl the size of a little finger ¨C a promising sign and an auspicious start.


    Today, Howard was preparing to visit Knight Kaido''s domain, Windhaven Vige.


    Under the stewardship of Kaido''s family for five generations, the vige was deeply entrenched in tradition.


    However, an intriguing aspect was that despite five generations of management, the family only controlled Windhaven Vige.


    Knight Kaido, an ambitious and promising young man, was not entirely satisfied with his forebears'' conservative approach.


    He aspired to usher in a new era of prosperity for his family.


    Arriving at Windhaven Vige around noon, Howard and his entourage were warmly weed by Knight Kaido.


    Howard''s sister, ndre, also greeted them with a smile.


    Howard entered the lord''s hall of Windhaven Vige, sharing a pleasant lunch with the hosts.


    After the meal, Howard and ndre took a leisurely walk around the vige.


    At Kaido''s instruction, the others discreetly kept their distance, giving the siblings some privacy ¨C a considerate gesture from Kaido.


    Howard thought to himself that Kaido was not just a formidable warrior on the battlefield but also astutely aware of social nuances.


    This realization elevated Howard''s opinion of Kaido.


    Today, ndre was dressed in a pure white gown,plemented by a wide, t hat of the same color, making her appear more approachable than usual.


    Howard inquired, "Has he been treating you well?"


    Recalling her moments with Kaido, ndre''s cheeks flushed with a shy red.


    "He''s very kind, handsome, and treats me well," she replied.


    In the afternoon, Howard and his party left Windhaven Vige.


    He entrusted Kaido with the well-being of his sister, to which Kaido readily agreed.


    On their way back, Howard, galloping on his horse, noticed a band of robbers assaulting an elderly man by the roadside.


    He led his men to apprehend the robbers, and the old man expressed his gratitude towards Howard.


    As they approached Castle Fernsouth, the gatekeepers on the walls recognized Howard andmanded their subordinates to open the gates.


    Howard and his entourage returned to Castle Fernsouth, passing by the busy cksmiths and leatherworkers, the sounds of theirbor ringing through the air.


    Howard turned to a woman beside him and asked, "Is there a way to get these castle cksmiths to make weapons and armor for my conscripted soldiers for free?"


    The woman, Nora, was amoner.


    In the absence of Anna and Margaret, who were not frequently by Howard''s side these days, Nora had adeptly stepped in to fill their roles.


    She now served as Howard''s personal secretary, handling various matters for him.


    Her presence and efficiency in managing Howard''s affairs were a testament to her capability and adaptability in theplex world of nobility and governance.


    Upon hearing Howard''s query, Nora considered the problem manageable and replied, "My lord, typically you would have to pay them, but if you prefer not to, that''s also feasible. They owe taxes for operating their shops here.


    "You could waive their taxes in exchange for them crafting weapons and armor for you. If you''re still concerned, you might hire them as your personal cksmiths, paying them a monthly wage to fulfill your armament needs. In the long run, this approach could prove most beneficial."


    Howard added, "Firstly, Nora, as the lord, I could easilypel them to work for me, but I prefer not to resort to that unless absolutely necessary.


    "Secondly, waiving taxes simply converts what would be their monthly tax into weapons and armor. It''s essentially akin to paying them for their goods."


    "Thirdly, I want to hire some cksmiths specifically for my needs, those who can handlerge orders and maintain high quality.


    "They don''t necessarily have to be the ones currently operating in the castle, but skill and dedication are crucial. Nora, I entrust you with handling this matter."


    Five dayster, Nora assembled a group of cksmiths.


    They agreed to a monthly sry in exchange for crafting weapons and armor for Howard.


    The reason these smiths were willing to work for what seemed like a less profitable short-term rate was their belief in Howard''s reputation and status.


    Crafting weapons and armor for Howard might not be immediately lucrative, but his fame was considerable.


    A person''s fame, like a tree''s shadow, extends far.


    Bing Howard''s personal cksmiths allowed them to leverage his renown to enhance their own.


    With increased recognition, they could attract higher-pricedmissions, benefiting their own ie in the long run.


    Thus, Nora gathered twenty cksmiths who took up residence in the lower levels of the castle, dedicating themselves to producing arms and armor for Howard.


    Of course, Howard himself did not need so many weapons.


    His intention was to equip his soldiers, a necessity for any lord.


    Howard tasked the twenty cksmiths with crafting an iron sword each, setting a deadline of three days.


    After the allotted time, all twenty cksmithspleted their tasks, and Howard inspected each sword.


    The craftsmanship was ordinary, but Howard had no lofty expectations for these standard-issue weapons.


    His primary concerns for the soldiers'' equipment were durability, sturdiness, and overall cost-effectiveness.

 Chapter 261 261-The Plot

    <h4>Chapter 261 Chapter261-The Plot</h4>


    Satisfied with the twenty iron swords, Howard formally employed the cksmiths, who were ted at their new positions.


    This move not only ensured a steady supply of arms for Howard''s forces but also bolstered the castle''s economic ecosystem, creating a symbiotic rtionship between the lord and his craftsmen.


    The cksmiths had all heard of Howard''s feats ¨C in just a matter of days, he had risen from a knight to a baron.


    Esteemed as a notable figure, they were willing to craft weapons and armor for Howard without any thought ofpensation.


    Howard, currently strapped for cash, was somewhat tempted upon hearing that these craftsmen were offering their services without demanding wages.


    He summoned the leader of these twenty cksmiths for a detailed discussion.


    This leader, dressed in a garment resembling a kitchen apron, stained and worn from long hours in the forge, was evidently a seasoned figure in the smithy.


    Howard and the cksmith leader were seated in a makeshift room, where a maid brought in tea and pastries.


    Howard gestured, inviting the cksmith to partake.


    "Why are you willing to make armor for me without pay?" Howard inquired.


    After savoring a bite of the pastry, the cksmith leader replied, "My lord, there''s no need to doubt our intentions. We twenty are but ordinary cksmiths,cking any grand reputation in our craft. "


    "Our skills, as we well know, aren''t among the finest. What we seek is recognition. Your high standing, my lord, offers us a chance to gild our craft with the prestige of being your exclusive artisans, thus elevating our fame. That is our aim."


    After pondering for a moment, Howard responded, "If it''s as simple as that, then I ept your proposal. And trust me, my title will not remain stagnant. Commit to your work withoutxity, for there will be many more opportunities to rely on my name in the future."


    Having said this, Howard gave the cksmith leader a meaningful smile and left the room.


    Howard appointed these twenty cksmiths as his exclusive craftsmen, thereby granting them a modicum of fame within their industry.


    For Howard, this arrangement was of no loss to him; it was as if these men wereboring for him gratuitously.


    It was a transaction beneficial to both parties.


    The cksmiths found a path to ascending reputation within their field, while Howard, through this newfound prestige, acquired a substantial arsenal of weapons and armor.


    Pleased with this deal, Howard instructed Nora to take good care of the cksmiths, fulfilling any reasonable requests they might have.


    Nora acknowledged this with a simple hum, yet her actions seemed nomittal.


    Howard had always sensed something unique about Nora, and now more than ever.


    Sometimes, she exhibited utmost respect towards him, her demeanor andnguage perfectly aligned with propriety.


    Yet at other times, Howard felt an unmistakableck of reverence for his noble status from her.


    Seizing the moment, Howard grasped Nora''s hand and asked, "Nora, you are but amoner, yet why do I sense ack of respect from you?"


    Nora''s beautiful face remained untroubled by any significant emotional fluctuation, reminiscent of a detached machine.


    She responded, "My lord, I am merely a secretary tasked with handling your affairs. I am not your wife. Could you please release my hand?"


    Howard, realizing his over-eagerness, let go of Nora''s hand, awakening as if from a trance.


    He intended to apologize, but before he could utter a word, Nora had already walked away, her steps quick and decisive.


    Howard felt perplexed by Nora, who, despite hermoner status, seemed distinctly different from others of her ss.


    Five dayster, Howard set out for Bridgehead Castle, the primary estate of Count Mibo, where the count himself resided.


    As the newly appointed Baron of Fernsouth, Howard automatically became a vassal to Count Mibo, and it was time to pay a visit to his direct liege.


    Count Mibo, advanced in years, had sparse hair and somewhat elongated ears, giving him the appearance of an aged mouse.


    Nheless, Howard, as a vassal, dared not show any disrespect and adhered strictly to all the required courtesies.


    As Count Mibo sat down, Howard couldn''t help but see the semnce of an old mouse in his movements, almost causing him to burst intoughter.


    Fortunately, Nora, who was by his side, pinched him hard, bringing him back to a more serious demeanor.


    Unaware of this briefpse, Count Mibo looked up to find Howard with aposed expression.


    The count engaged Howard in conversation, to which Howard responded appropriately.


    Count Mibo began to inquire about the economic status and military strength of Fernsouth, "Hmm, Howard, I see you adhere well to noble etiquette, which is paramount for those in our position. I am pleased with your conduct and will ensure the protection of all yourwful rights."


    "However, young Howard, I would like you to tell me about the monthly economic ie of your Fernsouth Barony. Also, how many conscripted soldiers do you have under yourmand in Fernsouth Barony?"


    These questions touched upon the core strength of a lord, and technically, Howard could choose not to answer.


    However, understanding the intricacies of noble politics, Howard decided to reveal the truth.


    He informed Count Mibo about the monthly financial earnings of the Baron of Fernsouth, sharing details of his domain''s resources and military capabilities.


    Seated in his chair, Count Mibo''s cheeks lifted into a smile, resembling that of an old mouse.


    Howard continued, "My lord, if fully mobilized, my troops number over 1200. The men Blima couldn''t sustain, I can."


    The count''s face brightened even more, as if a flower had bloomed on his features.


    He said, "Ah, Howard, you are more capable than Blima. Here''s the thing: I n to strip Baron Hof of his title. Would you be interested in joining this covert decision? If you''re willing, you''ll be considered a part of this operation."


    As a neer to the higher echelons of nobility and in need of Mibo''s patronage, and given his past grievances with Hof, Howard saw no reason to hesitate.


    "My lord, count me in," he replied promptly.


    Mibo expressed satisfaction, "Good. Rest assured, the fault lies with Hof. He plotted to assassinate me, but my spymaster discovered it. We could have legally stripped him of his title if we had caught him red-handed, but the assassin took poison and died, leaving us without a witness. It seems direct action against Hof is unfeasible."


    "However, I won''t be bullied. Since he dared to plot against me, I will mobilize the power of my vassals to legally dere, under the authority of my earldom, the removal of Hof''s baronial title. I will need your help with this. Once I have gathered enough support and amassed sufficient strength, I cany my cards on the table and take Hof''s title."


    Howard understood the situation: Count Mibo intended to usurp Hof''s title through a covert scheme rather than direct confrontation, to avoid provoking widespread outrage.


    This approach might be slower and hinged on others'' cooperation, but its sess would allow the confiscation of Hof''s title without viting vassal norms, thus maintaining stability in his rule.


    Mibo pped his hands, and a servant appeared, carrying something akin to a clipboard.


    He ced it in front of Howard, alongside a pen, clearly indicating that Howard was to sign.


    Howard nced at Mibo, then confidently signed his name.


    The servant took the clipboard with the signed document and handed it to Mibo.


    After inspecting it and finding everything in order, Mibo burst into heartyughter, praising Howard: "Excellent! You, Howard, are truly a man of action capable of great deeds! Bold and decisive! You have a bright future ahead!"


    Following a further exchange of words in which Mibo hinted that Howard might need to mobilize his troops should Hof resist, Howard readily agreed.


    After what seemed like a fruitful discussion, Mibo shared a meal with Howard and then bid him farewell.


    As Howard and his party returned to Fernsouth, Noramented, "That old fox Mibo, with just a few words, managed to orchestrate a cunning n. I''ve heard that in his youth, he was skilled in intrigue, serving as the master of schemes for Earl Layton Gade. It seems his reputation is well-deserved."


    Riding his horse, Howard chuckled and said to Nora, "Ha, even if Mibo is a cunning old fox, I''m no less shrewd. It''s all just a bluff, an empty promise. Agreeing to it costs me nothing."


    "Besides, Hof and I have been at odds. If this scheme seeds and Hof refuses toply, I''ll have no qualms about taking him down."


    Perched gracefully on her horse, Nora exuded an air of elegance and allure.


    She teased Howard, "My lord, it''s good to be ambitious, but don''t get caught up in your schemes only to end up empty-handed."


    Howardughed, "Ah, the politics of nobility are precisely like this. Who immediately reaps benefits upon entering politics? These matters, akin to courtesies or visits, require time and effort. Political capital isn''t built overnight; ites from regr involvement in politics, gradually earning recognition and importance in the eyes of others."

 Chapter 262 262-Dispute

    <h4>Chapter 262 Chapter262-Dispute</h4>


    With a light chuckle, Nora said, "My lord, as long as you have a n, that''s fine.


    I just worry that after all your strenuous efforts, it might all end up being fruitless."


    Howard exined, "There''s a saying that rings quite true: if you harbor desires, you''ll inevitably face disappointment. But without desires, disappointment can''t find you. Regarding this task assigned by Mibo, I harbor no urgent cravings."


    "If it seeds, so be it; if not, then so be it. I''m not in a rush to eliminate Hof, but if Hof were to vanish from my sight, I wouldn''t be sorrowful. Effortlessly earning Mibo''s favor seems like a profitable deal to me."


    Nora smiled and changed the subject, no longer discussing this matter.


    Instead, she began to talk about other things.


    Howard listened, showing no signs of impatience or irritability.


    He patiently addressed Nora''s queries and directed her in her subsequent tasks.


    The construction and management of a fiefdom is not an overnight achievement.


    It requires long-term thought, philosophy, and execution to maintain.


    The merchants, with their keen eyes, know where good business opportunities lie.


    Their extensive informationworks keep them well-informed.


    If a fiefdom has a strongmercial reputation and positive public opinion, more and more merchants will be drawn to it, enhancing its economic prosperity.


    Conversely, if its efforts are inconsistent and sporadic, the merchants will take note and remember.


    These financial matters are typically overseen by the Minister of Finance, Vettel.


    However, recently Vettel has been preupied with developing new specialties and hasn''t had the time to spare.


    Consequently, some reports and follow-up matters have been delegated to Nora.


    While Nora may not be the most exceptional in capability, her temperament aligns well with Howard''s preferences.


    Howard suddenly remembered a letter he had received from Catherine.


    He fetched the letter and unfolded it.


    In the letter, Catherine expressed her joy at Howard''s recent rise in status, but still, it wasn''t enough to satisfy her.


    Catherine, Julian''s childhood friend and now nominally Howard''s lover, wrote about her father''s efforts to find her a suitable match.


    Many nobles had already visited her father''s castle to meet her.


    Catherine''s letter conveyed her anxiety about time.


    The intent of Count Terni, her father, was clear: his daughter must marry a noble of at least the rank of an earl.


    A baron, or even a noble with multiple baronies, wouldn''t qualify to marry Catherine.


    Although Howard didn''t care for Catherine, he couldn''t neglect the matter for Julian''s sake, especially since he might return to his own body at any moment.


    Nora advised Howard to give up: "My lord, I must remind you, the interactions between nobles don''t happen at your pace."


    She added, "The ascension and exchange of titles among the nobility often require the efforts of several generations. Even families blessed with good fortune and ascending ranks don''t progress as quickly as you have. Your rapid rise is bound to incite the envy of other nobles. You must be wary of being undermined."


    Nora continued, "My lord, I must say what shouldn''t be said, but Catherine is the daughter of an earl. Her father will never allow her to marry a baron or even a viscount. She is destined to marry an earl.


    "Currently, you are but a baron, not even close to the status of a powerful baron or viscount, let alone an earl. You cannot catch up, my lord."


    Howard chuckled and said, "Nora, are you trying to prod me to hasten my quest for a new title? Is that why you say these things?"


    Nora did not smile in return.


    "My lord, I harbor no such thoughts. I am merely fulfilling my duties as a secretary," she stated.


    Upon Howard and his party''s return to Fernsouth, near the border, they encountered Knight Kaido and his men engaged in a hunt.


    The season was autumn, with golden leaves scattered on the ground, creating a picturesque scene.


    Knight Kaido, leading a dozen light cavalry, galloped freely across thend, an impressive sight indeed.


    Knight Kaido and his men did not notice Howard''s party.


    They sped past from the right to the left of Howard''s line of sight and soon vanished from view.


    Howard remarked appreciatively, "Kaido is a capable knight.


    Even though he himself is but a heavy cavalry, he has managed his fiefdom well and nowmands several light cavalry.


    This is truly an eye-opener for me."


    Nora inquired, "Did Kaido bring these light cavalry with him during the siege?"


    Howard answered truthfully, "No, he didn''t."


    Noramented, "Kaido still hasn''t fully opened up to you, my lord. Otherwise, those light cavalry would have been present outside the encampment on the day of the siege."


    Howard remained silent, noting this matter as they continued their journey.


    Approaching thends of Anna, they encountered the vigers of Yami Vige.


    The residents recognized Howard and came forward to greet him, showing their familiarity and respect.


    A male viger, dressed in linen, approached Howard and said, "My lord, it has been a while."


    Howard nodded and asked, "How have things been for youtely?"


    The viger replied, "Quite well. The new lord, Anna, has cleared out the small river channel near our vige. It''s now much easier for us to irrigate our fields."


    "Hmm, that''s good to hear," Howard said.


    "So, do you think Anna is a good lord?"


    "Yes, my lord. Anna is a lord who truly cares about the people," the viger responded.


    Just then, the vige head of Yami Vige and his entourage, who had been out enjoying the scenery, encountered Howard and his group.


    The vige head of Yami Vige was an old acquaintance of Howard''s, the first person Howard had met before knowing Anna, Margaret, and Resarite.


    Howard asked the vige head, "Old vige head, are you out enjoying the scenery?"


    "Yes," the vige head replied.


    "Although we vigers are extremely familiar with our surroundings, it''s important to set aside our preconceptions and fully enjoy this beautifulndscape from time to time."


    Howard dismounted and sat next to the old vige head, asking, "Old vige head, has Yami Vige faced any troubles recently?"


    The vige head shook his head, indicating there were none, and mentioned that Anna managed things well and Yami Vige was thriving.


    After chatting with the vige head for a while, Howard felt it was time to leave.


    At that moment, the old vige head introduced Howard to someone in his entourage.


    This person had been quietly listening to the conversation between Howard and the vige head.


    She was a young woman with long, brown hair tied in a ponytail that nearly reached her waist.


    Her face was dotted with freckles, yet she wore a radiant, innocent smile, embodying the carefree spirit of youth.


    The vige head told Howard that the young woman was his daughter, Boshni, and he hoped she could join Howard''s court and work for him.


    Howard, without any hesitation, readily agreed.


    After his agreement, Howard took a good look at Boshni and found her to be aely and unpretentious woman.


    Unlike the other women around, she seemed like an unblemished azalea, untouched by the mundane world, charming in her simplicity.


    Afterward, Howard, taking Boshni with him, bid farewell to the old vige head.


    The vige head gave Boshni a few words of advice, instructing her to serve Lord Howard well.


    At this, Boshni started to cry, seemingly reluctant to leave.


    Howard, touching his nose, realized she was a pure and natural young girl.


    He reassured her, "Boshni, even when you work in my court, you can still visit your family."


    Nodding, Boshni followed Howard and his party.


    Following this, Howard visited Margaret''s vige and happened upon Margaret leading her people in an assault on a bandit hideout.


    Seeing the situation, Howard feltpelled to assist and led his men to help eradicate the bandits from their stronghold.


    Margaret, who was also present, initially brightened up upon seeing Howard but then appeared somewhat displeased upon noticing Nora and Boshni.


    Nora introduced herself and Boshni to Margaret with proper etiquette.


    A hint of resentment flickered in Margaret''s eyes as she addressed Howard, "Lord Howard, it''s only been a few days and you''ve already found someone new! Have you forgotten about me?"


    Howard chuckled awkwardly and replied, "That''s not it at all. I maintain a professional distance with all of you. There''s no question of new favorites or old. If anything, each of you is an invaluable assistant to me!"


    At this, Margaret''s eyes lit up and her face broke into a smile.


    She hugged Howard,ughing, "Ha-ha, I knew Lord Howard was the best!"


    One of Margaret''s subordinates then reported that they had found 70 silver coins in the bandit hideout and asked how to distribute them.


    Margaret suggested giving half to Howard, but he refused, saying, "Keep the money for yourself. After all, this hideout was in your territory, and the coins were plundered from yournd. I cannot ept it."


    Nora echoed this sentiment.


    Margaret, speaking softly to Howard, said, "Alright then, I''ll keep it. But if you ever need money, Lord Howard, just let me know. I''ll support you wholeheartedly!"

 Chapter 263 263-The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 263 Chapter263-The Truth</h4>


    Margaret''s eyes darted towards Nora with a re that seemed to dere sovereignty.


    "Aren''t you just a mere secretary to Lord Howard?" she said with a tone of disdain.


    "Why do you talk so much? Lord Howard and I are old acquaintances. We were having a conversation. What right do you have to interject?"


    Nora bowed her head slightly, the epitome of decorum, yet her words wereced with sharp defiance.


    "My Lord, I can remain silent, but I must fulfill my duties as a secretary. Lady Margaret, you are now a noble, a vassal under Lord Howard. Your status is not the same as before."


    "You were once a Knight Squire under his lordship, so it''s undeniable that your actions were always in Lord Howard''s best interest. I don''t doubt that. But now, you have been ennobled as a knight and have your own fiefdom."


    "As a lord, I believe it''s impossible for you to consider Lord Howard''s interests in every matter as you once did. This isn''t a question of your loyalty, but rather the responsibility of a humble secretary."


    Margaret, petite in stature, listened to these words, her chest heaving with barely contained fury.


    Pointing at Nora, her face flushed with anger, she turned to Howard, "My Lord, is this the secretary you''ve brought with you? Is she insinuating that my loyalty to you is questionable? My Lord, you must provide an exnation!"


    Howard gestured for Nora to hold her tongue and attempted to pacify Margaret.


    "Margaret, don''t be upset. Nora has a sharp tongue but a soft heart. She doesn''t just speak her mind to you, but even to me, she can be disrespectful in private. I assure you, she didn''t mean it in the way you think. She''s just too hasty with her words."


    Seeing Margaret about to continue her tirade against Nora, Howard, thinking quickly on his feet, interjected, "Actually, I have something to tell you. We recently visited Count Mibo, and he has involved me in a covert plot to seize Baron Hof''s title.


    "If this plot umtes enough strength and Hof still refuses to relinquish his title after a final ultimatum, then we will have to march against him. As my vassal, I wanted to inform you in advance. When the timees for military action, I hope for your support."


    Margaret''s attention was sessfully diverted from Nora.


    Feeling that Howard still favored her, she felt a hint of pride and said, "My lord, Baron Hof is not an ipetent lord; he is quite strategic. You should think this through carefully."


    "In my opinion, you should personally visit Hof''s castle and meet this Hof to understand his character. If Hof is indeed arrogant and disrespectful towards you, then eliminating him is no issue."


    "However, if Hof has shown a change of heart towards you, I don''t think there''s a need to rush into action."


    Howard, puzzled, looked into Margaret''s eyes and asked patiently, "Why? Removing Hof means eliminating one of Count Mibo''s vassals. That would weaken Count Mibo''s power, wouldn''t it?"


    Margaret shook her head, "It''s not that simple, my lord. If Hof''s title is taken away, hisnds will still remain. Even if Hof himself bes amoner, hisnds will still be there, soon to wee a new lord."


    Margaret swallowed nervously and nced at Howard before continuing, "My lord, if we look at it pessimistically, Count Mibo might not necessarily bestow Hof''snds upon you.


    What if Count Mibo decides to annex thosends himself? Far from weakening Mibo''s power, that would be like adding wings to a tiger! We must approach this matter with great caution."


    Nora also spoke up, "My lord, Lady Margaret''s point is valid. Even if Hof is eliminated, the issue of who inherits hisnds needs careful consideration. Your goal is to attain the title of an earl, which will inevitably lead to a direct conflict with Count Mibo."


    "Count Mibo is a future adversary, and his gaining strength is not to your advantage. However, if the status quo is maintained, Count Mibo won''t gain the military strength of Hof''s barony."


    After listening, Howard ced his hand on his lips, pondering for a moment before saying, "You both make sense. The politics among nobility are indeed endlesslyplex; I''m learning a lot. To add to that, if Hof is not removed, I might gain a potential ally in the future. But if Hof is eliminated, I could end up strengthening an enemy."


    Margaret smiled sweetly, "My lord, you''re quick to grasp the bigger picture. Your future is boundless."


    Howard nodded, realizing he needed to visit Hof himself.


    After bidding farewell to Margaret, he and his party returned to Castle Fernsouth.


    At the castle gate, Resarite was leading the soldiers in a run and greeted Howard upon his arrival.


    Howard praised Resarite for his hands-on approach, running alongside the soldiers.


    Resarite, with sweat trickling down his forehead,ughed heartily and said, "A soldier is trained for a thousand days to be used for one. These soldiers need rigorous training on regr days to be effective on the battlefield!"


    Upon returning to the castle, Howard found that Anna had also arrived at Castle Fernsouth and was waiting for him in the drawing room.


    Howard asked the others to rest and went alone to chat with Anna.


    When the conversation turned to Anna''s water management project in Yami Vige, Howardmended her foresight.


    Anna''s cheeks flushed with nervousness; she turned her head away, pretending not to look at Howard, though her eyes kept stealing nces at him.


    After a while, Anna left Castle Fernsouth.


    Unlike Resarite, she preferred residing in her own fief.


    As the evening deepened, and twilight passed, Howard had his dinner and retired to bed early.


    The next day, Howard visited Hof at Castle Gajasu.


    He found Hof as vigorous as ever and shared this observation with him.


    Hof''s lips curled into a smile, "Lord Howard, look at you, talking as if it''s been ages since west met. How long has it been since Ist dealt with that fool Blima?"


    Howard, upon hearing this, suddenly realized and, covering his head with his hand, sheepishly said, "Ah, I''m terribly sorry. I''ve been quite busytely and forgot some of the details."


    Hof had a servant pour some wine and said to Howard with a chuckle, "Ah, the forgetfulness of the privileged. Well, it''s understandable, given your meteoric rise is like a swift horse galloping ahead. Forgetting a few things is excusable."


    Howard''s face turned slightly red, acknowledging his mistake.


    Nora, however, took the opportunity to speak up, "Baron Hof, good day. I am Lord Howard''s secretary. There are some things Lord Howard is hesitant to say, so I shall speak on his behalf. I wonder if you are willing to listen?"


    Hof nodded, his gaze lofty and seemingly indifferent to Nora.


    Unfazed by Hof''s demeanor, Nora continued, "My lord, my master has lofty goals but limited time. He wishes to ask you directly: How do you truly perceive him now?"


    Hof was taken aback.


    He had heard many direct statements before, but none as forthright as this.


    After a moment of surprise, he replied, "I believe I lost thest battle at Howard''s hands. Had Howard not spotted us on the city walls, our night raid would have seeded."


    "Castle Fernsouth would be under my control by now. I would have be the lord of both Castle Gajasu and Castle Fernsouth, a baron of real power, addressed as a viscount."


    "I don''t particrly like Howard. If Howard doesn''t offer me enough benefits, I wish nothing more than to see him fall from power."


    Howard''s eyes narrowed, not expecting such a candid exchange between Hof and Nora.


    He himself was present, yet the conversation was brutally honest, creating a rather extraordinary scene.


    After Nora had asked her question and remained silent, Howard took over the conversation.


    Taking a deep breath, he asked Hof, "So, does this mean we are irreconcble enemies?"


    Hof shook his head, "No, my current enemy is Count Mibo. Two months ago, my chief of spies informed me that Count Mibo was rallying other nobles to illegitimately strip me of my title. I sent someone to assassinate him, but it failed."


    "That botched attempt gave that old fox Mibo a legitimate excuse to plot against me. Now, he''s gathering support to issue a final ultimatum demanding my title. Howard, I''m telling you all this because I don''t want to be at odds with you at this critical juncture."


    "In fact, if you''re willing to help me defeat Count Mibo, I''d let you lead our alliance during the war. If we win, the disposition of Mibo''s assets will be in your hands, and you''ll have the opportunity to im his title."


    Nora looked at Howard.


    ording to Hof''s n, if they turned the tables on Count Mibo and seeded, Howard could directly be an earl.


    This would expedite his marriage to Catherine.


    Nora was curious to see how Howard would decide.

 Chapter 264 264-The Mayor’s Mind

    <h4>Chapter 264 Chapter264-The Mayor''s Mind</h4>


    Howard pondered deeply.


    Hof, true to his nickname "The Viper", was unguarded in his speech, even revealing the dishonorable act of sending an assassin to murder Mibo.


    Such audacity was characteristic of a man with his reputation.


    Reflecting on Hof''s words, Howard realized something Mibo hadn''t told him: before the assassination attempt, Mibo had first nned to uwfully strip Hof of his title.


    Weighing his words carefully, Howard addressed Hof, "Hof, we are nobles, and our actions must consider honor. Sending an assassin to kill Mibo is a dishonorable act. Where is your knightly spirit? Your noble integrity?"


    Hof, draining his wine ss, his eyes turning fierce, retorted venomously, "Hmph, old Mibo wanted to take my territory, which is as good as wanting my life. He sought my life first, so I targeted his. How does this vite the spirit of knighthood?"


    Howard shook his head.


    "Hof, this is sophistry. Territory is territory, life is life. Even if Mibo had stripped you of your barcy, you would still have your fortune and life. But if your plot to assassinate Mibo had seeded, he would have lost everything."


    Hof''s patience was wearing thin, his tone tinged with arrogance.


    "So, Howard, are you saying you''re ready to be my enemy?"


    Howard inhaled sharply, standing up defiantly, and said with an unwavering gaze, "Hof, consider your current situation carefully! If you don''t align with me, do you think you can still sit securely in this position?"


    Hof''s expression turned grave upon hearing these words, pondering the underlying implications of Howard''s statement.


    But Howard, truly angered, did not wait for Hof''s response and promptly left the lord''s hall with Nora.


    As Howard and Nora made their way to the entrance of Castle Gajasu, they engaged in sporadic conversation.


    Nora remarked that Hof was extraordinary, brazenly admitting to the assassination of a noble.


    Either Hof was recklessly bold, or he possessed some real capability.


    Howard''s eyes cooled slightly as he walked forward, saying to Nora, "No, Hof may appear to be a man of action, but in reality, he''s an impulsive fool with no foresight."


    After leaving Castle Gajasu, Howard and Nora set off for Wislot.


    Wislot was a city within the Earldom of Nok, ruled by Count Mibo.


    The earldomprised four baronial territories.


    One was directly controlled by Count Mibo, centered around Jackson Castle.


    Another was the Gokasu Barony, under the rule of Baron Hof.


    The third was Wislot City, governed by the Mayor of Portwan.


    The fourth was the Fernsouth Barony, overseen by Howard.


    Intriguingly, among these four territories, three were castles focused on military strategy.


    It''s no wonder people often said that the minds of Nok''s people were never far from thoughts of war.


    Out of thesends, only one was a city, and this city bore a significant economic role for Count Mibo.


    Given such a structure, Count Mibo paid special attention to the Mayor of Wislot City.


    Unlike the noble path followed by Howard and hispany, the mayor was an elected position.


    For instance, when a city was newly established, the superior lord would directly appoint someone as the first mayor.


    Subsequent terms, however, were determined through elections.


    The role of a mayor wasn''t hereditary and differed from the path of nobility.


    Mayors didn''t have powerful conscripted armies; their strengthy in their financial resources.


    In the eyes of a lord, they were a primary source of tax revenue.


    In the afternoon, Howard and Nora made their way into Wislot City.


    Unlike the barren viges or the militarily fortified castles, Wislot City struck its visitors with an immediate sense of chaotic opportunity.


    The viges, with their sparse foot traffic, formed a scenic yet isted part of the bordends.


    Due to their limited developmental capacity, these scattered hamlets rarely attracted merchants or those seeking fortunes.


    Castles saw a slightly higher volume of people, but this was more a matter of geographical advantage than choice.


    Originally built to guard strategic passes, castles often didn''t attract visitors so much as they intercepted them ¨C people had to pass through these fortresses and then move on, rather than actively seeking them out for opportunities.


    Cities, however, were a different world altogether, brimming with a sense that streets were paved with gold.


    It seemed as though upon entering the city, wealth was just within one''s grasp.


    Wealthy individuals rode high-stepping horses, their silk garments and cravats made of fine silk scarves spoke volumes of their affluence.


    Their horsemanship was poor, Howard observed, thinking that even if they rode into battle, they would likely end up falling off their mounts.


    Yet, the key point was not their riding skills, but the fact that these non-nobles possessed the means to afford horses!


    A clear distinction was evident: ordinary vigers could neither afford to buy horses nor bear the cost of maintaining them.


    For the nobility, renowned for their martial prowess, owning a warhorse was amonce affair.


    But these wealthy individuals,cking noble titles, showcased their surplus wealth through the ownership of their horses.


    This was a vivid testament to the economic disparity and social structure within the city, painting a picture of a society where wealth, not lineage, defined one''s status and power.


    Howard met with Mayor Portwan, who was seated in his office, silently sipping water.


    Curious about the mayor''s choice of drink, Howard initiated a casual conversation before getting down to business.


    "Mr. Portwan, I assume you are not poor. Why opt for in water instead of fine wine?"


    Mayor Portwan replied, "Lord Howard, I can indeed afford fine wines. However, I have a personal habit. I prefer not to drink alcohol when I''m about to engage in intense discussions. Alcohol tends to cloud my judgment on important matters."


    Hearing this, Howard realized that Mayor Portwan was a man of schemes.


    Although Howard''s visit was ostensibly a friendly gesture to strengthen ties, Portwan seemed convinced that Howard hade to discuss serious matters.


    Engaging in conversation with Mayor Portwan required caution.


    However, having recently encountered several barons and even the Earl Mibo himself, Howard was no stranger to challenging situations and did not feel intimidated by Portwan''s insight.


    Nodding in acknowledgment, Howard said, "You indeed have a keen eye, Mayor, to see through my intentions so clearly."


    Howard then broached the subject of Hof with Mayor Portwan.


    Initially, Portwan vehemently denied any involvement in Count Mibo''s conspiracy against Baron Hof.


    It wasn''t until Howard mentioned seeing Portwan''s name on the document he had signed that the mayor finally conceded.


    Portwan''s stance was to assist Count Mibo in pressuring Baron Hof.


    If Hof refused toply, they nned to provoke a war against him and seize his title, disying a particrly hardline attitude.


    Howard feigned innocence and said to Portwan, "Ah, then I must extend my congrattions to you, Lord Portwan."


    Portwan, puzzled, responded, "Congrattions? For what?"


    With wide eyes, mirroring the innocence of a child, Howard exined, "Congrattions on acquiring the Gokasu Barony! Think about it, my lord. By staunchly supporting Earl Mibo, he will surely be pleased with you. If Earl Mibo is satisfied, wouldn''t he reward you with Hof''s territory once it''s seized?"


    Upon hearing this, Portwan''s eyes narrowed as if a sudden realization struck him.


    Then, with a tinge of nervousness, he said, "No, it won''t be like that. I am not a noble. Even if I were to take over Castle Gajasu, I wouldn''t be able to rule it. If I, a non-noble, were to forcefully govern the Gokasu Barony, it would lead to many negative consequences. I couldn''t bear that. Besides, Earl Mibo, desiring the military strength and tribute of the Gokasu Barony, would certainly not entrust its management to me."


    In this world, there are three statuses above that of amoner: the royal nobility, the merchant mayor, and the clergy.


    Each of these statuses is restricted to ruling their respective domains.


    As per the standards of nobility, Portwan is amoner and thus incapable of governing a castle, a structure reserved for nobles.


    Even if Portwan were given Castle Gajasu, the castle would suffer a significant decline in power due to the onught of adverse effects that would inevitably follow.


    No matter how dedicated Portwan might be in his service, it was impossible for him to receive the Gokasu Barony as a reward.


    Previously, Portwan had overlooked this critical point.


    Howard''s reminder hit him like a bolt from the blue, sending cold sweat down his spine as he awoke from his delusion.


    Suddenly feeling parched, Portwan quickly grabbed a cup from the table and took a sip of water.


    Howard nced back at Nora, who offered him a faint smile.


    This issue was something they had discussed earlier, and revealing it to Portwan had indeed caused a significant emotional stir, disrupting hisposure.


    Regaining his posture, Portwan addressed Howard with due politeness, "I apologize, Lord Howard. I was blinded by greed and forgot about the crucial issue of status. You have caught me in a foolish moment."


    Howard waved his hand dismissively, his demeanor as serene as a passing cloud, "It''s of no consequence."

 Chapter 265 265-The Assault on Mibo

    Chapter 265 265-The Assault on Mibo


    Subsequently, Portwan''s decision underwent a drastic 180 degree turn.


    He immediately resolved to withdraw from the conspiracy hatched by Count Mibo.


    This shift effectively left Count Mibo''s plotcking the critical mass of conspiratorial force needed to confront their opponents.


    Theplete reasoning behind Portwan''s decision remained a mystery to Howard, yet he surmised it was undoubtedly linked to a realization that the rise of Gokasu Barony would be detrimental to Portwan''s own interests, prompting his withdrawal from the scheme.


    Indeed, Portwan''s considerations were straightforward.


    Not being of noble birth, he couldn''t pass on his city to his children.


    His perspective was simple: any chaos could jeopardize his financial avenues.


    For Portwan, Wislot was beyond his control, but the gold he amassed as mayor was indisputably his, untouchable by anyone else.


    Recognizing that Gokasu Barony held no relevance for him, Portwan was naturally inclined to oppose Count Mibo''s ambitions to expand his influence.


    Howard and Nora exited the grandeur of Portwan''s mayoral building, stepping into a bustling street scene.


    Even though it was night, the streets were still crowded.


    Vendors in both main streets and alleys came out for the night market, their voices contributing to a symphony of conversations,ughter, and haggling that ensured the night in Wislot would be anything but tranquil.


    Having sessfully navigated the challenging decision of whether to support Hof or Mibo, Howard felt a refreshing rity of mind and body.


    The situation had now simplified.


    Mibo''s conspiracy was thwarted, and Hof''s title remained secure.


    Then there was the matter of Hof''s counterstrike against Mibo, to which Howard nned to respond opportunistically.


    The decision was arduous, and even Howard found himself wavering more than once.


    Ultimately, it wasn''t so much that Howard chose Hof, but rather Portwan''s reaction that guided Howard''s actions.


    Howard had revealed the truth to Portwan, but did not persuade him to abandon Mibo''s plot.


    It was Portwan''s own decision to distance himself from Mibo, a choice independent of Howard.


    Howard remained the loyal vassal, a true knight.


    It was Portwan who deviated from the n, and Mibo could not justifiably ce me on Howard.


    Strolling through the city, Nora and Howard both wore rxed smiles.


    Nora spoke to Howard, "Lord Howard, it seems we have finally resolved the matter between Mibo and Hof. We needn''t worry about Hof for now, but Mibo''s conspiratorial scheme is certainly foiled."


    Howard shrugged nonchntly, "Yes, indeed. It appears my journey to Wislot was well-timed. Portwan is a smart man who momentarily lost his bearings in the face of interests. A reminder from me was all it took for him to withdraw from the plot."


    "Now I can rx, and perhaps it''s time to think about earning another title. After all, I''ve heard that Catherine''s father is quite concerned about her marriage prospects. We should hasten our ns."


    Nora kicked a pebble on the roadside yfully, teasing, "Hasten in what way? Are you suggesting we should get married too?"


    Howard was taken aback, turning his head to the right to see Nora yfully kicking stones along the road, her demeanor transformed into one of innocence and joy, leaving him momentarily at a loss for words.


    Before Howard could speak, Nora suddenly pulled a face at him and teased, "I''m just kidding! Who would want to marry you?"


    With a lightugh, Howard responded in a carefree manner, "I know, and the one I n to marry is Catherine. When I said we need to hasten, I meant in terms of rising through the ranks, and that indeed needs to be quickened."


    Upon returning to Castle Fernsouth, Howard and Nora found Bosiden there and promptly involved him in their discussion, which centered on how to ascend the ranks more rapidly.


    Bosidenmented, "My lord, I haven''t been to other lords'' domains to create imstely, so currently you don''t have any ims. Without ims, we can''t wage war. And without war, it''s difficult to acquirends."


    Nora mockingly chided Howard, "If we knew it would be this challenging, we should have just joined forces with Mibo and taken down Hof. Maybe Mibo would have been pleased enough to grant you a barony in Gokasu Barony."


    Howard, ignoring Nora''s yful provocation and knowing her temperamental nature, focused instead on Bosiden.


    After a moment of contemtion, Bosiden suggested, "My lord, if you wish to deploy troops, it''s not impossible. My current task as the Seal Bearer is to win over Resarite, right? "


    "But in my interactions with Resarite these past days, I''ve noticed he holds a very high regard for you, my lord. I don''t think it''s necessary for me to continue courting Resarite. Instead, I could go to Count Mibo and create a im there. Once we have a im, you can then muster your forces."


    Nora continued her biting sarcasm, "What good are ims? Does having them guarantee victory in war? Look at Zoron, who also took the initiative to attack. What was the oue? Still a failure."


    "And then there''s Blima, who also dered war on you, my lord. What happened to him? His title was seized, and he was reduced to amoner. "


    "We only have the forces of a single barony, while Count Mibo, nominally still the lord of Nok,mands much more. Once war breaks out, it''s not just Mibo''s troops; Hof''s and Portwan''s forces will alle to Mibo''s aid. Facing an army several times our size, can we really win?"


    Bosiden, now a noble himself, could have reprimanded Nora for herments, but he didn''t.


    The reason was that Nora''s words echoed his own concerns.


    Bosiden''s strengthy in diplomacy; he excelled in many areas, but not in leading armies.


    After some thought, Howard decided to summon Resarite.


    Resarite was training soldiers daily at Castle Fernsouth, where Howard had prepared a fine room for him.


    However, being a noble with his ownnds, Howard couldn''t be sure if Resarite was currently at the castle.


    After all, Resarite had his own domain to oversee, and Howard couldn''t force him to stay at Castle Fernsouth.


    When Bosiden returned, he brought Resarite with him, who appeared to be staying at Castle Fernsouth that day.


    Eagerly, Howard spread a map on the strategy board and pointed to the locations of various baronies for Resarite, asking, "Resarite, you are an expert in warfare.


    Help me see¡ªif I were to go to war directly against Mibo, with his troops plus those of Hof and Portwan, could we still prevail?"


    Resarite spoke with confidence, "My lord, I won''t make bold ims about siege warfare; that''s a matter of sheer numbers. But in a field battle, I assure you, our army will certainly not lose to Mibo''s forces!"


    Howard prompted Resarite to borate.


    Resarite exined, "Listen, my lord. Mibo''s soldiers are indeed formidable, conscripted from military castles, and I''ve heard that Mibo has equipped them well, enhancing theirbat effectiveness."


    "However, Hof''s troops are insufficient in number. Hof previously borrowed gold coins equivalent to three years of taxes from merchants and hastily assembled mercenaries to attack Castle Fernsouth. Not only did they fail to seize the castle, but they also suffered heavy losses in both troops and finances."


    "Hof can''t even afford to replenish his castle''s garrison now; in truth, he hardly has any soldiers left. As for Portwan''s forces, they''re even less of a concern. Portwan is merely a mayor,manding a group of city guards armed with long spears."


    "It''s one thing for these guards to casually patrol the city streets maintaining order, but to expect them to stand against soldiers pulled from military fortresses? They would crumble upon contact."


    "I''d say the fighting capability of city guards is only slightly better than that of conscripts from the outlying viges. In a real battle, they''d likely be the first to flee."


    Howard, listening to Resarite, understood that they could indeed wage this war.


    He also gleaned insight into why Count Mibo previously aimed to usurp Hof''s title; it turned out Hof was perceived as an easy target due to hisck of soldiers.


    That very night, Howard made the decisive choice to directly confront Mibo.


    He immediately instructed Bosiden to head towards Mibo''s domain to fabricate a im, and at the same time, he gave Resarite some gold coins to procure reasonably good quality weapons and armor from the market for the soldiers.


    As for the cksmiths under Howard''smand, they had been diligently delivering finished products over the past days, fulfilling their responsibilitiesmendably.


    Since these cksmiths were not paid, working under a gentleman''s agreement to provide Howard with weapons and armor, Howard felt it inappropriate to press them for additional efforts, such as crafting extra iron swords.


    So, he refrained from issuing such orders.


    Once the n was settled, Resarite was brimming with ambitious zeal, visibly excited by the prospect.


    Bosiden, on the other hand, maintained an inscrutable calmness, his emotions unreadable.


    As for Nora, just before leaving, she inquired of Howard, "Oh, by the way, my lord, what about Boshni from Yami Vige? Now that she''s at the court, she ought to be assigned some duties."

 Chapter 266 266-Initial Success

    Chapter 266 266-Initial Sess


    When Nora mentioned Boshni, Howard admitted to his oversight.


    Had Nora not reminded him, he might havepletely forgotten about her.


    Scratching his head, Howard asked, "Uh, what is Boshni good at?"


    Nora, with her right hand on her hip and head slightly tilted to the left, replied, "My lord, she isn''t skilled at anything. I initially assigned her to be a maid, but she broke five dishes. Then, I had her try cooking in the kitchen, where she fell asleep while the food was still on the stove. If I hadn''t arrived just in time, it could have been a disaster."


    Howard chuckled wryly.


    It seemed Boshni was quite clumsy.


    Yet, clumsiness didn''t mean she was incapable of everything.


    Perhaps she could be suited for tasks requiring more mental than physical prowess.


    Contemting for a moment, Howard suggested, "If she''s not adept with her hands, let''s assign her to the library to manage the books. Reading more might be beneficial for her."


    And so, the matter of Boshni was settled.


    The next day, Howard summoned his Finance Minister, Vettel, and inquired, "How are those new specialties selling recently?"


    Vettel responded enthusiastically, "My lord, the results are fantastic! The Bai Valley merchants are very interested in ourvender products and bought arge quantity in one go."


    "Although the apple harvest is not yet here, I''ve persuaded the merchants from Star Dew Valley to pre-order next year''s apple crop!"


    "The river m meat has been introduced to the market and is gradually gaining eptance among the residents. Everyone is happy to have a new addition to their dinner tables."


    "And most importantly, we''ve recently discovered three pearls, each asrge as a chicken egg. If sold, they could fetch us thirty to forty gold coins each! My lord, we''re essentially sitting on a fortune!"


    Howard was delighted upon hearing the news.


    He apuded Vettel personally, then decreed, "Select thergest pearl and gift it to Catherine; sell the rest at a marked price! The revenue from these pearls is no small sum. We mustn''t let crafty merchants drive down their value."


    "I have seen our pearls, and they are natural gems of the highest quality, rare treasures even among pearls. We must stand firm."


    "It''s not just about selling the pearls; it''s crucial not to let their price fall. They must not be sold cheaply."


    "We are just beginning our venture in pearl sales, so avoid discounting. We need to establish a benchmark in the industry, letting everyone know that the pearls produced here are exceptional, and not subject to bargaining."


    Vettel murmured, "If we refuse to haggle, it might be difficult to make a sale. The merchants feel as if they''re being fleeced if they can''t negotiate."


    Howard gave Vettel a meaningful look and exined, "That''s not what I mean. Refusing to haggle is just a facade, a part of the advertising. We can still offer concessions to our regr customers. What I mean by no bargaining is a stance for the broader market."


    "Moreover, once our pearls gain renown, promotions and discounts can be considered. Vettel, I trust you deeply with this task. Your two apprentices are now responsible for harvesting the river ms and pearls. You must be vignt and ensure they don''t deceive or undercut us."


    Upon hearing this, Vettel first showed joy, then a sense of responsibility, "Rest assured, my lord. They are my apprentices. If theymit any corruption, it''s on me. I will ensure they stay in line!"


    After his discussion on the new specialties, Howard took a moment to encourage and inspire loyalty in Vettel.


    He advised, "Vettel, as a vassal, one of the most critical things is to gain influence. How does one achieve substantial influence? A vital aspect is to hold a key position in the lord''s council."


    "Take Bosiden, for instance. He wasn''t originally a noble; it was I who knighted him, elevating his status to that of the nobility. Bosiden''s family was once obscure, but now they have made a name for themselves. The reason Bosiden, from a rtively unknown family, could gain prestige in our barony is that he serves as my Seal Bearer."


    "Vettel, if you continue to excel in your duties, I will knight you and grant you a fief, while you continue as my Finance Minister. This will elevate your status in the eyes of themon folk, and your family name will be remembered and respected."


    Vettel bowed deeply and assured, "I will devote myself fully to my duties!"


    After Vettel had left the lord''s hall, Howard was about to return to his seat when Boshni timidly entered.


    She looked like a young girl, unversed in the ways of the world, her demeanor marked by a hint of panic as she peeked around the hall.


    Howard, with a warm smile, beckoned to her, saying, "Boshni, what are you doing here? Come,e to me, let''s talk about how you''ve been doing recently."


    Howard was already well-informed about Boshni''s situation, thanks to Nora''s report.


    His primary aim was to make Boshni, who seemed somewhat out of ce, feel more at ease and to alleviate any pressure she might be feeling.


    In this moment, Howard exhibited the qualities of a magnanimous and approachable leader.


    Boshni approached Howard timidly, her head bowed low.


    In a soft voice, she apologized, "I''m sorry, Lord Howard. I have caused a lot of trouble in the castle these past days. I haven''t been able to do any of the tasks Nora assigned me properly. I broke many dishes, and I nearlypromised the safety of the kitchen. I feel so guilty."


    Howard gently stroked Boshni''s hair, feeling its spring-like softness, and reassured her, "A few broken dishes are not a concern. My castle surely isn''tcking in dishes, is it? The kitchen does require caution, though. A disaster there is no small matter. Fortunately, nothing serious happened, so don''t be overly guilty. By the way, what are you working on now?"


    Boshni, her hair being caressed, giggled happily and replied, "Hehe, I''m working in the library now. Nora has assigned me to organize the books, so they are easily essible when you need them, my lord."


    Howard, preupied with thoughts of conquest andcking time to visit the library, still considered Boshni''s feelings and responded, "Hmm, good, Boshni. Do your best. I look forward to my next visit to the library."


    Boshni raised her arms to shoulder height, her small, rosy hands clenched into fists, her eyes sparkling with determination as she nodded vigorously at Howard and affirmed, "Yes!"


    After a while, Boshni too left the lord''s hall.


    Howard summoned a maid and took a towel to wipe off his sweat.


    Interacting with Boshni, who was so innocently carefree, required extra caution on his part.


    He was careful with his words, wary of unintentionally hurting her.


    The pressure was palpable, but seeing Boshni''s smile made it all worthwhile.


    Howard too found himself smiling genuinely, feeling a sense of happiness.


    After drying off, Howard ced the towel back on the tray held by the maid and turned to leave.


    He had met with Bosiden the previous night, and by now, Bosiden should have already departed for Mibo''s to carry out his duties.


    Vettel had been seen just this morning, entrusted with the financial matters.


    However, among the three men brought in by Resarite, Howard realized he had almost forgotten one ¨C Alonso.


    Bosiden, as the Seal Bearer, held the greatest influence in the court, and Vettel, the Finance Minister, had the final say in economic affairs.


    Alonso, in contrast, seemed tock a specific role, appearing somewhat underutilized.


    Howard called for Alonso and had a brief conversation with him, then instructed him to stand by for further orders.


    The reason wasn''t ack of capability in Alonso, but rather that Howard needed readily avable assistance without always having to summon someone in haste.


    Alonso''s duty was to be at Howard''s side, ready to be dispatched for tasks as needed.


    What seemed like the most leisurely position was, in fact, indispensable!


    Since the decision to confront Old Mibo was made clearst night, the castle was abuzz with activity today.


    Early in the morning, Resarite led the soldiers in drills, their shouts echoing across the castle grounds.


    As Howard walked along the ground floor, the maids he passed bowed respectfully.


    His first stop was to visit the dedicated cksmiths.


    Observing them engrossed in their work at the forge, he chose not to disturb them.


    After all, they were volunteers, each party benefiting from the arrangement without undue pressure.


    The best way to motivate them further was to attain a higher title, making them cherish even more the status of being "Lord Howard''s personal cksmiths."


    In the end, it all boiled down to Howard''s title.


    By chance, he saw Nora leading a team delivering a shipment of materials, all intended for the cksmiths to craft weapons and armor.


    Howard gestured to Nora and her team to keep quiet; this visit was meant to be discreet, to avoid drawing attention.

 Chapter 267 267-The Corrupt Blacksmith

    Chapter 267 267-The Corrupt cksmith


    Howard then headed towards the exit, with Nora and her team clearing a path for him.


    Nora, not carrying anything, simply moved from the left side of the corridor to the right.


    However, those carrying the materials hurriedly shifted from left to right, causing a box to bump against the wall of the corridor, emitting a thud.


    Immediately, a string of grumbles and curses came from the nearest furnace: "What are you good for if you can''t even carry things properly? We only asked you to bring some materials, and you can''t even manage that. What a bunch of useless fools!"


    Nora''s expression turned icy, but she remained silent.


    The two men carrying the items felt unjustly treated and aggrieved.


    It was in the process of making way for their lord that they had identally hit the wall; how could this be attributed to their ipetence?


    At the same time, they also felt that the cksmiths were being unreasonable.


    Even if they had identally bumped into the wall, why resort to insults? Everyone was working in the castle, and it would be more appropriate to speak civilly.


    Hearing the cksmiths'' remarks, Howard stopped in his tracks and turned back towards Nora and her group.


    As he passed the two men carrying the items, he made a gesture for silence, then whispered reassuringly, "Don''t worry, you won''t be treated unjustly."


    Howard gently inquired of Nora, "What''s happening here? Is this amon urrence?"


    Nora replied coolly, "Yes, these cksmiths have low output but high demands. The amount of materials they require daily is actually much more than their production justifies."


    "But since you, my lord, instructed us to meet their needs as much as possible, we have spared no expense to procure these materials. As for their scolding and insults, it''s sadly quitemonce among them."


    Howard felt a twinge of annoyance.


    He signaled the two men carrying the materials to set them down, then asked Nora, "Do you suspect they are using these materials for personal gain?"


    Nora''s expression remained unchanged as she responded, "That seems to be the case."


    Howard continued, "And about the scolding and insults, does that happen often?"


    Nora maintained herposed demeanor, "Indeed, it does."


    Howard understood.


    Just then, a cksmith emerged from the room, cursing, "A bunch of useless fools, weren''t you almost done carrying it? Why have you stopped now? Are you all cowards, too scared toe near us?"


    Howard looked at the cksmith with a half-smile.


    The cksmith''s expression quickly became a mix of emotions.


    However, Howard didn''t intend to make a big issue out of it, considering they were volunteering their services.


    He tactfully expressed that they should refrain from insulting others and instructed the materials to be handed over to the cksmiths.


    As for the financial issue with the materials, Howard chose not to address it directly at that moment.


    Bringing up such matters would mean openly using them, a step Howard wasn''t prepared to take unless absolutely necessary.


    Upon hearing Howard''s voice, the cksmiths came out.


    The head cksmith reprimanded the one who had been cursing earlier, providing Howard with some semnce of an exnation.


    Howard, with a slight smile, left the forge area and only when the wooden door of the forge was closed, did he ask Nora, "How much have they embezzled up to today?"


    Nora replied, "Not much, about 10 bronze coins."


    Howard remained silent.


    Nora added, "They haven''t been working long and have already started embezzling. Ten bronze coins might not seem much now, but remember, they''ve only been here a few days. In just this short time, we''ve already delivered so many carts of materials to them. If this continues unchecked, it could amount to three or four silver coins in a month."


    After pondering for a moment, Howard instructed Nora, "Find out how much it would cost to properly hire cksmiths from the market for a month, matching their number.


    "After you''ve got the information, you don''t need to report back to me. Just keep in mind, if their monthly embezzlement is less than the standard wages on the market, we don''t need to dismiss them. "


    "But if they''re embezzling more than what it would cost to hire legitimate cksmiths, then there''s no need to keep them. You can dismiss them in my name and recruit a new group. Understood?"


    Nora acknowledged that she understood.


    Howard turned to the two men who had been carrying the materials earlier, offering them words of constion, "In this world, there are good people and bad people, and in work, there are joys and frustrations. Today, you have been wronged, and I will keep that in mind. You won''t be treated unfairly."


    He then signaled to Nora to give each of them 5 bronze coins as a gesture of constion.


    The two men thanked Howard profusely, praising him as a kind and generous lord.


    Stepping outside the castle, Howard happened to see Alonso.


    Alonso, with his arms crossed, was watching Resarite and his troops training.


    Howard asked Alonso, "How many conscripted soldiers can Castle Fernsouth muster?"


    Alonso, startled by Howard''s sudden question, shivered and replied, "Uh, about seven to eight hundred, I guess. After all, the castle has recently been through a war, and replenishing our troops is a slow process."


    Before he could finish, Howard frowned, realizing things were not proceeding as expected.


    Alonso, noticing Howard''s troubled expression, became even more reluctant to speak, hardly daring to breathe.


    Inside the castle, there was a buzz of activity.


    Whether it was Vettel''s team working on the new specialties or Resarite''s training, there was a sense of continuous progress at Castle Fernsouth.


    However, the shortage of soldiers was a lurking concern for Howard.


    After Resarite and his menpleted ap, Howard personally approached Resarite for a discussion.


    Along the way, soldiers spotted Howard and excitedly shouted, "Lord Howard! Lord Howard!"


    Howard responded with a warm, spring-like smile, waving his right hand and encouraging them, "Train hard! Once we take down Mibo''s castle, I''ll award bonuses to all of you!"


    Hearing this, the soldiers let out joyful roars, many already eager to march into battle.


    Howard approached Resarite and, shielding their conversation from the soldiers with his left hand, leaned in close to Resarite''s left ear and asked, "Resarite, tell me honestly, are we short on soldiers in the castle?"


    Resarite, turning away, led Howard to a more secluded spot and whispered, "My lord, when we first came here, it was with conscripted soldiers from several viges that we took this castle. Combined, they numbered only two to three hundred. It was your strategic use of troops that made it possible to seize the castle."


    "As for Castle Fernsouth, its military force has always been limited. Blima was not a lord with strong military capabilities and never fully tapped into the potential of this castle."


    "To be frank with you, my lord, Castle Fernsouth currently has 870 registered conscripted soldiers. In the event of war, they will be deployed, but only a few of them are veterans; most are new recruits with littlebat experience."


    Howard felt a surge of urgency.


    If it weren''t for the public setting, he might have grabbed Resarite by the cor to demand an exnation for this predicament.


    Howard''s expression was grave and puzzled, his eyebrows furrowed deeply in consternation.


    He questioned Resarite, "What''s going on? Didn''t you say that we had a good chance of winning against Mibo? And now you''re telling me these are all new recruits?"


    Resarite gestured for calm and exined, "My lord, please don''t worry, let me rify."


    "Firstly, it''s true that these soldiers are new recruits, but under my training, they have already mastered the tactics of column and line formations, enhancing theirbat effectiveness."


    "Secondly, regarding the number of soldiers, I have been actively recruiting. Many have expressed interest in enlisting, but considering the costs of maintaining an army, I haven''t been epting just anyone."


    "I have standards for individual soldier quality, and many who don''t meet these standards are turned away. That''s why Castle Fernsouth currently has only 870 soldiers."


    "However, if you feel the number is insufficient, my lord, I can rx the criteria in theing days and quickly fill the ranks to match the castle''s military budget.


    "My lord, even if we step back and consider, 870 soldiers are already significantly more than what Blima had at his disposal. With a great battle imminent, we must not lose ourposure."


    After hearing Resarite''s exnation, Howard calmed down.


    He took a couple of steps back, nodding repeatedly with pursed lips, then said, "Hmm, I apologize, I was too hasty. Resarite, issue my order: in the next few days, rx the recruitment standards and fill the ranks of the castle''s soldiers."


    "As for the economic aspect, as long as we can achieve a bnced budget, that will suffice. I will have Vettel discuss the specifics with you. Resarite, keep up the good work. Your future prospects extend far beyond this."

 Chapter 268 268-The Enlistment Ceremony

    Chapter 268 268-The Enlistment Ceremony


    In the dimming light of the evening, Resarite''s eyes sparkled upon hearing the final words, his lips curving into a faint smile.


    His face radiated confidence as he spoke, "Fear not, my lord. Once you''ve handled the logistical concerns, leave the art of war to me."


    Howard, hearing this, felt a surge of satisfaction.


    He patted Resarite''s shoulder affirmatively and summoned Alonso with a gesture.


    Alonso, with the swiftness of a hawk, dashed over.


    Howard instructed him, "Alonso, go and fetch Vettel. I have matters to discuss with him."


    With Alonso off on his mission, Resarite took charge of the moment.


    He ordered the soldiers to form orderly ranks, distributing weapons and armor.


    A drill unfolded before them, the soldiers moving as one under hismand.


    Meanwhile, Howard embraced his responsibilities, understanding the need to embody the image of an exemry lord at such times.


    He stepped out from the shadows into the sun''s embrace, casting his gaze over the troops.


    Resarite, with a heartyugh, also emerged from the shadows into the sunlit arena, his brawny arms rxed at his sides, exuding a sense of pride.


    Shortly after, Vettel arrived, jogging briskly towards them.


    Howard briefed Vettel on the situation and indicated that he should coborate with Resarite to determine a budget for the military expenses.


    Under Howard''s supervision, the two did not quarrel.


    Vettel proposed a military expenditure of two gold coins and fifty silver coins.


    Resarite expressed his satisfaction but couldn''t help inquiring, "Hmm? I recall that the spoils from the day we breached the city''s walls weren''t so abundant. Now, as we face autumn and winter, there isn''t much in terms of economic ie. Where does the castle find such funds?"


    Vettel, with a mischievous grin, enlightened Resarite about the matters rted to their unique local products.


    Resarite''s face broke into a knowing smile as he said, "Vettel, you have grown."


    Seeing Resarite and Vettel reach an agreement on military expenses without any heated dispute was a genuine relief for Howard.


    He had harbored concerns about a potential quarrel between the two, especially in Vettel''s absence.


    However, the amicable and constructive nature of their dialogue put his worries to rest.


    With the issue of military funding resolved, Vettel departed from the training ground to visit Kenfa Vige.


    It was undeniable that Howard had previously overlooked the potential of Kenfa Vige, once under the management of Patch.


    But now, with the vige surrounded by a plethora of business opportunities, its profitability was unmistakable.


    Vettel''s journey to oversee the pearl fishing operations revealed his hands-on approach as the finance minister.


    The shift in Howard''s perspective towards Kenfa Vige, from an undervalued asset to a lucrative venture, mirrored the evolving dynamics of leadership and economic foresight within the realm.


    Resarite, the Minister of Military Affairs, not to be outdone, turned to Howard and suggested, "My lord, now that we have resolved the issue of military funds, why don''t we begin recruiting additional personnel? I had initially thought that our castle''s budget could only support an army of about 1100 soldiers. However, with the substantial amount Vettel has secured, honestly, we could easily maintain a force of over 2500."


    Howard, thrilled by this prospect, eximed, "That''s wonderful news! Then let''s recruit up to 2500 soldiers.


    With that, I''ll have an army of 2500 at mymand once we march to war."


    Resarite, however, cautioned, "It''s not that simple, my lord. The difference between maintaining 870 and 1100 soldiers, a mere two to three hundred, is manageable in terms of funding, housing, training facilities, and basic equipment supplies. But to recruit and amodate 2500 soldiers, we face a different challenge. Apart from other considerations, our current castle''s architectural capacity simply cannot house that many people."


    Howard sought Resarite''s expertise, eager to delve into the specifics of the construction issues at hand.


    Resarite exined, "Take the training field, for instance. Its current size suffices for the number of soldiers we have now, but for a force of 2500, it would be woefully inadequate."


    "We''d need to either expand the existing training grounds or construct a new one to meet daily requirements. Then there''s the matter of housing for the soldiers."


    "Castle Fernsouth simply doesn''t have enough space to amodate more than around 1100 men. Any more than that, and we''d struggle to find room for them. As for the basic equipment supply, it varies depending on the situation."


    "After all, some lords pay little heed to their subjects'' wellbeing. Their soldiers are often sent into battle wielding nothing more than pitchforks and wearing mere tunics, usually never to return."


    "However, regardless of the circumstances, as a militarymander, I believe that providing the minimum necessary equipment to each soldier is imperative. It''s their lifeline on the battlefield."


    Howard nodded, absorbing the information.


    "It seems that the architecture of the castle is quite aplex matter. No wonder some castles can muster seven or eight hundred men, while others can raise over a thousand. It all depends on the limitations imposed by the castle''s structure."


    "Yes," Resarite confirmed, "the architecture of these castles does undergo changes with each upgrade, but these changes are not drastic. To reach the capacity where a single castle can muster 2500 troops at once, probably only the likes of the world-renowned Constantinople Castle could achieve such a feat."


    After pondering for a moment, Howard proposed a hypothesis: "Does that mean, if one aims to amass an army of 3,000, the simplest approach would be to control three different castles, rather than exhaustively upgrading a single one?"


    Resarite nodded in agreement, "That''s correct. Moreover, upgrading buildings takes time and a substantial amount of gold coins. In the short term, it''s not particrly cost-effective."


    "However, in the long run, the more troops a castle can regrly summon, the more manpower you can mobilize without extra expense."


    "Furthermore, consider the heavy cavalry ¨C their recruitment and training aren''t instantaneous. They require specific structures like stables or knights'' tournament grounds. "


    "These constructions are costly, but if one aspires to dominate thend, heavy cavalry is an indispensable, decisive force. Bncing the expenditure on construction with the need for these facilities is a matter that requires careful consideration."


    Howard took these insights to heart and thanked Resarite for his wisdom.


    With this newfound knowledge, Howard realized how much more he had to learn about military affairspared to Resarite.


    Having grasped the essence of Resarite''s exnations, Howard understood why Resarite had once managed to defeat Duke William with merely the soldiers from three Baronies.


    He recognized Resarite''s genuine military prowess and contemted delegating more authority to him, refraining from meddling in matters where he was less knowledgeable.


    Howard earnestlymended Resarite for his expertise and entrusted him with overseeing the day''s new soldier recruitment ceremony.


    Initially, Howard had nned to act as an examiner during the recruitment, but his perspective had shifted.


    He said to Resarite, "Take the role of the examiner, Resarite. There is expertise in specialization. This recruitment ceremony is crucial to the sess of the uing war. I have confidence in you and entrust this task to you, hoping you won''t let me down."


    Resarite, his hand thoughtfully propped under his chin, gazed at a nearby bow rack, seemingly lost in contemtion.


    Outside the castle, a buzz of activity had begun.


    Young men, drawn by the call to enlist, were gathering, hoping that the war would bring prestige, status, sry, and spoils of victory to their families.


    Howard sat on a bench in the shade, with Alonso standing beside him.


    Just then, Anna arrived.


    Upon seeing Howard, she burst with curiosity, "Hey, Howard, I saw a crowd at the castle gates. What''s going on?"


    Howard felt a sense of amusement at Anna''s timely arrival, making the situation more interesting.


    He regarded Anna with a sense of trust and camaraderie, after all, she had graduated as a Knight Squire under his tutge.


    Howard''s expression mixed self-mockery with a bitter smile as hefortably responded to Anna, "Nothing much, just that our Castle Fernsouth is recruiting soldiers today. Those who heard the news havee to enlist."


    Anna''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she said eagerly, "Oh, oh, oh! So it''s an enlistment ceremony. This is a joyous asion! For the castle, it means the addition of new strength. And for these men, it''s an opportunity for advancement."


    Resarite, who initially intended to ignore the conversation, felt a sudden heaviness in his heart upon hearing Anna''s words.


    His face, previously light with a smile, turned somber as he seriously addressed Anna, "Lady Anna, please be mindful of your words. Even if the enlistment ceremony seems festive, it is for the purpose of eventual deployment. In battle, where soldiers either perish or are wounded, how can it possibly be considered a joyous event!"


    Anna, a tad upset, tugged at Howard''s sleeve and swayed her body like a little girl, pouting, "Howard, Resarite is being mean to me."


    Howard chuckled softly, patting Anna''s hand, and said, "Resarite is a veteran of the battlefield. His words are not without merit."


    At the same time, Howard pondered internally.


    For the soldiers, the chance for advancement was a difficult prospect.


    Transitioning from vigers or castle residents to registered conscripts merely earned them a bit more respect among their peers.


    In the eyes of the nobility, these men remainedmoners.


    Anna''s reaction revealed her limited understanding of the noble ethos.


    Resarite, seeing Anna disregard his words and instead turn to Howard forfort, felt a twinge of displeasure. He let out a soft huff, his dissatisfaction clear.

 Chapter 269 269-Selecting Soldiers

    Chapter 269 269-Selecting Soldiers


    Feeling that it was time to proceed, Howard addressed Resarite, "Don''t take Anna''s words to heart, Resarite. She''s young andcks a sober understanding of war. Shees from the wealthy Katerina family, so it''s natural for someone of her youth not to fully grasp the brutality of war."


    Resarite''s response was slightly cold, "It''s fine. If shees from such a prominent family, let her be."


    Howard felt a bit awkward, realizing that Resarite''s previous assistance in helping Earl Vancouver defeat Duke William might have caused some resentment.


    Partly, it was the nobles'' refusal to follow orders ¨C not Resarite''s fault.


    But it might also be due to Resarite''s difficulty in maintaining cordial rtions with others.


    Seeing Resarite''s mood not yet mellowed, Howard decided to change the subject, "The bustle at the castle gate seems to be growing louder, Resarite.


    Why don''t you go and start selecting the new recruits? Follow the general criteria I''ve set to fill our Castle Fernsouth''s ranks."


    Resarite replied, "No, my lord, I wish for you to apany me."


    Puzzled, Howard asked, "Why do you say that? I fear I might be a hindrance."


    Resarite exined, "It''s for your own good, my lord. Military acumen isn''t acquired overnight; it requires long-term cultivation. Even if you don''t voice an opinion, merely sitting there will teach you how to discern good soldiers from bad."


    Howard felt reassured and grateful, "You have my best interests at heart, Resarite, thinking of my long-term growth rather than vying for power. You truly are a loyal subject. Alright, I will join you in recruiting the soldiers."


    Having said that, Howard stood up to leave.


    Anna hurriedly ran after him, grabbing his hand, pleading, "I want to go too! Let mee with you!"


    Howard replied, "No, it''s not necessary. Two of us are enough."


    Anna looked as though she was about to cry.


    Resarite, not turning back and continuing to walk forward, said, "Let it be, Lord Howard. Allow her toe. Having another noble present might help keep themoners in check."


    Hearing this, Anna first appeared surprised, then delighted, shing a triumphant smile at Howard.


    Howard, with a wry smile, said resignedly, "Alright, you cane, but please don''t cause any disturbance."


    The group arrived at the castle gates.


    Under Howard''smand, soldiers stood guard, weapons in hand, establishing a security checkpoint.


    After an orderly security check, maids from the Visconti family brought three chairs, while soldiers from Resarite''s camp brought over a long, narrow table.


    Anna took a seat on the left, Howard in the middle, and Resarite on the right.


    The assessment process officially began.


    The first candidate was a middle-aged man who seemed frail and shaky.


    His skin was pale, indicative of long-term malnutrition.


    Anna, gripping Howard''s arm, whispered, "We can''t ept someone like him. He''s too weak. How could he fight?"


    Howard shared her opinion, and Resarite firmly rejected the man.


    The candidate was turned away.


    As Howard watched the rejected man''s forlorn figure retreat, he signaled to one of the maids.


    The maid quickly approached, lowering her stance and leaning in to listen for Howard''s instructions.


    Howard softly spoke to her, "That man seems pitiful, probably hasn''t had enough to eat. Give him a basket of bread as a token of my sympathy."


    The maid nodded, swiftly coordinating with others.


    They managed to hand over the basket to the man just before he left the castle grounds.


    Overwhelmed with gratitude, the man wept, saying, "Lord Howard is truly kind.


    It''s rare to see nobles who care so much for the poor these days."


    The next to approach was a tall man.


    He seemed to have no evident issues, and after unanimous agreement from the trio, he was escorted by the soldiers to his new living quarters.


    The third candidate was a short, stout middle-aged man.


    Anna found his appearance unappealing and was hesitant.


    Howard, however, suggested testing hisbat skills, a sentiment echoed by Resarite.


    The man asked for a heavy chain with iron balls at each end and began to swing it around him.


    His movements created a protective sphere, suggesting considerablebat potential on the battlefield.


    Howard deemed him suitable, and Resarite saw him as a valuable asset.


    With the other two in agreement, Anna relented, and the stout man was also led to his living quarters by the soldiers.


    Thus, the recruitment ceremony continued until noon.


    Finally, after careful selection, 312 individuals were chosen, and Castle Fernsouth''s ranks of conscripts were filled.


    Many were left over, and Howard gently consoled them before sending them away, leaving some regretting not having arrived earlier.


    After the conclusion of the recruitment process, Howard, Anna, and Resarite proceeded to dine in the castle.


    The setting was familiar - a long, slender table with Howard at one end and the other two seated on either side.


    Compared to the initial days in Yami Vige, where Anna and Margaret were distant and unfamiliar with Howard, both Anna and Resarite had grown much closer to him through their shared endeavors over time.


    They now chose seats closest to Howard.


    During the meal, Howard''s witty conversation kept Annaughing continuously.


    Even the usually reserved Resarite couldn''t help but chuckle at the table.


    The collective effort in recruiting a capable group of soldiers seemed to have bridged any gaps between them, drawing them closer together.


    Anna and Resarite, having moved past their earlier difort, now engaged in light-hearted banter.


    After the meal, at Howard''s suggestion, the trio strolled around the castle, engaging in casual conversation.


    Anna spoke of her family, revealing that she came from a strict household and had rarely felt happy growing up.


    Her initial willingness to visit Yami Vige was partly driven by a desire to gain and grant outside her family''s influence, to prove something to them.


    Anna wanted to show the Katerina family that she, too, was capable!


    Resarite opened up about his experiences of betrayal and the dark days that followed, where he sought sce in alcohol.


    As amander on the battlefield, these experiences profoundly altered his perspective on war.


    He now viewed conflict as a means, but not one to be solely relied upon.


    Shaking his head slightly at Anna, his eyes conveyed a sense of wisdom and a serene eptance of life''splexities.


    The three wandered through the castle, engaging in deep conversation, each opening up more as they spoke.


    In the afternoon, at Anna''s insistence, Howard joined her for tea, while Resarite headed to check on the ordered swords and leather armor at the castle''s shop.


    Though the castle''s economic capabilities couldn''t match those of a city, the experienced craftsmen there were as skilled as any pampered city cksmith in crafting weapons and armor.


    Anna, while sipping her afternoon tea,mented on Resarite, "He''s just too old-fashioned. I invited him to join us for tea, but he refused."


    Howard chuckled, "Resarite is always thinking of the soldiers and the war. He''s a good general."


    Anna, taking a leisurely sip of her tea, mused, "I haven''t seen Margaret aroundtely. I''ve been here several times, but she''s nowhere to be seen."


    Howard also took a sip of tea and said, "I really don''t know about that. Even as a lord, I can''t interfere with a vassal''s personal freedom."


    After a pause, he suddenly added, "I think Kaido is not loyal. I saw him hunting with a few light cavalrymen recently. He clearly has light cavalry at his disposal, yet he didn''t send them to assist me in battle."


    Anna pursed her lips, her background from the Katerina family making her keenly aware of Howard''s ambiguous attitude towards Kaido.


    This was a sign of a lord''s mistrust towards his vassal.


    She responded, "Just because Kaido didn''t send his light cavalry to aid you in battle, you hold a grudge against him? Howard, there are rules in our nobility. If a vassal shows loyalty and honor by sending troops, that''s their good will. But you can''t me them if they don''t send as many as you''d like."


    Howard deftly changed the subject, clearly not wishing to continue this line of conversation.


    Three dayster, Castle Fernsouth was preliminarily reorganized.


    Individual equipment had been distributed, and the ranks were all set and ready.


    Now, they were just waiting for good news from Bosiden.


    Margaret still hadn''t visited Castle Fernsouth, but Howard didn''t mind.


    He knew that if he called upon Margaret to bring troops to his aid, she woulde without hesitation.

 Chapter 270 270-Setting Out

    Chapter 270 270-Setting Out


    Margaret must have been preupied with something recently, preventing her from visiting.


    Seated on an iron chair, Howard rested his chin on his hand, gazing into the distance.


    Nora, standing by his side, saw through Howard''s thoughts and advised, "Once Bosiden brings good news, he''ll return. As for Margaret not visiting, it''s because you never asked her toe frequently. You can''t me others for not adhering to an unspoken rule."


    Howard stubbornly retorted, "I do look forward to Bosiden''s return, but what does Margaret''s absence have to do with me? I am the lord, and she is my vassal. If she doesn''te, should I beg her to? It''s her choice."


    Nora chose not to respond further, preferring not to engage in meaningless conversations.


    Ten dayster, Bosiden still hadn''t brought any news of victory and returned dejectedly.


    Old Mibo, who started his career as the chief of spies under Earl Layton Gade, was a master in the art of espionage.


    When Bosiden, acting as the diplomat, entered Mibo''s territory, he was immediately detected by Mibo''s men.


    For over ten days, everyone Bosiden thought he had cleverly connected with, be they "castle residents" or "vigers," were actually actors deployed by Mibo''s chief spy, Portia.


    Poor Bosiden, who initially believed his mission was progressing smoothly, thought he had sessfully infiltrated Mibo''s domain and swiftly built rtionships with the locals.


    He dreamt blissfully of his achievements.


    However, within a couple of days, he realized something was amiss.


    Everywhere he went seemed eerily prearranged, as if cleaned and cleared in advance.


    The capital of Earl Nok''snd, where he roamed, felt as deste as a war-ravaged wastnd, despite its usual bustle.


    Until yesterday, when Bosiden stubbornly ventured into an area the "vigers" forbade him from entering, his true predicament was revealed.


    A group of long-halberd guards surrounded him, and Portia,ughing maniacally, expelled Bosiden from the territory as per Mibo''s orders.


    Upon seeing Bosiden, Howard noticed his crestfallen face and bowed head, as if he dared not meet Howard''s gaze.


    Howard tried to buoy Bosiden''s spirits, urging him not to lose heart or fall into despair.


    Yet, Bosiden''s failure left Howard at a loss about whom to turn to next for the promation.


    Old Mibo''s defensive measures were astoundingly clever; how could one obtain a decree from Mibo''snds?


    At that moment, Margaret entered the lord''s hall, waving a document that turned out to be a promation from Earl Nok.


    Howard was stunned, almost thinking he was seeing things.


    Alonso, in attendance, eximed in disbelief, "Ah? Is that really a promation from Nok Barony? How was this achieved?"


    Even Nora wore a look of incredulity.


    Margaret, with a sweet smile, ran up to Howard and nestled into his arms, handing him the promation and said, "Look at this, Howard. I''ve gone through so much trouble and used many connections to get this for you."


    Hearing this, Howard was momentarily puzzled, but then it dawned on him that Margaret, too, came from a noble lineage ¨C her father being a knight under Baron Bob.


    Howard had always been so overshadowed by Anna''s Katerina family''s prestige that he had forgotten Margaret''s own noble connections and influence.


    Howard responded with a carefree smile, poring over the promation from Nok Barony several times, as if beholding a treasure rich enough to rival nations.


    He asked, "How did you manage to obtain this?"


    Margaret replied, "My father, upon learning I had be a knight, sent me a gold coin in support. I added eighty silver coins I had earned from bandit raids and utilized our family''swork."


    "I bribed several of Portia''s key subordinates. Even with Portia''s diligence, she couldn''t detect my activities. "


    "I spread tales of your great deeds among the vigers, proiming you the rightful and legitimate owner of Nok Barony. With persistent effort, I finally secured thest viger''s signature yesterday!"


    Howard was deeply moved, feeling that Margaret was an exemry vassal, addressing his needs and aplishing what he desired.


    He immediately offered to pay her double the money she spent, but Margaret refused to ept it.


    Determined, Howard then bestowed upon Margaret the honorary title of ''Relief Worker''.


    She joyfully epted, knowing that from then on, the title would bring her a modest sry and prestige each month.


    Beside them, Bosiden looked on with a mix of envy and frustration.


    He thought that his failure alone would have been tolerable, as no one would ridicule him, and he could always devise another n.


    However, now that Margaret had seeded where he had not, others might see her as more capable than him.


    Additionally, Bosidencked the support of a historical family; his family wasn''t originally noble.


    It was only through Howard''s conferment of knighthood that he had a family name to call his own.


    Bosiden''s resentment stemmed not only from the embarrassment of his failurepared to Margaret''s sess but also from envy of her family''swork of connections.


    He saw her as someone who had achieved her goals solely through her family''s influence, a person greedy for credit.


    Howard, unaware of Bosiden''s thoughts at the moment, was crystal clear about one thing: the war against Earl Mibo could finallymence.


    With a resounding roar, Howard gave his orders, and Alonso promptly responded.


    Howard instructed him, "Send a deration of war to Mibo.


    Tell him it''s war if he refuses the earldom."


    Alonso swiftly departed to carry out themand.


    Howard then turned to Bosiden, "Summon the major lords and the conscripted soldiers from mynds.


    We must be ready to wage war against Mibo at any moment!"


    A dayter, Mibo rejected Howard''s demands.


    He rallied his own forces along with those of Baron Hof and Mayor Portwan, preparing for a decisive battle with Howard.


    The conflict between Howard and Mibo officially escted into open warfare.


    Howard''s troops began assembling outside Castle Fernsouth.


    Once gathered, they would number over 1300: 800 light infantry, 200 heavy infantry, 200 archers, 84 light cavalry, and 32 heavy cavalry.


    Meanwhile, Mibo was mustering his forces near the city of Wislot, close to Castle Fernsouth.


    His assembled force would total around 2600: 1,900 light infantry, 270 heavy infantry, 130 archers, 230 pikemen, 60 light cavalry, and 10 heavy cavalry.


    Though Mibo''s forces outnumbered Howard''s, their quality was not as high.


    Howard''s smaller army, on the other hand, wasposed of hardened, battle-ready troops.


    The term ''light cavalry'' might sound impressive, but on the battlefield, they often amounted to nothing more than conscripted vigers.


    In the best-case scenario, under a generous lord, they might receive a short sword and some leather armor, resembling something akin to light infantry.


    However, under average lordscking war resources, these troops might end up on the battlefield in tattered clothes, wielding nothing but sticks.


    This, absurd as it may seem, was amon urrence.


    Apart from the legendary Viking warriors, the average light infantry was indeed the lowest tier in the military hierarchy.


    Mayor Portwan of Wislot city, this time, appeared to contribute a significant number of troops, sending 1,500 soldiers.


    However, most of these were light infantry with minimalbat effectiveness in real battle scenarios.


    Baron Hof, after much effort, managed to muster a force of 300, of which only 50 were heavy infantry and 20 archers of any note.


    The remaining 230 were all light infantry.


    Mibo had ordered Hof to deploy his cavalry for the war, but Hof excused himself, iming ack of funds to maintain a cavalry unit, and suggesting he never had a cavalry in the first ce.


    In reality, Hof, prioritizing his own safety, was reluctant to send his elite troops into battle.


    Mibo was left trembling with fury at Hof''s actions but had no real recourse other than to bitterly reproach the messenger sent by Hof.


    Due to geographical advantages, Howard''s forcespleted their assembly before Mibo''s.


    Once Howard''s troops were ready, the major lords tookmand of their respective armies, and Howard appointed Resarite as the overallmander.


    In strategizing the uing consolidation of troops, Resarite had a clear n in mind.


    Howard''s army, though smaller in number, had the advantage of rapid assembly.


    This benefit had to be leveraged for a swift breakthrough, aiming to intercept and defeat the enemy''s reinforcements before they could join forces.


    To achieve this, it was essential to amalgamate all the lords'' armies into a unified force.


    Unity, after all, is strength; a single rope may break easily, but ten ropes twisted together are much stronger.


    Howard agreed with this strategy, leading to the formal consolidation of the army and the appointment of threemanders to lead the left, center, and right divisions.


    Howard himself tookmand of the left division, a decision that went unquestioned since he had personally expressed interest in the position.


    The center division was led by Resarite, whosemand abilities were widely respected and beyond dispute.


    The right division was assigned to Anna.


    There was little debate regarding themand of the left division,rgely due to Howard''s direct involvement.


    The choice ofmander for the center division sparked some controversy, but Resarite''s proven leadership skills ultimately won over any skepticism.

 Chapter 271 271-The Battle Commences

    <h4>Chapter 271 Chapter271-The Battle Commences</h4>


    The most intense debate arose over the appointment of themander for the right army, with the fiercestpetition between Knight Kaido and Knight Anna.


    Both Margaret and Bosiden showed interest, but they stepped back in the face of the strong contention between Anna and Kaido.


    Kaido argued that he was battle-hardened and exceptionally brave, also emphasizing his connection as the brother-inw of a baron.


    In contrast, Anna countered fiercely.


    She too imed to be experienced and courageous in battle.


    Moreover, she highlighted her illustrious Katerina family background and her crucial role in supporting Lord Howard''s rise from Yami Vige, asserting her status as Howard''s trusted confidant.


    Kaido, visibly agitated and on the verge of anger, was promptly calmed by Howard, who ultimately chose Anna as themander of the right army.


    Though Kaido was internally dissatisfied, he refrained from voicing his discontent.


    Under Resarite''smand, the army immediately set out towards Grey Valley, west of Wislot city.


    The conscripted soldiers of Wislot, under Mayor Portwan, were already stationed in Grey Valley, awaiting orders.


    A dayter, Resarite led a surprise attack with his force of over 1,300 soldiers against the 1,500 troops assembled by Portwan.


    As a mayor, Portwan was adept at urban management and stabilizing economies, but hecked military expertise.


    His ability to ride a horse without falling behind was consideredmendable for someone of his background, but his military prowess was severely limited.


    Portwan''s army was led by threemanders: Mibo''s chief spy, Portia, inmand of the left army; Mayor Portwan himself leading the center; and Karlondo, the president of the Wislot Merchants'' Association,manding the right.


    Among these three, not one was experienced in warfare.


    Karlondo, like Portwan, was a specialist inmerce, with no knowledge of military tactics.


    Portia, although deployed by Mibo to Wislot to monitor movements in Fernsouth and temporarily grantedmand of the left army by Portwan, primarily specialized in espionage.


    His military ability was slightly better than the other two, but still not of a high standard.


    Howard''s army and Portwan''s forcesmenced their first sh.


    Following Resarite''s advice, they discarded any notion of a tentative skirmish to test the enemy''s strength.


    Instead, they were ready to switch to a full-frontal assault at the first sign of weakness, aiming to annihte the opposing forces in a single battle.


    Bosiden, with his background in diplomacy, felt uneasy about this aggressive strategy.


    In his professional judgment, it seemed too risky.


    However, having been rmended by Resarite for his position with Howard and owing to their shared history, Bosiden found it impossible to oppose Resarite''s viewpoint.


    Despite his reservations, he reluctantly endorsed Resarite''s n.


    Margaret agreed with Resarite''s approach, seeing its strategic merit.


    Anna, after scrutinizing the marching map and the terrain of Grey Valley, bravely overcame her reservations and supported Resarite''s n.


    Kaido, known for his bold and direct nature, and having built a reputation for bravery before meeting Howard, found Resarite''s n aligned with his personality and thus, concurred with the strategy.


    With the rest of the council in agreement, Howard also endorsed Resarite''s n, resulting in a unanimous decision for the first engagement''s strategy.


    Under Resarite''s meticulous coordination, Howard''s army cleverly and silently approached Portwan''s troops, using the towering vegetation of the valley to their advantage.


    Although Portwan''s soldiers maintained good discipline as city defenders, their military training and awareness were somewhatcking.


    They hadn''t even taken basic precautions like securing a vantage point with a wide field of view or setting up sentries for alertness.


    Leading the left wing, Howard and his troops stealthily approached within five hundred meters of Portwan''s army, moving along a stream and using reed thickets for cover.


    Surprisingly, not a single enemy soldier detected them, reflecting a severeck of defensive awareness.


    As per the prearranged n, Howard drew his two-handed sword and, with the ferocity of a berserk warrior, let out a thunderous roar while charging towards Portwan''s forces.


    Portwan himself, engrossed in a discussion about next quarter''s procurement with the president of the merchants'' association, was startled by Howard''s war cry and fell off his horse.


    The president, upon seeing Howard''s forces crossing the stream and advancing towards them, fainted on the spot in sheer terror.


    Resarite unsheathed his sword, and the military musicians sounded the horns.


    The entire army shifted from a probing attack to a full-scale charge, aiming to break the enemy''s line in one decisive blow.


    Both Resarite and Anna''s troopsunched aprehensive assault.


    The light and heavy cavalry charged into the midst of Portwan''s soldiers, resembling a pack of wolves descending upon a flock of sheep.


    Howard, leading the left-wing cavalry, swung around in a semi-circr maneuver to Portwan''s right nk, effectively cutting off their retreat.


    With Grey Valley''s northern and southern exits - a narrow mountain path to the north and a stream to the south - Howard''s cavalry blocked the northern path, intent on preventing any escape and annihting the enemy in one fell swoop.


    Howard''s left-wing infantry engaged in close-quartersbat, fiercely shing with Portwan''s troops.


    Archers, usually a significant advantage in such terrain, were underutilized by Portwan due to poor positioning.


    The defenders'' archers couldn''t upy any advantageous terrain, let alone secure a good vantage point or higher ground, severely limiting their effectiveness.


    Amidst the cavalry charge led by Resarite and Anna, Portwan''s archers werepletely overwhelmed, unable to shoot or aim properly.


    A daring archer attempted to draw his bow despite the threat of the cavalry, but before he couldplete the action, he was impaled by a massivence.


    Portwan''s troops, ustomed to city defense, had never experienced such warfare.


    Now, with their retreat cut off and morale shattered, they were in utter disarray.


    Portia, seizing the moment, bellowed, "Don''t panic! The enemy has cut off our escape; if we don''t fight, we all die! But if we fight bravely, we still have a chance! Quartermasters, destroy all our cooking gear! We fight with our backs against the wall! Brothers, follow me into battle!"


    Unexpectedly, Portia disyed military capabilities far beyond his usual role in this crisis.


    Resarite took a long, thoughtful look at him,mitting this man to memory.


    Portwan, struggling to his feet and hearing Portia''s words, also rallied the troops to fight.


    Karlondo, the president of the merchants'' association, had fainted, but his deputy, Madam Agate, tookmand and called the soldiers to battle.


    Kaido, galloping on his horse with perfect control of the reins, would look back, thrust, and impale an enemy light infantryman, leaving no chance of survival.


    His ferocity was unmatched.


    Margaret, with her agile fighting style, used a dagger in tandem with her ck cloak, often striking enemies unaware and dealing a heavy blow to their morale.


    Anna, gripping her knightly sword, was followed by a few light cavalrymen forming a V-shaped formation, advancing steadily with a bnce of offense and defense.


    Mounted on his horse, Bosiden wielded a knight''s sword, but hisbat skills were mediocre; the damage he inflicted by sword was less than that caused by his horse''s charge.


    Resarite, overseeing the key moments of the battle, suddenly had a stroke of insight.


    He ordered the archers to ascend the high mountain on the right nk, and they promptly began to climb.


    Subsequently, Resarite dispatched a reserve force to reinforce Howard''s offensive on the left.


    This special unit, consisting of over twenty cavalrymen, was under Resarite''s directmand and acted as a pivotal force on the battlefield, capable of tipping the scales like a domino.


    Howard, now dismounted, wielded his two-handed sword with lethal proficiency, his armor stained red but his eyes still clear, though with a hint of ferocity.


    His troops on the left were locked in directbat with Portia''s forces, the struggle intense and unresolved.


    The cavalry squad led by Howard was tasked with cutting off the enemy''s main force''s retreat route, facing immense pressure.


    The soldiers understood that their only escape was through the narrow path to the north, resulting in fierce attacks in that direction.


    Fortunately, the narrow mountain path allowed the cavalry to charge back and forth, staining the entrance red and maintaining control of Grey Valley''s northern exit.


    Realizing that the mountain path had not been breached, Resarite judged that their hold could notst indefinitely.


    Thus, he dispatched the remaining cavalry reserve to support the left nk.


    If the left nk broke through, Portia''s army would copse, demoralizing the entire enemy force and leading them back to despair.


    Victory would be certain.


    The archers, who had earlier climbed the high mountain on the right, proved to be a masterstroke.


    From their vantage point, they couldunch deadly volleys, further tipping the battle in Howard''s favor.


    As seconds ticked into minutes, Howard seemed to be in a frenzy, his eyes burning with a berserker''s rage.


    Through the slits of his helmet, he could clearly see the figures of his enemies.


    With each swing of his great sword, blood sttered, hissing as it struck.


    In one such instance, blood spattered into Howard''s eyes, momentarily blinding him.


    On this battlefield, the distinction between nobility andmoners faded into irrelevance.


    Amidst blood and darkness, the only path that emerged was one carved by struggle and survival.


    The northern mountain pass remained impregnable under the stalwart defense of Howard''s cavalry.

 Chapter 272 272-A Decisive Victory

    <h4>Chapter 272 Chapter272-A Decisive Victory</h4>


    The battlefield, resounding with deafening battle cries, resembled a realm of Asura.


    Howard, observing the enemy soldiers charging in despair, issued another ruthlessmand for a cavalry charge.


    Pulling the reins and gesturing with his hand, he, d in a billowing white cloak, mounted his warhorse once again.


    Executing a sessful cavalry charge, Howard''s great sword sliced through the neck of an enemy soldier in passing.


    He continued his charge as if nothing had happened, leading his troops back to the middle of the valley to prepare for the next assault.


    In such a narrow and constricted valley, a well-trained cavalry unit stood like an unbreakable barrier, impervious to all attacks.


    Portia''s troops, under intense assault from Howard''s left army and further pressured by Resarite''s reserve cavalry, faced overwhelming odds.


    Portia''s heavy infantry were annihted, and the light infantry, witnessing the situation, could no longer maintain theirposure and began to flee.


    The act of fleeing spread like a gue; as thest heavy infantryman fell, hisrades in the same rank dropped their axes and shields, turning to escape.


    The second rank of light infantry and the city''s pikemen, seeing this, slowed their advance.


    Their weapons dropped unnoticed to the ground as they too started to run.


    The third rank, the fourth rank...


    the entire formation of Portia''s army copsed.


    Soldiers, in their desperation to flee faster, were even ready to discard their armor.


    In a swift turn of events, Bosiden cornered Portia, pressing his sword against Portia''s neck.


    Portia surrendered, saying, "I surrender, but I ask you to honor an agreement befitting a noble."


    Bosiden''s strengthy in his ability to assess situations astutely.


    Sensing a moment of leaderless disarray within Howard''s left army, he swiftly maneuvered his horse towards the left nk of the battlefield.


    When confronted with Portia''s noble status, which presented a challenge in handling, Bosiden leveraged his own knightly nobility to capture the opposing noble, Portia.


    This act not only added to Bosiden''s merits but also mitigated unnecessary strife.


    Among the nobility, there''s often a reluctance to be captured bymoners, viewing such an event as a dishonor.


    Conversely,mon soldiers are hesitant to kill nobles, anticipating significant rewards and recognition after the battle.


    These dynamics can lead to a peculiar situation where soldiers surround a noble without killing them, even if the noble is unarmed.


    This is because the noble doesn''t want to be branded a coward and attempts to fight off the surrounding soldiers, sometimes leading to unnecessary casualties among themon troops.


    In these instances, another noble is needed to take over, proving that the captive is held by someone of their own ss.


    Meanwhile, the captured noble agrees not to engage inbat until the end of the battle, and the capturing noble ensures that the prisoner''s basic rights as a noble are respected.


    Bosiden sessfully executed this delicate task.


    Portia, disarmed, had his weapons held by Bosiden to be ransomed back after the battle.


    Portia adhered to the agreement, and Bosiden stood sword in hand beside him.


    As for the situation on the left nk, it hadpletely unraveled.


    Upon seeing Portia, the leading advocate for battle, captured, Portwan''s army quickly descended into disarray, returning to their initial demoralized state at the onset of the battle.


    The copse was immediate and total.


    Under Resarite''smand, the center army pressed forward, and Anna''s right army achieved remarkable results.


    The archers, who had climbed to the top of the mountain, did not get an opportunity to showcase their skills, but their efforts were not wasted in the eyes of the battlemanders.


    Their orders were to provide support if Portia''s troops did not copse after the cavalry''s push.


    The archers, positioned on the high ground, were ready to shift the tide of battle with their volleys.


    Archers as a unit are not adept at meleebat or close support in chaotic battles.


    Not every conscripted archer is a marksman, and mass arrow fire cannot guarantee hitting specific targets with precision.


    Once these archers on the mountain started shooting, it would result in indiscriminate firing, potentially causing significant casualties among friendly troops.


    Thus, Resarite had no intention of ordering the archers to fire unless absolutely necessary.


    In this sense, their inaction was actually a positive oue.


    As the battle neared its end, Howard''s army began the task of clearing the battlefield.


    Portwan, seizing an opportunity, fled swiftly on horseback, showing an unexpectedly high level of equestrian skill in his escape.


    Karlondo, who had fainted earlier, woke up amidst the battle but was startled into unconsciousness again by the surrounding noise, and was now captured.


    Madam Agate, realizing the dire situation and not being a noble, had no obligation to fight to the bitter end.


    Hence, she chose to surrender in thetter half of the battle.


    This battle resulted in Howard capturing the noble Portia and two significant figures from themercial sector, Karlondo and Madam Agate.


    The g of the Earl of Fernsouth was nted on the hillside, symbolizing Howard''sprehensive victory.


    With a loss of just over a hundred men, his forces had routed an enemy army of 1500, a remarkable achievement.


    Clearing the battlefield required attention to several important aspects, including the treatment of the "bodies" lying on the field and the handling of dropped weapons and other spoils of war.


    Firstly, concerning the "bodies," it''s undeniable that there are many brave souls in this world.


    However, even inbat, there are those who choose cowardice.


    Some cowards attempt to flee the battlefield, but this often leads to detection by the vignt enemy cavalry.


    As foot soldiers cannot outrun mounted troops, these fleeing cowards typically meet their end at the hands of the opposing cavalry, pierced by ance.


    Therefore, many cowards choose to feign death on the battlefield.


    They pretend to be injured, lying down or deliberately falling near actual corpses to disguise themselves as dead.


    Their hope is to stand up and return home once the battle concludes and the field is deserted.


    It''s a beautiful thought, but the reality is harsh.


    Nobles and lords have developed their own methods to counteract this.


    During the post-battle cleanup, not only are weapons and spoils collected, but every "body" is also given a final strike.


    Whether you are dead or not, thisst blow ensures your demise.


    This brutal practice effectively deters the number of deserters.


    Resarite approached Howard to discuss options for clearing the battlefield.


    Howard, while wiping his armor with a white cloth, said, "Resarite, as themander, you''re usually the one to decide.


    But in this case, since the battle is over and these deserters contributed to our easy victory, I see no need to kill them.


    I think it''s better not to bother with those who pretend to be dead.


    If they want to y dead, let them.


    As for where they go after we leave the battlefield, it''s not our concern."


    Resarite nodded in understanding.


    "I see, my lord. You possess a noble knightly spirit. I believe the Church would appreciate someone like you."


    Howard smiled and replied, "Is that so? Well, I just think as long as they don''t create obstacles for me, I''m happy."


    Following Howard''s directive, Resarite ordered that the soldiers should not strike the fallen bodies, whether dead or feigning death.


    The troops were instructed to only collect spoils from the battlefield, without adding unnecessary ughter to their task.


    Howard felt pleased hearing Resarite ry the instructions.


    Clearing the battlefield, or rather scavenging for spoils of war, was an important aspect of post-battle activity.


    Soldiers often enlisted in the army for two main reasons: to enjoy a better status during peacetime, receiving admiration and respect from vigers or residents, and to gain wealth by scavenging the battlefield after a victorious war.


    The enemy''s short swords, long swords, pikes, bows,nces, horses, armor, and other equipment became the prime targets for the soldiers'' eager plundering.


    In this world, warfare might appear as a collective endeavor, but when ites to individual equipment, it often bes a personal affair.


    For instance, when a baron summons knights, it''s not expected that the knights will be provided with equipment.


    A knight''s horse is their own responsibility, as are their weapons and armor.


    These expectations are embedded within the noble rules, where rights and duties are reciprocal.


    Simrly, when barons are summoned by an earl, they must bring their own equipment to the battlefield withoutpensation ¨C a duty incumbent upon nobility.


    While nobles, at least, have the means to afford this,moners do not have such luxury.


    This disparity is most evident in a cavalry unit, which typicallyprises both knights and cavalry soldiers.


    Although they might be organized together andmanded as one on the battlefield, the difference in the equipment of these two groups is stark.

 Chapter 273 273-Handling Prisoners of War

    <h4>Chapter 273 Chapter273-Handling Prisoners of War</h4>


    For instance, take a man on horseback.


    First, observe his horse.


    If it''s armored and robust, there''s a high probability he''s a knight, as such horses are expensive.


    But if the horse is skinny, almost skeletal, then he''s likely amon cavalryman.


    His mount is probably a temporary loan from his lord, not his own, and of the lowest quality.


    Of course, these are generalities.


    There are exceptions, like Howard, who was once impoverished.


    His horse was the skeletal kind, yet he held the status of a knight ¨C a special case indeed.


    Beyond horses, there are weapons and armor, seeminglymon items that, upon closer inspection, reveal significant differences.


    A single-handed sword, for example, can be an iron sword, a Norman sword, a knight''s sword, or a hand-and-a-half sword, among others.


    Sometimes a slight improvement in a weapon''s damage can increase its value several-fold.


    Such disparities in value can trante into life-or-death advantages on the battlefield.


    Take two heavy infantrymen, each with a simr shield, but one wields a standard iron sword while the other a sharp knight''s sword.


    In a final duel, the one with the knight''s sword has a distinct advantage.


    For instance, when hacking at a shield, an iron sword might require dozens or even hundreds of strikes to break it, depending on the shield''s quality.


    In contrast, a knight''s sword, with its superior craftsmanship and quality, might need only a dozen or so, perhaps even as few as five or six hits.


    If onebatant has a shield to both attack and defend, and the other is unarmed, facing a superior de, the oue bes predictable.


    Just as weapons significantly impactbat, armor ys an equally crucial role.


    A good shield can withstand a dozen or more hits without breaking, while a poor-quality shield might fall apart after just a few strikes.


    The worst shields are made of wood, whereas the best onese in various types.


    The round shield, typically used by infantry, is of moderate size and convenient for use.


    The kite shield, designed for knights, is simr in width to thergest diameter of a round shield but significantly longer.


    This design caters specifically to knights on horseback.


    Some special military units in certain countries have unique shields, like the elite crossbowmen of Lombardy, whose shields can reportedly withstand a cavalry charge.


    Thus, an experiencedmander reviewing a cavalry unit can urately discern which among them are nobles and which aremoners.


    Cavalry, being a crucial military force, often receives some level of investment from lords, somoners selected for cavalry duty don''t usually have to worry excessively about equipment.


    They are typically provided with a horse, a single-handed sword with a shield, or ance with a shield.


    However, heavy and light infantry face a harder situation.


    Despite being a seemingly higher-tier unit, heavy infantry are not always equipped by their lords.


    Light infantry, often conscripted peasants, may go to war in the same clothes they wear for farming.


    Their chances of surviving a battle are slim, underscoring the stark differences in equipment and the disparities it creates on the battlefield.


    Therefore, the soldiers ced great importance on scavenging the battlefield for spoils of war.


    To them, these weapons and armor could not only enhance theirbat capabilities, increasing their chances of survival on the battlefield, but also offered a valuable source of ie post-war if they chose not to continue as conscripted soldiers.


    For the farming peasants, selling these items could equate to a year''s or even several years'' worth of ie.


    The battlefield wasn''t just strewn with weapons and armor; many of the enemy soldiers carried valuable items.


    Bringing these treasures back home could mean instant wealth.


    In the eyes of the soldiers, clearing the battlefield was akin to exploring and paved with gold, an opportunityden with fortunes.


    As the soldiers were busy scavenging, Bosiden approached Howard with Portia in tow.


    "Lord Howard," Bosiden said, "I''ve captured one of the enemy''smanders. This man is Mibo''s chief of spies, the very person responsible for thwarting my efforts to make a promation!"


    Portia spoke to Howard, "Please, don''t hold a grudge against me, Howard. As a chief of spies, it was my job to drive your people away. Don''t seek revenge on me."


    Resarite interjected, "Lord Howard, during the battle, I noticed that this Portia possesses a natural talent for military strategy and a boldness inmanding troops.


    I can assure you that given time, he could be an exceptional leader."


    Meanwhile, Howard sat on a wooden stool, wiping his sword, and pretended not to hear Resarite''s words.


    Behind Howard stood Margaret and Anna, who had earlier insisted on cleaning his armor and weapons but were refused by Howard.


    His reason was that they were now knights and needed to be mindful of their status.


    Engaging in menial tasks could vite the codes of nobility, leading to significant loss over a trivial matter.


    Margaret didn''t argue further, though she didn''t bow her head in submission.


    Anna, after sarcastically remarking, "Wow, just a few days as a baron and already putting on such airs," fell silent.


    Howard was slightly angered by Anna''sment but suppressed his irritation.


    He reasoned that Anna, possibly repressed for too long in her own family, might have a short temper, and he tried to persuade himself to forgive her impudence.


    Resarite hesitantly spoke to Howard again, "So, I think it might be better to persuade Portia to defect to our side."


    Howard had heard Resarite''s earlier suggestion but had deliberately chosen not to respond.


    It was crucial for him to maintain his core position in the team.


    While it wasn''t necessary to assert his authority at every turn, he needed to show firmness when it mattered.


    Now that Resarite had made his opinion clear, Howard had to respond.


    Nodding, Howard looked directly at Portia and asked, "Do you have anynds under Mibo, Portia?"


    Portia replied, "I am but amoner, my lord. You tter me."


    Howard, finding the situation simpler than anticipated, said, "Since you''re not a noble, there''s no need for noble formalities. Surrender to us. Since Resarite sees potential in you, you''ll serve under him from now on."


    Portia hesitated, and Resarite did not rush him.


    Nobles, always concerned about face, needed to ept the olive branch with dignity.


    The gesture had been made; it was up to Portia to ept the oue with grace.


    Ultimately, Portia refused to surrender.


    Anna, drawing her sword, pointed it at Portia in anger, eximing, "What are you doing? Do you take our kindness for weakness? Our lord offered you respect by treating you as more than just a prisoner. Be warned, if you continue your obstinacy, my sword will show no mercy!"


    Margaret''s gaze towards Portia was also filled with icy coldness.


    Had Howard not been present, she might have already pressed her dagger against Portia''s throat.


    Howard nced sidelong at Anna, neither stopping nor endorsing her outburst.


    Portia, lifting his chin defiantly, dered, "Do what you will ¨C kill or maim me! I am a brave man and will not surrender!"


    Resarite, valuing Portia''s loyalty, tried to mediate, "Rest assured, we are civilized people and will not resort to barbaric acts. Your steadfastness is admirable."


    After some thought, Howard decided to release Portia.


    Holding amoner like him captive would tarnish the nobility''s honor, and yet the situation didn''t warrant his execution.


    Demanding ransom wasn''t an option either, as Portia wasn''t of noble birth, and such an act would break the rules of nobility.


    Thus, in a bid to win hearts and minds, Howard chose to free Portia.


    Upon his departure, Portia cast a deep look at both Resarite and Howard, remarking, "You will regret this."


    Howard exchanged a look with Resarite, who could only offer a wry smile in response.


    The next prisoners to be dealt with were Karlondo, the president of the Wislot Merchants'' Association, and his deputy, Madam Agate.


    Though not nobles, they possessed substantial wealth.


    Demanding a hefty ransom could bring in a significant sum, but their status asmonersplicated matters.


    Nobles could demand ransom from fellow nobles they captured, but it was against the rules to demand ransom frommoners.


    This distinction was key in differentiating nobles from bandits and kidnappers.


    Karlondo immediately knelt before Howard and pleaded, "My lord, don''t me us. It''s all Portwan''s fault. He demanded soldiers from our merchant association, but we are businessmen ¨C who among us knows anything about warfare?"


    Madam Agate echoed his sentiment, "My lord, I have long heard of your esteemed reputation, and seeing you today, you truly stand apart. Young and handsome, I''m sure many women admire your valor."


    "If you would kindly release us today, our Wislot Merchants'' Association pledges, regardless of who wins or loses this war, to assist you in establishing trade routes between Wislot and Castle Fernsouth, thereby promoting economic development in both regions."

 Chapter 274 274-The Desperate Earl

    Chapter 274 274-The Desperate Earl


    "At the same time, by releasing innocent civilians caught in the war, you will earn the honor befitting a noble," Madam Agate continued.


    "Lord, releasing the two of us would be all benefit and no harm," Karlondo implored.


    Howard nced to his right, where Anna nodded and whispered, "Wislot City''s economy ranks firmly at the top within the domain of Earl Nok."


    Turning his head to the left, Margaret added softly, "Establishing a trade route with Wislot would significantly increase the customs and trade taxes for Castle Fernsouth in the future."


    Addressing Madam Agate, Howard said, "You are wise and understand what I truly need. I look forward to future cooperation with the Wislot Merchants'' Association."


    He then decided to release Karlondo and Madam Agate.


    After resolving these matters, Howard''s army continued its march.


    Upon surrounding Wislot City, they found it almost abandoned by its defending army.


    The city gates opened to wee Howard''s arrival without a fight.


    Wislot City chose to surrender peacefully.


    Following the capture of Wislot, Howard''s forces, without taking much time to rest, swiftly advanced towards Mibo''s direct territories.


    On paper, Hof''s domain appeared undefended, as much of his military strength had been drawn to assist Mibo, a duty expected of Baron Gajasu.


    However, after discussions between Howard and Resarite, it was suspected that Hof might have retained some hidden troops.


    Castle Gajasu was likely not entirely unguarded.


    Moreover, attacking a castle was different from seizing a city.


    The defensive capabilities of a castle far exceeded those of a city.


    The losses incurred from a direct assault on a castle would be much greater than those from attacking a city.


    Therefore, Howard decided to head straight for Mibo instead.


    Mibo''s army was still advancing, unaware that Howard had already defeated the forces of Mayor Portwan.


    Mibo, aged and with white whiskers, rode on horseback, striving to maintain an appearance of vigor despite his years.


    His son, Ivan, rode alongside him.


    As a bodyguard protecting his father, Ivan also sought to gain experience, hoping for an opportunity to earn his ownnd in the future.


    Ivancked strategic insight and was convinced of his father''s inevitable victory in the war.


    While Mibo outwardly appeared rxed, he was inwardly anxious.


    In contrast, Ivan was already contemting how to persuade his father to bestow upon him the title of Baron Fernsouth after the war.


    At 54, Mibo, the Earl of Nok, held four baronies and could have granted one to his 31-year-old son, who was already married and settled.


    However, Mibo, a former chief spy for the renowned Earl Layton, engaged in many ndestine operations under Layton''s orders and was a man of experience.


    He saw no signs of leadership or independence in Ivan and did not support his aspirations.


    Times had changed since Mibo became Earl of Nok at 42.


    Now at 54, his grip on his earldom was beginning to waver.


    Finally resolving his internal conflict, Mibo promised to bestow a title on Ivan after winning the battle, though he did not specify the rank.


    Ivan, yearning for a baronial title, was buoyed by high spirits.


    The army marched at a steady pace across a grasnd nketed with autumn leaves, silently progressing along the road like a slumbering lion.


    However, this tranquility was abruptly shattered by the arrival of Mayor Portwan.


    Portwan, awkwardly riding his horse, appeared ratherical as he hurriedly traversed the slightly elevated path to reach Mibo''s side.


    He breathlessly informed Mibo that his entire army had been annihted.


    Before Mibo could even respond, Ivan exploded in anger: "Nonsense! How could 1500 men under yourmand be defeated so quickly? Don''t you have control over Wislot City? How could the enemy have conquered it so swiftly?"


    Ivan''s outburst, though impetuous, raised valid questions.


    Mibo, seasoned and experienced, was no longer capable of shock or surprise.


    His heart sank with every word Portwan spoke, ushering in feelings of difort and pain.


    Although he outwardly appeared calm, contemting the next steps in the war, he was actually falling into a state worse than rage.


    This condition was one of utter demoralization.


    For amander, few situations are more detrimental than this.


    While fury can lead to a vigorous response, and thoroughints can pave the way for strategic thinking, the devastating reality of a terrible defeat, heavy casualties, and disastrous oues canpletely sap amander''s will to fight.


    At this moment, Mibo still maintained an appearance of valiant effort.


    He tried to convince himself not to dwell on the disastrous loss of 1500 men, but the more he attempted to divert his thoughts, the heavier his heart grew, trapping him in a vicious cycle of negative thinking.


    Meanwhile, Portwan, facing Ivan''s usations, bowed his head in silence, choosing not to respond and letting his quietude speak for him.


    Portwan''s mindset was typical of a city mayor.


    Being just the head of a city, he believed it unreasonable to me him excessively for a military defeat.


    If there were issues with the city''s taxation, perhaps he could be held ountable, but warfare was not his forte.


    Being forced intobat and then facing defeat, who could he really be med on? Surely not him.


    Mibo, still lost in a daze, mechanically murmured, "Let it be. It''s no use ming him; he was never adept at warfare. Let''s focus on what to do next."


    Hof, mounted on a striking ck stallion and donning shining armor, intentionally stayed at the rear of the troops.


    On witnessing the unfolding events, he rode forward to understand the situation.


    He showed no interest in how Portwan lost but was quick to propose a solution to Mibo: "My lord, it seems Howard truly has some skill. Perhaps we should consider negotiating peace with him. A financialpensation might suffice to sign a ceasefire agreement. Howard would still remain your vassal and would support your wars if called upon."


    Mibo, angered, retorted, "What are you thinking, Hof? If you''re scared, you can leave. Don''t demoralize my army."


    Hof cunningly replied, "You misunderstand me, my lord. As your vassal, providing troops for your war is my duty, and I certainly cannot leave. I''m not trying to weaken your resolve. I have previously shed with Howard, and that encounter at..."


    Before Hof could finish recounting the incident at Castle Fernsouth, Mibo, pained, shook his head, signaling Hof to speak no further.


    In the subsequent march, it was evident that Mibo''s army''s morale had significantly declined.


    Hof''s contingent was too small, and even after joining forces with Mibo''s direct territorial troops, their numbers barely crossed the 2,000 mark.


    They had initially counted on Portwan''s forces, but that hope had now been dashed.


    Portwan suggested to Mibo to return and defend the castle, but Ivan rebuffed the idea.


    Hof urged Mibo to negotiate with Howard, but both Mibo and Ivan disagreed with his proposal.


    Three dayster, Mibo''s army, still on the move, fell into an ambush set by Howard''s forces.


    Howard''s army had been lying in wait in the forest for a day, having halted their advance on Resarite''s advice.


    Resarite believed the terrain of the forest was ideal for an ambush and had ordered the troops to hide in situ.


    Now, they finally awaited Mibo''s army.


    As Mibo''s vanguard entered the forest, Bosiden was eager to attack, but Howard restrained him.


    Following the vanguard, the core of heavy infantry slowly advanced.


    Margaret licked her dagger and, in response to Howard''s concerned look, shed a sweet smile.


    By the time Mibo''s main forces entered, the vanguard was within a stone''s throw from Howard''s position across a river.


    A decision had to be made: to spring the trap now or wait for a greater victory.


    Resarite suggested waiting for a bigger catch, leaving Howard in a moment of hesitation.


    At that moment, Howard noticed the movement of Mibo''s rearguard troops and stood up, roaring, "Attack! We have them surrounded!"


    With Howard''smand, a thunderous roar erupted from the soldiers, and the seemingly empty forest suddenly seemed to teem with a ten-thousand-strong army.


    Resarite didn''t quite grasp the situation, but Howard quickly pointed towards Hof''s contingent at the rear of Mibo''s army, exining urgently,


    "Hof had already noticed our ambush. Earlier, I saw him hesitating to enter, moving around the perimeter with a few light cavalry. That''s when I realized what was happening. I cannot leave the sess of our strategy in the hands of the enemy. We must strike now!"

 Chapter 275 275-The fierce Battle

    Chapter 275 275-The fierce Battle


    Understanding the situation, Resarite nodded and drew his sword tomand the troops to attack.


    The terrain of the forest, uneven and not suited for cavalry, could sometimes offer light infantry a special advantage.


    However, thisrgely depended on the type of light infantry involved.


    Well-equipped light infantry with adequate weapons and armor could indeed be effective, but those without any military gear were still likely to face a dire fate, even in the forest.


    At this moment, aside from a few light cavalry under Hof''s lead circling the outskirts and Hof''s own contingent of heavy infantry and archers, all of Mibo''s forces were encircled by Howard''s army.


    The first move was a volley of arrows; Howard''s archers, having spent a day and a half finding concealed and inconspicuous high grounds, now unleashed their arrows in unison.


    The swift whooshing sound of the arrows instilled fear in the enemy ranks.


    Those seemingly brief whooshes could im many lives.


    Mibo''s vanguard bore the brunt of this arrow volley, suffering heavy casualties, with numerous light infantrymen shot dead on the spot.


    The heavy infantry fared better if their shields blocked the arrows, but those with smaller shields who failed to block the arrows met with injury or death.


    Mibo had a significant number of archers, but their unfamiliarity with the terrain and ignorance of the enemy archers'' positions rendered them ineffective.


    Shouts of rm and cries of agony from the front lines caused Mibo''s eyes to widen in disbelief, unable to ept the reality unfolding before him.


    Mibo unsheathed his sword, yet upon doing so, he found himself at a loss for what to do next.


    To onlookers, the sight was almostical: Mibo, with his sword drawn, remained frozen in ce, an image of indecision.


    Ivan, gripping his knightly sword, turned to face his men and bellowed, "Follow mymand, charge! The battle in the forest is a narrow path where the brave prevail! We are the army of Count Nok, and we shall not be defeated!"


    Portwan stood hesitantly to Mibo''s left, his cheeks twitching upon hearing Ivan''s rallying cry, then turned his gaze towards Count Mibo.


    Mibo himself seemed lost in thought, his mind a nk te.


    The whistling of arrows around him resonated continuously in his ears, but Ivan''s call seemed to go unheard.


    Mibo''s army,cking direct orders from their leader, engaged only in self-defense, unable to organize arge-scale offensive.


    With each passing moment, the opportunity for victory slipped further away, and Mibo bore an undeniable responsibility for this dy.


    In desperation, Ivan raised his voice to his father, "Father, pull yourself together! If you hesitate now, our army will truly be finished!"


    Meanwhile, Hof''s army, already advancing along the forest''s edge, seemed to be seeking an opportune moment to strike.


    However, the reality was that Hof was reluctant to engage in battle within the forest.


    His regard for Mibo was not just lukewarm; it was outright negative.


    Following Mibo''s summons, Hof hadmitted troops to the battle, not out of any desire to aid Mibo, but as a noble obligation.


    Yet, in moments when the war hung in the bnce, Hof was sure to choose to stand aside and watch.


    As Howard and Ivan charged in unison, engaging in close-quartersbat, Bosiden''s keen eyes spotted an archer perched in a nearby tree.


    This archer was clearly no ordinary marksman.


    While the others were hastily loosing arrows to bombard the enemy, this one was like an eagle soaring in the midair, his eyes not on themon soldiers but on Howard.


    Eliminating Howard would mean an end to the battle, a strategic move revealing the archer''s deep understanding of the war''s objectives.


    Bosiden, however, was no ordinary observer.


    He saw through this tactical y.


    Without a bow and arrow at his disposal, Bosiden couldn''t reach the archer.


    But with a clever mind, he quietly retreated and ryed this information to Resarite.


    Resarite instantly took a bow and arrow handed over by a nearby archer and followed Bosiden to the base of the tree.


    Peering through the expansive leaves of the sycamore, Resarite spotted the concealed archer.


    Without a word, he drew his bow, aimed, and released the arrow.


    The shot struck its target.


    The archer, in pain and unable to maintain his bnce, fell to the ground.


    Examining the fallen man''s equipment and face, Bosiden remarked, "This man is no noble, just amoner with keen insight."


    Hearing this, Resarite fluidly approached the man, now writhing in agony on the ground.


    Drawing his sword, Resarite plunged it down in a swift thrust, ending the man''s life.


    The archer''s screams of agony echoed hauntingly.


    Resarite blinked and turned to Bosiden, saying, "You did very well, protecting our lord. Bosiden, my respect for you grows with each passing moment."


    Ivan and Howard, standing nearby, were engaged in a battle as intense as it was exhrating, their sweat glistening in the throes ofbat.


    Ivan wielded a broad greatsword, each swing and parry cutting through the air with a resonant "ng" and "whoosh".


    He was a robust figure, his strength evident in every move.


    Howard was equally formidable, the two proving to be evenly matched on the battlefield.


    Resarite, observing this duel, chose not to shoot Ivan with his bow and arrow.


    Both Ivan and Howard were nobles, and their confrontation could have been a chance encounter on the battlefield or a prearranged duel of honor among nobility, a ritual not to be interfered with by outsiders.


    Raising his voice, Resarite called out to Howard, "Howard, are you engaging in a noble duel with this man?"


    Howard responded realistically, "No! It''s just a situation where he wants to kill me, and I want to kill him."


    Hearing this, Resarite, initially inclined to shoot, hesitated.


    His archery skills weremendable, but he feared identally hitting Howard.


    Thebat between the two was fierce; with every strike of their greatswords, ample room was left for counterattacks, their fighting range ovepping and their movements rapid and vigorous.


    In such a vtile situation, an arrow could indeed easily stray.


    Resarite and Bosiden then surrounded Ivan.


    Addressing him, Resarite said, "Lay down your weapon, and we will treat you with the honor due to a noble."


    Ivan, sensing his disadvantage yet unwilling to concede, retorted, "I haven''t lost yet. Why should I surrender?"


    Bosiden remained silent, deferring to Resarite in a gesture of respect and deference.


    Holding a single-handed sword, its de pointing downwards, Resarite spoke to Ivan, "This isn''t a noble duel between you two, so others can attack you. If you refuse to surrender, it will simply mean that we''ll have to defeat you ourselves."


    Howard remained silent.


    At this moment, Ivan, having no reason to cease fighting, continued his assault.


    Howard also refrained from urging Ivan to surrender; such wordsing from him would seem inappropriate.


    Despite Resarite''s several attempts at persuasion, Ivan steadfastly refused to yield.


    Choosing to fight, Resarite charged towards Ivan, while Bosiden rapidly closed in on the space between Resarite and Howard.


    Howard swung his sword in a powerful arc, forcing Ivan to leap backward.


    Immediately, Resarite struck with his sword, hitting Ivan.


    Though there was no blood, the blow visibly affected Ivan.


    At the right moment, Bosiden thrust forward, his sword striking Ivan''s armor and halting his intended counterstrike.


    Seizing the opportunity, Howard brought his two-handed sword down heavily beside Ivan''s foot, sttering mud and creating arge pit in the ground.


    Ivan, understanding this as Howard''s concession ¡ª the blow was meant for him ¡ª looked at the vast pit, his face pale beneath his chainmail helmet.


    After an internal struggle, heid down his weapons.


    Meanwhile, old Mibo was fighting in what seemed a half-hearted manner.


    His guards, skilled inbat, had carved a bloody path, but due to Mibo''s confusion, they had ventured deep into enemy lines.


    Before Mibo could grasp the situation, his guard was overwhelmed by a group of cavalry and crushed to the ground.


    Struggling to rise, Mibo''s guards were soon surrounded by numerous light infantry, among them several experienced soldiers d in thick leather armor.


    Alonso,manding his cavalry unit, charged once again towards the group.


    The area, a t expanse with fewer trees, offered little cover.


    Mibo, d in armor, was struck fiercely by Alonso''snce, the blow sending him flying backward to crash against a rock, where he fell unconscious.


    Mibo''s guards let out a battle cry, striving to stave off fear.


    However, their equipment was inadequate; they wielded only single-handed swords and shields, too short to effectivelybat the cavalry''s longnces.


    As the cavalry bore down upon them, Mibo''s guards could do little but raise their shields in a desperate defense.


    After the cavalry''s charge, several of Mibo''s guardsy in.


    The survivors, some of whom managed to block thences with their shields, steadied themselves.


    Yet, even those who sessfully parried the blows found thebined force of thence and the charging horse too overwhelming, being hurled backward with great force.

 Chapter 276 276-The End of the War

    <h4>Chapter 276 Chapter276-The End of the War</h4>


    Surrounded by light infantrymen, who now spared no hesitation, the fallen guards were mercilessly hacked with axes, swiftly iming the lives of five or six more.


    The remaining members of Mibo''s guard, realizing the futility of their situation and seeing their charge knocked unconscious, descended into despair.


    Recognizing the grim reality, they chose toy down their weapons.


    Their shields, crafted from oil-soaked wood bound in cowhide, fell to the ground, symbols of their lost will to fight.


    Portwan, a mayor, could have returned home since his soldiers were gone, but his city of Wislot was lost, leaving him no home to return to.


    He had continued marching with Mibo''s army, hoping that his efforts might redeem his earlier failures and that Mibo, upon reiming Wislot, would reinstate him as mayor.


    Now, in the forest ambush alongside Mibo''s bewildered forces and Ivan''s furious roars, the Mayor of Wislot seemed to have exhausted his passion in the battle outside his city.


    Initially by Mibo''s side, Portwan soon sensed something amiss.


    Mibo appeared unharmed but seemed to have be a man who knew only to advance, oblivious to his surroundings.


    When Portwan realized that proceeding further would sever their connection with the main force, he stealthily halted.


    At that moment, Portwan encountered a group of Mibo''s light infantry, among them a few burly heavy infantrymen.


    He stopped them, urgently advising, "Listen to me, don''t go any further. Our situation is extremely dire. If you advance, you''ll be walking into certain death."


    The group, swayed by Portwan''s persuasion, hesitated, aware that desertion in the face of battle was dishonorable.


    Portwan led them to a dense thicket of vines deep within the forest, then spoke earnestly,


    "Listen, this is a hidden spot I discovered earlier. You are not nobles; if you go out there now, you''ll be ughtered by Howard''s forces, with no chance of survival. If you want to live, heed my advice and wait here until the conflict ends. After the battle, we can return to the castle and im we lost contact with the main force during the war. This way, we might yet save our lives."


    Among them, a few initially resisted, branding Portwan a coward and hurling insults at him before preparing to leave the vine-covered area.


    However, before they could step out, they heard the brutal sounds of Howard''s army in action - the grating, unpleasant noise of swords cleaving into leather armor.


    Their faces paled, their grips on their pikes and swords loosening.


    After a moment of hesitation, they returned to the thicket, sitting down in silence.


    Due to Portwan leading away a portion of Mibo''s army, Mibo''s forces suffered even quicker defeats.


    The notion of a bnced engagement between the two armies was non-existent from the start.


    After a brief period resemblingbat, Mibo''s numbers dwindled rapidly.


    As the battle drew to a close, their defeat was not just inevitable but catastrophic.


    Hof led his soldiers out of the forest''s vicinity, returning with his troops to Castle Gajasu.


    The few light cavalry assigned to Hof during the war also made their way to Mibo''s castle.


    In the aftermath of his victory, Howard''s army began the somber task of cleaning the battlefield.


    After sorting through the spoils of war, they made their way toward Castle Nok.


    Portwan and his group narrowly escaped disaster.


    Half a dayter, as Howard''s forces neared Castle Nok, the castle''s defenders symbolically dispatched a small cavalry unit to harass them.


    However, these cavalrymen halted upon encountering a person Howard had captured - Mibo, the current Earl of Nok.


    Upon seeing the cavalry rein in their horses and slow to a stop, Howard wore a smile of triumph and addressed what appeared to be a nobleman leading the cavalry,


    "Enough. You are Mibo''s forces, aren''t you? There''s no need to fight anymore. I have captured Mibo alive and have won this war."


    The young leader of the cavalry took a deep breath, dismounted with respect, and approached Howard to confirm the identity of the armored figure in Howard''s grasp.


    Realizing the truth, a sense of resignation washed over him.


    After a night''s rest, Howard entered Castle Nok early the next morning.


    The castle offered no resistance.


    Once inside, Howard''s army swiftly secured all key locations.


    Then, adhering to noble customs, Howard dered that he had won the title of Earl of Nok following the war.


    Meanwhile, Mibo and Ivan were imprisoned.


    Turning to Bosiden, Howard said, "Release that former Baron Fernsouth, Blima. He no longer poses a threat to me."


    Bosiden nodded and instructed his men to carry out the order.


    Howard''s army, with over a thousand men still standing, had suffered minimal losses while securing a significant victory.


    After iming the title of Earl, Howard''s first action was to send Bosiden to Duke Jiakai for a friendly meeting.


    Bosiden was instructed to convey Howard''s respects to the Duke and express the hope that, as the new Earl of Nok, Howard could maintain a cordial rtionship within the Duke''s domain.


    Bosiden, respectful of Howard''s directive, couldn''t help butugh as he led the diplomatic entourage away from Castle Nok.


    Puzzled, a member of the delegation asked why he seemed so amused.


    Bosiden replied withughter, "Ha! Friendly rtions and respects, hrious! Tell me, if you were Duke Jiakai, wouldn''t you be terrified of an Earl who fought his way up from a knight?"


    The diplomat''s brow furrowed, sensing the gravity of the situation.


    But Bosiden quickly pped him on the shoulder, adding,


    "Don''t worry, don''t overthink it. I was just speaking my mind. A Duke of Jiakai''s stature and influence wouldn''t truly fear an Earl."


    "There are rules in the nobility, and the Duke wouldn''t act against Lord Howard without cause. Despite Howard''s rapid rise, he has adhered to the norms of the nobility. No one can use Lord Howard of any breach of conduct. Even if Duke Jiakai is ufortable with the situation, he''ll have to endure it."


    Meanwhile, Castle Nok was in chaos.


    Although it housed a minority of Mibo''s troops who had not participated in defending the castle and had opened its gates to Howard, they were not Howard''s trusted forces.


    As the capital of the Earldom of Nok, Castle Nok was more than a mere stronghold; itsmercial activities thrived.


    From cksmiths and leatherworkers catering to military needs, to merchants dealing in horses, silk, and spices, the castle buzzed with business.


    For Howard to effectively govern Castle Nok, a thorough reorganization was necessary.


    However, another option was to grant Castle Nok as a fief.


    While the Earldom of Nok was known for its namesake castle, there was no legal stiption that the Earl must personally own it.


    Howard could feasibly assign Castle Nok to another and establish the capital of his Earldom at Castle Fernsouth.


    This decision was crucial, and once made, it could not be easily altered; it demanded careful consideration.


    The aftermath of war brought a tangle of issues to address.


    Yet, the soldiers were jubnt in their victory.


    They had acquired substantial loot and wealth.


    Upon entering the castle, Howard, honoring his promise, distributed a considerable amount of wealth, amounting to two gold coins each - an unimaginable sum before, all thanks to the efforts of Howard and Vettel.


    The matter of the capital needed swift resolution.


    Nora remained at Castle Fernsouth, as did Vettel.


    The location of the capital dictated where the court would be.


    Resarite, Anna, Margaret, and Alonso all took up residence in Castle Nok, unwilling to depart until the issue of the capital was settled.


    This situation led to a management dilemma: which castle should be the true capital?


    At the post-war banquet, Resarite, having indulged in much wine, asked Howard, "Howard, which castle do you n to make the capital?"


    Howard replied thoughtfully, "This is a significant decision. I need to carefully consider it. I know Castle Fernsouth can muster about a thousand men, but I need to find out how many troops Castle Nok can sustain at full capacity."


    Howard settled into a chair made of golden Phoebe wood, its elegance a clear testament to the rich history and luxury of Castle Nok, the long-standing seat of the Earldom.


    The level of refinement befitting an Earl was evident; gone were the days of casual discussions seated on wooden chairs.


    Howard appeared somewhat mncholic, momentarily unsure of his next steps.


    Anna approached gracefully, dressed in a striking ck and yellow studded armor for the asion.


    Her eyes, having searched for Howard, brightened upon finding him.


    She walked over and said, "Lord Howard, you are an Earl now, a true personage of significance. You should be happy. Why do you seem so downcast? It''s quite odd."


    After Howard shared his thoughts, Annaughed lightly.


    At that moment, she took Howard''s hand and spoke softly, "My lord, there''s no need to worry so. You should rx now."


    Soon, Margaret, Resarite, and Kaido joined them.


    Anna, holding Howard''s hand, encouraged him, "Look, my lord, all your vassals are eager for your leadership. Please don''t hold yourself back."

 Chapter 277 277-The Silent Duke

    <h4>Chapter 277 Chapter277-The Silent Duke</h4>


    Howard surveyed the people around him.


    Margaret, with a sweet smile, said to Howard, "My lord Howard, whatever you do is always the best."


    Resarite raised his wine ss towards Howard, dering, "You mustn''t drink less at today''s feast!"


    Kaido''s affection for Howard had diminished considerably.


    At that moment, he followed suit, somewhat pretentiously, "Yes, Howard."


    Howard felt a sense of reassurance.


    His true fear was of these vassals.


    As long as the vassals were content with their lord, the lord could feel secure.


    "You''re right," Howard announced, "Today is a celebration, and we should all enjoy ourselves to the fullest!"


    He picked up the mug of ale ced on the Valerian silver table and downed it in one go.


    The crowd felt at ease, buoyed by Howard''s initiation of the festive mood.


    Howard exhibited his distinctive style, slightly less refined in etiquette and demeanor than other earls, yet possessed of a boldness and courage honed on the battlefield.


    The atmosphere at the banquet escted, smiles blooming on everyone''s faces.


    Anna noticed Margaret''s constant gaze on Kaido and asked out of curiosity, "Is there something wrong with Kaido?"


    Margaret walked towards a pir in the corner of the hall, with Anna following.


    Margaret revealed, "With our recent territorial conquests, our strength has significantly increased. But Howard''s vassals will surely covet this. We two naturally follow Howard, and I wouldn''t darement on Resarite, but Kaido concerns me the most."


    "He yed his part in the war, but he is not one of the lord''s confidants. I fear he might leverage his kinship with Howard to im territories for himself."


    Anna responded nonchntly, "That, I don''t know. If he asks, let him ask. Whether Lord Howard grants it to him will depend on Lord Howard''s decision."


    Margaret lowered her gaze to her swaying ss of red wine, saying, "Yes, that is logical. But I always feel that Kaidocks a certain loyalty towards Lord Howard. If Kaido''s territories increase, I fear he might turn against Lord Howard."


    Anna patted Margaret''s head, like an elder sisterforting her younger sibling, "You worry too much. Given their rtionship, it''s unlikely he would turn against Lord Howard."


    Margaret fell silent.


    As night approached midnight, the serene moonlight shone on the pond''s bottom, marking the sessful conclusion of the banquet.


    The vassals, having left the lord''s hall, were extremely satisfied with the evening''s festivities.


    Howard, bidding the maids to tidy up, staggered alone towards the railing to gaze into the distance.


    The cool night breeze was particrly refreshing, rustling through Howard''s hair, lending his face an even more resolute appearance.


    He understood that such unrestrained days were numbered, feeling an urgency, a sense of heightened self-expectation.


    In a bold move, Howard had seized the entire territory of Count Nok, with Wislot and Gogassu now under his dominion.


    His power had greatly increased, but Howardcked political savvy.


    He wanted to reward his loyal vassals with pieces ofnd but feared provoking the ire of Hof and Wislot City.


    The most prominent structure in Nok''s territory was Castle Nok, surrounded by numerous viges.


    Howard could distribute these viges as rewards, but doing so would diminish his own economic ie.


    In Fernsouth, Howard controlled only Castle Fernsouth and a couple of viges, the rest being upied by others.


    He was not willing to let go of Nok as easily.


    Howard had been apprehensive about facing requests from his vassals during the banquet.


    Even though no one broached the subject of fiefs, he knew their discontent simmered beneath the surface.


    The night deepened, and Howard returned to his residence.


    The next morning, Howard stepped out of his quarters, acknowledging the maids he encountered with a nod that left them pleasantly surprised.


    d in a beige cotton outfit, sans sword at his waist, he resembled less a lord surveying his domain and more a child on an excursion in unfamiliar countryside.


    Agilely, he navigated the castle, casting an eye over everything big and small.


    By noon, he returned to his residence, where maids promptly served him a fragrant meal.


    In the afternoon, the mayor of Portwan, apanied by a group, arrived at the castle gates, seeking entry.


    Howard, puzzled, turned to his aide, Alonso.


    "Portwan? Why isn''t he in Wislot? What''s he doing here?" he inquired.


    Alonso confessed his ignorance.


    After wiping his mouth with a white towel, Howard strapped a sword to his waist and descended the stairs to the castle entrance, where he met Portwan and his entourage.


    Portwan, though weary from travel, was not overly disheveled.


    Upon seeing Howard, he immediately bowed, proiming, "Greetings to the illustrious Earl of Nok!" His soldiers, following his lead, mimicked the gesture.


    Howard, head slightly raised, addressed the mayor, "Mayor Portwan, weren''t you defeated and fled? What brings you to the gates of Castle Nok today?"


    Portwan revealed his desire to pledge allegiance, then awaited Howard''s decision.


    Pleased with Portwan''s disy of loyalty, Howard pardoned his past offenses andmanded him to return to Wislot to govern the city on Howard''s behalf.


    Portwan epted the charge.


    As for the soldiers, having been originally drafted from Castle Nok, Howard ordered them to rejoin the barracks.


    Regarding the matter of the soldiers'' readiness, Resarite was upied with other affairs today, so Howard decided not to summon him.


    He believed that rxation was as important as tension.


    Prior to battle, it was beneficial for the troops to be on edge, but post-victory, ample rest was essential.


    Resarite, his chief military officer, wasn''t obligated to work at full capacity daily.


    Howard was not the kind of leader who would squeeze every drop of effort from his subordinates.


    The situation in the barracks was chaotic.


    The conscripted soldiers, who had fought from Castle Fernsouth to Castle Nok, were dismissed today.


    Now that Castle Nok was Howard''s territory, he trusted they could safely return to Castle Fernsouth.


    The soldiers at Castle Nok''s barracks, originally Mibo''s men, required reorganization.


    Howard needed to make it clear to them that he was now the legitimate owner of Castle Nok.


    They were his conscripts, not the troops of Knight Mibo, who had been stripped of his earldom.


    Unlike Blima, who lost his title of Baron Fernsouth and became amoner, Mibo was more cunning.


    He had kept an ace up his sleeve.


    Apart from Castle Nok, he also had Seasalt Vige, which was neither particrly good nor bad.


    Located near Castle Nok, Seasalt Vige was unremarkable except for its one notable produce ¨C salt.


    In the merciless game of war, Howard, unscathed by any form of retribution, usurped the Earldom from Mibo.


    Yet, his ambitions to strip further titles hit a snag.


    Following the loss of his Earldom, Mibo, by rule, was automatically bound in a truce with Howard for a set period, during which Howard was forbidden from targeting him.


    Thus, the confinement of Blima, now a meremoner, might have been an act of caution for Howard, but the continued detention of Mibo, who still retained his knighthood, was a default decision by the nobility.


    Howard was no fool to believe that someone he had stripped of a title would harbor any fondness towards him.


    Hence, the most prudent course was to incarcerate this potentially vengeful soul.


    No release was spoken of, no execution carried out, just an indefinite detention.


    In his captivity, Mibo was rendered incapable of orchestrating any ns detrimental to Howard as an active noble.


    This was a decision made for perpetual peace, fullypliant with the rules of war, leaving no grounds for anyone to fault Howard.


    Meanwhile, in a grandiose castle, Bosiden sat in a chair, facing Duke Jiakai, who was seated in a silver chair, both silent.


    Upon entering the lord''s hall, Bosiden had dutifully repeated the customary greetings, but Duke Jiakai acted as though he had heard nothing.


    They sat, eyes locked in a silent standoff, words unspoken.


    The chair for Bosiden had been brought by a maid, at the Duchess''s behest; otherwise, he would have been left standing.


    Bosiden was a seasoned diplomat, well aware that diplomacy hinged on two factors: posture and leverage.


    He suspected that the Duke and Duchess were ying a coordinated game, one ying the viin, the other the gracious host.


    Time ticked away inexorably, with Duke Jiakai remaining mute.


    His slightly graying beard, as steadfast as steel, betrayed no intention of engaging in conversation.


    As time marched on, and the sun dipped below the horizon, Bosiden signaled his diplomatic entourage to leave the lord''s hall, observing everyst bit of protocol as they departed.


    Bosiden then returned to Castle Nok.

 Chapter 278 278-Nora’s Stratagem

    <h4>Chapter 278 Chapter278-Nora''s Stratagem</h4>


    The Duchess looked at her husband with concern, her voiceced with constion, "Why trouble yourself so? Engaging in a contest of wills with someone of mere knightly status, aren''t you afraid of losing face?"


    The Duke''s face, usually the epitome of resolve, bore a troubled expression.


    "Howard shows me far too little regard," he replied with a tinge of bitterness.


    The Duchess tried to reason with him, "You can''t speak of him in such terms. After all, he did send an envoy and fulfilled all the necessary formalities to the letter. We can''t fault them on that ount."


    Rising from his seat, the Duke nced down at the red carpet beneath his feet, his voice tinged with foreboding, "Howard is a dangerous man. I can''t risk keeping him under mymand. I don''t want to end up like this carpet, trampled under his feet."


    "Let it be," the Duchess urged, her voice a blend of wisdom and patience.


    "I''ve looked into Howard''s ascent. He''s been ambitiously climbing the ranks solely to marry the daughter of Earl Terni. Now that he''s an Earl himself, I believe Earl Terni will consent to the marriage. Once he''s married and his life is settled, he''ll likely abandon these pursuits for power and glory."


    Hearing this, the Duke seemed to find some sce, nodding slightly, "If that''s the case, then perhaps it''s not... As long as he doesn''t covet my position, I have no desire to meddle in his affairs. Can''t we all just live in peace?"


    The Duchess, whose heart had been heavy with worry, finally rxed.


    A joyful smile graced her face as she gently took her husband''s arm, looking into his eyes with a curve forming at the corners of her lips, "Yes, we will surely live in peace."


    At Castle Nok, Howard, apanied by Anna and Margaret, set out for Castle Fernsouth without a moment''s dy, eager to meet Nora.


    In Howard''s eyes, Nora, though not a noble and not in charge of specific affairs like Bosiden and Vettel, held a ce of high regard for her insight and courage.


    Nora''s audacity, particrly her casual manner of speaking to a baron as amoner, had left a profound impression on Howard.


    That afternoon, after a brief rest at Castle Nok, Portwan had a meal, took a nap, and then proceeded to Wislot.


    Howard, following close behind, called upon Anna, Margaret, and Resarite, asking if they wished to apany him to Castle Fernsouth.


    Anna and Margaret agreed, but Resarite declined.


    Resarite exined, "Lord Howard, it''s not that I don''t want to follow yourmand, but if it were for marching into battle, I would not hesitate even if it meant going back and forth. However, for such a purposeless journey, I prefer not to join the bustle. Though Castle Fernsouth is only separated from Castle Nok by the city of Wislot, the trip is still quite taxing."


    Anna mocked Resarite on the spot, "Humph, some greatmander you are. I''ll be impressed if you decide not to move even in the midst of battle. Just wait until you''re surrounded by the enemy."


    Resarite reiterated his stance, emphasizing that this was different from marching into battle.


    Howard understood Resarite''s point and told him not to worry about exining further.


    In their daily lives, nobles had the freedom to choose their destinations, and Howard, despite being Resarite''s direct lord, had no reason to force him to go to Castle Fernsouth.


    As for Kaido, Howard did not call upon him, seemingly forgetting him, whether intentionally or unintentionally.


    On the penultimate day of the week, Howard and his party arrived at Castle Fernsouth.


    During the journey, Howard humbly sought advice from Anna and Margaret on various aspects of nobility, including etiquette, conversation, attire, and exemry conduct.


    Upon reaching Castle Fernsouth, the grand gates slowly opened.


    Howard stepped down from the carriage, his feet touching the ground, and breathed in the fresh air, feeling a sense of familiarity andfort.


    He met with Nora and shared the events of the past few days, seeking her counsel.


    Nora, her flowing hair cascading like a waterfall, listened to Howard''s concerns and advised, "Firstly, regarding Hof, this vassal of yours, he is certainly not as loyal as Anna, Margaret, or Resarite. You need to find a way to strip him of his title."


    "Secondly, there''s Knight Mibo, who currently only holds Seasalt Vige, leaving you with little leverage over him. However, what you can''t do, Hof can. Mibo and Hof have had a tumultuous history."


    "For now, sacrifice Seasalt Vige and transfer its lordship to Baron Hof. Hof, originally a vassal under Mibo, will turn into his lord. Considering Hof''s nickname as the ''Serpent'', do you think he''ll hesitate to strike Mibo hard?"


    "Both of them are not your favorites. Let Mibo be Hof''s problem, setting them against each other, while you reap the benefits."


    "Eventually, even if Hof defeats Mibo and takes Seasalt Vige, what of it? It''s the ssic case of ''the mantis stalking the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind''. You can then coborate with Mayor Portwan and take Hof''s title for yourself."


    Howard pondered Nora''s words carefully, realizing the brilliance of her strategy.


    He looked at her with admiration, eximing, "You''re really something; such a cunning n!"


    Nora, indifferent, hummed dismissively, disying her disdain for Howard.


    This once again made Howard, now an earl, recognize her extraordinary nature.


    Continuing the conversation, Howard asked, "Nora, what you said earlier makes perfect sense. But I have one question. "


    "Now that I have the Nok Barony, which includes not just the most important castle but also a dozen viges, what if I keep all these viges under my direct control? I feel like I could have arger budget for conscription and economic projections. Can I just keep these viges to myself?"


    Nora advised Howard, "Those viges? Just distribute them. They''re just peripheral hamlets, not of much use. Now that you''re an earl, stop focusing on the level of a knight, alright? Broaden your horizons. If you don''t distribute the surplusnds, you''ll lose the favor of your vassals. Why risk that?"


    Howard then hypothesized, "What if I just go against them? If they dere war on me, then I''ll just fight them. Wouldn''t things be fine if I win?"


    Nora gave Howard a sidelong nce and said, "To be brutally honest, you don''t have the financial capacity for that. The number of territories you possess exceeds your management capacity; you simply can''t handle them all. Even a hundrednds would be useless if you can''t collect taxes efficiently. Howard, stop being stubborn, don''t act like a child."


    Convinced by Nora''s arguments, Howard admitted to himself that her words always carried a sense of finality and undeniable truth.


    He had onest question, "Nora, between Castle Nok and Castle Fernsouth, which one should I choose?"


    Noraughed yfully, "Are you being silly? I said don''t exceed the number of territories, not to reduce their quality."


    Howard understood; he could keep both castles.


    Thus, he immediately dered that Castle Fernsouth would remain as his designated capital, shifting the former capital from Castle Nok to the Fernsouth Barony.


    The subsequent tasks were a mix of specific operational matters.


    Though not major issues, they involved detailedmunication and negotiation, such as re-nning the arrangements at Castle Nok.


    Howard entrusted these tasks to Nora, in whom he had great confidence.


    Three dayster, Bosiden, having heard the news of Castle Fernsouth bing the capital from Castle Nok, traveled to Fernsouth.


    Howard was at the archery range, practicing with his soldiers.


    His wless aim earned him their admiration and praise.


    Resarite, wearing a thick cotton armor and a sword at his waist, stood with his hands on his hips, smiling at Howard''s performance.


    Alonso hurried over to inform Howard of Bosiden''s arrival.


    After shooting hisst arrow, hitting the bullseye, Howard handed his bow and arrow to an attendant amidst a wave of respectful cheers.


    Choosing a room next to the garden, Howard waited for Bosiden while drinking sheep''s milk.


    Dressed in warm yet lightweight clothing, without a sword at his waist, he exuded confidence and ease.


    Anna and Margaret had not yet departed from Castle Fernsouth, spending each day teaching Howard the nuances of noble etiquette.


    As time progressed, Howard''s exceptional talent began to shine through; his every gesture and movement gradually became more elegant and appropriate.


    It was as if he possessed an innate ability, prompting even Anna to admit in admiration, "You seem to have a knack for this; you learn incredibly fast."


    In just a matter of days, Howard had already mastered the intricacies of upper-ss noble etiquette.


    Sitting there now, he exuded a newfound confidence, a testament to his rapid and remarkable adaptation to the refined ways of the aristocracy.

 Chapter 279 279-The Bestowal

    <h4>Chapter 279 Chapter279-The Bestowal</h4>


    Bosiden arrived, d in an attire that belied his stature - a sheepskin hat perched atop his head, a brown leather jacket snugly fitting his frame, and ck trousers thatpleted the guise of a merchant.


    Around the room stood Nora and her handmaidens, their presence a silent testament to the solemnity of the asion.


    Howard, with a subtle gesture, beckoned one of the maids who promptly served a cup of coffee, its temperature perfected to a soothing warmth.


    Extending his hand towards Bosiden, Howard offered, "A cappino, I hope it''s to your liking."


    Bosiden nodded in appreciation, a silent gesture of gratitude towards Howard.


    Grasping the handle of the cup, he took a sip of the cappino, his expression revealing a genuine enjoyment of the brew.


    "Delicious," he remarked.


    Howard then leaned forward, his voice carrying a mix of curiosity and anticipation, "What did the Duke say? Is he perhaps rmed by my rapid ascent?"


    Bosiden ryed the Duke Jiakai''s silence to Howard, a response that seemed to bring a sense of satisfaction to Howard.


    "This is better than I had anticipated. His reluctance to act hastily against me gives us room for negotiation in the future."


    Bosiden concurred, seeing the Duke''s silence not as a setback but as a mutual respect for each other''s intentions and a promising start to their interactions.


    With a p of his hands, Howard prompted Nora to bring forth a document.


    Howard took the paper andid it on the table.


    With a deliberate motion, he slid the document across the table''s surface, stopping it right before Bosiden.


    "Take a look at this," Howard suggested.


    Bosiden, following the instruction, perused the document.


    As he read, his expression gradually softened into one of joy and excitement.


    "My lord, this is exceedingly generous, I cannot possibly ept..."


    Howard cut him off, his tone firm yet benevolent, "When I give you an order, you follow it. As your Earl, this is mymand. You are my vassal, and you must ept this."


    The document in question was not just any ordinary paper, but one filled withmendations and titles for Howard''s vassals.


    In the Earl of Nok''snds, scattered among a dozen viges,y the castle of Nok.


    Howard bestowed three viges each to Anna and Margaret, two to Resarite, one to Bosiden, two to Vettel, and one to Alonso.


    Kaido, however, was conspicuously overlooked, whether intentionally or not.


    Howard''s displeasure with Kaido stemmed from an incident when he had returned from Wislot to Castle Fernsouth.


    He had seen Kaido hunting with his light cavalry, and remembered a previous asion when he had asked for Kaido''s help, but Kaido had failed to provide cavalry support.


    Bosiden, upon reading the document, suddenly stood up, moved aside, and knelt before Howard, vowing his unwavering loyalty and pledging to serve with all his might.


    Howard nodded, then instructed Bosiden to inform the individuals on the list and arrange for their investiture and additional titles at Castle Fernsouth the following day.


    Bosiden left, filled with joy.


    Nora approached Howard, who smiled at her.


    The next day, Howard bestowed additional titles on Anna, Margaret, Resarite, and Bosiden.


    Anna yfully teased Howard, "Oh my, so you decided to bestow titles on us after all.


    You didn''t mention a thing at the banquet, we thought you were going to renege on your promise."


    Howard, with a smile on his face, replied, "Nonsense, I never made such a promise, so how could I renege?"


    Annaughed in response.


    Today, Margaret had styled her hair into yful twin ponytails,plementing her white armor and presenting a charming yet gant noble appearance.


    She asked Howard, "Do I look good in this outfit?"


    Howard, with an indulgent gaze towards Margaret, replied, "You look beautiful, you always do in anything you wear." Margaret''s face lit up with a happy smile.


    Resarite coughed slightly, and when Howard approached him, he leaned in close to Howard''s right ear and whispered, "Lord Howard, please forgive my forwardness. You should hasten the matter with Earl Terni''s daughter, Catherine. You''re soon to be married, and it''s important to be moreposed, and not flirt around."


    Howard managed a strained smile, internally feeling that Resarite was meddling too much; his pursuit of Catherine wasn''t for personal reasons.


    Yet, he changed his tone and said, "Thank you for your advice. Once I finish with the ceremonies here, I''ll go to propose to Catherine."


    Resarite responded, "That''s good to hear. I wouldn''t want my lord''s personal life to be a mess."


    Howard sneered inwardly but then felt a twinge of guilt towards Resarite, softening his attitude slightly.


    Bosiden was radiant today.


    Once amoner serving under Knight Resarite, he had not only be a noble but had also received another vige today, bing a knight with more influence than those who held just one vige.


    He was delighted.


    Bosiden was capable and ambitious.


    His respect for Resarite was profound, and as long as Resarite didn''t oppose, Bosiden wouldn''t either.


    However, the matter of the war deration fabrication before thest battle was not entirely resolved.


    Despite being of the same knightly status, Bosiden held significant difort towards Margaret.


    If Howard could manage Bosiden well in the future, then Bosiden would likely refrain from any rash actions.


    Howard approached Bosiden, his voiceden with gravity and sincerity, "Bosiden, I am aware of your dissatisfaction regarding the promation of Mibo''s creation. You believe that Margaret usurped the recognition you were destined to receive. Moreover, you think her sess was not earned through merit but was a result of her family connections."


    Bosiden, fraught with nervousness, couldn''t fathom how Howard hade to learn of these thoughts.


    Facing his feudal superior, Bosiden, as a vassal, was gripped by an instinctual fear.


    He stuttered in response, "No, no, that''s not..."


    Howard let out a deliberate sigh, a gesture meant for Bosiden''s benefit.


    After sighing, he continued, "Bosiden, it''s understandable that you have these thoughts. But remember, Margaret offended you while undertaking tasks on my behalf. For my sake, could you let go of your resentment towards her?"


    Bosiden felt a sudden release in his heart.


    He saw Howard as a wise and discerning lord, enigmatic and profound.


    His past grievances evaporated, and he assured, "My lord, your words carry great weight. The fault lies in my jealousy and envy. I was wrong."


    The ceremony of bestowal began in earnest.


    Howard conferred titles upon his vassals, imparting words of caution and encouragement.


    Then came the moment to knight Vettel and Alonso.


    Touching Vettel''s shoulder with his sword, Howard said, "You are a valued vassal of mine, and I hold you in high regard. I am in need of greater economic strength, and I hope you will serve me with even greater dedication. You can see that I never fail to reward those loyal to me."


    "Vettel, from this day forth, you bear a family name, and your lineage starts its journey towards renown. If you have ambitions, join me in this journey. Let us conquer the heights and traverse the vastness together!"


    These words instantly captivated Vettel.


    In such a solemn ceremony, with countless onlookers bearing witness, Howard''s speech to Vettel was heard by many.


    Vettel felt not only a deep sense of honor but also Howard''s profound trust in him.


    Vettel nodded vigorously, assuring, "Rest assured, Lord Howard, I shall fulfill my duties with utmost diligence!"


    Next was Alonso''s turn.


    Howard, following the ritual, gently touched Alonso''s shoulder with a sword.


    After this symbolic gesture, Howard carefully chose his words, addressing Alonso, "You, Alonso, like Bosiden and Vettel, were chosen by me from Resarite. However, unlike them, you have not yet been granted power, and your true capabilities have not had the chance to shine."


    "Today, I offer you such an opportunity. I hereby bestow upon you the title of knight. As my vassal, it is your duty to support me with loyalty and strength!"


    Alonso''s eyes gleamed with resolve as he responded, "My lord, your high regard for me, bestowing knighthood upon one who has yet to prove his worth, fills me with indescribable gratitude. Rest assured, my lord, I may not be a man of many words, but I vow to demonstrate my loyalty through my actions!"


    With that, the ceremony of bestowal and elevation concluded grandly.


    Howard''s vassals rejoiced, all but one ¨C Knight Kaido.


    Absent from Castle Fernsouth, he had received an invitation but chose not to attend.


    Wrath festered in his heart, for he felt overlooked.


    Despite his efforts, he had not been granted newnds like the others.


    Knight Kaido was in Windhaven Vige, a domain long held by the uviolett family, his lineage.


    He believed himself to be more deserving than his ancestors, convinced he should control morends than they ever did.


    Yet, he had been granted none.

 Chapter 280 280-Demanding a Fief

    Chapter 280 280-Demanding a Fief


    Knight Kaido was consumed by a mix of anger and annoyance.


    ndre, adorned in a delicate, faintly scented yellow dress, approached him and inquired, "Kaido, what troubles you? You seem displeased."


    Kaido, already seething with irritation towards Howard, now found ndre at his side.


    A sinister glint shed in his eyes, the urge tosh out physically to vent his frustration almost overwhelming him.


    At this critical moment, one of Kaido''s robust henchmen quickly grasped his wrist and advised, "My lord, it is time for your horse riding practice."


    Simultaneously, the sturdy man signaled ndre with his eyes, urging her to leave swiftly.


    ndre, noticing the menacing intent in Kaido''s gaze moments before, and realizing there was no one else around, deduced the true target of Kaido''s suppressed rage.


    She wanted to speak, to express her thoughts, but the words lodged in her throat, unspoken.


    Kaido, simmering with an unspoken rage, turned to ndre and said, "Do you know? Howard has be formidable. He''s conquered Nok Castle and is now its lord."


    ndre, unaware of the underlying reason for Kaido''s anger, replied innocently, "Isn''t that a good thing? It should be beneficial for us too."


    This response only fueled Kaido''s fury.


    He struggled against his own restraint, an evident desire tosh out at ndre.


    His sturdy henchman, risking himself, intervened to prevent Kaido from acting on his impulse.


    The surrounding attendants, witnessing this, rushed to stop Kaido.


    ndre, startled and frightened, stepped back several paces.


    She looked at Kaido, speechless and terrified.


    The once handsome face of Kaido, known for its nobility and chivalry, was now twisted with hatred, as if harboring a deep, unresolved vendetta.


    In ndre''s eyes, Kaido had always been a dashing noble, a well-dressed gentleman, and her hero.


    But now, his visage was contorted with animosity, his eyes looking at her as though she were an enemy.


    Heartbroken, ndre pulled out a handkerchief and began to cry, dabbing her eyes continuously.


    Kaido, in his fury, demanded his Knight Squire, Gn, to step aside.


    "Gn, what are you doing? You are my Knight Squire; you should obey me! Why are you protecting her?"


    The sturdy man, who had been faithfully by Kaido''s side since his first meeting with Howard, spoke, "My lord, it''s not that I am disobeying you. What I am doing is for your own good. If you harm her, Howard will not let you go unpunished."


    Upon hearing these words, Kaido''s grip loosened slightly, but his words remained harsh.


    "Hmph, what use do I have for a brother-inw who won''t even grant me a fief? Is he just for show?"


    ndre, unable to contain her emotions, confronted Kaido, "My husband, why must you hurt me so? Did you marry me only for the sake of a fief from my brother?"


    Kaido almost admitted it but, being more than just an ordinary noble, he held back.


    Objectively, he was a notch above those inept aristocrats.


    Softening his tone, he said to ndre, "ndre, you misunderstand. That''s not what I meant. I misspoke, and I apologize."


    ndre simply hummed in response.


    A silence fell between them.


    Gn and Kaido''s attendants gradually released their hold on Kaido.


    Kaido slowly approached ndre, leaning in close, and gently grasped her right hand, still clutching her handkerchief.


    The handkerchief, damp with tears, hung from her hand as Kaido lifted it.


    He felt the fabric between his fingers, then, feigningpassion, said, "Stop crying, my dear. The handkerchief you use to wipe your tears is soaked."


    These words softened ndre''s heart, and her pent-up emotions burst forth, making her cry even harder.


    "Kaido, please share your thoughts with me, don''t keep them bottled up inside. If my brother won''t grant you a fief, I''ll speak to him. Don''t sulk alone."


    Hearing what he longed to hear, Kaido''s eyes brightened.


    He swiftly kissed ndre''s forehead and embraced her, saying, "You always treat me well."


    Gn, witnessing this scene, felt a deep sense of embarrassment.


    As Knight Kaido''s squire, he felt utterly out of ce.


    The attendants of Kaido shared a simr sentiment.


    The Indigo Bloom Family ¨C had it reallye to this?


    The focus shifts back to Fernsouth Castle, where the daily influx of visitors had begun to surge dramatically.


    Themitments made by Karlondo of the Wislot Trading Company and Madam Agate were now taking effect, initiatingmercial exchanges between Wislot and Fernsouth Castle.


    However, Howard was no na?ve yer in this game.


    He fully understood that the opportunity to trade was not solely a gesture of goodwill from Karlondo and Madam Agate, but rather a consequence of the changing politicalndscape.


    Following his victory and ascension as the lord over the entire earldom of Nok, not just Fernsouth Castle, but even Wislot fell under his domain.


    This meant that even without the prior promise, the Wislot Trading Company would likely have sought to ingratiate themselves with Howard, thereby initiating trade with Fernsouth Castle.


    In light of this, Madam Agate''s initial promise seemed significantly diminished.


    Howard discussed this with Nora, who chuckled and said, "After all, they are significant figures in the world ofmerce. They know exactly what to say and what not to say. A slight difference in wording during negotiations can lead to vastly different oues. They have taught you a lesson."


    Consequently, the trade activities between Wislot and Fernsouth Castle increased substantially.


    The bargaining chips used to secure the release of the chairperson and vice-chairperson of the tradingpany were essentially swapped for something that would have been free in the future.


    This maneuver was a real eye-opener for Howard, showcasing the negotiation skills of seasoned businessmen.


    They could present something that was essentially free as a gift, and in return, secure tangible benefits for themselves.


    After reflecting on these events, Howard recognized the critical importance of information.


    Without sufficient information, one could easily be manipted by others.


    Only with adequate knowledge could one avoid being outwitted.


    Afterwards, Howard, rather than wallowing in frustration, reflected on the situation and decided to seek advice from Vettel on the dos and don''ts of business negotiation.


    An afternoon spent with Vettel resulted in a noticeable improvement in Howard''s negotiation skills.


    As dusk approached, Bosiden knocked on Howard''s door.


    Howard invited him in, and in the council chamber, presented him with a document, instructing, "Take this to Gokasu and inform Hof that I have reassigned the lordship of Seasalt Vige to him as a surprise."


    Bosiden picked up the document from the table, nced at it, and nodded, saying, "Understood, I''ll take care of it right away."


    With his belongings in order, Bosiden mounted his horse and departed Fernsouth Castle for Gokasu.


    After dinner, Howard sat back in his chair and mused aloud, "Ah, I wonder if Kaido will send ndre to speak with me."


    Nora replied coolly, "Of course he will. Prepare yourself for a scolding."


    Howard''s expression twisted in conflict as he said, "If she truly wants to advocate for Kaido, then I might just have to give him one of mynds. After all, I''ve already distributed most of the outlying viges of Nok Castle."


    As the maids swiftly cleared the dishes and left the room, Nora remarked, "It''s up to you. Pitz Vige is just known for its apple orchards, and they won''t bear fruit until next year. Right now, Pitz Vige isn''t very appealing."


    Howard asked, "Are you suggesting I give Pitz Vige to Kaido?"


    Nora nonchntly replied, "If you want to give him Nok Castle or Fernsouth Castle, I wouldn''t object either."


    Howard remained silent and retired to his room to rest.


    ¡­


    As the sun rose and the morning mist cleared, life stirred within the castle.


    Maids busied themselves preparing breakfast.


    Howard, having dressed, stepped out of his chamber.


    A maid, seeing Howard up so early, stopped in surprise and bowed respectfully, "Good morning, Lord Howard!"


    Howard returned the greeting with a nod and a smile, taking a moment to observe the maid.


    She appeared to be in herte teens, her long ck hair tied in a ponytail, her figure slender and radiating youthful vigor.


    Howard considered asking for her name but then thought better of it and continued on his way.


    As he walked past her, narrowly missing her shoulder, Howard entered deeper into the corridor.


    He found himself reflecting on his recent interactions with several women ¨C Anna, Margaret, Nora ¨C which were all professional and unavoidable.


    But this encounter with the maid was clearly different.


    Not that he looked down upon the maid; he simply wanted to manage the situation cautiously.


    Howard ran his right hand along the white railing, gazing out at the vast expanse of the dawn sky.


    After finishing breakfast and preparing to head to the stables for his riding practice, ndre arrived at Fernsouth Castle.


    In a tidy room, lined by maids, Howard and ndre sat facing each other.

 Chapter 281 281-A Bargain

    Chapter 281 281-A Bargain


    ndre appeared in poor spirits, her eyes seemingly marked by the trails of tears.


    The initial exchange between the two was filled with polite small talk, though Howard dared not inquire about ndre''s recent wellbeing.


    ndre soon revealed her purpose for visiting: she hade on behalf of Kaido.


    Howard felt a conflict within himself as ndre took his hand and exined, "Living with Kaido, I am not exactly oppressed, but I do wish for a harmonious rtionship with him. He is upset with you for not granting him a title and has been unpleasant with me. Please, listen to me and bestow an additional title upon Kaido."


    Howard had anticipated this conversation and had prepared strategies ordingly.


    However, seeing ndre''s distress, he began to regret his prior decisions.


    Annoyed, Howard criticized Kaido, "When I met Kaido, I thought he was a man of knightly virtue. But now it seems he''s nothing more than a petty person who uses familial rtionships to extort favors! You are his wife, awful couple! Does our strained rtionship justify his taking out his frustrations on you? Hecks responsibility!"


    ndre remained silent, feeling torn between Kaido and Howard.


    She asked Howard why he was so cold towards Kaido, to which Howard candidly shared the facts.


    Although ndre was well aware of Kaido''s numerous family-trained light cavalry, a thought struck her.


    She said to Howard, "It''s true that Kaido is at fault, but now that I am married to him, the more titles he has, the more prestigious it is for me. Please, for my sake, grant Kaido a title."


    With ndre''s words reaching this point, Howard understood clearly that she was determined to secure a title for her husband, no matter what.


    Resigned, Howard assured ndre that the grant would be forting and advised her not to worry.


    After all, he felt obliged to maintain her dignity, but his disappointment in Kaido was unmistakable.


    Upon hearing Howard''s assurance, ndre''s demeanor settled, and she gradually regained herposure.


    Howard suggested that ndre stay at Fernsouth Castle for a while, but she declined.


    Without even staying for lunch, she left the castle.


    Norater remarked to Howard that ndre''s heart was entirely with Kaido.


    Howard responded pragmatically, "After all, she is married to him. She has to think for herself too."


    Nora inquired, "So, what are you nning next? Will you give Kenfa Vige or Pitz Vige to Kaido?"


    Howard shook his head, "Neither."


    Nora stepped closer and asked, "Then, are you nning to bestow Nok or Fernsouth on Kaido?"


    Howard replied that wasn''t the case either.


    Nora understood.


    Howard wouldn''t cut from his own to feed others. As for thend to be granted, it would likely be sourced from another vassal.


    With this realization, she left the room.


    The scene shifts to Gokasu Castle, where Bosiden, standing outside the castle, presents his diplomatic credentials before entering.


    Upon seeing Bosiden, Hof immediatelyunches into a tirade, using Howard of nning to strip him of his title, and defiantly deres that he won''t give it up without a fight.


    Bosiden, with a smile, produces the document given to him by Howard and begins to read.


    Hof, initially smirking in disbelief, gradually realizes that the message is not an order to revoke his title but rather a reassignment of a vassal to him, effectively granting him an additional title.


    Even Hof, typically unppable, shows a face full of surprise.


    After Bosiden finishes reading, Hof, pointing at himself, asks incredulously, "Me? A new title for me, not a revocation?"


    Bosiden nods, his face alight with amusement.


    Hof''s jaw drops, his head tilts in disbelief, still struggling to ept the reality.


    He muses aloud, "Could it be that Lord Howard appreciated my leniency in thest war and, instead of reprimanding me, has decided to reward me covertly?"


    Bosiden, raising his thumb in approval, praises Hof, "Baron, your insight is indeed keen. This is precisely the intention of my lord."


    Convinced and overjoyed, Hof eagerly inquires about the identity of the vassal being reassigned to him.


    Bosiden reports truthfully, further elevating Hof''s spirits.


    Known as the ''Viper'', Hof''s mind already starts to scheme against Knight Mibo.


    While internally plotting his next move, Hof orders his servants to prepare avish banquet to properly host the emissary of Lord Howard.


    Bosiden, aware of Hof''s underlying intentions but remaining silent, observes as Hof blissfully falls into the trap, unaware of his own entanglement.


    During the banquet, Hof incessantly inquired about Howard, to which Bosiden provided ambiguous responses, leaving Hof with a mix of urate and misleading information.


    Thevishness of the feast made Bosiden question where Hof had acquired such wealth.


    Previously, Hof had borrowed an amount equivalent to three years of tax revenue from Gokasu Barony from lenders, nearly driving him to bankruptcy.


    Observing the abundance of goose, beef, andmb at the banquet, Bosiden sincerely asked, "Baron, has fortune finally favored you? Have your debt issues been resolved?"


    Hof''s eyes darted around before he responded, "That need not concern you, emissary. I will handle it myself."


    Internally, Bosiden cursed Hof as an old fox, sensing that Hof''s nickname as the ''Viper'' might not be unearned.


    Hof insisted that Bosiden stay the night, offering him a well-arranged room.


    Throughout the evening, Bosiden inwardly chuckled at Hof''s seeming thoroughness, yet he knew that Hof was no match for Lord Howard.


    Once the trap was sprung, Hof, with only his baronial title, would soon find himself reduced to amoner.


    The next morning, Bosiden, despite Hof''s insistent persuasion, set off for his return to Fernsouth Castle.


    About five minutes after Bosiden''s departure, Hof hastily summoned his confidants to the lord''s hall for an urgent discussion.


    As a baron, Hof''s subordinates included nobles of the knight ss.


    He had five knights under hismand, but ever since his failed assault on Fernsouth Castle, only one remained unswervingly loyal - Mambaton.


    Mambaton was a tall man with slightly dark skin.


    While others showed a facade of loyalty to Hof but harbored different sentiments, Mambaton''s allegiance was simple and uplicated.


    It stemmed from his personality - a staunch loyalty.


    When others'' fidelity fluctuated and was negotiated in secrecy, his remained as steadfast and unchangeable as his preference in clothing.


    In the meeting, attended only by Mambaton, Hofid out his ns.


    The other four knights, although summoned, did not show up.


    Since it wasn''t a time of war, they felt no obligation to heed Hof''s call.


    Rubbing his hands together with anticipation, Hof revealed his scheme to Mambaton, "A knight will soon be reassigned to me, and that knight is none other than our former lord, Mibo. He''s been stripped of his earldom and now holds only a knight''s title. But I won''t let him off easily. I n to concoct a plot, using him of attempting to murder me. This will allow me to seize his title. Mambaton, I need your help."


    Mambaton, known for his high loyalty but average morals, agreed without hesitation, "Alright, I''ll be part of it."


    ¡­


    Before Bosiden''s return, Howard paid a visit to the newly transferred prisoners in Fernsouth Castle''s dungeon - Mibo and his son Ivan.


    Mibo sat against the wall, while Ivany in a corner.


    Upon seeing Howard, Mibo remainedposed.


    Over the past few days, he had reflected deeply and adjusted his state of mind, now regaining a level of rational thought.


    Ivan, uponying eyes on Howard, snorted derisively and taunted, "Well, well, look at the grandeur of the new Earl. Your velvet red robe certainly makes you look the part of a noble, quite a leap from someone who could barely afford ck bread."


    Howard, unfazed, simply told Ivan, "Be quiet."


    Turning to Mibo, Howard crouched down and inquired, "How long do you think I''ll keep you here?"


    Mibo replied calmly, "That depends entirely on your grace''s wishes."


    Howard was pleased with the former lord''s submissive tone.


    Deciding not to beat around the bush, he informed Mibo about the reassignment of Seasalt Vige and the impending release.


    Mibo, who had been speaking with half-closed eyes, now opened them fully.


    Despite his age, there was still a glint of sharpness in his gaze.


    Mibo spoke, "Howard, even if you''re reassigning a vassal, there''s no rule stating that this vassal must be free. You could continue to imprison me and yet reassign me to Hof."


    Howard responded candidly, "Let''s speak frankly. Since you''ve been so honest, I won''t hide my intentions. I''m releasing you to ensure you and Hof inflict mutual damage upon each other. Hof is a petty man, and given your past conflicts, he will surely seek to harm you once you''re in his grasp."


    Mibo''s expression rxed as he proposed, "My lord, would you consider making a deal with me?"


    Howard, despite Mibo''s current status as a knight, still held the Ferret family name in high regard.


    The prestige of their lineage was undeniable.

 Chapter 282 282-The Engagement

    Chapter 282 282-The Engagement


    Leaning closer to the bars of the cell, Howard softly said, "Speak, I''m all ears."


    Miboid out his proposal.


    If Howard released his son Ivan, Mibo would call upon the support of his Ferret family to decisively defeat Hof.


    If sessful, they could even take Gokasu Castle, imprison Hof, and thus pave the way for Howard to make his move against Hof.


    Howard was slightly taken aback, "The Ferret family''s reinforcements? If you truly had such support, why didn''t theye to your aid during our battle?"


    Mibo exined, "In my youth, I had a falling out with them.


    Despite being from the same family, we never helped each other in conflicts."


    Howard''s doubts lingered.


    "Then why, in your current fight with Hof, are you so certain of their assistance?"


    "When I fought against you, I lost too quickly. By the time I regretted my decision, I was already in your dungeon. But this time, foreseeing the petty Hof''s attack, I had the opportunity to mend fences with my rtives. This way, when Hof formally deres war, my rtives will surelye to my aid."


    Through this, Howard realized the deeply entrenched andplex nature of these great families.


    It was a revtion of their formidablework - strike one, and a multitude responds.


    Had it not been for Mibo''s strained rtions with his kin, Howard''s previous victory would not have been so effortless.


    "Are you so sure your rtives will let bygones be bygones and reconcile with you?" Howard inquired.


    In Mibo''s aged eyes, there was a hint of sorrow as he spoke, "I''ve already lost my earldom; I cannot afford to lose my knighthood as well. In the past, I clung to my pride and stubbornness. But I''ve learned to read the times and circumstances. Life has forced me to lower my head."


    Understanding the situation, Howard agreed to Mibo''s terms and formed a verbal agreement with him.


    Subsequently, Howard ordered the release of Mibo and Ivan.


    Two dayster, having rested, Mibo and Ivan set off for Seasalt Vige.


    Meanwhile, Bosiden, who had already returned to Fernsouth Castle,pleted his report to Howard.


    Everything was unfolding under Howard''s meticulous control.


    All that remained was to wait for Hof to make his move against Mibo and then to seize Hof''s title.


    However, Howard felt he was overlooking something.


    After discussing it with Bosiden, it became clear that the crux of the issue was Mibo''s journey to reconcile with his rtives.


    Bosiden informed Howard that Mibo''s rtives lived quite a distance away.


    It was crucial to dy Hof''s schemes against Seasalt Vige until Mibo could mend his familial ties.


    Howard, with a firm gesture, clenched his left fist and struck it into his open right palm, producing a sharp sound.


    He then asked Bosiden, "I have ministers for diplomacy, finance, and military affairs, but Ick a chief of espionage. What are your thoughts on this?"


    Bosiden, craving more power but exhausted from his recent endeavors, responded, "My lord, we can manage without a chief of espionage. You can assign someone to handle it."


    Howard hesitated, "Without a chief of espionage, the people carrying out these tasksck a leader, a coordinator. It''s challenging to achieve sess in such conditions."


    Bosiden, not wanting the role for himself yet envious of others'' capabilities, still advocated to Howard the stance that a chief of espionage was unnecessary.


    After Bosiden''s departure, Vettel arrived to report on his duties.


    Howard listened and then instructed, "Select another pearl and send it to Catherine in my name. Despite the multitude of affairs I must attend to, the preparations for my marriage to Catherine must also be prioritized."


    Vettel nodded, agreeing to carry out the task.


    Howard thenmended Vettel for his recent achievements in managing the finances.


    He praised Vettel for not only handling the special products of Kenfa Vige and Pitz Vige but also for efficiently managing the rapidly increasing tariffs, trade taxes, and stall fees at Fernsouth Castle.


    Howard even mentioned the newly acquired Nok Castle, which had already begun generating tax revenue.


    Vettel humbly responded that it was all part of his duties.


    Howard, pleased with Vettel''s work, rewarded him with a gold coin and then brought up the matter of appointing a chief of espionage.


    Vettel, who disapproved of the position, candidly said, "My lord, to speak frankly, we don''t really need a chief of espionage. Espionage isn''t an honorable practice. We are nobles of integrity; there is no need to engage in such underhanded activities."


    Taking Vettel''s opinion into consideration, Howard replied, "Hmm, I understand. I''m not particrly keen on delving into espionage matters either."


    After Vettel''s departure, at the behest of Nora, Resarite entered the room.


    Howard shared his thoughts with Resarite, who also harbored reservations about the role of a chief of espionage.


    However, he did express a certain fondness for Portia, the previous spy master under Mibo.


    Initially, Resarite dismissed the effectiveness of conspiracies, showing disdain for nobles immersed in such schemes.


    Yet, he quickly shifted his stance, suggesting that if someone were to be appointed to this controversial position, Portia might be a suitable candidate.


    Resarite presented evidence of Portia''spetence.


    He mentioned an incident where Bosiden''s attempt to fabricate a im against Mibo was thwarted by Portia, proving his capability.


    Subsequently, Howard shared the opinions of Bosiden and Vettel regarding the spy master role with Resarite.


    Resarite chuckled and advised, "Then, my lord, perhaps you shouldn''t assign the ministerial position to Portia just yet. Let him work for you without the title for now. As for whether you need a chief of espionage, you can decide thatter based on how things unfold."


    Howard agreed with this suggestion and asked Resarite to bring Portia to him.


    The day after, Howard met with Portia.


    After a series of formal pleasantries, Howard entrusted Portia with a task, which he epted and promptly departed to execute.


    Nora then entered, leading a procession of maids, each carrying tes adorned with cakes.


    Howard began to indulge in the cake, which was exceptionally delicious, causing him to eat rather quickly.


    Nora yfully chided him, "Slow down. You''re an Earl now; don''t eat as if you''ve never had cake before."


    Once Howard finished his cake, he prepared to visit Earl Terni.


    This matter had been pending for too long and could not be dyed any further, as it might lead toplications.


    Descending the staircase to the ground floor, Howard pped his hands.


    Three carriages, adorned with red velvet ribbons, slowly approached.


    Each of these carriages had been newly crafted at Nora''s behest ¨C new wood, new seats, newpartments, and even brand new wheels.


    The carriages were a deep ebony color, exuding an air of luxury and depth, while the red velvet ribbons added a touch of festivity.


    At the front of each carriage were white horses, carefully selected by Nora for their value and prestige.


    These noble steeds stood majestically, their breaths forming misty vapors in the air as they stamped their hooves casually on the ground.


    Howard looked on, thoroughly pleased with the sight.


    The carriage drivers were all skilled soldiers from the army, specifically from the heavy cavalry.


    Temporarily stepping down from their prestigious roles to serve as drivers for their lord, their muscr arms and either resolute or handsome faces added to the grandeur of the scene.


    Howard nodded in approval at this fitting apaniment to his entourage.


    Howard approached the leading carriage, preparing to step aboard.


    The driver pulled aside the red curtain, revealing beneath it four evenly spaced, gilded diamond-shaped metal ornaments that lent an air of luxury and prestige to the entire drapery.


    Entering the carriage, Howard''s first breath was filled with a rich fragrance.


    He recognized the scent asvender.


    Pulling aside the right curtain of the carriage, he shared this observation with Nora.


    She exined that it was a strategy she and Vettel had decided upon, consideringvender a specialty of the Fernsouth region.


    Utilizing this locally renownedvender to perfume the carriage was deemed most appropriate.


    Seated inside, Howard found the cushion neither too soft nor too hard, but just the right firmness.


    The seat was draped with a white, openwork embroidered pattern, lending the interior a sense of cleanliness, order, and elegance.


    For the second of the three carriages, Nora had instructed her people to load the dowry gifts.


    After they were secured, the third carriage remained empty, serving as a spare and a disy of Earl Nok''s wealth.


    Nora''s thoughtfulness was evident in every detail.


    Her insights and considerations were far from those of an inexperiencedmoner; among therge group, she had the most aristocratic vision, approach, and familiarity with noble customs.

 Chapter 283 283-Negotiations

    <h4>Chapter 283 Chapter283-Negotiations</h4>


    The convoy started moving, gradually leaving Fernsouth Castle behind and heading towards Earl Terni''s Torrent Castle.


    Terni, the head of the Sforza family, held an earldom in addition to one barony and three knights within the family.


    Despite these titles, the Sforza family was not considered highly prestigious among earldoms.


    Alone in the carriage, Howard pondered how to initiate the conversation with Terni.


    While first impressions were crucial in a noble alliance, the real weighty in the bargaining chips one held.


    Thus, instead of dwelling solely on ceremonial matters, Howard focused on how to articte the benefits of a familial union.


    The journey went smoothly, and three dayster, Howard met with Terni.


    Terni''s attitude towards Howard was somewhat awkward.


    Initially, he had looked down on Julian, believing he was unworthy of Catherine.


    However, since Julian had rebranded himself as Howard, his meteoric rise was undeniable.


    Now, having ascended from a knight to an earl in less than a month, Howardmanded a new level of respect.


    Greeting Terni, Howard adhered to the proper noble etiquette.


    As an earl himself, Howard did not need to bow, and their exchange of pleasantries sufficed as an introduction.


    Terni, too, reciprocated, secretly impressed by Howard''s mastery of noble interaction and protocol.


    It was remarkable how Howard, educated in a down-and-out knight''s family, was not intimidated by the aristocratic airs and graces, maintaining a bnce of humility and dignity, leaving Terni unable to fully gauge him.


    Breaking the ice, Terni shifted the conversation to more personal matters, "Howard, you know, I''ve watched you grow up. Your father and I wererades-in-arms. In informal settings, you can call me uncle."


    Howard responded with a bright smile, "We''re about to be rtives, so let''s not bother with formal titles."


    At Howard''s casual address, a guard standing by bristled with irritation, feeling that Howard was being disrespectful to the Earl.


    He stepped forward, his right hand poised over the single-handed sword at his left hip, ready for confrontation.


    Terni, however, stopped his guard, and with a smile that was not quite a smile, said to Howard, "Bing a father-inw isn''t that easy. Until you marry my daughter, you should still call me uncle."


    With a p of his hands from Howard, gifts from the carriage were brought out, box by box, and ced in front of Earl Terni.


    Terni''s chief steward opened each box,vishing praise as he inspected the contents.


    "These are the much-talked-aboutvender sachets from the southern part of the empire.


    I''ve heard they''re beloved by both noblewomen and peasant women alike, selling out as soon as they hit the market, quite a hit."


    Terni then addressed Howard, "My sources tell me thesevender products originated from your Noknds. Is that so?"


    Howard replied, "To be precise,vender is found everywhere, but the idea to harvest it on arge scale, process it into sachets, and thereby enhance its value, turning it into a specialty of Noknds, was mine."


    Terni frowned slightly and said, "So, you''re sayingvender grows in mynds as well?"


    Howard nodded.


    Terni''s enthusiasm waned.


    "In that case, once others start processingvender, and it bes moremon in the market, yourvender will lose its value. Howard, I''m concerned about your financial stability and future military expenses."


    Terni''s words were a veiled expression of doubt about Howard''s capabilities.


    But Howard, having chosen to be candid, surely had a backup n in mind.


    As Howard pped his hands again, another box was ced before Terni.


    When Terni''s chief steward opened it, he eximed in admiration, "Pearls! So many pearls! And each one sorge! If these were sold on the market, each would fetch at least thirty to fifty gold coins!"


    Terni, too, seemed excited and touched.


    Howard, observing his barely maintainedposure, noted Terni''s slight lean forward, a sign of his growing interest in the wealth the pearls represented.


    Howard''s lips curved in a subtle smile, yet he remained silent.


    In a deep voice, Terni inquired, "Howard, these pearls are impressive, muchrger than the ones I bought for my wife. How did you acquire them?"


    Knowing what to reveal and what to keep secret, Howard chose his words carefully, "Earl Terni, these pearls are a closely guarded secret of my Nok earldom. Until our families are united, I ask for your understanding in keeping this information confidential."


    Terni hummed, his tone carrying a hint of praise mixed with mock indignation as he approached the box.


    "Hmm, seems you''ve grown wings, keeping secrets even from me!"


    Howard continued persuasively, "My visit today is to formalize the engagement with Catherine. The alliance between the Viscount and Sforza families will undoubtedly be an extraordinary sess."


    Terni nodded slightly and signaled to a maid standing by thewn.


    She promptly left the scene.


    Inwardly, Terni marveled at how much Howard had changed, now willing to let him meet Catherine.


    At the luncheon, Howard finally met Catherine.


    She was dressed in a radiant blue gown adorned with iridescent patterns along the hem and embellished with reflective particles that sparkled like stars, giving her an ethereal, luminous appearance.


    Throughout the luncheon, Howard avoided discussing the matter of marriage, which began to worry Catherine.


    She couldn''t help but wonder if Howard''s visit was merely as a newly minted Earl seeking guidance from her father in governing hisnds.


    Catherine wasn''t the only one puzzled by Howard''s intentions; Terni too found it difficult to read his thoughts.


    If Howard were anxious, he might have gained favorable terms in the subsequent negotiations.


    However, Howard was far from impatient.


    Howard understood that negotiations for noble marriages were often as prosaic as haggling in a marketce.


    These discussions rarely concerned the love or wishes of those getting married, focusing instead on the benefits for the families involved.


    Hisck of urgency stemmed from a deep understanding of this reality, and in truth, he didn''t ce much importance on the matter.


    After all, it was Julian who had loved Catherine, not him.


    From a strategic standpoint, Howard needed the support of Earl Terni.


    Thus, in Catherine''s absence, he could adopt a standard noble approach with Terni, speaking candidly and unreservedly, as if discussing a business deal.


    But in Catherine''s presence, Howard refrained from treating their marriage as a mere political alliance.


    He didn''t want to disrespect her by weighing the marriage in terms of political gain.


    This shift in his demeanor upon Catherine''s arrival baffled Terni.


    Howard''s clear intentions upon arrival seemed to be ambiguous the moment heid eyes on Catherine.


    Howard engaged Terni in conversation, asking, "What''s the key to governing a territory?"


    Terni replied with deliberate emphasis, "Securing a good family alliance through marriage."


    Howard countered, "That''s not quite it. A family alliance only secures an ally, not a strong self. To face the turmoil of fierce disputes, one must focus on strengthening oneself."


    Leaning to the side, Terni took a bite of his rib and said, "The allies gained through family alliances are crucial. When you face a war, you can call upon your allies to honor their pact and bring their troops to aid you. Think about it ¨C if you have the forces of two earldoms against the army of just one, how could you possibly lose?"


    Howard responded earnestly, "Such alliances are not always reliable. Compared to the feudal hierarchy''s obligations, the effectiveness of these alliancesrgely depends on the allies'' willingness. The vassals within your own territory must bring their troops to aid you in war; that''s their obligatory duty."


    "Allies from outside your territory, however, have two choices during war: to help you or not. By helping, they gain prestige. But if they don''t, they not only fail to gain prestige but may also lose it."


    Terni, puzzled, asked, "Exactly, so if they don''t help you, they lose prestige. What''s there to fear?"


    Howard replied, "There are many ways to gain prestige."


    Terni scoffed, "Once prestige is lost, it''s not so easy to regain. It undermines rule. I believe many nobles rely on these noble alliances."


    As Howard bit into amb chop, he said, "Strategically, if you rely too much on your allies'' troops, you''ll likely lose the war. After all, no one can be certain about how much military strength their allies will have when wares. What if they suddenly don''t have many troops?"


    Terni retorted sarcastically, "Isn''t it the same with the troops you conscript from your ownnds? If your vassals like you and are loyal, they''ll give you more troops."


    "If they don''t think highly of you, they''ll provide fewer. Can you confidently count the troops from your vassals as part of your strategy?"

 Chapter 284 284-Vanishing into Thin Air

    <h4>Chapter 284 Chapter284-Vanishing into Thin Air</h4>


    At the dining table, Howard set down his fork and spoke with a measure of conviction, "One must always be aware of the loyalty of their vassals. By winning over their hearts and inspiring loyalty, I can ensure their allegiance is secure."


    Terni, slightly angered, put down her fork as well.


    "Don''t take it the wrong way, but I strongly disagree with what you''re saying. Let''s say, for argument''s sake, you''re unable to win over your vassalspletely. What then?"


    Howard lifted his head, his eyes bright with intensity.


    "The very foundation of feudalism is the obligation of vassals to provide military support to their lord during wartime. That''s an unbreakable rule of our world! Even if they harbor grievances against me, I can still forcefully summon 20% of their troops."


    "In the case of rtives and allies, if they refuse, they contribute nothing. I can''t muster a single soldier from them! At least I can count on 20% of my vassals'' forces as part of my strategic reserve. Can you say the same for your allies and rtives? And don''t forget, we nobles have our own demesnes."


    "Do you think I''m unaware of the number of conscripted soldiers registered in mynds? These are solid, tangible military forces, far more reliable than the fickle support of allies and rtives. They''re as steadfast as the Alps!"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Howard felt a tinge of regret.


    After all, the person opposite him was Catherine''s father, a key decision-maker on her side of the family.


    What if his words had offended him?


    Could this jeopardize the negotiation? Was expressing these thoughts worth the potential cost?


    Terni was on the verge of erupting in anger, but he wasn''t just a man prone to anger; at this moment, he was also a father and the lord of Torrent Castle.


    His face shifted through a spectrum of emotions, inhaling deeply several times as he looked at Howard, almost ready to berate him.


    However, the prospect of a sessful alliance through marriage with Howard, which would fortify Torrent Castle with a robust earl as an ally, made him hesitate.


    Howard noticed Terni''s indecision, further affirming his belief that rtives and allies were elements beyond one''s control.


    If even a negotiator hesitated to express anger, how could they be counted upon as steadfast allies in the future?


    They would always be walking on eggshells, hardly a mark of firm support.


    But Howard chose not to press further.


    Seeing Terni''s restraint, he wouldn''t provoke him further.


    In a more diplomatic tone, Howard said, "The Earl of Torrent Castle has extensive experience in managing hisnds. I could learn much from you."


    Terni, finding an exit from the tension, seized it, responding, "Well, that''s good. Despite your youth, you understand the art of diplomacy. Let''s continue discussing the marriage."


    Howard, being direct, suggested, "My lord, perhaps we should discuss this in a different setting."


    Catherine, with her hands crossed over her chest, looked visibly distressed and flustered.


    She longed to ask Howard why she couldn''t be part of the conversation.


    However, Terni had already agreed to Howard''s request.


    In the drawing room, Howard and Terni sat sipping afternoon tea.


    The tea, an expensiverge-leaf ck variety, was Terni''s way of showing respect to Howard.


    Without mincing words, Howard got straight to the point: "Earl, I wish to marry Catherine. I will treat her well. Would you grant me this opportunity?"


    Setting his teacup down, Terni posed with an air of pretense, "If I were ever in danger, would youe to my aid?"


    Howard, against his better judgment, assured, "Rest easy, I love Catherine. As her father, I would definitely help you."


    Terni inquired, "How many soldiers do youmand?"


    Howard responded, "I have two castles directly under my control. With an average of 1000 soldiers per castle, that makes 2000 soldiers in total. Additionally, I have vassals, so mustering another 1000 wouldn''t be a problem."


    Then Terni asked about the pearls in Howard''s territory, "Are pearls abundant in yournds?"


    "With an increasing number of divers, we''ve been finding more and more pearls. There''s no sign of the quantities diminishing," Howard replied.


    After pondering for a while and asking Howard several more questions, Terni agreed to his request.


    "My aim is to have a son-inw with an earl''s title. As to who that person is, I''m not particrly concerned. Do you understand what I mean, Howard?"


    Feeling disenchanted with Terni, Howard didn''t care to prolong the conversation and replied tersely, "Yes, after marrying Catherine, I will send someone to sign an alliance treaty with you."


    Howard then left the room without further ado, understanding clearly that Terni was not the warm-hearted, caring father he appeared to be.


    To Terni, a family alliance was more important than his daughter''s happiness.


    He had inquired about every aspect of Howard''s strength, yet not once did he ask how Howard would treat his daughter in the future.


    To Howard, this was no different than selling one''s daughter.


    Three dayster, Howard and Catherine got engaged, and Howard returned to Fernsouth Castle.


    Upon his arrival, he encountered Portwan, the Mayor of Wislot, who should have been in the city of Wislot but was now in a disheveled state, as if his journey had been anything but smooth.


    Howard, puzzled, asked Portwan what had happened.


    Portwanmented to Howard, "Oh, wise and brave Earl, I was elected as the Mayor of Wislot, but I''ve been expelled by the Wislot Merchant Guild! My lord, you must help me!"


    Vettel was also present, and Howard inquired, "Vettel, what''s your take on this matter?"


    Vettel exined, "After the war, Portwan came to you, Lord Howard, and you pardoned him. The actions of the Wislot Merchant Guild are both peculiar and impolite. It seems unreasonable for them to do this without cause. Perhaps, my lord, you might consider sending someone to Wislot to inquire with the head of the Merchant Guild."


    Hearing this, Portwan nodded vigorously, urging, "My lord, I was elected by the people of Wislot. Their actions are nothing short of rebellion. I implore you to send troops to quell this insurrection!"


    Howard, calmly removing his white glove from his left hand, responded, "In that case, I''ll send someone to Wislot to inquire first. Mayor Portwan, you should stay and rest here at Fernsouth Castle for now."


    Afterward, Howard walked towards the staircase.


    Portwan attempted to follow, but the guards blocked his path.


    On the stairs, Vettel reported to Howard about the pearl sales, mentioning that a shrewd merchant had bought one for 60 gold coins.


    Howard nodded, "Excellent. Such prices will enhance the reputation of our pearls."


    Vettel then suggested, "My lord, perhaps I should visit Wislot. As your Finance Minister, I can not only inquire why the Merchant Guild expelled Portwan but also assess themercial environment in Wislot, preparing for future endeavors."


    Howard agreed, giving Vettel the liberty to choose when to make the trip.


    As Howard reached the turn of the staircase between the second and third floors, he encountered a woman standing with her arms crossed in front of her chest.


    This woman was Anna, d in a yellow dress with epaulettes on her shoulders, her expression distinctly unfriendly.


    Vettel, citing sudden business, excused himself, to which Howard nodded in agreement.


    Anna, towering above from her higher step, backlit by the sunlight streaming in, inquired, "Howard, did you visit Torrent Castle recently?"


    Howard nodded, and Anna pressed on, "Tell me the truth, have you already married Catherine?"


    With a smile, Howard replied, "How could it happen so quickly? Before marriage, there''s the engagement. This visit was to finalize that. But it will be a while before the wedding."


    Anna''s voice dropped, tinged with disappointment, "Howard, I have feelings for you too. The Katerina family is very powerful. Marrying me would bring an alliance with my family."


    Interrupting her, Howard continued up the stairs, sidestepping past Anna, "Anna, when I, Howard, marry, it is not about the strength of the other''s family."


    Anna, flustered and somewhat at a loss, had never heard of someone marrying without considering the family''s influence.


    She felt as if her advantage over Catherine had vanished.


    Her upbringing in the Katerina family made it hard for her to ept Howard''s perspective.


    Raising her voice, she challenged, "If family doesn''t matter to you in marriage, then why not marry a woman from a vige? Why seek an earl''s daughter? You''re deceiving people!"


    Howard, not intending to prolong the conversation, ignored her outburst.


    Anna''s eyes filled with tears as she watched Howard continue his ascent to the fourth floor.


    Feeling a twinge of sympathy, Howard said, "I''m not in the right mood now. Let''s discuss this another time."


    ...


    In a vige within the Gokasu region, Mambaton, his face darkened by anger, could hardly contain his fury upon hearing his servant''s report.


    In a rage, he eximed, "Are you jesting with me? How could the forged evidence we had so carefully prepared vanish into thin air overnight? What next, are you going to tell me you''ve disappeared too?"

 Chapter 285 285-Interrogation

    Chapter 285 285-Interrogation


    The servant lowered his head and said, "My lord, I truly don''t know. This operation was led by Lord Hof. He brought in many people who were far more skilled than us to execute the task."


    "The forged evidence was almost ready, but somehow, when we went to check the warehouse today, everything was gone."


    "There were no signs of forced entry on the doors or windows, and the keys to the main gate were in the custody of Hof''s people. We couldn''t possibly confront Hof''s men for an exnation; we''re really at a loss."


    Frustrated, Mambaton kicked a stool aside and stormed out of the tent, his cloak billowing behind him as he headed to the warehouse.


    At the entrance, a group of about a dozen people were engaged in an animated discussion.


    They were all gesticting wildly, each seemingly eager to exin the situation.


    However, with so many talking at once, Mambaton couldn''t make out a single word.


    Raising his voice, Mambatonmanded them to cease their pointless debate.


    His eyes glinting darkly, he ordered each person to recount what they were doing the previous day.


    A middle-aged man d in a sheepskin coat approached Mambaton and said, "My lord, yesterday afternoon, we hadpleted the tasks assigned by Lord Hof. After checking everything, we closed the doors and windows, and then the main gate, before leaving the warehouse. But today, everything is gone. I have no idea how it happened."


    Mambaton grabbed the man in the sheepskin coat by the cor, showcasing the strength of a military noble, and said, "Don''t give me these useless details; I''m asking you a direct question! Tell me, after you left the warehouse yesterday, what did you do?"


    The man in the sheepskin coat, gasping for breath, pointed to his throat, unable to speak.


    Mambaton let him go, his gaze turning menacing as he looked at the man.


    The man in the sheepskin coat exined, "My lord, we dispersed in front of the warehouse around five in the afternoon yesterday. By half-past five, I was at an itinerant merchant''s ce having dinner and a bit of drink. Around six-thirty, my friend and I went to a temporarily requisitioned house in the vige and went to sleep, not waking up until this morning."


    Mambaton asked with suspicion, "Is that all? You had dinner, drank, and then nothing else?"


    The man spread his hands and pointed to someone in the crowd, saying, "Yes, my lord, and the friend I mentioned is right there. He can vouch for me."


    The person indicated, wearing a brown leather jacket, stepped forward from the group.


    "That''s right, my lord. The liquor at the merchant''s was quite strong, so we both got drunk pretty quickly yesterday."


    Mambaton, not particrly skilled in unravelingplex scenarios and deducing logical conclusions, struggled to find any inconsistencies in their statements.


    He felt increasingly irritated but couldn''t rush them as they calmly stood before him.


    More individuals sent by Hof were watching Mambaton closely.


    Finally, Mambaton gave up, waving his hand dismissively and moving on to question another person.


    However, his inquiries - brief, ordinary, and inconclusive - led to nothing substantial.


    With the limited capabilities at his disposal, Mambaton was unable to unravel the mystery.


    A man wearing a brown sheepskin felt hat cautiously asked, "My lord, we''ve all ounted for our whereabouts yesterday, each of us backed by someone who can vouch for our statements. So, my lord, could you please let us go? We are innocent."


    Mambaton shook his head, his gaze fierce, retorting, "No, I can''t let you go. I haven''t found the culprit yet. How can I release you?"


    The man in the felt hat pleaded, "But, my lord, we have all proven our activities for yesterday, and until this morning''s gathering, none of us had been near the warehouse. The perpetrator surely isn''t among us. Please, my lord, see reason!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the others also implored for Mambaton''s discernment.


    Mambaton was reluctant to release them but couldn''t find a valid reason to hold them either, leaving him in a state of irritation and helplessness.


    One of Mambaton''s attendants suggested, "My lord, perhaps we should let them go. I''ve been listening to their ounts, and there seems to be no issue. The perpetrator is probably not among these people."


    In response, Mambaton kicked his attendant, knocking him down, and stormed over to the people sent by Hof, demanding, "Who did it? Stand out! Daring to sabotage my ns! Why don''t you have the courage toe forward?"


    Met with silence, Mambaton pushed the man in the sheepskin coat, barking, "Speak up, was it you?"


    The man pushed Mambaton''s hand away in a flurry, eximing, "What are you doing, my lord? Haven''t I already told you? It wasn''t me!"


    Mambaton drew his sword, roaring, "You dare talk back to me? Do you believe I would kill you? I am a noble; you are amoner. How dare you defy me?"


    The man in the sheepskin coat stumbled backward, tripping over a small stone and falling to the ground.


    The others quickly helped him up.


    He curled up, too frightened to speak.


    As amoner without noble status, he was terrified of Mambaton.


    Just as the situation became deadlocked, Hof arrived.


    Clearly cing great importance on this operation, he had personallye to this remote vige to oversee the mission.


    Seeing Hof, Mambaton sheathed his sword and bowed in respect.


    Hof, seemingly oblivious to Mambaton''s earlier aggressive gesture with his sword towards themoner, chuckled heartily as he exchanged pleasantries with Mambaton.


    Soon after, without bothering to question each person individually, Hof simply decided to imprison them all.


    Mambaton approached Hof, "My lord, I have already questioned these people, but I couldn''t find any suspicious points. Each of them has an alibi for the time from yesterday until this morning, backed by witnesses. We can''t proceed further in the investigation."


    Hof stroked his small mustache and said, "No suspicions at all? That in itself is suspicious! I know my people well, and none of them could pull off such a deed alone. Among them, someone must have stolen the forged evidence."


    "The fact that the perpetrator managed to steal thepleted forgeries and produce alibis exceeds the capabilities of any one of them. I believe someone else must be assisting them from behind the scenes!"


    Mambaton immediately dered his loyalty, assuring Hof, "My lord, I have definitely not aided the perpetrator! My loyalty to you is as clear as the sun and the moon!"


    Hof strode towards the vige lord''s hall, with Mambaton following closely behind.


    As they walked, Hof spoke, "Mambaton, I certainly trust your loyalty to me; otherwise, I wouldn''t have requested passage rights for you from the lord of this vige. However, it seems the vige lord himself might not be as loyal to me."


    Upon reaching the vige lord''s hall, they encountered a young man, about twenty-five or twenty-six years old.


    He had a buzz cut and wore a garment adorned with a subtly patterned phoenix crest.


    At that moment, he was sitting in a chair, his left elbow resting on the armrest, forearm standing erect, his head slightly tilted to the left in a rxed pose, leaning on the back of his left hand which faced the doorway.


    His name was Wyatt, the lord of this remote vige and a vassal to Baron Hof.


    As Hof approached the lord''s hall, the guards standing outside didn''t dare to obstruct him.


    Hof opened his arms wide andughed heartily, "Wyatt, long time no see!"


    Wyatt sighed, stood up, and embraced Hof in a perfunctory manner.


    He spoke with a tinge of unease, "Baron Hof, why have youe yourself? Didn''t you already send Mambaton here to handle matters on your behalf?"


    Mambaton looked at Wyatt with ill intent and scoffed, "Hmph, I came here on Lord Hof''s orders to handle affairs, and you didn''t even have the decency to offer me a proper wee. I had to camp outside in a tent! Now that Lord Hof himself has arrived, you finally decide to obey. Isn''t this an unnecessaryplication?"


    Wyatt disregarded Mambaton''s words.


    Although both were knights, Wyatt looked down on nobles like Mambaton who saw loyalty as their sole creed.


    Wyatt acknowledged that loyalty wasmendable, but to a corrupt lord like Hof, such allegiance only meant siding with evil.


    There was a clear discord between Wyatt and Hof.


    Hof recounted the day''s events to Wyatt.


    With a smile that held three parts mirth and seven parts chill, Hof addressed Wyatt, "Knight Wyatt, we adhere to the noble codes, so I don''t mind not havingmand over you during peacetime. However, if you interfere with my important affairs, rest assured, I won''t let you off easily. I hope you understand that beforehand."


    Hof was insinuating that Wyatt was deliberately opposing him and sabotaging his ns.


    However, the truth was that the incident was orchestrated by Portia, sent by Howard, and had nothing to do with Wyatt.


    Wyatt, in fact, was unaware of Mambaton''s purpose in his vige until Hof informed him.

 Chapter 286 286-The New Mayor

    Chapter 286 286-The New Mayor


    In this situation, Wyatt disyed the typical characteristics of a regr noble: he vehemently denied any involvement in the affair and worked hard to convince Hof of his stance.


    Hof was now puzzled.


    He had initially thought Wyatt was the one causing trouble, but it appeared not to be the case. So, who could the real perpetrator be?


    Mambaton suggested to Hof, "My lord, could it be the work of that old fox Mibo? He may not excel in many things, but when ites to scheming, he certainly knows his craft."


    Wyatt thought to himself: Indeed, just like our lord ''Viper'' Hof, they''re both cunning old devils, engaging in a shadowy battle of wits.


    However, he kept these thoughts to himself, striving to maintain the expression befitting a vassal in the presence of his lord.


    After some thought, Hof dered, "I see now. Let''s not discuss who''s behind this for the moment; I believe I know when the crime wasmitted."


    Wyatt, uninterested in getting involved, pretended not to hear.


    Mambaton inquired, "When was that?"


    Hof answered, "This morning."


    Hof, apanied by Wyatt and Mambaton, went to the prison and brought out the suspects.


    He began questioning them about their whereabouts that morning.


    As expected, their stories started to fall apart.


    However, Portia, a capable individual even in his absence, had already made preparations.


    He had bribed the entire group in advance.


    Faced with the situation where everyone seemed to beplicit, Hof''s questioning proved fruitless.


    The rehearsed alibis now gave way to improvised fabrications.


    Witnesses'' statements ovepped and intertwined, creating aplex web that left Hof no choice but to give up.


    Sighing, Hof addressed the ringleader, "Fine, I''ll overlook this incident. But you must continue to produce what I need. Once you''re done, hand it over to me directly for safekeeping. Understand?"


    The group unanimously affirmed their understanding.


    Thus, Howard''s dispatch of Portia to thwart Hof''s conspiracy had been a resounding sess.


    By buying time for Mibo, once reconciled with his rtives and returning to power, Mibo would be ready to dere war and counterstrike.


    The next day, as Howard sat in the garden admiring the ginkgo trees, Portia arrived to report his sess.


    He bowed to Howard and said, "My lord, as per your instructions, I have sessfully dyed Hof''s conspiratorial ns. By the time Hofpletes the forged evidence again, Mibo will have already finished meeting with his rtives."


    Howard nodded, directing Vettel to reward Portia with fifty silver coins.


    He then said, "Portia, let me be frank with you. Now that I too hold the title of an earl, I''ve stepped onto the political stage from being a warrior noble. I''ve been thinking about appointing a Chief of Spies, but some disagree."


    Portia responded confidently, "My lord, my capabilities are beyond doubt. When you sent your Seal Minister to create derations, I discovered it and outmaneuvered himpletely. I certainly possess the ability to hold the position of Chief of Spies."


    Howard granted Portia the title of Chief of Spies, but with some reservations, he added ''temporarily'' to the appointment, indicating that the position could be changed or revoked at any time.


    Portia raised no objections.


    Howard then ordered Portia, "Keep a close watch on Hof for me. Lay a web of plots throughout Gokasu. The moment there''s any hint of movement from Hof, inform me immediately."


    With the order acknowledged, Portia departed.


    After Portia left, Vettel nervously said to Howard, "My lord, are you sure this is wise?"


    Howard remained silent. The business of conspiracy always carried a taint of dishonor, and he had no intention of defending such actions.


    Following a brief report on the financial situation, Vettel set off for Wislot. Portwan, in a state of urgency, had met with Howard several times, and Vettel, unable to dy any longer, hastened to resolve his current affairs before heading to Wislot.


    Upon his arrival in Wislot, Vettel had discussions with Karlondo and Madam Agate to understand the root of the issue.


    Mayor Portwan once held significant influence over the Merchant Guild, whether in financial contributions or manpower.


    However, his recent absurd decision to engage in a battle ¡ª opting to meet the enemy outside the city walls instead of waiting for Mibo''s forces within ¡ª led to a disastrous defeat and heavy casualties.


    Consequently, both the citizens and merchants of Wislot had lost faith in Portwan.


    Vettel inquired of Karlondo, the head of the city''s Merchant Guild, "What do you think should be done?"


    Karlondo replied, "Portwan has lost our trust. We need a new mayor, someone who truly has Wislot''s interests at heart."


    Vettel hesitated, realizing the gravity of the situation and needing time to contemte.


    Madam Agate interjected, somewhat boldly, "My lord, although I may seem presumptuous in saying this, hasn''t our city contributed by opening up trade with Fernsouth since the war?"


    Karlondo cut her off, saying, "What are you implying? Now that Lord Howard controls all of Nok, do you think we, a mere city, can afford to oppose him? Establishing trade with Fernsouth was always our intention. We, as merchants, didn''t conduct business with Fernsouth earlier solely due to Mibo''s covert instructions. Why else would we willingly forsake such profit?"


    Karlondo''s words won Vettel''s favor, and he promised to convey the message to the earl.


    After returning to Fernsouth, Vettel ryed Karlondo''s sentiments to Howard.


    That day, Howard was leading a group of light cavalry and foot soldiers in a hunt. Hearing Vettel''s report, he agreed to the proposal.


    Consequently, Wislot held a new election, and Portwan was stripped of his mayoral position, bing an ordinary citizen.


    Vettel sent one of his subordinates to observe the citizens'' voting process.


    Afterwards, the emissary conveyed congrattions to the newly elected mayor, Karlondo.


    When news of the election reached Fernsouth, Vettel chuckled and remarked, "Well, that makes sense. After all, Karlondo wouldn''t have suggested reopening the election if he wasn''t confident about the oue."


    Boshni, who happened to be eating nearby, asked Vettel, "Was this all Karlondo''s scheme?"


    Vettel, looking at the innocently curious Boshni, reflected, "It''s not exactly a scheme. In this world of deception and duplicity, it''s just a reasonable course of action."


    Boshni then asked Vettel, "Why hasn''t Brother Howarde to visit my library yet? I clean it every day, but he never visits."


    Vettel thought about how nobles in this world rarely read; they were more focused on valor and honor, leaving reading to the clergy.


    However, looking at the brown-haired, ponytailed girl, his gaze softened.


    He couldn''t bring himself to disillusion her with the truth and gently reassured, "I''ll speak to the earl in a few days. I''m sure he''ll visit then."


    Boshni cheered, raising her hands in excitement, "Oh! That''s great!"


    A few dayster, Portia informed Howard that Hof''s forged documents had been prepared once again, and it was likely that a promation against Mibo would be issued soon.


    Upon hearing this, Howard instructed Bosiden to quickly check if Mibo had returned to Seasalt Vige.


    During this time, Vettel mentioned the library matter to Howard.


    Remembering Boshni, Howard turned and said, "Alright, I''ll go see her now."


    In the library, Boshni was delighted to see Howard.


    She eagerly picked out a few books from the shelves that she thought Howard might find interesting and ced them on the table in front of him.


    Inviting Howard to read, he didn''t refuse and began with the top book.


    It was an adventure story about a hero who defeats an evil king.


    After finishing the book, Howard asked Boshni, "Did the hero be the king afterward?"


    Boshni, her right index finger resting on her cheek, replied, "I don''t know. The story ends with the overthrow of the evil king."


    Howard invited Boshni to sit next to him and pointed to a passage in the book, "See, this part says that the people of the capital really liked the hero and many hoped he would be the new king so they could have better lives. What do you think? Would the hero be the new king under the people''s expectations?"


    Boshni giggled mischievously and ran off without answering the question.


    Howard slowly shook his head, finding Boshni''s naivety endearing.


    She followed her whims like an elusive breeze, unpredictable and free.


    However, in Howard''s view, the hero of the story, initially just a viger, couldn''t possibly be a king overnight, even with the people''s support.


    He would need to climb the ranks step by step.


    Soon, Boshni returned, and Howard shared his thoughts with her.


    After listening, Boshni expressed her confusion, "Why can''t he be a king all of a sudden? Didn''t Brother Howard also rise from a knight to an earl, as swiftly as the wind?"


    Howard exined, "My rise was different. I already had the status of a knight, which allowed me to be recognized by others. At least I climbed thedder through legitimate means."

 Chapter 287 287-Rebellion

    Chapter 287 287-Rebellion


    Boshni seemed to understand and said, "I get it. So, the hero ys the role of a knight for a while, and with his prestige and abilities, he could soon be a king, couldn''t he?"


    Howard smiled wryly and replied, "If we follow your theory, that might indeed be possible."


    The conversation with Boshni made Howard realize the potential problems his rapid ascent might cause.


    In the story, the hero is someone else, and the reader has an objective viewpoint, able to make clear judgments.


    But in Howard''s own life, as he''s living it firsthand, it''s much harder for him to see himself objectively.


    Howard nodded solemnly and thanked Boshni, "Thank you, I now understand the situation I''m in."


    Afterward, Howard left the library. In the afternoon, a messenger from Duke Jiakai arrived, and Howard received him.


    This messenger was the Duke''s Minister of Foreign Affairs, who hade to improve rtions with Howard.


    Reflecting on his time in the library, Howard was acutely aware that he was a thorn in Duke Jiakai''s side.


    Thus, he instructed his staff to treat the Duke''s envoy with great hospitality. However, as Howard was about to leave, the envoy called out to him, "My Lord Earl, the Duke treats each of his vassals well and shows concern for each one. As far as I know, you are not yet married. The Duke asked me to inquire about your ns for marriage."


    Howard informed the envoy of his engagement to Catherine. The envoy, satisfied, remarked, "It would be better if it were sooner."


    Howard, slightly troubled, replied, "There''s no helping it. After the engagement, it takes a while before the marriage can officially take ce."


    Understanding the situation, the envoy said, "Alright, I understand. Oh, and should you wish to leave, please feel free to do so."


    After leaving, Howard felt perplexed about the diplomat''s apparent interest in his marital ns.


    Coincidentally, he ran into Anna, who seemed normal as if their previous conversation had never happened.


    Howard shared the incident with Anna, to which she spected, "Perhaps Duke Jiakai genuinely wishes you well."


    Later, Howard visited the cksmith workshop and discussed the matter with Nora.


    Nora opined, "It seems Duke Jiakai might be intimidated by your rapid rise and wants you to marry quickly. Getting married might settle you down and prevent you from challenging his position."


    Howard found her reasoning usible.


    While at the workshop, he inquired about their recent work productivity.


    Nora responded, "Ever since you became an earl, they''ve been working extra hard. We''ve truly achieved voluntarybor without misusing materials, and both the quantity and quality of our output have increased significantly. They''ve begun to take pride in the title of ''Earl''s Personal cksmiths,'' feeling honored and a sense of belonging."


    Pleased with this positive development, Howard briefly inquired about other matters around the castle before leaving.


    At the training grounds, Resarite was energetically training the soldiers.


    Howard informed him, "I''ve given Portia the temporary position of Chief of Spies."


    Resarite approvingly remarked, "He deserves it."


    Surprised by his high regard, Howard asked, "Do you think so highly of him?"


    Resariteughed heartily, "I''m not sure about spying, but I believe he''s capable in battle."


    Observing the soldiers on the training ground, Howard asked, "How is the training going?"


    Resarite replied, "The pike units are fully trained, but the sword and shield infantry need a bit more time. The remaining archers are fine, practicing daily at the range. The light infantry''s equipment has been distributed, and training the cavalry is a top priority."


    Howard, particrly interested in the pike units, inquired, "If we have enough men in the pike units, can they withstand a cavalry charge?"


    Resarite exined, "No, they can''t. Even though our pike units are stronger than the typical city guards, in terms of morale and battlefield response, they still can''t stop a cavalry charge. The high status of cavalry and knights on this continent is due to their unstoppablebat prowess."


    Howard then asked about the total number of soldiers in the castle.


    "There are 1200 men, which is full capacity. To increase the numbers, we''d need to expand the castle," Resarite said.


    Howard gasped, "Expanding will cost a lot, won''t it?"


    Resarite chuckled, "Not too expensive. I estimate the initial expansion would only cost around 90 gold coins."


    Shaking his head, Howard responded, "I don''t have that much. Even with the castle and city taxes, I only have 75 gold coins on hand, and over 50 of those came from trading pearls from Kenfa Vige. Tax revenue is just over 20 gold coins. I need to be careful with spending."


    Resarite suggested, "Why not collect feudal taxes from us, your vassals? We can pay you a monthly amount."


    Howard''s eyes lit up, "Right, why didn''t I think of that before!"


    Subsequently, Howard instructed his Seal Minister, Bosiden, to draft a document regarding the collection of taxes from all his vassals.


    He then ordered Bosiden to ensure every vassal was informed about this new mandate.


    As an earl, Howard''s vassals included Baron Hof, Mayor Karlondo, and knights like Anna, Margaret, Resarite, Bosiden, Vettel, Alonso, and Kaido.


    However, the knights under Baron Hof''smand were not Howard''s concern.


    In this world, a vassal''s vassals are not one''s own.


    Hof''s knights owed their loyalty to Hof, not Howard, and had no direct interaction with him.


    Only those knights directly under Howard were his tomand.


    This hierarchical structure could be likened to arge corporation with several parallel subsidiaries.


    Each subsidiary, in turn, had its own leadership and chain ofmand.


    However, there was a significant difference from the corporate model: in the realm of nobility, interactions were strictly between corresponding ranks, and there was no overarching authority that epassed all levels.


    For example, in a corporate setting, a CEO could directly scrutinize the ounts of a manager several levels down the hierarchy.


    But in this feudal world, even an emperor couldn''t intervene in the affairs of a minor noble within the empire if there was no direct rtionship.


    This exemplifies the feudal principle of "a vassal''s vassal is not my vassal."


    This feudal system, at first nce, seems to have a loophole: if assigning a baron meant also distributing knights, why not just appoint knights as the smallest noble unit and keep all territories under direct control?


    This way, one could maximally utilize all resources and maintain control at the highest level.


    However, there''s a countermeasure to this approach: each superior noble has a designated number of direct vassals.


    Employing the "all-knight vassal" strategy would exceed this number, viting the rules.


    Conversely, one must strategically n the number of direct vassals to not exceed the limit andply with the regtions.


    A monthter, Howard collected territorial taxes from Kenfa Vige, Pitz Vige, Nok Castle, and Fernsouth Castle, as well as feudal taxes from his major vassals.


    During this process, a minor incident urred: Kaido lost his temper again.


    Gn, disappointed and feeling that Kaido was tarnishing the Indigo Bloom Family''s reputation, initiated a rebellion.


    Kaido was upset because the promised fief had not yet been delivered, yet he was required to pay monthly feudal taxes, leading to a sense of unfairness and anger.


    When Gn advised Kaido to be patient, Kaido assaulted him.


    Gn, feeling his loyalty was met with ingratitude, rallied other soldiers and mid-level personnel dissatisfied with Kaido, eventually imprisoning him.


    As for ndre''s safety, there were no concerns.


    Gn sent ndre back to Howard''s side, ensuring her protection amidst the turmoil.


    Fast forwarding to the present, ndre had been living in Pitz Vige for about four or five days.


    Howard had invited her to stay in the castle several times, but she expressed her preference for the vige''s ambiance.


    With no other choice, Howard had to send many maids to assist her.


    Now with funds in hand, Howard had amassed 30 gold coins from the monthly feudal taxes of the various lords, adding to his existing 75 gold coins, totaling 105 gold coins.


    He allocated 90 gold coins to Vettel, instructing the Finance Minister to oversee the expansion of the military facilities, emphasizing the need for swiftpletion.


    Gn''s rebellion was peculiar.


    After imprisoning Kaido, he didn''t demand the transfer of the knight title of Windhaven Vige to himself, instead keeping Kaido detained.


    The envoy from Windhaven Vige visited Fernsouth Castle only once, conveying that Gn had no intention of seizing the Indigo Bloom Family''s territory.


    He requested Howard to be patient, giving Windhaven Vige some time to properly discipline the current head of the Indigo Bloom Family.

 Chapter 288 288-The Dukes Army

    Chapter 288 288-The Duke''s Army


    After Howard informed ndre about the situation, ndre showed little concern, simply advising, "Don''t hurt Kaido." With Windhaven Vige continuing its regr payments, Howard decided not to intervene further.


    During the morning meeting, Howard shared the news with Portia, who couldn''t help butugh incessantly.


    Portia ridiculed Gn, the Knight Squire, for his soft heart; having the upper hand, yet failing to seize the opponent''s title.


    Howard smiled silently in response.


    Also present was Alonso, whomented, "It''s for the best, Kaido has a terrible temper." Howard nodded in agreement, finding truth in Alonso''s words.


    Hof, who had been patiently observing the situation for a month, finally decided it was time to make a move.


    However, all his actions were meticulously recorded by Portia''swork of spies and reported to Howard.


    Howard had already been in touch with Mibo, aware that Mibo had now received reinforcements from his family.


    When Hof issued his final ultimatum to Mibo, Mibo refused toply.


    In response, Hof waged war against Mibo, deploying his conscripted and vassal soldiers at Verdant Knolls.


    Unfazed, Mibo sent a distress call to his rtives¡ªa duke, who mustered an impressive force of over five thousand men to confront Hof.


    Unprepared andcking in intelligence, Hof''s men were shocked to discover Mibo''s formidable force.


    Their escape was cut off.


    During their retreat, Hof''s troops werepletely annihted by Mibo''s ducal rtive.


    Hof and Mambaton fled back to their territory, leaving two of Hof''s knights captured and two others on the run.


    Subsequently, Mibo''s ducal rtive, exhibiting his wealth and power, didn''t bother besieging Gokasu Castle.


    Instead, heunched a direct assault.


    Over five thousand soldiers stormed the castle, swiftly capturing it.


    Captured and brought to heel, Hof found himself at the mercy of Mibo''s ducal rtive, who couldn''t suppress a boisterousugh while fiddling with Hof''s cherished elk bone ornaments.


    The duke disdainfully stepped on Hof''s favorite possessions, taunting Mibo, "Ha! Mibo, you''re such a disgrace.


    To think you were challenged by such a trifle, you''ve shamed our family.


    Luckily, your brother here was always the smarter one, smoothly rising to be a duke, preventing our family from being easily manipted.


    Mibo, you owe me thanks.


    Had you inherited father''s earldom, our family would''ve been doomed."


    Mibo, a few years senior to the duke, could only offer an awkward smile, nodding in agreement to his brother''s words.


    The duke''s men dragged in the bound Hof, attempting to force him to kneel.


    Defiant, Hof refused, only to be kicked at the joints by the duke''s soldiers, forcing him to sumb to a kneel.


    In this state, Hof was a sight of disheveled defeat.


    His face was smeared with uncleaned mud, sweat, and blood from continuous battles.


    His hair was unkempt, and although his armor remained, his helmet had been taken.


    During his earlier resistance, one of his front teeth had been knocked out by the duke''s soldiers, leaving a noticeable gap when he spoke.


    With his whistling teeth, Hof addressed Mibo, "Mibo, I never would have guessed that you, ousted from your earldom, still had an ace up your sleeve. I can''t fathom why, with such allies, you didn''t call upon them when Howard was against you."


    Howard had once posed a simr question to Mibo, who had responded that he needed Howard''s understanding and trust.


    However, Mibo felt no need for Hof''s understanding or trust.


    So, with an icy demeanor, Mibo retorted to Hof with just four words: "Figure it out yourself."


    The Duke snapped the elk''s antler, causing a crisp crack to echo through the room.


    This was Hof''s most treasured possession, and he cursed at the Duke in rage.


    The Duke''s soldiers responded by pping Hof across the face.


    "You lowly nobles delight in toying with things that don''t belong to you," the Duke sneered.


    "Such elk antlers require proper preservation, something beyond the capabilities of a mere baron like you. Look at this, due to your poor conditions, the antler has be so brittle, heh."


    At that moment, Ivan entered the room.


    Mibo quickly motioned for Ivan to join him, then introduced him to his ducal brother.


    The Duke noddedzily and said, "I hope you''re stronger than your father. He was a useless man, barely managed to secure an earldom and then lost it. A real disgrace to our family."


    Ivan clenched his fists, causing them to crack, but restrained his anger under Mibo''s firm grip on his arm.


    Mibo quickly changed the subject, announcing that Hof would be imprisoned effective immediately.


    Hof, thinking he had misheard, eximed, "What? Just imprisonment? Not stripped of my title?"


    Mibo nodded, exining, "Yes, I made a promise to Howard. He released my son, so in return, I''ll leave him an empty city to conquer, giving him the chance to earn the title."


    Enraged, the Duke hurled the elk bone ornament to the ground and bellowed, "Mibo! You scheming non-achiever! Good for nothing but handing out titles! Do you think I traveled all this way just to do you a favor? If it weren''t for the sake of our family''s honor and my desire to expand our territory, I wouldn''t have bothereding to help you! Mibo! You must seize the Barony of Gokasu for me!"


    Mibo replied, "Brother, but I had an agreement with Howard, a verbal pact. If I take the title of Gokasu for myself, it would mean breaking my word and tarnishing my reputation."


    The Duke burst intoughter as if he''d heard the funniest joke in the world.


    "Ha! Are you kidding me? Honor? Reputation? Do you even care about such things anymore? Do you even have any left?"


    Ivan''s hand, which had rxed, clenched into a fist again but was forcibly held down by Mibo.


    Mibo whispered softly in Ivan''s ear, "Hold back, son. Your uncle is doing this for our family."


    The Duke pressed on, "Mibo, we''re not getting any younger. It''s time we sought some gains for our family."


    Mibo turned to the Duke and asked, "What if Howard holds a grudge against me? I already lost to him in thest war."


    The Duke scoffed, "So what? If he dares to challenge, let hime at me. A mere earl dares to be insolent in front of the Ferret family?"


    Taking a deep breath, Mibo knew this was a rare opportunity - a baron''s titley before him.


    After a moment of internal struggle, he finally decided.


    Mibo stripped Hof of his baronial title and, in turn, became the Lord of Gokasu.


    Hof was utterly despondent, his capacity for scheming drained away.


    Hearing Mibo''s deration, his head suddenly slumped, like a stubborn person who had lost their pir of support.


    Staring at the stone tiles on the ground, Hof seemed to want to say something but ultimately decided it was pointless and closed his mouth.


    With the loss of his baronial title andcking any knightly status, Hof was reduced to andless individual.


    In this world, beingndless stripped him of his noble status.


    Hof had be amoner.


    The Duke, hearing Mibo''s promation, shrugged his shoulders, feeling a sense of satisfaction.


    He considered his journey worthwhile and chuckled happily to himself.


    The soldiers eased their grip on Hof, who then stood up.


    His eyes, wide with a dazed look, turned to the Duke and asked, "My lord, where should I go now?"


    The Duke pretended not to hear, and the others also ignored Hof''s question.


    Hof repeated his inquiry, and the Duke, holding one of Hof''s collected walking sticks, pointed towards the door with a serious demeanor, "You should leave this ce and do whatever you need to. The world of nobility is no longer within your reach."


    Hof departed.


    As Howard was enjoying afternoon tea with Anna at Fernsouth Castle, also taking the opportunity to apologize for a previous unpleasant incident on the stairs, he received a confidential letter from Portia.


    Howard found it somewhat unbelievable.


    He called for Alonso.


    Alonso, seeming to have embraced his role, had tailored a ck-and-white butler''s uniform.


    Responding to Howard''s summons, he arrived, bowed his head in greeting, and said, "What is it, my lord?"


    Anna looked at Alonso in surprise, her facial features momentarily contorting in confusion.


    She couldn''t fathom why Alonso would willingly lower his status in such a manner.


    Howard instructed Alonso to fetch Portia, and Alonso promptly left.


    Once he was gone, Anna queried Howard, "Alonso''s attire, was that at your request? I must say, it''s quite an odd request."


    Howard spread his hands, eyes wide and face the picture of innocence, replying, "You misunderstand. In fact, this is the first time I''ve seen him dressed like that too."


    Anna, finding the situation absurd, took a sip of her tea topose herself.


    "Alright then, why are you summoning Portia? And what about the letter you received earlier? What does it contain?"


    Not wanting to upset Anna again and to somewhat make amends, Howard decided to share the details of the letter with her, adding, "The description in the letter was too brief. I need more detailed information."

 Chapter 289 289-Betrayal

    Chapter 289 289-Betrayal


    In a short while, Portia arrived and paid her respects to Howard.


    Howard immediately inquired about the information he was eager to know.


    Portia began, "My lord, this war, it can be described as a sweeping force, unforeseen by anyone. Who could have imagined that the Duke would muster such a vast army?"


    "How many exactly?" Anna interjected.


    Portia nced at Anna, "I''m not certain of the exact numbers, but it exceeded five thousand."


    "Alright, go on," Anna urged.


    "The truth is, the war had an almost theatrical beginning, beyond anyone''s imagination. Hof, whom we thought had gone bankrupt, had somehow managed to gather funds to hire mercenaries. And not just one group, but two," Portia revealed.


    "What are the names of these mercenary groups?" Anna inquired.


    "The Scvich Brothers Squad and the Mambabers Stalwart Warriors Regiment," Portia replied.


    A look of surprise crossed Anna''s face.


    "Those two mercenary groups are not to be underestimated."


    "Indeed, Knight," Portia continued, "Though primarily consisting of light and heavy infantry, archers, and a few light cavalry, their valor in battle is well-known. The equipment of these mercenaries is always of the highest caliber, battle-tested and carefully selected."


    "After each battle, they often upgrade to even better gear. Their frequentbats ensure both their skill and equipment are of superior quality."


    "Moreover, they possess substantial wealth, enabling them to craft uniform, brand-new armor and weapons for their special warriors. Their profession is warfare, and their wealth is dedicated to the same cause, constantly enhancing their strength."


    "Once their equipment needs are met, they expand their ranks. Currently, the Scvich Brothers Squad numbers around 1200, while the Mambabers Stalwart Warriors Regiment boasts a force of 2100."


    "To be honest, I had once considered hiring a mercenary group for Mibo, but the mere thought of their fees was enough to send shivers down my spine."


    "How much does it cost?" Howard inquired.


    Portia replied, "To initially hire the Scvich Brothers Squad, it costs 150 gold coins, and for each month they fight for you, you must pay them 10 gold coins plus 50 silver coins."


    "The Mambabers Stalwart Warriors Regiment is even more expensive. Their initial recruitment fee is 250 gold coins, and for each subsequent month of service, they require 20 gold coins and 70 silver coins."


    Howard nodded, licking his lips, andmented, "That is indeed very expensive."


    Anna questioned, "It seems unreasonable that Hof could afford both of these mercenary groups. Where did he get such funds?"


    Portia replied uncertainly, "It''s rumored that Hof controlled the production of mercury in his castle, but I don''t know how he managed that. There are also whispers that Hof''s wealth came from a treasure he found on an expedition."


    "Yet, ording to the soldiers in the castle, it''s the spoils from when Hof led his troops to exterminate a band of thieves. That''s how he suddenly became wealthy."


    Anna pondered this information.


    Portia continued, "When Hof had these two fully-staffed mercenary groups on his side, my informant thought he was poised to win the war. But it turned out he was mistaken. Mibo brought a massive army, like eagles and vultures, and more dauntingly, they were numerous and dense."


    "Hof suffered another ambush, leaving him unable to effectivelymand his troops. Hof''s defeat was humiliating; his forces werepletely annihted during their retreat."


    Howard sat back, hands crossed, half-reclining in his chair, momentarily lost for words.


    Portia continued her ount: "Mibo''s vast army was bolstered by his rtives, including a duke''s forces. After winning a decisive battle, the duke arrived at Hof''s castle,unching an immediate and forceful siege, foregoing even the symbolic gesture of surrounding the fortress. The moment Hof''s castle was breached, Hof lost the war."


    Anna shook her head incessantly, her face a mix of self-mockery and disbelief.


    "Has he gone mad? Such a strategy would lead to enormous casualties. Does he trust his vassals so blindly? If his forces diminish, what would he do if others seize the opportunity to dere war on him?"


    Portia, unchanging in her expression, replied, "That is the reality, Knight."


    Howard took a deep breath and asked Portia, "Alright, now that I''m aware of the formidable army Mibo''s rtive possesses, tell me, has Mibo imprisoned Hof and then withdrawn from Gokasu Castle?"


    Portia appeared somewhat hesitant, reluctant to speak.


    Howard assured her that it was alright to speak freely, and Portia revealed, "My lord, the secret message briefly described the course of the war, but I only just learned of its final oue."


    "My lord, Mibo has vited the verbal agreement with you and directly usurped Hof''s baronial title! Mibo is now the Baron of Gokasu, the Knight of Seasalt Vige, and Hof has been stripped of his title, reduced to amoner."


    That afternoon, Howard was furious.


    ording to the maids within the castle, they had never seen their lord so enraged.


    Anna ryed the situation to Resarite, who, apanied by Portia and Vettel, went to see Howard to discuss the possibility of waging war against Mibo.


    Howard, seeking solitude, politely declined Resarite''s suggestion.


    Margaret then visited her father, but he offered no advice on the matter.


    He said to her, "Margaret, my pride, you have won a fief for our family. Your lord, the wise Howard, I believe, has merely suffered a disgraceful betrayal, nothing that strikes at the core. You needn''t worry overly. In the world of nobility, sess and failure are as casual as choosing the spread for one''s morning bread."


    Margaret disagreed with her father''s view, feeling that he was merely cating her.


    Leaving her father''s presence, she retreated to a room and confided in a trusted retainer, "My father is just humoring me. He doesn''t care about Lord Howard''s wellbeing; he''s only concerned about himself. His words are merely to prevent me from acting rashly and losing my fief."


    Her confidante, a woman, was a Knight Squire Margaret had acquired from another noble house.


    The woman''s family was an ordinary knightly family, not particrly distinguished within the noble hierarchy.


    The woman advised Margaret, "Lady Margaret, let it be. Let Lord Howard worry about these matters. If he hase this far, he surely has a way to handle it."


    Margaret viewed the situation with pessimism.


    She sat on her bed, next to which a candle flickered on a bedside table, casting an uncertain light on the right side of her face.


    She had intended to draw the dagger from her waist to fiddle with, but suddenly lost the inclination.


    Her confidante said, "Lady Margaret, wee from ordinary knight families, while Lord Howard has already attained the status of an earl. Even if we wish to help Lord Howard, we simply don''t possess sufficient power."


    Margaret hung her head low, her twin braids forming a picture of sorrow.


    Yet, she didn''t concede defeat.


    An idea struck her, "True, my familycks the power, but Anna''s family might just have it."


    Her confidante hesitated, "Mydy, it''s hard to be sure about another family''s affairs. With Anna''s family, the Katerinas, one issue is whether they have the capability to help Lord Howard, and another is whether the head of their family would be willing to assist."


    Margaret pondered for a moment, "I recall that Anna''s family, the Katerinas, aren''t particrly powerful either. Anna''s father is the Knight Captain for Viscount Fernando, which means that the Katerina family, in essence, is just at a knight''s level."


    The confidante muttered, "Then they definitelyck the ability."


    But hope glimmered in Margaret''s eyes, "However, judging by Anna''s usual demeanor, she feels pride and confidence about her family. I think this has something to do with the Valuva family. Though not powerful, the Katerinas are a branch of the Valuvas."


    "Even though they are now separate families, should the Katerinas need assistance, the Valuvas might still lend a hand. I believe that''s the source of Anna''s usual confidence."


    The aide was skeptical and shifted the conversation, "Even if the Katerina family could persuade the Valuva family, would they really be willing to help Lord Howard? Rtionships between families are based on interests. Howard has no ties with the Katerina family; why would they bother to help?"


    Margaret, brimming with confidence, dered that she would seek Anna''s help the next day.


    The aide refrained from rolling her eyes at Margaret, but inwardly she harbored doubts.


    The following day, Margaret found Anna, who was d in a deep yellow dress, strolling in the garden and admiring the nts. She looked every bit the princess.

 Chapter 290 290-Assistance

    Chapter 290 290-Assistance


    Margaret teased Anna with a chuckle, "I thought some princess was here. It turns out it''s just Anna." Annaughed lightly, replying, "Oh, don''t joke about that. My family is merely of knightly lineage, far from deserving the status of princess."


    As Margaret slowly advanced, she said, "But your family is a branch of the esteemed Valuva n. That''s why your family holds such high prestige." Anna casually remarked, "That I wouldn''t know. After all, our family only governs over four viges now, hardly a significant military force."


    Margaret, with earnestness in her heart, said, "You mayck soldiers, but in crucial times, you could seek assistance from the Valuva family. The Valuva are a formidable family, with the renowned Earl Edward being a part of it."


    Anna gave a bitter smile, her expression strained.


    "Our family, being a branch derived from the Valuva, can''t really expect to borrow troops from Earl Edward, if you look at it closely. Besides, even if my cousin Edward were willing to lend his forces, he only controls a single earldom. Isn''t his strength simr to that of Lord Howard?"


    Margaret tried to persuade Anna, "The rtives of Mibo have only one duke, right? If you could borrow Earl Edward''s soldiers, along with those under Howard, thebined forces of two earldoms might stand a chance against a duke''s army."


    Anna felt troubled by the suggestion.


    She was willing to support Howard in his times of poverty and distress, by hiring mercenaries and funding his usurpation of titles.


    For Anna, that amount of money was insignificant, given the substantial foundation of the Katerina family.


    However, the idea of Margaret urging Anna to appeal to her cousin for troops to wage war filled her with panic and reluctance.


    Anna was someone who heavily relied on her family. Her usual demeanor and actions reflected her pride in the Katerina family, a branch of the esteemed Valuva n. Having tasted the sweetness of unearned prestige, Anna gradually became fearful of losing it. She couldn''t dare to imagine what her existence would be in her family, in the eyes of outsiders, and in the talk of strangers if the Valuva n, her pir of support, were to lose in battle and forfeit their earldom.


    The thought of bearing such immense responsibility terrified Anna. She couldn''t dare to shoulder the rise and fall of her family, nor could she bear to think about how her status might plummet should the family falter.


    Finding an excuse, Anna hurriedly left the garden. Her Knight Squire, before departing, shot a stern nce at Margaret and said, "Please mind your words, mydy." Margaret''s Knight Squire bristled at this and was about to react, but Margaret stopped her.


    With a gentle smile that,bined with the radiant sunshine, seemed to soothe the heart, Margaret said, "Let it be. We can''t force these things. If Anna truly wishes to, she will cooperate in her own time."


    The money Anna had previously lent to Howard had long been repaid. Now, Anna was merely a vassal and a friend to Howard.


    When Howard, within the castle walls, heard Portia recount the events that had transpired in the garden, his expression remained utterly unchanged.


    Portia thought Howard was deeply angered, but in reality, Howard was indifferent to Anna''s assistance.


    Howard said to Portia, "We haven''t reached that point yet where we should create rifts within ourselves. Anna''s family is her own, and its head will handle these matters appropriately. There''s no need for us topel our vassals to drag their allies into battle for us. That''s absurd."


    "If a war is to happen, it will be between me and Mibo. When that timees, Mibo''s ducal rtives will join as his reinforcements, and Catherine''s father will be ours. Then, let the battle ensue."


    Portia aptly interrupted Howard, saying, "My lord, I must remind you. You and Catherine have not yet officially wed, and there is still some time before the engagement period ends." Howard muttered, "I know, it''s just that Count Terni might note to our aid."


    In the afternoon, Anna sat alone in her room, curled up with her head resting on her knees, lost in thought.


    Her Knight Squire urged her to eat something, as Anna hadn''t even touched her lunch.


    She refused, iming she had no appetite.


    As evening approached, Anna left Fernsouth Castle to visit her father''s domain.


    Four dayster, she met with her father.


    He was a portly middle-aged man, whose genial appearance made it hard to associate him with the captain of Viscount Fernando''s knights.


    Anna shared with him Howard''s current predicament and what Margaret had said to her.


    Her father, with his beer belly, patrolled the castle walls in the night breeze.


    The moonlight cast a pallid reflection on the battlements.


    He said to Anna, "In my view, your lord is just facing some minor troubles. Why are you so anxious?"


    Anna expressed her worries, "Father, previously Howard''s enemies were knights, barons, and earls with fewer troops. With proper tactical preparation, he could achieve excellent results in battle."


    "But this time, his enemy is the Ferret family. They have not only the forces of a baronial domain but also a whole ducal army. The numbers are overwhelming. I fear Lord Howard might struggle to stand alone, unable to break through in a war of attrition."


    Her father looked into Anna''s eyes, his own shining brightly.


    Anna had always thought her father''s eyes were expressive, but this was the first time she saw him look at her with such an intensity.


    His gaze held a mix of doubt, inquiry, and expectation.


    Her father asked, "So, what do you propose we do?"


    Anna tried to speak but found her throat briefly constricted under immense pressure.


    After a cough, she faced her father''s intense gaze and managed to say, "Mobilize the troops of both the Katerina and Valuva families to help Lord Howard win the war!"


    Her father smiled at this, but his smile was tempered with a hint of helplessness and nostalgia.


    He exined to Anna that, first of all, the Katerina family was not the same as the Valuva family; they were two distinct families.


    Secondly, at most, he could represent the Katerina family in forming an alliance with Howard and then assist him during the war.


    However, the Valuva family was beyond his control.


    The current head of the Valuva family was the young and promising Edward.


    If they wanted the Valuva family''s support, they would need to convince Edward to agree.


    Five dayster, at noon, Bosiden was listening to Portia report on some intelligence.


    Just then, Bosiden entered the room and informed Howard that a person, unwilling to reveal their family name, was waiting outside the castle.


    Howard frowned, "A person who won''t disclose their family name? Are they amoner without a notable family name?"


    Bosiden reiterated, "No, they have a family name; they just don''t wish to disclose it." Howard inquired about the person''s attire and the horse they rode.


    Bosiden described the individual as wearing all-ck clothing with a red armband on the arm, and mentioned that the person was riding a horse with long mane, known for its speed.


    Howard instructed Bosiden to bring some robust soldiers along for protection and then proceeded to the castle entrance to meet the mysterious visitor.


    Upon seeing Howard, the stranger guessed, "Judging by the protective stance of those around you, I presume you are the lord of this castle, Howard, correct?" Howard nodded briefly and extended a hand in goodwill, prompting the stranger to lower his hat, revealing his face, and shook Howard''s hand.


    Neither Bosiden nor Howard recognized the face, but Portia did.


    She pointed at the man, eximing in surprise, "Count Edward? Is that you? How did youe here alone?" It turned out that the visitor was Count Edward, who, persuaded by his cousin Anna, had decided to visit Fernsouth Castle to meet Howard.


    Count Edward''s purpose was merely observational; if Howard failed to impress him, the Count intended to offer a few polite words before leaving,ter informing his cousin that he had tried his best.


    His mental preparation was to merely go through the motions, perform the formalities, and provide an excuse for his inability to help.


    In response to Portia''s question, Count Edward smiled faintly, confidently saying, "Yes, you are not mistaken. I am the ruler of the historically significant Valuva family, Count Edward."


    ...


    Howard weed Edward into the drawing room.


    After Nora instructed the maids to pour tea and serve refreshments for the two men, she left the room with the maids in tow, closing the doors behind her.


    Edward took a sip of tea and a bite of the refreshment, remarking, "Quite delicious." Howard smiled and replied, "I''m d you like it."


    Edward then asked, "Aren''t you worried about your current situation?" Howard knew he couldn''t afford to show any weakness at this moment, so he deliberately responded, "I''m not worried at all. In fact, I should ask, why should I be worried?"

 Chapter 291 291-Negotiation

    Chapter 291 291-Negotiation


    Edward indulged in the refreshments, taking his time until they were finished. Then, in a rxed manner, he said to Howard, "But I''ve heard from my cousin Anna that your current situation isn''t exactly favorable."


    Howard genuinelyughed this time. "What does my situation have to do with whether I''m worried or not? Moreover, I''m not even sure why you''re here. What should I be anxious about? Eager to have you stay for dinner, perhaps?"


    Edward, showing a yful side, proposed to Howard, "Well, since you''re not in a hurry either, I might as well impose on you for a few days. I''ll stay here and explore the local culture and sights of Fernsouth and even Nok. What do you think?"


    Howard leaned back slightly, took a sip of his tea, and responded to Edward, "As you wish."


    With that, Edward strolled out of the hall, appearing as though he had won a victory. The maids standing outside were surprised at his quick departure, but Nora seemed to understand something. She entered the drawing room and asked Howard, "Is he intentionally dragging out the time with you?"


    Howard, unsure, replied, "Possibly. He only revealed that he learned of my situation from Anna. As for why he came here after learning about it, he didn''t say a word."


    Nora inquired, "What do you n to do now?"


    Howard answered, "He expressed his desire to stay here and enjoy thendscapes within my earldom, and I agreed. Arrange a fine room for him, and let him stay. As for when he leaves, we won''t concern ourselves with that."


    Nora asked, "Alright, I understand. Should we have someone keep an eye on him?"


    After a moment of hesitation, Howard instructed Nora, "Have your people and Portia keep a close watch on him. Let''s not interfere with his actions, but also ensure he doesn''t disturb our castle."


    Since leaving Fernsouth Castle nine days ago, Anna hadn''t returned. However, she had her own domains, more than one, giving her plenty of ces to go. Margaret informed Nora about Anna''s situation. In the afternoon, Nora entered the lord''s hall and said to Howard, "I think I understand why Edward is here."


    Howard asked Nora what that was. Nora exined, "Margaret persuaded Anna to try and convince the Katerina and Valuva families to send troops on your behalf. Anna''s departure nine days ago was likely for this purpose. Edward, being the decision-maker for the Valuva family''s forces, might havee here to discuss an alliance with you." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Howard, puzzled, said, "If he really wanted to discuss an alliance, why wouldn''t he tell me directly? He just met me and then decided to stay here."


    Nora smiled and suggested, "He probably has a good rtionship with Anna and didn''t want to outright refuse her request. He might have nned to visit you and then, after a few days, return home. This way, he can tell Anna he made an effort, but the negotiations with you failed."


    Howard expressed surprise, "If Anna asks me, won''t she know everything?"


    Nora replied, "He can''t guess the unusual rtionship between you and Anna. His earldom was inherited, and he''s not very close to his vassals. But Anna and you have fought side by side. She''s not just a vassal you inherited; she''s your friend andrade."


    Howard found Nora''s point quite sensible and said, "Then go find Edward and tell him everything you just said. Tell him that Anna will stille to me for information. His attempt to exploit a knowledge gap and use deceptive strategies is bound to fail. Ask him toe see me."


    After Nora left and returned a whileter, she brought with her a disheartened Edward. Edward admitted, "Howard, you are clever. You guessed why I came here."


    Howard rolled his eyes at Edward, "You don''t even know that Anna is my enfeoffed vassal and youe here pretending to be wise. What''s the use of going around in circles? It''s just a waste of our time."


    Then, Edward formally began discussing the possibility of an alliance with Howard. Edward candidly stated that Howard had nothing appealing to him. He believed Howard''s foundation was too weak; without any reserves, once the war began and the conscripted troops were defeated, there would be no possibility of hiring mercenaries, making the odds of winning the war very low.


    But Howard didn''t see it that way. He told Edward about the enemy-to-ally casualty ratios in his previous wars, continuously reminding Edward that his troops and his wars had always triumphed despite being outnumbered. Howard believed he didn''t need mercenaries; the number of conscripted soldiersbined with a good leader was enough.


    Edward sternly told Howard that he was looking for an ally, not someone with just a ir for words. If Howard wanted to showcase his eloquence, Edward suggested he be a foreign minister in his court, where he could better utilize his talent for sophistry.


    Howard tried hard to suppress his anger and told Edward that he wasn''t being deceitful. The casualty ratios in each of his previous wars were genuine achievements of his army. Moreover, Howard challenged Edward, "If you think even the casualty ratios in a war where I''m outnumbered are just my sophistry, then what''s the point of war at all?"


    "Shouldn''t we just line up our conscripted soldiers, shout out to our allies to see how many troops they can bring, and then show off our treasuries before the battle? The side with less simply hands over their title, and that''s it." "If you''re only looking at numbers on paper, then why bother fighting at all? Do you even understand war? It feels like you''re just an armchair general!"


    Edward scoffed at Howard, saying, "Do you think casualty ratios are just something you can talk into existence? Aren''t they the result of generals leading their armies in battle? Can you guarantee that your casualty ratios are always as you im?"


    "Such ratios fluctuate and depend on many factors. You boast about your impressive ratios, but why can''t I ask about your war funds?" "Oh, with your thin foundations, merely possessing an earldom like Nok makes you feel wealthier than ever. Aside from the taxes it brings, have you ever focused on umting wealth?" "You exaggerate what''s favorable to you andugh off your disadvantages. Isn''t that deceiving me? If I ally with someone like you, and one day your casualty ratios aren''t so favorable, will I have to go down with you? You avoid talking about tangible war funds and harp on about casualty ratios?"


    Howard called for Resarite and said to Edward, "Fine, you think casualty ratios are unreliable, so let me show you something solid. I''ve called for my vassal, whomanded my previous wars. If you have any military questions, you can ask him directly. Is that satisfactory?"


    Howard made a decisive move, choosing to end the argument with Edward and instead called for Resarite. Howard had immense confidence in Resarite''s military abilities and believed that Resarite would definitely shut Edward up.


    While waiting for Resarite to arrive, Edward crossed his legs, sipped his coffee, and remained silent, clearly not interested in conversing with Howard any longer. Howard found this agreeable as he too had no desire to continue talking with Edward. Edward thought Howard was evading important issues, but Howard felt Edward was being unnecessarily argumentative. The focus of the negotiation now shifted to Resarite.


    When Resarite entered the room, Edward, observing his posture, sensed that Resarite was an exceptional individual with tremendous control and presence. Edward couldn''t help but say, "Hello, are you Earl Howard''s battlemander?"


    Resarite gave a military salute and replied, "I wouldn''t presume so. I am a knight, and you are an earl. There''s no need for such formalities towards me." Resarite then added, "Yes, I am Lord Howard''s battlemander. From Yami Vige to now possessing the entire Nok, it has been a joint effort between him and me."


    Edward looked at Howard, waiting to see his reaction. Howard, having lost interest in ying noble games with Edward, briefly nced away and then turned back, gesturing towards Resarite. He said to Edward, "Don''t ask me; you wouldn''t believe what I say anyway. What''s the point of me talking? Ask him, any questions you have, direct them to him."


    Subsequently, Edward asked Resarite detailed questions about each of the previous campaigns. Resarite responded fluently, showcasing his exceptional military expertise. Impressed, Edward pped his hands in admiration and said to Howard, "Your vassal really knows his military tactics! I have to ask, how did you, with just a knight''s title, manage to attract such a talented individual?"

 Chapter 292 292-The Alliance

    Chapter 292 292-The Alliance


    Howard was visibly irked by thement.


    With a cold demeanor, he retorted to Edward, "That''s none of your concern." Resarite, observing the exchange between Howard and Edward, interjected at just the right moment.


    "Previously, I served as the military instructor for the Earl of Vancouver, taking on the role of a militarymander on the battlefield. I led the forces of three earldoms to defeat the army of Duke William, elevating my then-lord, Vancouver, to the much-coveted position of a duke."


    "However, after his triumph in that war, Vancouver betrayed me. He stripped me of my noble status under some pretense. Lord Howard has given me another opportunity to fight and demonstrate my abilities on the battlefield, for which I am deeply grateful." Howard smiled at Resarite, acknowledging his gratitude.


    "I haven''t forgotten the assistance you''ve provided me. When I acquire a better fief, I will surely reward you," he promised.


    Resarite expressed his thanks in response.


    Edward, curious about the state of the fortress, expressed a desire to inspect the walls for their strength, as well as to review the stock of weapons, bows, arrows, and shields.


    Howard readily agreed and led Edward and Resarite to the ramparts of Fernsouth Castle.


    Coincidentally, Vettel was also atop the wall, engaged in conversation with his disciple.


    Edward inquired about Vettel''s identity.


    Howard exined, and then Edward turned to Vettel with a question: "Tell me, in the event of a siege, how long could this castle hold out? As the finance minister, I expect you to provide me with an answer from a financial perspective."


    Vettel shared his thoughts with Edward, who neither nodded in agreement nor shook his head in disapproval, finding the answer rather mundane.


    Following their discussion, Vettel and his disciple departed from the walls.


    After leaving the ramparts, Vettel was consumed by a sense of unease.


    He turned to his disciple, voicing his concern, "My response didn''t seem to impress Earl Edward.


    Perhaps myck of military knowledge led to an unsatisfactory answer?"


    The disciple, sensing the need to encourage his mentor, replied, "Master, do not fret. Your duty as the finance minister is to maintain the economy, not to discuss military strategies on the castle walls. Even if your words did not sway Earl Edward, the wise Lord Howard will surely not be disappointed in you."


    Vettel nodded, his resolve bolstered yet tinged with a newfound sense of urgency, he redoubled his efforts in his work.


    Meanwhile, atop the castle walls, Resarite was exining to Earl Edward the formidable defenses of Fernsouth Castle.


    Edward nodded continuously, expressing his admiration, "It''s remarkable to stand upon these famous walls of Fernsouth Castle. I have heard of its defenses, far superior to those of ordinary fortresses. It even repelled the once-renowned Earl Jayden, who long coveted this fortress. Yet, standing here now, I find my emotions as still as an ancient well."


    Resarite responded, "My lord, this is the true state of being unaffected by external matters, having a heart enriched from within. Those of us involved in warfare understand that the advantage of timing is less important than geographical convenience, and geographical convenience is less important than unity among people. Thend is merely a support, an enhancement, but the true determinant of a war''s oue is each soldier who participates in the battle."


    Edward, deeply moved, replied, "You speak with great wisdom."


    Subsequently, Howard led Earl Edward and Resarite to the castle''s armory, a direct supply hub for the ramparts'' defenses.


    The armory was abundantly stocked with bows, arrows, shields, and various weapons, showcasing its readiness.


    Edward, knowledgeable in such matters, understood that the key to this armory wasn''t the melee weapons but the bows and arrows.


    Upon entering, he immediately picked up a standard bow to inspect it.


    Gently drawing the bowstring, it emitted a muffled sound.


    Turning to Howard, Edward remarked, "The quality of the bow seems fine. Judging by the feel and the sound when drawn, they''re newly acquired, aren''t they?"


    Howard nodded in affirmation, "Yes, I had my finance and military ministers coborate on this task."


    Setting down the bow, Edward then picked up an arrow.


    Its natural, uncolored state indicated it hadn''t undergone any cosmetic treatment.


    Arrows, being consumable items, were typically kept utilitarian without any coloration.


    However, as Edward scrutinized the arrow, Howard internally hoped for his approval, seeking to gauge his fortress''s strength through Edward''s reactions.


    In the end, Edward expressed his satisfaction.


    He addressed Howard, "Impressive for a newly appointed Earl. Your financial resources seem quite ample. Both the bows and arrows are newly acquired, befitting the equipment of an Earl."


    Howard remained silent, conscious that humility could be misconstrued as weakness by Edward.


    He strived to maintain an air of expectedpetence, keeping Edward guessing about the true extent of his resources and capabilities.


    Afterward, Edward briefly examined the shields and other equipment, offering a few nomittal remarks.


    Howard then led Edward and Resarite out of the armory, and the trio walked together across the castle grounds.


    Edward spoke slowly, as if weighing each word carefully.


    "Howard, having inspected your castle''s strength, I believe you possess considerable capability. Your militarymander is outstanding and efficient, which pleases me. The walls of your castle also seem adequate. Now, the remaining concern is your financial capacity. Howard, as an Earl, how much revenue do you generate each month?"


    Howard provided Edward with the figures.


    Edward''s reaction was neutral; he himself possessed an earldom and knew that the ie Howard disclosed was not far off from his own.


    Edward said hesitantly, "It would be better if your financial resources were more substantial. I don''t expect you to hire mercenaries for every battle, but robust military funding is the hope for turning the tides in war."


    Howard understood that this was the crucial moment.


    Convincing Edward of his economic stability would likely seal their alliance.


    He summoned Vettel to discuss the economic aspects with Edward.


    This was Edward''s second encounter with Vettel.


    His initial impression on the ramparts was unremarkable, to say the least.


    But when Vettel began discussing the three special products Howard had developed, Edward''s eyes seemed to light up with interest.


    After Vettel finished his exnation, Edward asked Howard with exaggerated surprise, "You have a lot of pearls in your possession?" Howard nodded in confirmation. Eagerly, Edward expressed his desire to see the pearls.


    Responding, Howard instructed Vettel to bring a few pearls for Edward to inspect.


    After some time, Vettel arrived with arge chest, brimming with pearls.


    Edward picked up one, holding it up to the sunlight.


    A satisfied expression spread across his face as heplimented Howard, "These pearls are of excellent quality,rge and among the finest!"


    Howard confidently stated, "My finances are in good order."


    Edward ced the pearl back into the chest and said to Howard, "Alright, let''s discuss the details of our alliance. Once we''re done and the paperwork isplete, we will be allies."


    At five in the afternoon, Howard and Edward sat in the drawing room, discussing the specifics of their future alliance. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Edward''s stance was clear: if Mibo did not dere war on Howard, there was no need for Howard to provoke Mibo, considering their ducal support.


    "But what if Mibo initiates an attack on me?" Howard inquired.


    Without hesitation, Edward replied, "Then I''ll definitely support you."


    Howard probed further, but it was evident that Edward had no intention of assisting Howard in any offensive against Mibo.


    Edward added, "Be content with what we have agreed upon. It''s notmon to have an ally who rifies what can and cannot be done before forming an alliance. Many seasoned and crafty nobles make grand promises when allying but find excuses to avoid sending troops when needed. My upfront rity is actually a good thing for you."


    By six in the afternoon, Howard and Edward shook hands, signing the documents to formalize their alliance.


    Four dayster, on a bright morning, Howard made a special trip to Anna''s domain, Yami Vige, to meet with her.


    Coincidentally, he encountered the vige chief sitting on a bench at the vige entrance, basking in the sun.


    Howard greeted the vige chief, who was taken aback, hardly believing that a nobleman like Howard would greet him.


    Howard chuckled, remarking, "Greeting someone is a simple matter, not a question of social hierarchy." The vige chief then inquired about his daughter Boshni.


    Howard updated him on Boshni''s situation.


    The vige chief reflected, "Boshni has always been innocently cheerful since she was young. I''ve repeatedly told her how cruel the world can be, but she still views it as if it''s a fairy tale."

 Chapter 293 293-The Trial

    Chapter 293 293-The Trial


    "Lord Howard, my daughter works in your court, and I am grateful for your care towards her," the vige chief said. Howard replied, "What are you saying? When I first arrived in Yami Vige as a mere knight, didn''t you help me just the same? I remember when I was destitute and arrived here without even a cotton coat to my name. It was you, the kind-hearted vige chief, who gave me one. I still remember that to this day. Thank you, vige chief."


    The chief''s face, lined with wrinkles, conveyed his years of wisdom. He expressed his hope that his daughter would take on more significant roles in Howard''s court. While the library was a fine ce, itcked authority. His aim was to have Boshni handle more specialized tasks to hone her skills.


    Howard had a hunch, sensing an underlying message in the vige chief''s words, as if he was hinting at nurturing Boshni into bing a new vassal. Bosiden, Vettel, and Alonso rose frommoners to nobility because they yed crucial roles in the early days of Howard''s venture and possessed genuine capabilities. These two factors were indispensable.


    However, Boshnicked both. She joined Howard''s team after his rise to power and, in terms of actual achievements, her contributions were mediocre, nothing exceptional. ording to Nora''s ounts and Boshni''s own admission, she seemed incapable of excelling in any task.


    To entrust Boshni with any responsibility was a stretch, as she could be careless even in her individual work, adding obstacles rather than aid. Thus, Howard found himself in a difficult position facing the vige chief''s expectations.


    Nevertheless, as someone often interacting with lords, the vige chief understood the nuances of such conversations. His earlier remarks merely suggested giving Boshni more important tasks, without explicitly mentioning any reward of nobility. Thus, facing the vige chief who once assisted him, Howard managed a convincingly cheerful smile and said, "No problem, I can give Boshni this opportunity." The vige chief was overjoyed. "Thank you, my lord."


    However, Howard hadn''t finished speaking. He added, "Vige chief, there might be some challengester, so could you please tell me directly which specific area Boshni could handle?" Howard''s expression was somewhat yful as he posed this question. He thought it a real challenge and preferred to ask the chief directly rather than making a vague promise now and struggling to find a solutionter.


    Howard had made up his mind to follow whatever the vige chief suggested and then assign Boshni the corresponding role. He effectively tossed the ball into the vige chief''s court. After careful thought, the chief replied, "Well, Lord, why not have Boshni oversee the horse breeding? She may not excel at much, but she is particrly dedicated when ites to horses."


    Howard felt there was no issue with the vige chief''s suggestion. Being in charge of horses was not as critical as being a minister. If Boshni made mistakes, perhaps the consequences would not be too severe.


    After discussing Boshni''s matter with the vige chief, Howard shifted the topic, "Now that we''ve talked about your daughter, is Anna here? I need to see her." The chief replied, "Yes, she''s been teaching the children to readtely."


    Howard raised an eyebrow, surprised by this revtion. When he found Anna, she was indeed engrossed in teaching a farmer''s child how to read. Not wanting to interrupt, Howard waited until she finished her lesson and came outside.


    Leaning against the house, Howard greeted her, "Anna." She turned, surprised to see Howard, "You''re here? Why didn''t anyone inform me?"


    Howard approached her, asking, "Is it such a surprise?" Anna admitted it was.


    Howard initially intended to directly thank her for her involvement in the Katerina and Valuva family matters, but then he thought of a better way. He proposed a friendly martial arts sparring session with Anna, and she led him to Yami Vige''s training ground.


    Following behind her, Howardmented, "Actually, there was no need for you to guide me to the training ground. Don''t forget, when you first came to Yami Vige, I defeated you here. I''m more familiar with the paths of Yami Vige than you are."


    Anna entered the training ground, taking a sword and shield handed to her by a nearby attendant, and continued forward. Howard also stepped into the arena, selecting a one-handed sword and shield from an array of weapons and armorid out at the side.


    In the training ground, Anna seemed to revert to her former self, the fierce blonde warrior. She taunted Howard, "What''s this? Abandoning your two-handed greatsword for a one-handed sword and shield from my armory? Didn''t you once say that you only use a greatsword, proiming it as the romance of men? Why the sudden switch to a one-handed sword?"


    Howard, shield in his left hand and sword in the right, positioned himself at the opposite end of the training area. He replied, "I just don''t want to win too quickly. Otherwise, sparring with you wouldn''t be any fun."


    Anna slowly approached Howard, dering, "Your arrogance will cost you. I''ll wipe that smile off your face soon enough!" She then charged at Howard, hoping to catch him off guard. However, Howard was well-prepared, thwarting Anna''s surprise attack. Raising his shield with his left hand, he blocked Anna''s sword, then stepped counterclockwise around her, swinging his sword towards her.


    Anna let out a battle cry as her shield also blocked Howard''s strike. She then took a small step back, creating distance between them. "Hmph, seems you do have some skill after all. I thought you only knew how to wield a greatsword and had no idea how to handle a one-handed sword," she remarked.


    Howard responded, "Before I practiced with the greatsword, I trained with a one-handed sword. It''s simple and light, equally lethal and dangerous when striking unprotected areas. The key advantage of a one-handed sword is the ability to pair it with a shield, offering an extrayer of survival assurance on the battlefield."


    Anna slowly paced around Howard, walking in a semi-circle from his right to his left, andmented, "You speak quite convincingly. I think you could give Resarite a run for his money; maybe you could even be a military instructor. But I''m curious, if you understand the practicality of a one-handed sword with a shield in battlefield survival, why would a lord like you prefer a two-handed sword?"


    Howard replied, "When my soldiers are fighting, how can I not join them? If I, as their lord, were to timidly hold a shield and hesitate to advance, would my soldiers still find the courage to fight bravely? I''m a noble of the castle, not a military instructor, and I seldom interact with the soldiers. If I were to put on a show on the battlefield, how could I justify the purpose of my warfare? They are my conscripted soldiers, fighting for my cause!"


    Anna found Howard''s words resonating with her own beliefs. As someone who also believed in leading by example on the battlefield, her loyalty to Howard grew. Anna''s philosophy was to lead from the front. She didn''t use a two-handed sword because she genuinely couldn''t handle it. From her previous sparring sessions with Howard, it was evident that her strength was insufficient. She often lost due to ack of physical power to support her tactical ideas.


    Anna rarelyplimented, but she did this time, "I think you make a lot of sense. We, as lords, established our position through martial prowess. If we don''t demonstrate our strength on the battlefield, when will we? Nobles who maintain their rule through force should fight valiantly in battle."


    Howard nodded and then said, "By the way, thank you for bridging the gap for me. I am now allies with Earl Edward. If Miboes with his rtives to fight, Edward will assist me." Anna turned her head away, coquettishly saying, "Hmph, I didn''t do it for you!"


    Howard chuckled and responded, "Regardless, I appreciate it. Now, let''s continue our duel."


    Howard charged towards Anna with a powerful overhead strike, as if intending to split her in two. Anna hastily raised her shield to block the blow. Learning from her previous encounters, she quickly retreated on her still-steady knees after absorbing some of the force, causing Howard''s subsequent shield strike to miss.


    "You fight so aggressively, even using your shield as a weapon. Are you a berserker?" Anna asked.


    Howard, with a confident twist of his neck, looked at Anna and said, "You guess." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Anna made a quick advance, leading Howard to think she was going for a direct attack. As Howard raised his shield, Anna swiftly maneuvered to his right, bypassing his shield. With her right hand, she thrust her one-handed sword forward towards Howard.

 Chapter 294 294-Financial Troubles

    Chapter 294 294-Financial Troubles


    Howard hadn''t anticipated Anna''s move. In a swift reaction, he shifted his shield to the left, deflecting Anna''s one-handed sword. Then, advancing with a right step forward, he pointed his sword at Anna''s neck as shey on the ground. Howard emerged victorious. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In a deep and grandiose castle, a Duke stood at the highest point, gazing into the distance, holding a goblet in his hand. The goblet was filled with wine from the Bordeaux region, a favorite of the Duke''s. As a Duke, his hobby was to stand at the highest point of his castle, overlooking the grounds and the distant hills. The castle was beautiful, but it hadn''t been renovated for a long time, and some areas were starting to show problems.


    His chancellor approached in the castle, informing him that there was a leak somewhere inside and requested funds for repairs. The Duke, irritable, downed his wine in one gulp and said, "Whye to me with this? Go to my son; he''s the finance minister. Ask him for the money."


    Hesitantly, the chancellor replied, "I did approach Lanvin earlier, but he refused to allocate the funds."


    The Duke arrogantly waved his hand, and a nearby maid poured him more wine. He asked, "Why? Does he n to rebel? I''m not dead yet, and he''s already disregarding me?"


    The chancellor, not daring to agree with such a statement, offered an alternative exnation, "Perhaps he''s recently encountered some difficulties with the finances. Maybe you should look into it, my lord."


    The Duke scoffed and descended from the highest point of the castle, discontentedly muttering, "I''ll have a serious talk with this unworthy son. I appointed him as the finance minister. How is he repaying me?"


    When the Duke encountered his son, Lanvin, the Earl, was busy instructing his staff to audit the ounts. The Duke entered the ounting room with a sullen face, but remained silent. Observing his son''s earnest search for the root of their financial issues, the Duke, intent on testing his son, left the room just as grimly as he had entered.


    Earl Lanvin, seemingly oblivious to his father''s presence earlier, was actually quite aware. He had deliberately kept his eyes on the ledger and his fingers flipping through the pages, fearing to face his father directly. Lanvin hadn''t embezzled any funds; he had always managed the Duke''s ounts with strict propriety. However, Lanvin''s financial acumen wascking. Despite his current state of tension and his rapid perusal of the ounts as if to enhance efficiency, he was unable to identify the real issues. All he could do was to review the same ledgers repeatedly, hoping to find something he had missed.


    After going through the ounts once more, Lanvin still failed to detect any fiscal irregrities within his capabilities. His heart sank at the thought of the potential consequences, which he found unbearable. The position of finance minister had been a request to his father, who had reluctantly granted it. Lanvin knew hecked the financial expertise necessary for the role; many others were more qualified than him in this aspect.


    He had epted his father''s appointment with a silent vow to meticulously manage his father''s finances. Yet now, it seemed he had utterly failed. The responsibility he had so eagerly sought was turning into a profound challenge, leaving him overwhelmed and unsure of how to rectify the situation.


    Inside the ounting room, a scribe suggested to Lanvin, "My lord, why not consult Osborne? He was the former finance minister here and is well-acquainted with all these matters."


    Lanvin''s expression soured as he turned to the scribe, "What are you suggesting? That I should seek advice on work matters from my predecessor? Wouldn''t that be an outright admission that he is more capable than I am?"


    The scribe spread his hands and said, "I don''t wish to say this, my lord, but we have been searching for discrepancies in these ledgers for quite some time now and still can''t pinpoint where the issue lies. The records that led to the substantial drain from the treasury are hidden within these entries, but we can''t seem to detect them."


    Lanvin hung his head low and walked towards the room''s entrance. He didn''t want his father''s finances to actually run into trouble. However, Lanvin was also a seasoned noble. As he approached the doorway, he lifted his head back to its usual stature, striving to maintain an appearance of unppability even in the face of adversity, akin to beingposed even if Mount Tai were to crumble before him.


    Lanvin sought out Osborne, a baron who served directly under his father. When Lanvin approached Osborne for advice, Osborne feigned ignorance and deafness. Lanvin''s patience began to wear thin, but he restrained his voice and said, "Can we stop this nonsense? I admit it was wrong of me to usurp your position as finance minister, and I apologize for that. But now, you need to help me straighten out these ounts."


    Osborne, gazing at a flowerpot, responded to Lanvin, "How could I dare to cause trouble for the Earl? You are an Earl, and I am but a Baron. I understand the hierarchy."


    "I just apologized, didn''t I?" Lanvin said, frustration rising.


    Still, Osborne remained obstinate, "And didn''t I just say? I can''t ept your apology."


    Lanvin, clenching his fist, struck the stone wall and said to Osborne, "If you won''t help me, someone else will. You may have superior financial skills, but I''m sure I can find someone even more capable."


    Osborne walked away down the path, retorting, "As you wish."


    Meanwhile, at Fernsouth Castle, Howard inquired about Mibo''s recent activities. Portia informed Howard that after Mibo took control of the Gokasu region, he stripped several knights under the Hof faction of their titles, while Mambaton, who was loyal to Hof, pledged allegiance to Mibo instead.


    Howard, thinking he had misheard, asked Portia, "What? The wavering knights under Hof were stripped of their titles, but Mambaton, who was loyal to Hof, was kept? Did I hear that correctly? It sounds like you got it backwards."


    Portia exined to Howard that the knights of the Gokasu region had initially epted the change in their lordship quite readily. They believed that whatever happened at the higher levels of nobility didn''t really affect them. However, Mibo, having been an Earl for a long time, had his own understanding of rulership.


    Using his methods,bined with the prestige of his ducal rtives, Mibo made it excruciating for the knights when they received the documents revoking their titles. There seemed to be no reason for Mibo to strip these knights of their titles, yet he was adept at scheming. He first united all the knights under a conspiratorial resolution and issued an ultimatum to one of them. That knight was the first to surrender, reducing himself to amoner.


    Then, Mibo stirred discontent among the vassals, leading them to verbally attack each other. Soon, the Gokasu nobility turned into informers, exposing each other''s secrets. Mibo collected this information but didn''t use it immediately. He again employed the tactic of collective persuasion to revoke another knight''s title.


    After this, the remaining knights believed that Mibo was threatening their interests. They began to band together, preparing to oppose Mibo. That''s when Mibo''s previously gathered intelligence came into y. He used the various pieces of evidence they had exposed about each other to strip the remaining knights of their titles.


    This time, the knights refused toply, choosing to resist. But Mibo didn''t even need to call on his rtives for help; he alone dealt with these knights, revoking their titles. Mibo''s acquisition of so many titles was a recognition of his past mistakes.


    Howard asked with appropriate interest, "What mistakes? Are you referring to errors in the feudal structure?"


    Portia nodded, "Exactly. This time, Mibo revoked the titles of many knights, but he hasn''t granted any of these titles to others. Even though his direct domain has now exceeded the standard, he still hasn''t knighted anyone."


    Howard, resting his chin on his hand, mused, "Interesting."


    Portia continued, "As for thest knight, that would be Mambaton. He is famously loyal, having been the noble who provided the most troops and fought most valiantly for Hof. But Mibo seems to appreciate him, and has been hesitant to act against Mambaton."


    Howardmented, "It''s of little consequence. Mibo''s trouble lies with his ducal rtives. I''ve already experienced his own level ofpetence."


    After finishing her report, Portia prepared to leave, but Howard, struck by a sudden thought, said, "Withdraw our spywork from Gokasu. Mibo''s affairs are no longer the most critical issue."


    Portia, puzzled, responded, "But sir, Mibo is currently a significant threat to you."


    Howard instructed, "Redirect your espionage efforts towards the duke who is Mibo''s rtive. The key to the entire situation now lies with Mibo''s ducal rtive."


    Portia acknowledged and left. Howard then ryed these matters to Nora, casually remarking, "After bing an Earl, there are more things to focus on. I can no longer concentrate solely on my superiors. The current situation demands a greater emphasis on diplomacy."

 Chapter 295 295-The Puppet Master

    Chapter 295 295-The Puppet Master


    Nora spoke with a detached tone, "The reason you prevailed over those noble families before was their weak foundation. You always fought them one-on-one, and with Resarite''s military prowess, victory was yours. However, the Ferret family you''re up against now has a much deeper heritage. They''re not just any family - they have Mibo, and even a duke among their ranks."


    Howard pondered and then asked, "So, if I were still a knight and Blima had a powerful rtive, would I have stood no chance of usurping his title?"


    Nora replied coolly, "The diplomat from Duke Jiakai once told me that his lord, the Duke himself, was utterly rmed by the rapid pace of your rise. He wanted to eliminate you."


    Howard, somewhat incredulous, said, "What? The diplomat outright told you his purpose? That can''t be true."


    Nora exined, "The real intention of the diplomat was to use me to hasten your marriage. It seems Duke Jiakai thought that you would settle down once married."


    Howard questioned, "Is that your guess?"


    Nora responded, "Do you remember what the diplomat said during yourst meeting? He seemed particrly concerned about your marital affairs."


    Understanding dawned on Howard, and he nodded. "So, you mean to say that my ascent has indeed been much faster than others, to the point where even someone of Duke Jiakai''s stature has taken notice?"


    Nora spoke with a hint of nonchnce, "Yes, which brings me back to your earlier question. If Blima had a baron-level ally willing to assist him from the start, you would have stood no chance at all." "You''ve been extraordinarily lucky. Each of your opponentscked allies or familial support, facing you alone like unshieldedmanders, allowing you to rise to the rank of an earl."


    "However, with Mibo, the scenario changes. He brings alliances and family connections into y. As you climb higher, theseworks be denser, and you must be more mindful of diplomatic matters."


    "Even if Blima had a baron as an ally, I''d just take on his ally as well. What''s there to fear? Blima is nothing but a glutton and a drunkard. Could his ally really be that much morepetent? Isn''t the endgame all about winning the battles?" Howard retorted with a confident air.


    Nora rarely smiled, but now she did, saying, "That''s the spirit. You have one significant advantage over other nobles: your unwavering confidence. Many nobles, including their lords,ck any allies. Their rtionships with other vassals are strained, at best." "Yet, they dare not dere war on their lords. They fear their lords, missing opportunities even when they arise. But you are different. You have a clear goal and act swiftly, demonstrating a keen strategic vision." "Moreover, your military capabilities are not just about seizing opportunities; they are a guarantee of sess. Thisbination of skills and foresight has shaped the person you are today."


    As Nora conversed with Howard, she gradually began to see him as someone capable of achieving great things. This realization subtly altered her perception of him. Offering a rarepliment, Nora said, "In truth, your military prowess is quite remarkable, often triumphing against greater numbers. Frankly, even if your opponents had allies, with a bit more time, you would still have reached your current position."


    Howard responded with a modest smile, "Thank you."


    As Nora prepared to leave, she remarked, "I''m just stating facts. The battlefield is ever-changing, and so are diplomatic rtions. Alliances are ultimately unreliable. Nobles, too, think only of their own preservation, seldom willing to aid their allies. It''s not just Blima whocked allies." "Even Mibo, back when he was an earl and you dered war on him, found himself without allies. Perhaps I was too pessimistic earlier. To be honest, I believe that even if every lord you faced had allies and family backing, you would still emerge victorious."


    Such high praise from Nora was rare, leaving Howard momentarily stunned, sitting in his chair, lost in thought.


    Five dayster, initial reports arrived from Portia. ording to her informant, Mibo''s ducal rtive was currently facing a financial crisis, to the point where even fixing leaks in his castle was unaffordable. It seemed unlikely that he would dispatch troops to aid Mibo. Howard, skeptical, instructed Portia to investigate further, demanding certainty rather than possibilities. Having risen from a knight to a baron, then leaping over the rank of viscount straight to earl, Howard was well aware that the wealth of a superior lord was beyond the imagination of their inferiors. Therefore, he couldn''t believe that a duke would be unable to finance a military campaign just because of some repairs.


    As expected, the day before Howard received the report, Mibo''s ducal rtive had already resolved the issue. The required sum was a trifle for a duke, who had numerous ways to raise funds. The duke''s primary concern was not the money, but who had "orchestrated" this situation against his son. Knowing his son''s eagerness to earn merit and ruling out embezzlement, the duke had long suspected underhanded dealings. With many eyes and ears at his disposal, a stream of confidential reports flowed onto the duke''s desk under his furiousmand.


    Yesterday morning, the duke summoned Osborne for a private meeting. After their discussion, Osborne emerged from the lord''s hall, staggering and visibly distraught. By noon, Osborne had resolved to take a risk; sess would not only spare him from punishment but could also reinstate him as the Minister of Finance.


    In the afternoon, at a meeting convened by the duke himself, Osborne publicly confessed his crimes before many vassals. The duke, already aware of the truth since the morning, purposefully revisited the question in the afternoon to demonstrate the ordeal to his vassals. Osborneid bare his intentions: in a bid to reim his position as the duke''s Minister of Finance, he had secretly manipted the ounts. His aim was to undermine the duke''s son''s handling of the finances, leading to his dismissal and paving the way for Osborne''s anticipated return to the coveted role.


    An earl inquired of Osborne, "Was your scheme worth the risk? Any single misstep could have exposed your conspiracy. You were too reckless."


    Baron Osborne had been waiting for just this opportunity. He retorted, "In fact, Lord Lanvin, the duke''s son and current Earl, failed to detect my tampering. Whether Earl Lanvin is fit to be Minister of Finance, I believe, is apparent to all present."


    Baron Osborne''s tactic was cunning and vicious. He seemed to be admitting his role as the puppeteer, yet he audaciously turned the tables,unching an unexpected verbal assault in an area the duke had not anticipated. Osborne''s message was clear: the entire fiasco was his doing, his responsibility. But if Earl Lanvin, the duke''s son, couldn''t even spot Osborne''s falsified ounts, what im did Lanvin have to financial expertise over Osborne? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Wasn''t it time for Lanvin to step down in favor of the morepetent? And in that case, shouldn''t the position of Minister of Finance rightfully return to Osborne, who had just proven his acumen?


    Osborne was gambling on the duke''s policy of meritocracy. If the duke truly believed that Osborne was more capable than Lanvin, who had reced him, then Osborne might regain his position. The duke hadn''t anticipated Osborne''s cunning, a strategy that simultaneously retreated and advanced, trapping the duke in a dilemma of face-saving.


    After a moment''s consideration, the duke nced at the various vassals assembled at the meeting, their expressions a mix of clouds and sunshine. He addressed Osborne, "You created false ounts and secretly diverted gold from my treasury. Do you admit your guilt?"


    Without hesitation, Osborne replied, "I do."


    The duke pressed on, "And if I were to sentence you, would you ept it?"


    Osborne, ready to risk it all, believed that other vassals would speak up for him. He quickly responded, "Yes, I would."


    True to his expectation, as soon as Osborne uttered his consent, two or three vassals spoke to the duke, "Let''s separate issues. Osborne is indeed at fault, but his objective was to expose Lanvin''s ipetence, not true embezzlement. It was a strategy, not a crime. We hope the duke will judge the matter on its merits and not sentence rashly."


    Lanvin, who had been silent throughout the meeting, stood up and burst out at Osborne, "Why are you doing this to me? I was merely fulfilling my duties as the Minister of Finance. Who did I offend? I am my father''s son, all this will be mine one day. Why are you trying to stop me?"


    Osborne remained silent, knowing that at this moment, his silence was more powerful than any words. Other vassals also urged Lanvin to calm down, not to disrupt the solemnity of the meeting.


    The duke closed his eyes, savoring a moment of tranquility, then opened them, his gaze sharp and decisive. "Osborne, for embezzling my wealth, you are to be imprisoned effective immediately! All illegally obtained properties shall be confiscated, and a penalty twice the amount is imposed!" "As for Lanvin, his ipetence andck of the necessary prestige and ability to fulfill the duties of the Minister of Finance are evident. Lanvin, you are hereby relieved of your post, effective immediately!"


    Osborne epted the sentence, while the other vassals harbored their own thoughts. Lanvin, mming his fist on the conference table, turned to the duke and eximed, "Father! This is clearly a trap set by Osborne! If he hadn''t sabotaged me, I would never have had any financial issues!"

 Chapter 296 296-Conscription Once More

    Chapter 296 296-Conscription Once More


    The Duke, feigning deafness, closed his eyes.


    The Earl, who had initially inquired of Osborne, stood and steadied Lanvin, speaking to him, "Lanvin, do not harbor anger. Osborne has confessed, and the ounts now tally. But consider, what if the embezzler had been someone else? Without the capacity to identify the culprit, can the Duke''s finances truly be secure? Lanvin, you are young, and failure now is not the end. Return and learn from others how to manage economics; opportunities wille again." Lanvin, epting the decision, left the assembly in indignation.


    Osborne, meanwhile, was taken to the dungeon by the castle guards, bringing this matter to a close.


    Three days passed at Fernsouth Castle, and Howard received news from Mibo''s rtives.


    Subsequently, Howard spent each day practicing swordsmanship with Margaret and Resarite, deepening their friendship but without significant events urring.


    Howard dared not rashly dere war on Mibo, yet in his heart, Mibo was a man he had to eliminate.


    Mibo, treacherous and faithless, had vited their agreement.


    There was no ce for Mibo among Howard''s vassals.


    A monthter, Edward visited Fernsouth Castle again, and Howard weed him.


    The two engaged in a cordial conversation.


    Half a monthter, the head of the Katerina family arrived at Fernsouth Castle to sign a mutual defense treaty with Howard.


    This type of treaty differed from an alliance.


    While alliances permitted both offensive and defensive actions, a mutual defense treaty was strictly for defense.


    Any offensive moves were left unsupported by the other party.


    Howard was indifferent to these distinctions; after all, the so-called alliance treaty with Edward had, under scrutiny, turned out to be nothing more than a mutual defense treaty, no different from the one he was currently contemting.


    As Howard prepared to sign the treaty, he nced at Anna''s father and spoke sincerely, "It''s rare to see someone opt for a mutual defense treaty. Most, despite knowing that neither party will contribute to offensive endeavors, still prefer the facade of an alliance treaty for the sake of appearances. You seem to be an exception." Anna''s father smiled, a guileless expression that belied ack of astuteness.


    However, through his interactions with him, Howard hade to recognize the profound wisdom the man possessed. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    With a simple, honest smile, Anna''s father said, "I''m old now, and have no energy left for conquests. As I have no intention of attacking, there really is no difference to me between signing an alliance treaty or not." Howard nodded in respect, an acknowledgment he hadn''t even shown to Edward, despite his title as an Earl.


    When Anna and her father left Fernsouth Castle, Margaret and Howard stood on the castle walls, gazing into the distance.


    "Is war approaching?" Margaret asked Howard.


    Unwilling to deceive her, Howard replied, "It will take some more time. The conscription and army expansion at Nok Castle are underway, but due to recent integration, the recruitment is progressing slowly. Once the castle''s forces reach a strength of seven or eight hundred men, I n to move against Mibo."


    Margaret proposed an idea, saying, "Why not recruit soldiers directly at Fernsouth Castle and then dispatch them to Nok Castle? This way, both ces could reach their required numbers." Howard nodded, finding it a viable solution.


    Whether it achieved great results or not, it was certainly worth a try.


    Margaret then shared with Howard, "My father wrote to me a few days ago, expressing his concerns about my career." Howard, ever empathetic, asked, "Is your father afraid?" Margaret admitted, "He advised me to look out for myself, not tomit fully to your cause. That way, I''d have more troops in mymand, and hence, more leverage in the future."


    "What do you think about it?" Howard inquired.


    Margaret replied, "I don''t feel suited to being a lord. I''m more at home on the battlefield. If I can''t manage mynds well, I might lose them eventually anyway." Howard gently smoothed Margaret''s bangs and said tenderly, "Then do what you wish. If you don''t want to be a lord, you could be a mercenary, a bounty hunter, or an adventurer. There are many unknowns in this world, and as an adventurer, every day would bring new surprises."


    Margaret asked, "If I be an adventurer, would you join me?" Howard responded, "If circumstances allow, I would bring Catherine along and join your team." Hearing the name Catherine, Margaret suddenly felt the world lose its charm and excused herself to leave.


    Howard called out loudly to Alonso in the distance, who hurried over to him.


    "You''re a noble now, and you must act in a manner befitting your status," Howard admonished.


    "Rushing about like thiscks the calm andposed demeanor expected of nobility. You need to change this behavior." Alonso verbally agreed to change but inwardly had no intention of doing so.


    Far from feeling slighted, he interpreted Howard''s words as recognition of his diligence and eagerness, resolving to be even more prompt and ready in the future.


    Howard then instructed Alonso to fetch Resarite and Vettel.


    After a while, Resarite and Vettel arrived one after the other.


    Howard addressed Resarite, "My Minister of War, I have a question for you." Resarite lifted his head and responded, "Please ask, my lord." Howard spoke slowly, "What if I recruit soldiers in Fernsouth and then send them to reside in Nok? Would that be feasible?" Resarite blinked in surprise, "Have those people reside permanently in Nok?" Howard nodded, "The conditions there aren''t bad."


    Resarite hesitated, unsure, and then suggested, "I alone cannot decide on this matter. You should discuss it with the Lord Privy Seal and the Minister of Finance."


    "After all, the conscripted soldiers registered in our ledgers are vigers and residents when not at war. They have their own lives and families."


    "Not all of them are fighting for spoils of war; many are motivated by better treatment for their families. Those who enlist in Fernsouth may only be willing to serve as conscripts here. If you ask them to go to Nok, they might not agree."


    Vettel, who was standing nearby, respectfully signaled his desire to speak.


    Howard gestured for him to proceed.


    Vettel said, "My lord, most of these men have families to support. Besides the guarantees, they would need some financial subsidy." Resarite nodded in agreement, indicating why he had earlier emphasized the need to consult with the Minister of Finance.


    Howard swallowed hard and asked Vettel, "How much would that be?" Vettel, with a detached tone, replied, "At the very least, ten silver coins per person. Additionally, there''s the matter of coordinating in Nok, cleaning and preparing the vacant barracks, and other logistical tasks. The ongoing maintenance costs for Nok will increase."


    Howard, demonstrating his intelligence, wasn''t fazed by Vettel''stterments.


    After all, the same would apply if troops were conscripted locally in Nok.


    Whether recruiting locally or from Fernsouth, the barracks would need arranging and the castle''s maintenance costs would inevitably rise.


    Howard realized the main difference in transferring troops from Fernsouth to Noky in the minimum of ten silver coins per person.


    Taking a deep breath, Howard addressed Vettel, "For every family willing to relocate to Nok, provide a subsidy of twelve silver coins per person. Ensure that the Fernsouth forces along the route take appropriate measures to safely escort the soldiers'' families to Nok. I haven''t summoned Bosiden, so pass this message to him."


    "As the Lord Privy Seal, he''ll handle the nning and coordination for Nok, including notifying everyone involved. The logistics areplex, and he must be careful and meticulous, ensuring that the families relocating don''t end up disappointed. Instruct Bosiden to improve the conditions within Nok Castle, so those who have just moved don''t regret their decision."


    Vettel acknowledged themand, praising Howard for his generous andpassionate heart in providing an additional two silver coins per soldier as a subsidy.


    Howard then turned to Resarite, "Alright, now that the subsequent arrangements are set in motion, the crux of the matter is the conscription here in Fernsouth! Resarite, I want you to coordinate with Bosiden to schedule a time for those in Fernsouth who wish to be conscripts toe here for an interview."


    "The publicity for this recruitment must be clear in advance about the relocation ¨C we must ensure that these people don''t misunderstand and think it''s the same as previous conscriptions, only to make a futile trip."


    Resarite nodded, his face betraying a hint of excitement, "Since thest major conscription at Fernsouth Castle, I haven''t had the opportunity to conduct such arge-scale recruitment."


    "The vigers and residents around Nok Castle, being a newly acquired fortress, have been somewhat reluctant to enlist. I am really looking forward to this conscription n."

 Chapter 297 297-Diplomatic Envoy

    Chapter 297 297-Diplomatic Envoy


    The next day, Margaret and Howard strolled through the garden.


    Margaret mentioned that Anna hadn''t been visiting Fernsouth Castle muchtely, staying instead in her own domain.


    Howard shrugged his shoulders, implying that a lord cannotmand where their vassals reside during peacetime.


    Margaret rified that she didn''t mean for Howard to order Anna around, but recently she had been feeling a bit strange and lonely.


    She worried if she had been too harsh in forcing Anna to seek alliances with the Katerina and Valuva families, fearing Anna might hold a grudge against her.


    Howard wasn''t entirely sure himself but tried to reassure Margaret, saying, "Don''t worry, Anna won''t take it to heart." They reached a small pavilion and sat down on stone benches.


    Howard reflected on how the environment here was far better than in Safa Vige, making him realize the hardships of his childhood.


    Margaret then brought up Kaido, inquiring about his recent situation.


    10:46


    Margaret then brought up Kaido, inquiring about his recent situation.


    The mention of Kaido made Howard tense and concerned about the unfolding events.


    "Last I recall, Kaido''s knight squire had imprisoned him, iming he needed to teach Kaido a lesson," Howard said.


    "I haven''t followed up on that matter since. Now that you mention it, it does seem odd. It''s been quite a few days; why hasn''t Kaido been released yet?" Margaret, not fully understanding the situation, made some casual remarks, though she had always been rather indifferent towards Kaido.


    That afternoon, Howard instructed Bosiden to send someone to Windhaven Vige to check on Kaido''s situation.


    He wanted to know whether Gn was nning a usurpation or intending to release Kaido, and he expected a clear response.


    The next day, Bosiden reported that the turmoil in Windhaven Vige had subsided.


    Gn had disciplined Kaido and subsequently released him.


    Howard, aiming at a target in the archery range, remarked, "Well, as long as he''s unharmed, that''s good. Windhaven Vige seems to have returned to normal." Having aimed carefully, he released an arrow that struck the bullseye, eliciting cheers from the conscript soldiers training alongside him.


    Bosiden spoke softly, "However, after releasing Kaido, he dismissed Gn." Howard, visibly shocked, exaggeratedly eximed, "What?" Bosiden continued with some difficulty, "The situation indeed took some twists, but in the end, Gn no longer wishes to serve as Kaido''s knight squire and is seeking a position with another noble."


    Howard stroked his upper lip thoughtfully, "Invite him over, let him be my knight squire." Bosiden added another piece of news, "Also, Kaido wants Lady ndre to return." Howard, already aware of the incident where Kaido had attempted to strike someone during his conversations with ndre, responded coldly, "Leave him be for now, just let it sit."


    Bosiden nodded and began to walk away, but Howard called out to him from a distance, "But tell him that he must pay his feudal taxes in full every month, or he shouldn''t expect me to be lenient."


    Five dayster, on a bright and sunny morning, Fernsouth Castle officiallymenced its conscription ceremony.


    Lines of people queued outside the castle, waiting for the call of the nobles.


    Bosiden stood at the castle gate, responsible for allowing entry when the time came.


    Upon being informed by one of his trusted aides that everything was coordinated and ready, Bosidenmanded the soldiers to open the castle doors.


    The number of applicants was overwhelming, enticed by the offer of twelve silver coins and a house in Nok.


    Many in Fernsouth, who were struggling, saw this opportunity as a life-changing event.


    Sess would mean a substantial sum of money and a house allocated by the lord, significantly elevating their living standards.


    Others, leading average lives in Fernsouth, viewed this as a chance to break through their current stagnation, hoping to find a pathway to upward mobility.


    Even some who were rtively well-off in Fernsouth came to participate in the selection at Fernsouth Castle, tempted by the lord''s generous offer.


    With Anna absent, Howard sat at a distance, observing.


    Resarite, assisted by Portia and Vettel,menced the conscription ceremony.


    Margaret had a stool brought over and sat beside Howard, both observing the event.


    The crowd began to move forward slowly, with Bosiden and his soldiers maintaining order.


    Gradually, some were epted and others rejected.


    Howard refrained from voicing any opinions, trusting Resarite''s judgment.


    Portia and Vettel, too, remained mostly silent, their presence not much different from mere observers.


    As noon arrived, the conscription ceremony came to an end.


    The newly enlisted individuals would bring their families and dependents, with Fernsouth Castle''s soldiers ensuring their safety en route to Nok.


    Howard instructed Bosiden to ensure adequate preparation of food and clean water for the journey, and to have medical teams ready along the way to attend to any emergencies.


    About ten dayster, the operation was sessfullypleted, and Howard felt a sense of satisfaction reviewing the report handed to him by Bosiden.


    The envoy from Mibo had arrived, his son Ivan.


    Upon seeing Ivan, Howard grabbed him by the cor, feigning an intention to hit him.


    Ivan, looking aggrieved, said, "Howard, I know what my father did was wrong, but there''s no need for violence. We''ve fought on the battlefield before, and we were evenly matched. Why resort to this here?"


    Howard had no real intention of violence.


    In the past weeks, he had studied diplomacy and international rtions in the library, gaining a deeper understanding.


    His aggressive posture was a calcted move to make a statement to Mibo''s envoy, asserting his position since Mibo had been the one to breach their agreement.


    There was no need for Howard to humble himself.


    Releasing Ivan''s cor, Howard looked down at him and said, "So, you''re the envoy sent by Mibo? What kind of schemes and plots does that old fox have this time?" Ivan bowed to Howard as an apology.


    Howard responded, "Good, now hand over the title of Baron Gokasu, and I''ll consider this matter resolved."


    Ivan, in a difficult position, exined that it was his father and uncle''s decision, and he had no authority over it.


    Howard scoffed coldly at Ivan, indicating that the words of Mibo''s envoy amounted to nothing but empty talk.


    Without presenting a tangible title, the injustice Howard suffered would remain unaddressed, and he would not forgive Mibo.


    Ivan retorted, "Don''t me me or my father. This whole affair was orchestrated by my uncle, who persuaded my father to betray you. If you must me someone, me him."


    Unable to contain himself, Howard burst intoughter, viewing Ivan more as a jester than an envoy.


    "Are you jesting? As a warlord, you allowed an ally to dictate the terms of your war''s resolution? Do you think such a warlord bears no responsibility? Don''t take me for a naive fool. I''ve done my research these past days."


    "In your role as the warlord, the decision to strip or retain Hof''s title was entirely yours to make at the moment. Don''t use your ally as an excuse."


    "If you had chosen not to strip Hof of his title and instead imprisoned him, even if your ally''s rtive was furious, they couldn''t have made that decision for you."


    "Therefore, this entire debacle is solely your fault. You couldn''t resist temptation and heeded wicked counsel ¨C isn''t that your own doing?"


    Ivan, aware of the reality butmitted to his role as a diplomat, repeated his earlier statements with the practiced tone of an envoy, then added, "Lord Howard, although we of the Gokasu are mere barons, our military strength is not insignificant. Do you know why that is?"


    Howard settled into a chair and signaled Nora tomand the maids to pour tea for them.


    Ivan took the opportunity to sit down, offering Howard a smile, which Howard did not return. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Why is that? Are you testing my intelligence gathering?" Howard inquired.


    "Take a guess," Ivan prompted.


    Howard scoffed, "You really think I''m unaware? Your father has consolidated many knightly titles. Despite holding an excessive number, which is beyond the norm, he refuses to distribute any to create new knights."


    Ivan nodded, "Yes, I''ve advised him against this, but he won''t listen."


    As the maids served the tea, Ivan pointed to his cup and said to one of them, "Add some sugar, please. I have a sweet tooth." The maid nced at Howard, who gave a slight nod, signaling her toply.


    Howard then asked Ivan, "You''ve advised him? And how exactly did you do that? Did you suggest your father award some of the surplus titles to you?"

 Chapter 298 298-The Squires Suggestion

    Chapter 298 298-The Squire''s Suggestion


    Ivan answered innocently, "That''s still better than what''s happening now. He holds so muchnd but can''t fully utilize each due to exceeding the limit." Howard tapped the table and said to Ivan, "Do you not understand the purpose behind your father''s actions?" Ivan admitted that indeed he did not.


    Howard exined, "Your father, having allocated too muchnd previously, found himself with only the troops from Nok Castle during thest war, which led to his defeat." "Whether he could have won the war with all his troops is not for me to judge. But I can tell you, he certainly feels that his loss was due to having too few directly controlled territories."


    "Now, he fears both an attack from me and a revolt from his knightly vassals, who might band together to im his baronial title. That''s why he''s clinging to so many knightly titles. He''s been scared by the prospect of being dered war upon by his own vassals."


    Ivan wore a troubled expression.


    "But continuing like this isn''t a solution either. Properly managed, thesends could be much more valuable. Isn''t it a waste to just hoard them beyond the limit?"


    Howard chuckled, "Ah, don''t forget, you and I are more like enemies. Don''t expect me to give you any advice." Ivan replied, "Just say something, anything."


    Howard shook his head and sipped his tea, saying, "Speak? Even if I did, would you dare to listen? Remember, even I acknowledge that I''m quite displeased with your father right now. Do you really dare heed the words of an enemy?" Ivan smiled naively and suggested, "Then why don''t you reconcile with my father? Wouldn''t that solve everything?"


    Standing up and pacing slightly, Howard restrained his urge to burst out in anger and gave Ivan a meaningful smile. "Do you have any experience in diplomacy at all?" Ivan puffed up his chest, asserting righteously, "So what if I don''t? Doesck of experience disqualify me from being a diplomatic envoy?"


    Howard was speechless.


    He wanted to say a lot to Ivan, but upon looking at him, felt it might be pointless.


    Bosiden, who had been standing aside and listening, barely contained hisughter.


    In his view, Ivan''s diplomatic skills were weak, and he couldn''t help but wonder how he could have outmaneuvered Ivan if their roles were reversed.


    Sighing, Howard said to Ivan, "Your father is merely afraid, but he broke the agreement between us, and I am definitely going to strip him of his baronial title. I''m not one to mince words. You seem like an honest person, so I''ll speak frankly. Let your father hold on to some knightly titles; when I take his baronial title, he''ll still have a knightly title to fall back on." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After finishing his tea, Ivan stood up, puzzled. "My father has his brother''s support, who is a duke! How can you, a mere earl, be so confident?" Howard snorted coldly and left the lord''s hall.


    Ivan attempted to follow Howard, but Bosiden extended his hand, blocking his path.


    "Greetings, I am Howard''s Lord Privy Seal. Lord Howard is currently unavable, so I will take over the subsequent negotiations," Bosiden informed him.


    The castle guards also blocked the entrance, subtly lowering their halberds in Ivan''s direction.


    Deted, Ivan allowed Bosiden, who gently ced his right hand on Ivan''s shoulder, to guide him to a chair with a mix of firmness and persuasion.


    Seated, Ivan, seemingly oblivious to his position,unched into another round of diplomatic sparring, this time against the shrewd Bosiden...


    Half an hourter, a bewildered Ivan left Fernsouth Castle.


    Before departing, he said to Bosiden, "Please inform your lord that I must be going. I''ll visit again." Bosiden responded politely, "Of course, you''re wee anytime," while thinking to himself that Ivan''s father would likely not permit another visit.


    Bosiden had thoroughly confounded Ivan, who now nned to persuade his father to keep holding the excess titles without distributing them.


    Bosiden understood that the longer Mibo clung to these over-limit titles, the weaker the overall strength of the Gokasu region would be.


    In the short term, it might seem like an increase in military power, but overall tax revenue, trade, and production would suffer.


    If Mibo continued to exceed the limit and hold onto these titles in a standoff with Howard, Howard could simply hire mercenaries and defeat Mibo with sheer financial power.


    Howard''s straightforward advice had fallen on deaf ears, and Ivan remembered only Bosiden''s words.


    Bosiden''s maniption had led Ivan to a conclusion that would ultimately weaken Mibo''s position, ying into Howard''s hands without Ivan realizing it.


    Half an hourter, after a stroll around the castle, Howard returned to the lord''s hall.


    Noticing Bosiden but not Ivan, he inquired about Ivan''s whereabouts.


    Bosiden informed him that Ivan had already left the castle.


    Howard responded with a simple "Oh," then asked, "Did Ivan say anything useful in the end?"


    Bosiden honestly replied, "No, my lord." Howard then dismissed Ivan from his thoughts.


    Ivan was the type of person whomanded respect on the battlefield; assigning him to diplomatic duties was a mere waste of time for both parties.


    In fact, Ivan''s visit was due to his own insistence.


    Mibo had initially no intention of sending a diplomatic envoy to Howard.


    As an experienced administrator, Mibo understood that he and Howard had reached a point where neither saw eye to eye with the other.


    Mibo knew that unless he willingly relinquished his title, there was nothing left to discuss with Howard.


    Ivan''s persistent nagging to meet with Howard had irked Mibo, who eventually allowed him to go, partly to get rid of the annoyance.


    At the same time, Mibo hoped that Ivan would gain some experience in diplomacy and shed some of his naivety.


    Upon Ivan''s return to Gokasu Castle, Mibo was taken aback by his report.


    "What? Howard said I should keep holding onto my titles?" he asked, astonished.


    Ivan rified, "No, Howard himself didn''t say that, but his Lord Privy Seal suggested it."


    Mibo, gazing at the firece and warming his hands, remarked, "They can say whatever they want, but I have no intention of redistributing my titles again. I suffered a severe setbackst time; I can''t make the same mistake again..."


    Ivan chose a seat, unaffected by the cold, unlike Mibo.


    Raising an eyebrow, Mibo inquired, "So, during your visit, did Howard say anything to you?"


    Ivan replied, "Not much really. He just seemed unhappy about you breaking the agreement and taking the barony of Gokasu."


    Mibo felt a sinking feeling in his heart, realizing once again that there was no turning point in this matter.


    Anna and her knight squire were engrossed in their sword practice, both working up a sweat.


    Her knight squire turned to Anna and asked, "Mydy, when can we attain higher titles?"


    Anna was taken aback by this unexpected question, momentarily pausing her one-handed swordy.


    She replied, "When Howard bestows upon me a higher title, that''s when I shall have one."


    Her knight squire persisted, "Mydy, you can also request it from Lord Howard yourself. He holds the titles of both an Earl and controls two baronies and two viges directly. You could ask him for a baron''s title. Then, you''d be Baron Nok or Baron Fernsouth."


    Anna regained herposure and said, "I shall not engage in treacherous schemes."


    The knight squire reassured her, "I''m not suggesting you be a traitor. Since you have such a good rapport with Lord Howard and have facilitated the treaties between the Katerina and Valuva families, you''ve already achieved great deeds."


    Anna hesitated and said, "I''ll think about it. I''ll speak to him when the time is right."


    The knight squire tempted Anna further, "You''d better act quickly. I''ve heard that Lord Howard has no interest in the title of Duke Jiakai. If you don''t make your request, someone else might beat you to it."


    Anna furrowed her brow and continued her practice.


    At Fernsouth Castle, Howard remembered a promise he had made to the vige chief of Yami Vige and instructed Bosiden to arrange for Boshni to take up the task of horse breeding.


    Bosiden, puzzled, remarked, "Horse breeding? That''s not an easy job." Howard inquired, "Do you have any better suggestions?" Bosiden had none and proceeded to carry out the instructions.


    Later, when Margaret heard about this, she sought out Boshni.


    In a small room, Boshni sat across from Margaret, herrge eyes innocently gazing at her.


    Margaret asked Boshni, "Howard has given you a task to breed horses. Won''t that be too tiring for you? Would you like me to talk to Lord Howard and see if he can assign you a different job?"


    Boshni refused, exining that she had always wanted to do something for Lord Howard butcked the means.


    Now that an opportunity had presented itself, she was not willing to let it go.

 Chapter 299 299-Self-Destruction

    Chapter 299 299-Self-Destruction


    Margaret once again offered Boshni a few words of persuasion, but Boshni remained stubborn.


    Seeing her reluctance, Margaret eventually let it be.


    However, Margaret still felt a sense of responsibility; she personally took Boshni to the stables, ensuring she was properly introduced and integrated with the other horse caretakers.


    Finally, Margaret sought out the person in charge of the stables.


    The stablemaster, d in attire far from elegant, greeted Margaret with deep reverence.


    His clothes, a dark hue resembling brown but nearly ck, contrasted sharply with the setting.


    He bowed earnestly to Margaret, expressing his surprise and concern about her visit to such a dirty ce, fearing it might tarnish her exquisite garments.


    Margaret addressed the stablemaster with a clear directive: to take good care of Boshni and not to make her work life difficult.


    The stablemaster agreed without hesitation and respectfully saw Margaret off from the stables.


    Once Margaret had left, the stablemaster began familiarizing Boshni with her new duties around the stables.


    He emphasized to her, "Since Lady Margaret holds you in such high regard, you must dedicate yourself to this work. Should you achieve noteworthy results, I will certainly report them to Lord Howard."


    And so, Boshni embarked on her journey in the world of horse rearing.


    Meanwhile, within the castle, Gn found himself standing before Howard.


    Howard inquired, "Do you know why I summoned you here, Gn?"


    Gn, with a hint of resignation, replied, "Is it to avenge Kaido? If so, you might as well kill me now."


    Observing Gn''s neck, proud and defiant like a rooster in its prime, Howard decided not to beat around the bush.


    He revealed his true intentions to Gn.


    Gn was taken aback by the honor, immediately expressing his willingness to be Howard''s knight squire.


    "I have long admired Lord Howard''s great talent and strategy! It is my privilege, Gn, to serve you," he proimed with genuine respect.


    Howard smiled faintly, nodding in approval.


    He proceeded to familiarize Gn with the duties he would be expected to perform.


    Drawing his sword, Howard said, "This needs oiling once a month. Be careful with it, this de is an ancient relic."


    Next, Howard presented his armor to Gn.


    "The same goes for this armor. It needs oiling monthly, and you must be meticulous ¨C every part must be cleaned."


    Gn nodded in understanding, prepared to undertake his new responsibilities with diligence and honor.


    Later on, Howard took Gn for a horseback riding session to practice equestrian skills.


    While leading the horses, they encountered Boshni.


    Howard inquired, "How are you finding the work here? If you feel it''s too tiring or dirty, let me know, and I can arrange a different job for you." Boshni assured him that she was not tired.


    The stablemaster, having prepared Howard''s horse,mended, "She''s doing quite well, showing a natural talent in caring for these horses." Howard, intrigued, asked, "In what way is she talented?" The stablemaster exined, "Take your horse, for instance. It''s known for its wild temperament, and we usually struggle to control it. But Boshni manages to care for it gently and effectively. The horse rests well under her care, conserving energy for its runs."


    Howard cast a surprised nce at Boshni, then nodded in acknowledgment.


    With a firm press of his legs, his horse sprinted forward, and Gn followed suit on his mount.


    As dusk fell, Howard and Gn returned to the castle, leading their horses back to the stables, concluding their day''s equestrian training.


    Over at Gokasu Castle, Mibo was in a state of utter panic, pacing relentlessly around the grand hall of the castle.


    His son Ivan, watching anxiously, asked, "Why do you keep walking like this? Does it really help?"


    Mibo, agitated, responded, "Since you''ve been to Fernsouth, tell me, what''s your estimate of when Howard will attack?" Ivan admitted that he had no idea.


    Mibo rolled his eyes, his expression one of frustration and disappointment towards his son.


    Meanwhile, Mibo''s cousin, Duke Ferald, was in the dungeons conversing with Osborne.


    Surrounded by seven or eight prison guards, Ferald, a man of influence, never allowed himself to be without protection.


    Osborne, held in a moderatelyfortable cell with a chair, a table, a bed, and a nket, looked at the Duke with the same desperation a flower has for water.


    "Finally, you''re here. Please, get me out," he pleaded.


    The Duke looked at him coldly and said, "You were quite defiant during the meeting. Now you want out?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Osborne replied, "These are two separate matters and should not be confused. I embezzled your money, and I am serving my punishment for it. But that doesn''t change my current wish to be released."


    The Duke, curious, asked him, "Osborne, you''re a baron, a castle owner. It puzzles me. If you couldn''t be the Minister of Finance, why didn''t you just manage your ownnds? Why meddle in these troubled waters and cost my son the position of Finance Minister?"


    Osborne retorted, "Duke, my nature is such that I cannot swallow my pride. And what''s even harder to endure is someone less capable than me taking my ce. Do you find this reason sufficient, my lord?"


    The Duke, speaking with great gravity, addressed Osborne, "As a vassal, is it not your duty to have some insight into your superiors'' thoughts, beyond just your own capabilities? Is your diplomatic skill socking that it''s negative? When I appointed my son as the Minister of Finance, everyone gave face and didn''t object. So, it was settled ¨C my son took the office. Isn''t that good enough? I was persuaded by my wife to let him take a position he liked, to gain some experience. So why did you have to ruin this for me?"


    Osborne''s gaze dimmed as he muttered, "Your Grace, you naturally have the right to appoint whomever you wish. It''s just that I couldn''t let go of my resentment."


    Realizing the crux of the matter, the Duke saw that Osborne was still stuck in his ways after all the talk.


    He said to Osborne, "You are a baron. If you want to leave, pay a ransom of 50 gold coins, and I''ll release you."


    Osborne agreed, signed the document, and instructed his realm''s Minister of Foreign Affairs to bring the money for his release.


    The Duke, having lost any further interest in the matter, was confronted with the difficult case of Osborne ¨C a man who understood everything yet couldn''t let go of his pride.


    Moreover, Osborne''s financial acumen was indeed the highest among the Duke''s vassals.


    The Duke still harbored the thought of possibly calling on Osborne again if financial troubles arose, so he showed considerable leniency towards him.


    After negotiations, Osborne paid the required sum, and Ferald had the prison doors opened, granting Osborne his freedom.


    As for Ferald''s son Lanvin, Ferald decided to no longer intervene.


    Recently, Ferald''s wife had learned about their son losing his position and had been constantlyining and taunting Ferald, adding to his mental burden.


    Being Mibo''s brother, Ferald, despite his own ambitions, couldn''t escape the constraints of age.


    Although he still possessed the passion of a younger man, the recent domestic troubles had left him overwhelmed and weary.


    Initially, Ferald had ns to support his brother Mibo in dering war against Howard to reim the Earl of Nok''snds.


    However, these ns were sidetracked by the mundane and chaotic events in his personal life, and gradually, he lost the drive to pursue them.


    As for Mibo, the idea of confronting Howard seemed even more unfeasible.


    Holding onto his excessively high titles, he lived in constant anxiety.


    On Howard''s side, thanks to the meticulous calctions of Bosiden and Vettel, a conclusion was drawn: Mibo''s economy was suffering due to his overreaching titles, while Howard''s titles were well within limits, and his vassal structure was intact, making everything favorable for him.


    The stalemate between the two was expected tost for a couple of months, after which Mibo''s economy was predicted to copse.


    Howard, on the other hand, could anticipate an ie of three to four hundred gold coins, enough to defeat Mibo using mercenaries without mobilizing a conscript army.


    Howard nodded, content with this assessment.


    As he awaited his wedding day with Catherine, he saw no harm in waiting for Mibo''s situation to unfold as well.


    It seemed like a manageable wait with an end in sight, and not particrly challenging.


    Mibo, in his foolishness, was heading towards his own downfall, while Howard, ever so astute, held the winning cards in his hand.


    Thus, the days passed.


    Howard sometimes visited ndre, at other times practiced swordsmanship with Margaret and Resarite, and asionally worked on his equestrian skills with Gn.


    Every now and then, when Anna visited Fernsouth Castle, they would engage in long conversations.


    Like this, two and a half months swiftly psed.


    Feeling that the time was right, Howard instructed Bosiden to make inquiries with some nearby mercenary leaders to gauge their rates.


    Bosiden asked, "If the price is right, should I pay a deposit on the spot?"


    Howard shook his head, "No, that''s not necessary. This time, I''m just interested in understanding the market, not in actually negotiating a contract. I''m somewhat reluctant to spend money on these costly mercenaries. I have a n in mind. I''m considering expanding and refurbishing the barracks at Fernsouth Castle, and that''s where the three hundred plus gold coins will be put to good use."

 Chapter 300 300-Mercenary

    Chapter 300 300-Mercenary


    Bosiden suggested a direct and unambiguous course of action: Howard should pay the mercenaries to confront Mibo. Such a strategy promised a swift and decisive end to the conflict, leaving no room for uncertainty.


    Throughout his discourse, Bosiden repeatedly mentioned Duke Ferald, citing several of the Duke''s illustrious battles to underscore his point.


    If they did not employ mercenaries, Bosiden intimated, the stability of their campaign could not be guaranteed.


    Seeking another perspective, Howard summoned Vettel.


    Vettel echoed Bosiden''s sentiment.


    While acknowledging the benefits of fortifying their castle, he pointed out the immediate ineffectiveness of such an endeavor.


    Upgrading buildings was a time-consuming process, requiring many days ofborious work by numerous workers.


    Even after enhancing the barracks, there would not be an immediate substantial increase in their military strength.


    Howard then turned to Resarite for his opinion.


    After considering the situation, Resarite acknowledged that while hiring thousands of mercenaries might offer immediate gratification, upgrading the barracks would provide asting foundation for future conflicts.


    Conscripted soldiers, he noted, were a cost-free resource, whereas mercenaries were a financial drain.


    Conscription could be sustained indefinitely, but the employment of mercenaries was not financially feasible in the long term.


    Inquiring further, Howard asked Resarite for his specific rmendation. This chapter was first shared on the ??v€l?1n tform.


    Resarite exined that Mibo, holding nearly all the knightly titles, had minimal territorial holdings outside a single vige in Mambaton.


    If Mibo wasn''t considering long-term strategy, his forces would temporarily exceed the standard strength of a baron.


    However, having previously defeated Mibo, they were well-acquainted with his tactical abilities and military arrangements, which did not pose a significant threat.


    The critical factor was his ducal rtive, whose efficiency and swiftness in previous military engagements were noteworthy.


    Resarite paused at this juncture, seemingly hesitant to continue.


    His words hung in the air, leaving an unspoken implication of the gravity andplexity of their decision.


    Bosiden addressed Howard with a tone of finality, "You see, even the Minister of War agrees. We should hire mercenaries." Vettel, sharing this sentiment, nodded gently at Howard, his expression one of earnest plea.


    In a quiet corner of the room, Anna had been sitting, attentively observing the discussion.


    At this juncture, she stood up and addressed Howard, "Howard, I must remind you of the treaty you signed with my cousin.


    It may appear to be an alliance treaty, but I''m certain he won''t assist your offensive.


    Howard, too, was internally frustrated, feeling an intense desire to vent his anger yet constrained from doing so.


    He said to Resarite, "When shall we dere war on Mibo? We had agreed on two to three months, and now two and a half months have passed, leaving us half a month more."


    Vettel interjected, "The economic situation has turned out better than expected, enabling us to gather the necessary funds sooner."


    Resarite concluded, "Let''s dere war now. It''s better to take Gokasu Castle as soon as possible."


    A dayter, Howard issued an ultimatum to Mibo, demanding the surrender of the Gokasu barony in the name of reimingwful territory.


    Mibo refused, and thus, Howard entered a state of war with him.N0v3lTr0ve served as the original host for this chapter''s release on N0v3l--B1n.


    Mibo sought assistance from his rtive, Ferald, who, upon receiving the message, was filled with fervent and solemn enthusiasm.


    "Atst," Ferald dered to his Minister of War, "the opportunity to expand the territories of the Ferret family has arrived!"


    Ferald led his army personally towards Nok.


    Prioritizing speed, his various units did not converge but advanced directly towards Nok.


    Ferald exined his strategy: "I fear my foolish brother might lose too quickly, so I must reach Nok before his castle falls." His Minister of War expressed concern that rushing might lead to being ambushed en route, resulting in heavy casualties.


    However, Ferald, resolute in his decision, dismissed these apprehensions.


    Lanvin also joined the campaign, d in shining silver armor, a silver-ted sword at his waist, and a glittering silver helmet on his head.


    He looked strikingly handsome in his outfit.


    However, Ferald''s Minister of War, upon seeing this, was filled with dismay.


    He thought to himself that the cost of Lanvin''s equipment alone could arm a considerable number of soldiers, or even hire a unit of light infantry mercenaries.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Yet, he remained silent.


    Being a nobleman and a count under Ferald, he understood the delicate bnce between what should and should not be said.


    This time, Ferald''s entire army was mobilized.


    Having suffered some losses in the previous fierce assault on Gokasu Castle, their numbers were slightly diminished, amounting to 4985 soldiers.


    Among these, there were 2600 light infantry, 700 heavy infantry, 852 archers, 600 light cavalry, and 233 heavy cavalry.


    A particrly notable unit within this army was the "Raiding Brigade," a group adapted from the Viking Military System.


    This brigade, consisting of only 300 soldiers, all light infantry, might not have seemed significant at first nce.


    However, theirbat record in previous wars was exceptionally fierce.

 Chapter 301 301-The Siege

    Chapter 301 301-The Siege


    This particr unit fought with a fearlessness akin to recklessness, capable of delivering a substantial blow to the enemy''s morale.


    It was known that Ferald had put considerable thought into constructing this unit, harboring high expectations for them.


    Mibo currentlymanded an army of 1200 conscripted soldiers, consisting of 600 light infantry, 300 heavy infantry, 200 archers, 70 light cavalry, and 30 heavy cavalry.


    Indeed, Mibo''s numbers had exceeded the typical garrison of a castle, which was around 1000, a clear indication that his objective of hoarding excessive knightly titles had been achieved.


    However, therey a critical w within his ranks ¨C the disproportionately low number of archers.


    This issue would be ringly evident once Mibo transitioned into a defensive stance during the siege.


    Howard, on the other hand, had amassed an army of 2570 troops, with 1250 light infantry, 500 heavy infantry, 200 archers, 300 light cavalry, and 320 heavy cavalry.


    One particrly fortunate oue for Howard''s forces was the bnce in troop types.


    The percentage of basic light infantry had significantly decreased, while the numbers of heavy infantry and archers had seen steady growth.


    More notably, the count of both light and heavy cavalry had substantially increased, especially the heavy cavalry, which had reached an impressively high proportion within the army.


    Resarite had invested a great deal of effort in training this force, transforming several light cavalry into heavy cavalry.


    Vettel, too, had yed a vital role.


    To fund the equipment needed by Resarite, Vettel had worked tirelessly to increase the overall economic output.


    The number of heavy cavalry under Howard''smand had now even surpassed that of Duke Ferald.


    As they prepared to enter the decisive phase of the conflict, these details were of utmost importance.


    As the campaignmenced, Mibo''s forces held their position, abandoning the outskirts of their viges.


    Mibo''s strategy was clear: he only needed to dy, waiting for his brother''srger army to arrive and sweep through the battlefield.


    The critical question was whether Gokasu Castle could withstand until Ferald reached Nok.


    Given that the war was unfolding within Nok itself, Howard''s army did not need to worry about regrouping and reorganizing.


    They easily converged within less than two days and swiftly took control of the viges in the Gokasu region. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Since most of these viges were practically abandoned, they encountered little resistance.


    The vigers continued their daily lives,rgely unaffected by the conflict.


    Then came the vige of Mambaton, which was not one of Mibo''s excessively held titles but was under someone''s control.


    Mambaton, leading a small force of just over a hundred soldiers, attempted a nocturnal assault on Howard''s army.


    However, outnumbered, they were quickly surrounded by the forces of Resarite and Anna on one nk and decisively defeated by Howard''s troops.


    Only Mambaton managed to escape under cover of darkness.


    The following day, the vige of Mambaton also fell under Howard''s control, and his forces rapidly advanced towards Gokasu Castle.


    By the afternoon, Howard''s army had surrounded the castle, but there was no immediate way to breach its defenses.


    Ivan, from atop the castle walls, mocked Howard, "Ha ha, you fool! Just wait for my uncle to arrive, and you''ll all be running scared! Ha ha ha. Go on, surround us! Isn''t a castle inherently a strategic structure for defense and dy? Keep your siege! Let''s see how many days you canst, waiting for my uncle to show up!"


    Howard nced at Anna, who said, "Unlikest time, Mibo''s forces haven''t suffered any losses. A direct assault might not be sessful. Plus, with Ferald''s threat looming, we don''t have much time."


    She suggested, "How about hiring mercenaries now? We maintain our siege, cutting off Gokasu Castle''s food and water supply, inducing panic among the defenders. Then, from the south, we can choose either the Swiss Brothers Alliance or the Aragon Shield Brigade, which we previously discussed. Once the down payment is made and they start fulfilling the contract, they can join us in the siege. If we can take the castle before Duke Ferald''s troops arrive, that would be ideal."


    Howard, gritting his teeth, inquired about the details of the Swiss Brothers Alliance and Aragon Shield Brigade.


    The Swiss Brothers Alliance was a mix of light and heavy infantry mercenaries, supplemented by a small number of archers and a very limited cavalry force.


    The Aragon Shield Brigade was simr, a blend of light and heavy infantry, but with no cavalry at all.


    However, they had more archers than the Swiss Brothers Alliance.


    Unsatisfied, Howard asked Anna, "Is there a cheaper yet more powerful mercenary group avable for hire?" Anna negated the possibility, "There are none left. With the funds we have, these two are the only mercenary groups near Nok that we can afford."


    Howard expressed his regret, "If only I had known, I would have continued to save for arger mercenary force." Anna pointed out that discussing this now was pointless as the war had already started, and they needed to give it their all.


    Resignedly, Howard handed over his pouch of gold coins to Bosiden, instructing him, "Hire the Swiss Brothers Alliance. They have a slight cavalry presence, which could offer greater flexibility in the battlefield." Bosiden took the money, bowed, and galloped away on his horse.


    That afternoon, Bosiden met with themander of the Swiss Brothers Alliance in Kenfa Vige.


    A straightforward mercenary contract was quickly established, and Bosiden handed over the deposit.


    At midnight, the Swiss Brothers Alliance began to assemble, and by dawn, they were fully gathered, marching towards Gokasu Castle.


    Meanwhile, a part of Ferald''s troops had already entered the territory of Nok.


    Being an advance party, this unit consisted of just over a thousand soldiers, acting on orders directly from Ferald himself.


    Portia''s spies learned of this movement and ryed the intelligence to Portia, who in turn informed Howard.


    After careful consideration, Howard decided to seize the opportunity that presented itself.


    He ordered the Swiss Brothers Alliance to alter their destination and head towards Ferald''s advance troops.


    Anna refrained frommenting on this decision, while Resarite considered it an aggressive move but one that could yield significant rewards.


    Inside the besieging camp, there was a constant flow of activity.


    Knights in armor strutted around with a proud, imposing air.


    Their armor, reflecting the sunlight, dazzled onlookers.


    The heavy cavalry were also well-cared for, with ample food supplies contributing to their high morale.


    A group of light infantry, under Resarite''smand, was busy constructing defensive fortifications.


    Resarite aimed to prevent a surprise attack by the defending forces, which could inflict severe casualties on Howard''s army.


    Meanwhile, a contingent of heavy infantry, led by Anna, patrolled around the siege camp in five rotating squads, enhancing the order and tidying the environment of the camp.


    The knights'' warhorses neighed and pranced, their shiny barding a testament to the knights'' ample war resources.


    In addition to these, there were tworge troops of horses.


    One troop belonged to the heavy cavalry.


    Unlike the usual disarray of heavy cavalry equipment, Howard''s unit, thanks to the unified procurement and ordering by Resarite and Vettel, achieved a near-standardization in their gear.


    At a nce, Howard''s heavy cavalry stood out with their neatly arranged, gleaming horses, their iron stirrups the envy of the light cavalry.


    The light cavalry''s horsescked such protection.


    They were covered with a leather piece that extended over the horse''s back and other parts.


    Even with this protection, these horses were not as strong or robust as those of the heavy cavalry and knights.


    This discrepancy was a matter of troop ssification, akin to the difference between light and heavy infantry.


    It wasn''t that the lords intentionally neglected the light cavalry or infantry; rather, they preferred to invest more resources in heavy cavalry and heavy infantry.


    Howard had excelled in addressing this issue.


    He had many light cavalry riders undergo training to be heavy cavalry, and then personally allocated funds to upgrade the equipment of their horses.


    Some horses, originally part of the light cavalry but of decent quality, received additional feed to fatten and strengthen them, enhancing the overallbat power of the heavy cavalry.


    For those horses that still didn''t meet the standard even after the extra feed, Resarite procured warhorses that met the heavy cavalry standards and provided them to the heavy cavalry at no cost.


    It can be said that for these seemingly few 320 heavy cavalry, Howard had invested a considerable amount of money and resources!


    The horses for the light cavalry had no special requirements; as long as they could run, they were suitable.


    Many frail and slender horses, considered wasteful to discard but not meeting the standards for heavy cavalry or knights'' steeds, were assigned to the light cavalry units.


    A well-equipped light cavalry could potentially reach the battlefield faster than heavy cavalry during strategic maneuvers.


    However, the average light cavalry, in reality, often had even slower movement speed than the heavily armored warhorses.

 Chapter 302 302-Initial Victory

    Chapter 302 302-Initial Victory


    To put it simply, many of the heavy cavalry horses were so exceptional that, evenden with weight, they outran the lightly equipped ones.


    However, in a region a bit further east, there was a type of cavalry known as "rapid maneuver cavalry," a unit that fell somewhere between heavy and light cavalry.


    These rapid maneuver cavalry horses weren''t ordinary mounts; they were swift, truly embodying the "light" aspect of light cavalry.


    Not only were their equipment lighter, but their speed was also remarkably agile.


    It was said that in that region, the aplishments of the rapid maneuver cavalry were impressive, serving as an exemry case of the optimal use of light cavalry.


    In the evening, Alonso arrived at a tent surrounded by tight security and informed Howard that the Swiss Brothers Alliance troops had already set out to intercept the enemy''s advance party as per Howard''s orders.


    Howard nodded in acknowledgment.


    At that moment, inside the tent, Bosiden, Vettel, Resarite, Anna, Margaret, Kaido, and Alonso were all present.


    Howard''s vassals had gathered together.


    Howard was beginning to consider abandoning the prolonged siege here and leading his troops to join forces with the Swiss Brothers Alliance, seizing the opportunity created by Ferald''smand error to first defeat the duke''s forces.


    Howard''s reasoning was as follows: Instead of idly waiting under the high-priced shadow of Gokasu Castle for the enemy to arrive, it would be more advantageous to turn back early, utilizing their familiarity with Nok''s terrain to control the battlefield and defeat the enemy''s sessive waves of divided troops.


    In this way, though the duke appeared to have an army of about five thousand, in reality, each encounter with Howard''s forces would involve only a small detachment.


    Defeating five thousand troops in one go might be unfeasible, but Howard was confident in his ability to triumph over simrly sized units in sessive battles.


    Moreover, the casualties would differ significantly.


    A single battle against five thousand, even if victorious, would undoubtedly result in heavy losses.


    However, if they fought the enemy''s forces in smaller, separate engagements, the casualties could be kept to a minimum each time.


    The total losses would be much less severe than facing five thousand at once.


    Those among Howard''s vassals who supported this n included Anna, Resarite, and Margaret.


    However, there were also those who disagreed: Bosiden, Vettel, Alonso, and Kaido.


    They had their reasons, but Howard, having already deeply understood their perspectives, was not inclined to dwell on their arguments any further.


    Their main contention was that Howard should not engage personally inbat, reasoning that since mercenaries were hired, the battle should be entirely entrusted to them, and Howard should continue besieging Gokasu Castle.


    Such arguments were precisely what Howard did not wish to hear.


    The Swiss Brothers Alliance troop that had been hired numbered only 2,620 men.


    In war, where oues can be highly unpredictable, having equally matched forces could result in both sides engaging in a tentative assault and then retreating with minimal losses.


    However, if one side''s force was significantly smaller, it might bepletely overwhelmed before it could effectively utilize itsbat strength. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    On the battlefield, there are a variety of tactics, and overwhelming force can sometimes alter the nned deployment of military strength.


    Take, for example, the Swiss Brothers Alliance troop.


    Based on their capabilities, they have the potential to inflict a certain number of casualties on the enemy.


    However, if faced with a slightly weaker opponent, they could perform beyond expectations.


    Conversely, against a much stronger adversary, they might fail to achieve the expected level of enemy casualties.


    Put simply, the situation on the battlefield and the eventual oue can sometimes resemble a chain of dominoes.


    In a domino setup, the fall of the first tile determines the direction of the second tile''s fall, causing the first to knock over the second, which in turn topples the third, and so on.


    In essence, the oue on the battlefield often hinges on who topples that "first domino" and from which side it is pushed.


    Once a troop enters a state of disarray, itsbat effectiveness virtually disappears, and what remains is just a matter of how many can escape.


    The specific circumstances of a battle, that "first domino," are often ambiguous.


    Sometimes, a part of a troop may suffer losses, but this does not necessarily mean the entire army will copse.


    It''s quite possible that subsequent troop movements could lead to gaining a greater advantage.


    Only when one side gains a significant advantage might the morale of the opposing side copse, allowing the former to enter a phase of reaping victories.


    This is the greatest significance of having arge army ¨C it can maximize the morale threshold and prevent localized defeats from causing a significant drop in overall morale.


    Howard managed to persuade the others and led his troops away from Gokasu Castle, heading instead towards Nok Castle.


    ording to reports from the Swiss mercenary group, a portion of Duke Ferald''s forces would arrive at Nok Castle the next day.


    They might either besiege Nok Castle or abandon it to confront Howard''s army directly.


    Regarding this contingent of the Duke''s forces, Howard decided to have the Swiss Brothers Alliance defeat them.


    Therefore, half a dayter, the Swiss mercenaries encountered Duke Ferald''s vanguard.


    After some initial skirmishing, both sides retreated about three hundred meters and set up camp.


    Another half day passed, and they joined forces with Howard.


    With Howard''s original conscripted soldiers and the Swiss Brothers Alliance mercenaries, their numbers were close to five thousand.


    Even if facing the entirety of the Duke''s forces, Howard''s side would not be at a numerical disadvantage.


    Duke Ferald, unaware that Howard had hired mercenaries, was under the illusion that he could easily defeat Howard.


    Howard convened a military council and handedmand over to Resarite, demonstrating his trust in him.


    Resarite asked Bosiden to bring out the military map, while instructing Vettel to prepare the stand.


    The twoplied without any hint of noble pretense, acting almost like apprentices to Resarite.


    Once the map was set up, Resarite pointed his right index finger towards a pass north of Nok Castle and addressed the gathering, "Good day, everyone. I am Resarite, and I will bemanding this battle. Let''s start with our troop strength. We have nearly five thousand men, while the enemy has just over a thousand. We must seize this advantageous opportunity."


    "By swiftly dealing with the enemy''s vanguard, we can also gain precious strategic time. We willunch our attack immediately after this meeting. Every second now is valuable, so listen carefully."


    Half an hourter, Howard''s army struck like a storm, overwhelming the enemy troops with a surprise attack.


    The enemy''smanding officer, a baron, had thought it safer to wait for reinforcements here, not expecting the sudden increase in Howard''s forces.


    In just another half hour, Howard''s armypletely decimated the Duke''s vanguard.


    Due to the overwhelming number of Howard''s forces, the enemy had no chance to escape and was systematically annihted.


    In the end, the battlefield was strewn with captives from the enemy side.


    This battle significantly boosted the morale of Howard''s troops.


    Initially, everyone had thought it impossible for an earl to defeat a duke, but this victory revitalized their confidence, leading them to believe that they might actually win this war.


    The next day, Howard led his troops to the northern pass and stationed them there.


    On the third day, the Duke, having lost contact with his vanguard, grew suspicious.


    His son, Earl Lanvin, suggested, "We''ve been receiving daily updates until now. Why hasn''t there been any news today? Could it be that they''ve been defeated by Howard''s army?"


    The Duke rebuked his son, admonishing him not to spread rumors and disrupt morale: "Silence! Don''t let unfounded rumors disturb our troops! The absence of a message could be due to an issue with the messenger. Do not jump to conclusions before we have confirmation! Howard is merely an earl."


    "His only way to defeat me, a duke, is by quickly assembling all his forces to take down Gokasu Castle. His troops could only be lingering around Gokasu Castle, impossible to be outside Nok Castle!"


    Lanvin, confused, questioned, "Then how do you exin the fact that we''ve lost contact with our vanguard? If Howard''s conscripted soldiers are all surrounding the castle, could it be mercenaries hired by Howard who defeated our troops? Does Howard have that much money?"


    The Duke spoke slowly, reiterating, "I''ll say it again, it''s not certain that our vanguard has been disbanded. Don''t let your imagination run wild."


    "Moreover, the likelihood of Howard hiring mercenaries is very slim. The Earldom of Nok has historically been one of the poorer earldoms. Isn''t it well known that the architecture of Nok Earldom itself is irrational? Such a small earldom, yet it has three castles, incurring exorbitant military maintenance costs."


    "Also, with its limitednd area, having three castles means there''s only one city in the entire earldom. Ha, do you think an earldom with just one city could be wealthy? The idea of Howard having enough money to hire mercenaries is preposterous!


    "I, as a duke, struggle with daily expenses and can''t afford mercenaries. How could he possibly afford them? It''s impossible. Don''t overthink it."

 Chapter 303 303-Negotiating Peace

    Chapter 303 303-Negotiating Peace


    Lanvin thought to himself, if it weren''t for his father''s frequent waging of wars that drained the treasury, how could a duke not afford to hire mercenaries? However, Lanvin felt the rest of his father''s reasoning made sense - a small earldom, not one with many cities, couldn''t possibly have the economic means to hire mercenaries.


    What Ferald and Lanvin were unaware of was a crucial fact: Howard''s economy was bolstered by the unique produce he developed! Howard''s Earldom of Nok, having only one city and the rest being castles, indeed faced economic strains.


    However, Howard anticipated significant ie from apple orchards in Kenfa Vige and Pitz Vige through estimated revenues and deposits.


    The high production value ofvender products had boosted the earldom''s toll and trade ie.


    Beyond improving the living standards of his subjects, the meat from ms had enhanced the food reserves of the Earldom of Nok.


    Apart from being a food resource, mshells asionally yielded pearls.


    These pearls were of exquisite quality, representing significant ie with just a single find.


    With Vettel''s exceptional business acumen, these pearls fetched high prices.


    This sess had a snowball effect, enhancing the reputation and fame of Kenfa Vige pearls.


    Now, Kenfa Vige''s pearls were synonymous with the finest in pearls,manding even higher prices.


    It could be said that with the Kenfa Vige pearls in his possession, Howard never had to worry about military funds.


    On the third night, still without any news from the vanguard, the Duke''s attitude shifted.


    He grew anxious and, as a precaution, ordered the second and third divisions to halt at Goldfish Snowscape while leading the first division there himself.


    The Duke''s intention was to consolidate his forces, preventing any further unexpected losses.


    By the fourth day, the Duke''s troops had all assembled at Goldfish Snowscape.


    At the same time, the Duke received a letter from Baron Mibo.


    In the letter, Baron Mibo informed Duke Ferald that Howard''s army had withdrawn from outside Gokasu Castle, and it appeared they were heading towards Nok Castle.


    The Duke thought he understood the situation ¨C he assumed Howard''s main force had personally defeated his vanguard.


    Lanvin, however, was skeptical, remarking, "Even if the distance between the Baronies of Gokasu and Nok is short, there''s still a considerable distance between the castles of the twonds. Even if Howard rushed his troops, it seems imusible for them to have reached Nok Castle so quickly."


    This skepticism stemmed from Lanvin''sck of military understanding.


    Lanvin himself had poor military skills, resulting in low mobility for his troops.


    His reasoning might be applicable to himself, as amander like Lanvin indeed would not have managed such a feat.


    However, Howard''s military prowess far exceeded Lanvin''s, making possible what Lanvin couldn''t achieve.


    Moreover, Lanvin was not familiar with the terrain of Nok.


    Unknown to most nobility, there was a secluded path between Gokasu Castle and the location where the Swiss Brothers Alliance was stationed.


    This path was quite remote and generally unknown to the nobility.


    However, Howard, always empathetic towards his people, had learned about this route during a conversation with the vigers.


    The Duke, puzzled, mused, "Is Howard not nning to seize Gokasu Castle and instead returning to defend his own territory? That doesn''t make sense. He only has the forces of a single earldom; does he dare confront my army of five thousand? He can''t defeat my troops; even if he returns, it would be a futile effort. Why would he dare to give up his only chance of victory and insteade back to battle me?"


    Lanvin, equally perplexed, made a few attempts to exin but failed to articte his thoughts clearly, and his suggestions were dismissed by the Duke.


    One of the Duke''s earl vassals, who had just joined them that day and was unaware of the previous conversation between the Duke and his son, proposed, "If this is the case, it might be possible that Howard has hired mercenaries."


    The Duke shook his head, repeating the exnation he had given the day before.


    The earl vassal hesitated, then suggested, "Could it be that Howard is making a desperate move, pre-spending future taxes to forcefully hire mercenaries to battle Your Grace?"


    The Duke was unsure, responding, "That seems unlikely. Such actions would decrease the favor of his vassals and citizens. And if he pre-spends now, what will he do when he can''t collect taxes in the future to cover maintenance costs? Unless he is truly prepared for a do-or-die struggle, it seems improbable."


    In reality, Howard hadn''t pre-spent any taxes; he had directly used the cash he had on hand to hire mercenaries.


    On the fifth day, the Duke''s army arrived outside the pass, intending to attack it.


    Howard, standing atop the fortress, called out to Duke Ferald, "Your Grace, you won''t be able to take this pass. You should give up. Mibo deceived me first; I cannot let him off."


    Duke Ferald, infuriated, demanded, "Was it you who defeated my vanguard?"


    Howardughed heartily, "What does it matter if I did? In warfare, do you expect me not to defeat your troops? Should I have stood still for you to attack? Duke Ferald, you are a nobleman of stature. I hope your words reflect some level of wisdom and don''t tarnish the reputation of the nobility."


    Enraged, the Duke ordered his troops tounch a forceful attack.


    Howard raised his hand, and the archers who had been crouching below the parapet stood up, raining arrows into the open space below.


    For a moment, arrows fell like rain, causing significant damage to Ferald''s light infantry.


    However, Ferald''s heavy infantry advanced, each soldier carrying a shield.


    The shields mitigated much of the damage from the arrows.


    Howard noticed the inconsistency in the shields; some looked decent enough, while others were old, rusted, or appeared about to fall apart.


    Crucially, the sizes of the shields varied ¨C some wererge, others small.


    Howard shouted to his archers, "Aim carefully! Target their knees and feet! Some of their shields are too small! We have an opportunity!" The archers then focused on shooting below the shields, targeting the heavy infantry''s knees and lower.


    Many of the heavy infantry were hit in areas not protected by their shields.


    They screamed in agony, unable to advance further. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ferald''s siege towers slowly moved toward the walls.


    Ferald cleverly instructed his heavy infantry to take cover behind the folding panels of the siege towers.


    As the towers inched forward, those atop were protected from archery fire.


    When the towers neared the walls, the panels unfolded, and Ferald''s soldiers, with roaring battle cries, charged towards Howard''s side.


    Howard''s archers continued to fire, but as the enemy archers also smartly positioned themselves beside the siege towers for protection and returned fire, the battle intensified.


    Howard''s archers targeted those on the siege towers, but the enemy now primarily consisted of shield-bearing soldiers, with the remaining unshielded light infantry looking for opportunities to join the assault.


    The enemy knights and cavalry joined the fray, the heavily armed knights advancing step by step.


    The defense of the fortress was fierce and bloody.


    However, since the Swiss Brothers Alliance mercenaries primarily consisted of light and heavy infantry, theck of cavalry in the defensive battle was not a hindrance but rather a robust auxiliary force.


    The battle for the pass was brutal and continued relentlessly until the morning of the fifth day.


    Howard led a charge with knights and heavy cavalry from his conscripted soldiers, striking Ferald''s army stationed outside the pass and achieving a resounding victory.


    The enemy was sent reeling, losing their armor and weapons in disarray.


    Howard''s knights pursued the retreating enemy, conquering over a dozen of their camps.


    Ferald''s army was forced to retreat three kilometers away, their morale utterly depleted.


    Riding alongside Margaret, Annaughed and said, "We''re going to be famous after this. We might just make it into the history books of Nok."


    Margaret, feeling confident, replied to Anna, "I think it''s very possible. We''ve certainly made a name for ourselves this time." She felt a sense of happiness as Anna initiated conversation with her, having been worried about a potential rift between them.


    Now, it seemed, Margaret had been concerned over nothing.


    After leading the cavalry back to the pass, Howard brought out all his troops.


    This time it wasn''t just a cavalry charge; he pressed forward with the entire army.


    He sent Bosiden to Ferald''s new camp in the capacity of a diplomat, urging Ferald to withdraw from the war.


    Upon reaching Ferald''s camp, and under heavy guard, Bosiden was ushered into the Duke''s presence.


    Ferald, sitting on a high chair and sipping corn soup, was nked by his son, Earl Lanvin, and various vassals.


    Bosiden addressed Ferald, "Your Grace, I am here on behalf of my lord to extend his highest respects to you." Ferald let out a coldugh, but feeling the deference Howard had shown him, his expression unconsciously softened.

 Chapter 304 304-Rewards

    Chapter 304 304-Rewards


    Bosiden continued, "My lord does not wish to be your enemy, so he has sent me to negotiate terms of peace with you."


    Ferald, continuing to sip his corn soup, didn''t nce at Bosiden, and asked, "What are your lord''s conditions?"


    Bosiden responded with a rare, hearty smile, "There are no conditions, Your Grace. We offer unconditional peace. After the negotiation, Your Grace will still be the lord of vast territories, and my lord will remain a humble friend."


    Lanvin, still d in his shining silver armor ¨C which had seen little action in the battles ¨C spoke to his father, "Father, we cannot agree to this. Uncle is still waiting for our reinforcements."


    However, an elderly earl with a ck, upward-curling mustache spoke up, "I do not support continuing this fight. We have already deployed all our troops. The losses we have suffered up to now are severe, and we cannot afford to go on. If we continue, I fear that Duke Jiakai, the old fox, might take advantage of our weakened state."


    Ferald set down his soup bowl, visibly wary of the prospect of other dukes attacking him in his moment of vulnerability.


    Bosiden added, "Your Grace, my lord has no conflict of interest with you. You are in Florence, while my lord is within Duke Jiakai''s territory. Although not too far apart, my lord''s Earldom of Nok is still quite distant from yournds. If Your Grace continues to suffer losses within Nok, it could be a painful situation for your kin but a joyful one for your enemies."


    Bosiden added, "Your Grace, my lord has no conflict of interest with you. You are in Florence, while my lord is within Duke Jiakai''s territory. Although not too far apart, my lord''s Earldom of Nok is still quite distant from yournds. If Your Grace continues to suffer losses within Nok, it could be a painful situation for your kin but a joyful one for your enemies."


    Ferald took a deep breath, almost as if speaking to himself, andmented, "Ah, I can''t help my brother anymore. His tactical level is too poor. If Howard''s army has already left his area, why didn''t he lead all his troops to besiege othernds of Howard? Or he could have directly joined forces with me. A pincer attack by the two of us might have had a chance against Howard."


    Bosiden listened silently, already forming a judgment in his mind ¨C the Duke of Florence was ready to sign a peace treaty.


    When Bosiden left the Duke''s camp, he held a piece of parchment in his hand, bearing the signature of the Duke of Florence. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Thus, due to exceeding his anticipated losses, the Duke withdrew from the war.


    What remained was the naive Baron Mibo.


    Howard disbanded the mercenary group, no longer needing to pay their wages, and led his conscripted soldiers toward the Gokasu region.


    Two monthster, as Gokasu Castle faced water and food shortages and its soldiers deserted, Howard seized the opportunity for a forceful attack.


    The castle fell, and Howard captured Mibo, securing victory in the war.


    After the victory, Howard stripped Mibo of his barony and even contemted taking away his knightly titles.


    Resarite suggested that if Howard nned to bestow Gokasu Castle to a new baron, Mibo could be handed over to them for handling.


    Howard found this suggestion sensible.


    With Mibo''s barony title gone, he was now a knight with four or five fiefs.


    As for Mambaton, who had been loyal during the siege, Howard showed little interest and rejected his proposal to be the new Baron of Gokasu.


    Resarite, hearing this,ughed at Mambaton''s presumption, and Anna shared the sentiment, mocking him.


    Howard did not release Mibo immediately.


    He considered Mibo untrustworthy and cunning, not nning to let him go.


    Mibo''sck of credibility and sly nature had led Howard to the decision to keep him confined, ensuring that such a deceitful individual would not be free to cause further trouble.


    Ten dayster, Howard convened a meeting with Anna, Margaret, Resarite, Bosiden, Vettel, Alonso, and Kaido.


    He informed them that he intended to bestow the barony of Gokasu, and as to whom it would be granted, he wanted them to demonstrate their worth and discuss it among themselves before he made a decision.


    This announcement sparked great interest among them.


    Anna, dressed in a bright yellow threeyered down jacket, spoke up, "Howard, although I am indifferent, we nobles certainly always desire morend. I have been assisting you from the very beginning."


    "Whether it was initially supporting you with gold coins orter single-handedly facilitating two diplomatic agreements, I have always been doing my best to help you. Howard, I hope you can grant me the barony of Gokasu."


    Bosiden, wearing a thick sky-blue cotton coat, spoke with a hint of envy, "Lord Howard, unlike Anna, I don''te from a distinguished family. I am where I am today thanks to Lord Resarite''s and your appreciation. I hope to obtain the baronial title so I can serve you even better in the future."


    "Look at every diplomatic mission; it''s always my team handling the affairs. The smoothness of your diplomacy is partly my doing. Take, for instance, the final peace negotiation with the Duke of Florence."


    "If someone else had been in my ce, sess was not guaranteed. Had that negotiation failed, to speak frankly, the oue of the war would have been unpredictable, introducing unnecessary risks. I believe I have made a significant contribution."


    Dressed in a beige studded armor, Vettel gathered his courage and spoke loudly, "Lord Howard, please forgive my presumption. War is essentially about money, a reality you must now clearly understand. Without funds, we are immobilized; with funds, we can hire mercenaries."


    "Although our number of conscripted soldiers was less than that of the Duke of Florence, our economic situation was better, allowing us to hire mercenaries and make up the numbers."


    "Now that the war is over, as your finance minister, surely I have contributed significantly? I hope to be granted the barony of Gokasu. If I be the Baron of Gokasu, I will diligently manage the economy and improve the efficiency of trade throughout the territory and Nok."


    Margaret, wearing ck leather armor, remained silent.


    She felt content regardless of the oue; the expansion of Howard''s overall territory pleased her.


    She watched the others vying for the opportunity, choosing not to speak.


    Alonso, d in wine-red padded armor, also wanted to speak but wasn''t sure what to say.


    He thought about boasting of his aplishments but realized he didn''t have much to boast about.


    Should he mention his role as a servant-like figure, always ready at Howard''s beck and call? Alonso decided to let the opportunity pass.


    Resarite, now in his thirties, watched the younger nobles eagerlypeting for the chance.


    He felt an unexpected surge of excitement, his palms sweating slightly with nerves.


    Resarite, who had previously lost out in noble politics, was not adept at vying for fame and profit.


    However, his wife and children had already been moved from the Vancouver Duke''s territory to his ownnds within Nok.


    His wife often encouraged him to strive harder.


    His child, now seven years old, was also starting to chatter about matters of the battlefield.


    Resarite felt the weight of responsibility growing.


    As the head of an ordinary, if not prominent, family, he felt he should do something more.


    Resarite, not a man adept at small talk, excelled in discussing military matters with confidence.


    However, when it came to the nuanced conversations of noble society, he felt out of his depth.


    Deciding not to beat around the bush, he addressed Howard directly, "Howard, I offer you two viges in exchange for the barony of Gokasu. You can reim the viges, and I can gain a baronial title."


    Anna, visibly displeased, said to Resarite, "Do you realize what you''re doing? You''re a vassal, yes, but also a noble. Why do you stoop to such ttery towards Howard? Our requests fornd should be made with grace and dignity, not by haggling like this!"


    Bosiden also addressed Resarite, "Master, you don''t need to do this." Vettel echoed a simr sentiment.


    Alonso and Margaret remained silent.


    At that moment, more of Howard''s vassals entered upon hearing the news, adding to themotion.


    Kaido spoke to Resarite, "Your actions put us other nobles in a difficult position. Are you trying to break the unspoken code among us?"


    Karlondo mocked Resarite, "Using yournds as bargaining chips, huh? You really do have the ir of a merchant. Lord Resarite, why don''t you join us in Wislot as a high-ranking merchant?"


    Howard silenced the mor of those present.


    He walked up to Resarite, looked into his eyes, and said, "You are my Minister of War. My rise from knight to earl owes much to your invaluable assistance. In our feudal society, military prowess is crucial. You have helped me win battles againstrger forces; I value and respect you for that!"

 Chapter 305 305-The Assassin

    Chapter 305305-The Assassin


    Resarite stood erect, like a soldier at attention.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Howard eventually agreed to his proposal, reiming Louva Vige and Browndale Vige from Resarite and granting him the barony of Gokasu.


    However, Howard had a finalmand for Resarite: "I''m giving you three months to get rid of Mibo. I want him stripped of even his knightly title."


    Resarite hesitated, "Isn''t that a bit too harsh?"


    Howard replied, "Mibo is treacherous and has lost all credibility with me."


    Defiantly, Resarite countered, "Since you''ve granted me the baronial title, Mibo is no longer your direct vassal, but mine. How I treat my vassal is not for you to dictate." With these words, Resarite abruptly left the lord''s hall, leaving Howard''s vassals speechless and exchanging surprised nces.


    Anna, with her mouth agape in a mocking gesture, remarked, "What a wise way to bestow a reward. No sooner is the title given than he dares to defy you."


    Bosiden, slinging an arm around Vettel''s shoulder, walked out of the hall without a word, their faces wearing exaggerated expressions.


    Karlondo suggested to Howard, "Perhaps you should reconsider? The official ceremony for the baronial title hasn''t even taken ce; everything is still negotiable."


    Howard pinched the bridge of his nose and said, "In my feudal territory, I cannot tolerate Mibo''s presence. Karlondo, Anna, you two try to persuade Resarite."


    Anna scoffed, "That''s unlikely to be effective." Karlondo nodded, "I''ll do my best to try."


    Ten dayster, Resarite had a change of heart.


    He came to Howard to apologize and promised that once he was officially a baron, he would promptly strip Mibo of his knightly titles.


    However, Resarite expressed concern about the sheer number of titles Mibo held, telling Howard, "He has so many knight titles. Even if I find a reason to dere war and win, I can only strip away one or two of his titles. He will still have others left, which won''t achieve our goal."


    Howard instructed, "Tell Mambaton to do everything he can to wage war against Mibo."


    Resarite was puzzled, doubting Mambaton''s ability to defeat Mibo.


    But Howard continued, "You assign a few new vassals, and then have them dere war on Mibo together. The ultimate goal is to strip him of all his titles."


    Resarite nodded in understanding.


    A dayter, Resarite''s investiture ceremony as a baron was conducted smoothly.


    Howard formally reimed the two viges from Resarite.


    Three days after that, Howard knighted Portia, granting him Louva Vige and officially appointing him as head of espionage.


    Five dayster, ndre approached Howard, expressing her desire to return to Kaido''s side and hoping for Howard''s permission.


    Howard then bestowed Browndale Vige upon Kaido, fulfilling his earlier promise to ndre.


    ndre returned to Kaido''s side, this time bringing the official documents of the grant.


    Kaido, overjoyed, lifted ndre in a 360-degree spin, then joyfully carried her around the back garden, bringing her much delight.


    Seven dayster, the ceremony for Kaido''s additional grant took ce at Fernsouth Castle, with Kaido gaining another vige under his lordship.


    Duke Jiakai, known as Lyon, had grown increasingly impatient and frequently galloped wildly through the streets to vent his frustration.


    One morning at breakfast, his wife, Matilda, addressed him with concern, "Why have you been recklessly riding through the streetstely? You could hurt someone, do you realize that?"


    Lyon shared his worries, "My dear, I''ve been losing sleep over the Earl of Nok''s affairs."


    Matilda gently stroked Lyon''s cheek, speaking soothingly, "He''s getting married soon. Perhaps everything will settle down then."


    Lyon sighed and confided, "Ever since I sent envoys to him, in just half a year, the Earl of Nok has stripped another disloyal vassal of his title. His ambition is too great; I can''t keep up with him."


    Matilda, surprised and feeling a sense of foreboding, suggested, "In that case, we must prepare on two fronts. Firstly, we should send another envoy to inquire in detail about when Howard is getting married and whether he ns to cease his aggressive actions post-marriage.Secondly, let''s hire an assassin, even if it costs a fortune."


    A maid carrying breakfast heard these words and, in shock, dropped the tray she was holding.


    She was immediately scolded by an older maid and cowered on the floor, holding her head.


    Lyon, with a piercing gaze, questioned, "Shouldn''t we n a conspiracy first? Hiring an assassin directly would be too expensive."


    Matilda said coldly, "If we''re going to do it, let''s do it decisively. Organizing conspiracies is too easily exposed, and the conspiracy''s execution is too slow; we can''t wait." Lyon agreed.


    ...


    Six days hence, as twilight descended, Howard fell victim to an assassin''s ambush.


    His only defense was a single-handed sword he carried; no shield, no two-handed sword adorned him, nor was he d in sturdy armor.


    Instead, he wore a simple red cotton jacket, fastened with yellow buttons across his chest.


    The assassin was a silent predator, his deadly intent preceding any spoken word.


    Hey in wait behind a wall, biding his time until Howard approached.


    As Howard drew near, the assassin sprang from his hiding ce, dagger in hand, aiming straight for Howard''s heart.


    Caught off guard, Howard instinctively moved to the right, but his left arm was grazed by the de, drawing blood.


    "Assassin!" Howard bellowed.


    Around him, lights began to flicker to life - torches held by his security team, a testament to their vignce.


    Sensing the encroaching light and hearing the growingmotion, the assassin realized the stringency of Howard''s protection.


    He resolved to make one final, desperate attempt.


    For the price of 250 gold coins, he had pledged to take Howard''s life, and he was determined to try his utmost.


    He had decided: should this attempt fail, he would scale the wall and escape, biding his time for another opportunity.


    Howard, with his right hand gripping the single-handed sword, positioned the de horizontally across his chest in defense.


    The assassin, with a sudden burst of speed, charged at Howard.


    He threw his ck cloak towards Howard in a bid to obscure his vision, hoping to catch him unawares.


    This was Howard''s first encounter with an assassin''s tactics of this nature.


    Caught off guard, his vision was obscured by the ck cloak thrown over his face.


    Frantically trying to pull the cloak away, his mind raced with thoughts.


    Howard realized the assassin''s ploy had seeded; he would either be killed while removing the cloak or be unable to see the assassin''s dagger if he did not remove it, leading to the same fatal oue.


    Closing his eyes, Howard calmed himself and relied on his hearing.


    Quickly, he swung his sword, shing with the assassin''s weapon, creating a resounding ng.


    The assassin screamed in disbelief, "Impossible! No one can block my strike blindfolded!"


    Margaret, leading the defense force, surrounded the assassin, who then scaled the wall and fled.


    Howard, drenched in sweat, finally removed the ck cloak from his face.


    That evening, his dinner tasted nd, overshadowed by the events of the day.


    Portia, the chief of spies, continuously apologized for her failure to protect him.


    Howard inquired of Portia, "What do you make of this assassin?" Portia spected, "Perhaps sent by Mibo, harboring deep resentment against you, my lord." Howard shook his head, "He couldn''t afford it. I suspect it was the Duke of Jiakai who hired the assassin." Portia suggested, "Shall we hire our own assassin in retaliation?" Howard remained silent, and after a moment, dismissed her with a wave of his hand.


    The night was restless for Howard, who saw the dawn''s sun rise without a wink of sleep.


    ...


    The envoy from Lyon had arrived, and he made an indelible impression on Howard. Dressed in opulent attire adorned with precious gems and riding a majestic steed, the envoy''s grandeur was immediately evident as Howard personally greeted him outside the city walls.


    Guiding the envoy toward the castle, Howard engaged in conversation, inquiring, "I recall the Duke''s previous emissaries were not adorned in such splendor. May I inquire about your noble rank?"


    With a diplomatic smile, the envoy replied, "I am a dual Count of Romagne and Ferrara, thus, I hold the title of Marquis."


    Howard''s understanding deepened. The extravagant attire now made sense ¨C the envoy was indeed a Marquis. As their conversation continued, the envoy, named Rolf, leaned in and asked in a suggestive tone, "Would you like to know why I am so wealthy?"


    Rolf then disyed his clothing, gesturing towards it for Howard to see, prompting Howard to exim, "Because you possess two Countships, you are a Marquis."


    With an air of mystery, Rolf revealed that this was not the primary reason. Intrigued, Howard escorted Rolf into the inner chambers of the castle.

 Chapter 306 306-A Lucrative Business

    Chapter 306306-A Lucrative Business


    As Rolf strolled through Fernsouth Castle, he admired the reliefs on the walls, remarking to Howard, "This castle of yours, Howard, is truly remarkable. These reliefs, they are the work of Master Zelmo from three hundred years ago, aren''t they?" Howard, well-versed in the history of his castle from hours spent in the library, knew Rolf was correct.


    At lunchtime, Howard invited Rolf to join him for a meal, an invitation Rolf epted.


    Eager to make a good impression, Howard had Nora bring an abundance of river m meat.


    Once the chef finished arranging the dishes, the m meat was presented in an immacte disy.


    Rolf, upon seeing the river m meat, expressed his surprise, "Oh? I didn''t expect to encounter familiar river m meat here. I thought only adventurers unearthed such edible treasures." Howard felt a slight surprise inside, realizing that river m meat was a developed delicacy elsewhere too. But he maintained aposed exterior and continued, "Yes, these river ms are not just for meat. More importantly, while harvesting them, we asionally find pearls. The m meat itself isn''t worth much, just the price of meat. But pearls, they are valuable ¨C each one could be worth the price of a dozen gold coins."


    Howard, still unfamiliar with Rolf, chose not to disclose the true value of the pearls.


    Upon hearing about the pearls, Rolf was ready to discuss a partnership with Howard.


    However, as Howard took a bite of the river m meat, he said, "Aren''t you here as the Duke''s Minister of Diplomacy? Let''splete your official tasks first, then we can talk about personal matters. I am someone who believes in separating business from pleasure, and I wouldn''t want our dealings to beplicated."


    Rolf then dropped his guard, revealing, "I am not the Minister of Diplomacy. The Duke merely entrusted me to speak with you and convey his message. Essentially, the Duke fears your rapid ascent and sent me to persuade you to marry soon."


    Howard replied, "Persuade me to marry? Didn''t thest minister already discuss this with me? Why repeat it?" A fleeting smirk crossed Rolf''s face as he retorted, "But the Duke has been waiting, and you''re still not married."


    Howard turned to Nora, inquiring, "How many days are left until my wedding to Kaserlyn?" Nora responded, "Not many, just half a month until the official ceremony." Howard nced at Rolf, his look conveying the message: there''s your answer, no need for further discussion.


    Rolf nodded, "Alright, let''s talk about personal matters now." But unexpectedly, Howard interrupted him to inquire about the assassin.


    Rolf''s expression fluctuated, but he firmly denied any possibility of the Duke of Jiakai being involved in such dishonorable acts. The initial instance of this chapter being avable happened at N0v3l.Bin.


    Observing the sweat on Rolf''s forehead, Howard sensed the truth but chose not to pursue it further.


    Instead, Howard shifted the conversation to Rolf''s money-making scheme.


    As Rolf recounted his story, Howard began to understand the source of Rolf''s wealth.


    It turned out that Rolf hailed from Ferrara, a fiefdom with a bustling trade port where countless ships anchored daily.


    Ferrara, a Mediterranean port, was a hub of constant movement of goods.


    Rolf had learned from a group of adventurers he had intercepted about a nearby forest teeming with bizarre urrences.


    Leading his soldiers on an expedition, he discovered arge number of exotic beasts.


    Instead of informing the Church about this discovery, Rolf regrly hired adventurers and conscripted soldiers to hunt these peculiar creatures.


    He then sold their hides, meat, and other parts to merchants, earning gold coins in return.


    Howard, intrigued by a particr aspect of the tale, asked, "Exotic beasts? What makes them so unusual?" Rolf exined, "ording to the merchants, these beasts seem to have originated from the New World. But given the distance, they couldn''t have arrived here without ships. These creatures can''t swim, nor can they build or use boats, so how did they end up in Ferrara? That''s the mystery. Their peculiarity lies precisely in this enigma."


    Howard asked Nora to bring a map, and after studying it carefully, he spected, "Is it possible that these beasts were transported here by other merchants from the New World?" Rolf chuckled, "Of course, that''s a possibility. But I don''t concern myself with such details. I am now making a fortune from these beasts."


    Howard, sensing Rolf''s pragmatic approach,mented, "If these beasts are not native, their numbers must surely be limited.


    Constant hunting by you and your men will eventually lead to their extinction."


    Rolf replied nonchntly, "I''m not concerned about that. Besides, they seem to be adapting well here. ording to my people, their numbers are even increasing."


    Howard marveled at this.


    Rolf boasted, "How else would I describe them as extraordinary beasts?"


    Howard then asked Nora to bring fifty gold coins, offering them to Rolf, "I want to invest. I''d like a share in your future earnings." Rolf pushed away the te of coins, refusing, "No, no, I couldn''t possibly take your money."


    Howard exined that it was an investment, a share in the venture.


    Rolf remained resolute, his eyes gleaming as he said, "The truth is, I''m not short of money. What Ick is manpower. The territory of these beasts is expanding. Originally confined to Ferrara, they''re now nearly reaching Romagna. If other nobles discover them, the price I get for their hides and misceneous goods will plummet." His implication was clear: he needed to prevent other nobles from interfering, wishing to keep these benefits to himself.


    So, Howard instructed Nora to return the gold coins to the treasury, casually crossing his legs, he said to Rolf, "I''ve heard of people being short on money, but being short on manpower is lessmon."


    Before Rolf could respond, Howard continued, "As nobles, we all know that being short of money is troublesome, but with war looming, the biggest concern and worry is theck of manpower. We are feudal nobles; warfare is our forte. If I assign a troop to you, but consequently get defeated by my enemies, it would be a loss not worth the gain."


    Rolf pulled out a small notebook and showed it to Howard.


    It contained records of each expedition, detailing the number of adventurers hired and conscripted soldiers sent to the forest, along with their respective yields.


    Rolf assured Howard that this venture was profitable, exining that the money earned far exceeded the costs of hiring mercenaries, suggesting that Howard would definitely profit by joining.


    In response, Howard kicked the coffee table, sending it sliding towards Rolf.


    Anger was evident in his voice as he used, "You''re trying to deceive me? If it''s as profitable as you im, why don''t you hire the mercenaries yourself? You could hire them daily and profit from the difference."


    "Wouldn''t that be a business with no investment and all profit? Unless you rify the downsides, I absolutely won''t participate! I, Howard, may not be the sharpest, but I know better than to make a deal with a tiger!"


    This outburst changed Rolf''s perception of Howard.


    Based on his research, Howard was seen as a nouveau riche count with no significant foundation, having inherited a minor knighthood.


    Rolf had underestimated Howard, thinking him easy to fool due to his apparentck of experience.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But to Rolf''s surprise, Howard had astutely pinpointed the discrepancies in his proposal.


    Thus, Rolf waspelled to reveal the truth.


    The beast poption in Ferrara had spread to Romagna, and from there, it had expanded further, catching the attention of the Governor of Venice.


    The Governor, with hismercial acumen, had already spotted a business opportunity in these beasts.


    With this revtion, Howard could almost piece together the entire scenario.


    Indeed, Rolf admitted, "Our real challenge isn''t the beasts, but the Governor of Venice. If I were to hire mercenaries myself, I might not manage the situation delicately. Thus, your assistance would be preferable."


    Subsequently, Howard decided to join the venture, though he insisted on rifying all the finer details beforehand.


    That evening, around seven or eight o''clock, Rolf and Howard concluded their negotiations.


    Howard agreed to deploy 1500 troops to aid Rolf in Romagna, with the aim of intimidating the Governor of Venice.


    In return, Rolf promised Howard a tenth of the profits from his beast-hunting enterprise.


    True to his decisive nature, once Howard made up his mind to participate, he acted without hesitation.


    On the third day, he set out from the County of Nok with 1,500 troops, heading towards Romagna.


    Apanying the contingent were two knights, Anna and Margaret, as well as Gn, Howard''s knight squire.


    Since Rolf had developed a good rapport with Howard, he had rified things on the very night they had discussed their ns. Regarding the assassin, Rolf hadn''t personally witnessed Duke Lyon of Jiakai paying the killer, but it was evident that the assassin was closely connected to Lyon''s court. As for whether Lyon had indeed hired the assassin, Rolf subtly nodded, giving Howard a hint of the truth.

 Chapter 307 307-Confrontation

    Chapter 307 307-Confrontation


    Now, Rolf was on his way to Jiakai''s capital to speak favorably on Howard''s behalf and to stabilize the increasingly erratic Lyon.


    Meanwhile, Howard was actively engaged in the task Rolf had left with him.


    The situation in Romagna was not particrly optimistic.


    ording to Rolf, the greedy Governor of Venice had hired mercenaries to bolster his forces, constantly challenging the boundaries of Romagna.


    It seemed likely that if he sensed any weakness in Marquis Rolf, he would brazenly move in, ostensibly to "help solve the beast problem," but in reality, to seize the profits.


    Despite the long march, the mood among the troops was rxed.


    Everyone understood that this was not a war campaign and that there would be no casualties, making the journey feel more like a lively spring outing for children.


    The road from Nok to Romagna was easy to traverse, thanks to the wide highways.


    Anna and Margaret, the two knights, took special care of Howard, often preparing wild game for him to eat.


    Anna''s cooking skills were mediocre, but her dishes were edible.


    Margaret, on the other hand, was an excellent cook.


    Her culinary talents were so good that even if she chose to be an adventurer in the future, she would never starve.


    On one asion, Anna caught a wild wolf for Howard to eat.


    As Howard dined, he casually chatted with Anna, inquiring about her father''s recent health.


    Anna, while roasting a wild chicken leg, replied, "He''s doing quite well. His days are mostly eating and sleeping, void of any ambition. Living the noble life suits him just fine." Her face betrayed a hint of disdain as she spoke.


    It was clear Anna held little respect for her father''sckadaisical approach to nobility.


    Pondering for a moment, Howard asked, "Now that the Valuva family has decided to separate from your Katerina family, does your father have any ns to enhance the prestige of the Katerina lineage?"


    Anna responded with a self-deprecatingugh, "Enhance our family? Him? He wouldn''t even dare to sign an alliance treaty."


    Howard touched his nose thoughtfully and suggested, "Tell your father that if he wants to bring glory to your family, he should help me by visiting Edward and considering signing an alliance treaty. When the dayes for our three houses to join forces in battle, I won''t forget his contribution." Howard''s intention was to further solidify the alliance with Edward and establish a treaty with Anna''s father.


    Anna shrugged, "I''ll do my best." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    On the third day of their journey, as they neared the borders of Jiakai, a group of masked bandits took advantage of the night to attack Howard''s camp.


    Gn and Anna each took charge of defending the east and west sides, repelling two waves of attackers.


    Meanwhile, Margaret, disguised as a maid, stayed close to Howard, capturing a masked assassin attempting another strike at Howard''s life.


    Howard recognized the assassin''s attire and, after Anna''s interrogation, confirmed his identity.


    The man, bearing no distinguished family name, was amoner hired by Duke Lyon of Jiakai.


    His price: 250 gold coins, with the mission to kill Howard.


    Seated, with a trembling ss of red wine in hand, Howard stared silently at the assassin.


    Anna ced her sword near the assassin''s neck, ncing at Howard as if asking whether to kill him.


    Howard closed his eyes, deciding to let things proceed by the book.


    Thus, the assassin was executed.


    ording to Anna''s description, the attackers outside the camp were conscripted soldiers from Jiakai in disguise.


    Enraged, Howard smashed his wine ss, cursing Lyon, "Damn you, Duke of Jiakai! A double-dealing scoundrel! Sending envoys on one hand and assassins on the other, you truly know how to y the game!"


    Anna stepped outside the camp, spoke briefly with the captain of the guard, and then returned, advising Howard, "Calm down. This is just how rtionships between nobles work."


    After some time, Howard''s army finally reached Romagna and met with Rolf.


    Howard and his troops took a brief rest in the town of Romagna before moving to the border to bolster the defense.


    There, Howard encountered the Governor of Venice, a man adorned in opulence, resembling a walking treasury.


    His attire sparkled with precious gems and gleaming gold buttons.


    Every stripe on his garment was masterfully crafted, and the angle of his cor was meticulously precise.


    The Governor, a man in his forties, had a face marked by the passage of time yet exuded an air of affluence.


    Next to the resplendent Governor, Rolf seemed almost impoverished.


    Howard directed his men to station along the border, assigning them in intervals to face off against the mercenaries from Venice.


    The atmosphere was not particrly tense; the Vian mercenaries were aware this was a matter of profit, not a prelude to battle.


    Simrly, Howard''s conscripted soldiers discerned the attitude of their opponents, with many sheathing their swords once again.


    The crux of the situationy in the negotiations between Rolf and the Governor.


    Howard stood beside Rolf, letting him introduce Howard to the Governor without refuting any of Rolf''s embellishments.


    It was a time to intimidate the opponent, and the more impressive they could make themselves sound, the better.


    After hearing Rolf''s ount, the Governor scrutinized Howard, asking, "Did you really rise from a knight to a count within a feudal structure?" Howard smiled naturally, his response radiating charisma, "All of this is the joint achievement of my vassals and me."


    The Governor let out a coldugh, but thenmended Howard for his achievements, admitting that he himself could not have aplished what Howard had.


    "In a feudal system, for nobles to rise in ranks is often a fool''s dream. But in our republic, it''s different. As long as you work hard and earn money, you get rewarded. I was just amon child in my early years, but now, I am known as a nobleman," he said.


    Rolf took up the conversation, addressing the Governor, "This time I''ve brought an assistant. I can eliminate the beasts in Romagna all by myself." The Governor replied skeptically, "The origin of these beasts is a mystery, and their rapid breeding is concerning."


    Rolf countered, "This is my territory, and I take full responsibility for it. You need not worry about these matters, my lord." His tone at the end of the sentence seemed to mock the Governor''s earlier words.


    Clearly, Rolf, a traditional feudal noble, looked down upon those merchants who gained status through wealth.


    The Governor tried to deceive Rolf, iming, "But my people say that these beasts have spread again, reaching the borders of Venice now." Seeing through the Governor''s ploy, Rolf retorted, "Then go catch them in Venice''s territory, whye to mine?"


    The standoff continued, with the conversation shifting from clear and precise negotiating terms to more casual, rambling exchanges, almost like everyday chit-chat.


    After two hours of this back-and-forth, both Rolf and the Governor were left with dry mouths and exhausted tongues, eventually deciding to retreat without further discussion.


    Walking alongside Rolf, Howard listened as Rolf leaned in and whispered, "Now''s our chance! His men have withdrawn. Quickly lead your men into the forest to capture the exotic beasts. The more we catch, the more we earn."


    Scratching his ear, Howard replied, "Have your men lead the way." Rolf promptly assigned a guide.


    In the afternoon, Howard''s 1,500-strong army ventured deep into the forest, sessfully hunting numerous exotic beasts.


    Howard himselfid eyes on these creatures for the first time, finding their appearance difficult to describe ¨C creatures he had never seen before, testament to the New World''s wonders.


    That evening, as Howard and his men returned to Romagna, they sold the beasts for a handsome profit.


    However, just as they were celebrating their sess, the Governor of Veniceunched a sudden attack, causing amotion at the border.


    Rolf hurriedly lined up his 3000 conscripted soldiers along the border in a dense, threeyered formation, puzzling the Governor with this unexpected move.


    Uncertain whether Rolf was preparing for a desperate fight, the Governor hesitated and eventually withdrew his forces.


    For a month, this cat-and-mouse game continued between Rolf and the Governor.


    Rolf simultaneously earned money and fended off the Governor, while thetter increasingly struggled with the expenses of hiring mercenaries.


    Half a monthter, the Governor''s mercenaries finally broke through the border,unching an attack.


    Rolf and Howard, unflustered in the face of battle, saw the exact moment the enemy crossed the line andmanded their armies to counterattack.


    The Governor''s mercenaries were repelled, and the Governor himself eventually departed from the area.


    Howard and Rolf exchanged high-fives in celebration of their triumph.


    Afterward, Howard led his men to Ferrara, where the abundance of exotic beasts allowed him to earn a considerable sum daily.


    He instructed Gn to take a portion of the money back to Fernsouth Castle for Vettel to oversee some important projects.


    The funds were to be used for refurbishing the knight''s training ground and the heavy infantry training facility, as well as for renovating the castle walls to enhance their defensive capabilities.


    For Gn, it was his first encounter with such arge amount of money.


    He carefully transported it back to Fernsouth Castle and handed it over to Vettel.

 Chapter 308 308-Funding the Mercenary Groups

    Chapter 308 308-Funding the Mercenary Groups


    Upon witnessing the scene, Vettel rubbed his eyes in disbelief, his jaw dropping so astonishingly that it dislocated.


    Had it not been for Bosiden, who was conveniently nearby and had prior medical training, to promptly reset his jaw, Vettel would have found himself in an embarrassing predicament.


    The Fernsouth Castle had employed numerous craftsmen, with multiple projects underway simultaneously.


    Yet, under Vettel''s vignt supervision, the bustling activity never descended into chaos.


    Bosiden yed a crucial role in managing the craftsmen andborers, ensuring the castle remained orderly despite the frenzy of activity.


    Seizing this opportunity, Alonso returned to his domain to take care of his ailing mother, leaving the castle''s fric pace behind.


    Resarite, in the Gokasu region, was faring well.


    After several wars, Mibo, stripped of his knightly title and all hisnds, was reduced to amoner.


    In contrast, Mambaton, for his valor in battle, was generously awarded a piece ofnd by Resarite, who made a great show of the gesture.


    However, Resarite''s true feelings towards Mambaton were of dislike, harboring a facade of cordiality while feeling otherwise.


    Moreover, showcasing his knack for talent scouting, Resarite knighted three more individuals, thereby reinforcing the feudal structure of Gokasu, which was flourishing under his administration.


    Kaido''s realm was recently experiencing a peaceful period, with his rtionship with ndre gradually warming up.


    The territories under Howard''s rule were also thriving.


    Howard decided not to return to hisnds, realizing the lucrative opportunities at Ferrara.


    Why not seize the chance to make a fortune?


    Thus, Howard even went as far as recruiting five hundred conscripted soldiers from Nok Castle to Ferrara, bringing the total to 2000 soldiers hunting exotic beasts daily.


    Hunting these creatures was a bloody and dangerous undertaking.


    After a month of hunting, Howard''s forces suffered casualties ranging between two to three hundred men.


    Despite Bosiden sending a medical team to strive for the recovery of every injured soldier, a few sumbed to their grave injuries.


    Rolf, on the other hand, did not fully utilize his 3000 conscripted soldiers, deploying only 800 of them for daily hunts in the forest.


    After half a month, the time came for Howard to return to Fernsouth Castle for his wedding.


    He left Ferrara with Anna, Margaret, and Gn, leaving behind 2000 men to continue the lucrative beast hunting.


    Howard fetched Catherine from Torrent Castle, and they soon celebrated their grand wedding at Fernsouth Castle.


    From that day, Howard joined the ranks of married men.


    The news of Howard''s marriage reached Duke Jiakai, who, to the surprise of many, rejoiced more than if he had been the groom himself.


    Despite his age, he leaped joyously like a monkey, astonishing his wife, Matilda.


    With a gentle touch, Matilda caressed Jiakai''s hand, remarking, "This is good. Perhaps Howard will now focus on his family and steer away from incessant battles." Lyon couldn''t help but smile broadly at this thought.


    Resarite, Kaido, Anna, Margaret, Bosiden, Vettel, Alonso¡ªall the vassals under Howard''s rule¡ªgathered to witness the grand nuptials of Howard and Catherine.


    ording to tradition, these vassals contributed generously, turning the wedding into a profitable affair for Howard.


    Subsequently, Howard returned to Ferrara to resume the capture of exotic beasts.


    Apanying him were Gn and Kaido, while Anna set off to persuade her father and cousin.


    Margaret, on the other hand, disguised herself as an ordinary adventurer, joining an adventure group heading to Ferrara.


    The western part of the forest near Ferrara was now under the control of Howard and Rolf''s men, limiting their activities to less than half the forest''s radius.


    The eastern side of Ferrara, near the port, buzzed with adventurers and merchants¡ªa ce brimming with money and opportunities.


    Margaret pursued her passion, and Howard felt happy for her.


    This time, he chose not to pay too much attention to Margaret''s adventure group, as a way to protect her privacy.


    He believed that Margaret would appreciate this gesture of respect for her independence.


    Twenty dayster, Kaido''s embezzlement was caught red-handed by Howard.


    Kaido was in the midst of selling exotic beast meat and bones to a merchant he had contacted when Howard, leading his troop, surrounded and apprehended him on the spot.


    Howard''s face was a picture of displeasure; he had made it crystal clear to Kaido before bringing him along to be cautious and avoid any trouble.


    Kaido had readily agreed, but his actions now clearly contradicted his promise.


    Thinking quickly, Kaido imed he was negotiating with the merchant to secure a higher price for Howard.


    However, his excuse fell apart when a guard produced bags of neatly packaged beast meat and said to Kaido, "I''m afraid that''s not the case, sir." Angered, Kaido snapped at the guard, "What business is it of yours? This is a matter between nobles; you have no ce to speak." The guard, standing his ground, responded, "I am in charge of this arrest operation; it''s my duty. If you''re displeased, you might as well kill me."


    Feeling challenged, Kaido drew his sword, which glinted menacingly in the alley''s dim light.


    The guard, not one to sumb easily, pointed his halberd at Kaido''s neck.


    Kaido attempted to parry the halberd with his sword, butcking the strength, he found himself overpowered by the overwhelming weight of the guard''s weapon.


    Howard let out a derisive chuckle, "Enough of this. A noble in arms, and yet you can''t even best amoner. What a disgrace." The guard held Kaido at bay, while other guards pointed their spears at the merchant, who raised his hands, proiming his innocence.


    Considering Kaido''s connection to ndre, Howard decided to confiscate the illicitly acquired exotic meat and bones and warned Kaido, "Let this not happen again." The merchant was released, as he was deemed unrted to the incident.


    Howard, with his entourage, left the alley.


    As he emerged, the sunlight bathed his face in a warm glow.


    He continued on his way, unperturbed by the events that had just unfolded.


    Time marched on, and ten dayster, the head of the Katerina family, Anna''s father, presented Howard with a document proposing an alliance.


    Howard promptly visited their domain to sign the alliance agreement.


    Anna''s father, Lemok, was a portly, earnest man known for his straightforwardness.


    During their meeting, Lemok revealed his n to dere war on his lord in a month, aiming to im the title of Viscount Fernando.


    Howard assured him of his support, promising to send troops to aid in the battle.


    Lemok expressed his gratitude for Howard''smitment.


    Coincidentally, Edward was also present in the castle and encountered Lemok and Howard.


    With a smile, Howard posed a hypothetical question to Edward, "If I were to wage war against my duke, would you support me?" Edward replied, "Let my men hunt exotic beasts in Ferrara, and I''ll join your battle next time." Howard, disinclined to agree, turned to leave.


    Edward called out to Howard, offering apromise: "How about this? You don''t have to let my men go to Ferrara, but could you invest in my mercenary group?" Howard''s lips curved into an amused smile, "You''ve started a mercenary group? Such an endeavor requires substantial time and effort to turn a profit. And be wary ¨C other mercenary groups might attack your men under cover of night. Mercenaries don''t enjoy the protections afforded to feudal nobility."


    Unperturbed, Edward pped Howard on the shoulder, "Don''t worry about all that. I understand the risks. Right now, I just need some funds to equip my men with armor, about 200 gold coins. Since you''re quite wealthy now, how about making an investment?" Howard pondered, "And what would be the return on this investment?" Edward, with a hint of mystery, replied, "Once our troop gains fame and strength, we''ll have business whenever nearby lords go to war. You''ll certainly reap benefits from it."


    Howard remained unresponsive, clearly unimpressed by the answer he had received.


    Sensing that his initial pitch had failed, Edward inwardly cursed Howard''s cunning and reluctantly disclosed the real benefits of his proposal.


    Edward exined, "The key point is, if we ever need mercenaries for a war, isn''t it convenient to have this group at our immediate disposal? Say you invest 20% of the total amount, then you''d get a 20% discount on their services. If I invest 80%, I''d receive an 80% discount."


    Howard, with a finger to his lips in a thoughtful gesture, replied, "The discount seems a bit modest. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    How many times would I need to hire mercenaries to recoup my investment?"


    Edward, who had recently established the mercenary group and exhausted the Valuva family''s savings in the process, was genuinely unable to produce the 200 gold coins.


    He thus offered Howard a better deal, "How about this: in future wars, you won''t have to pay any recruitment fees for these mercenaries. You''d only cover their reinforcement and wage costs during battle. Howard, I''m offering a significant concession here. If you''re not interested, I might have to seek someone else."


    Howard chuckled softly, then pulled out a small bag and tossed it to Edward, "Here are 500 gold coins. Make sure every member of your troop gets a decent set of armor. We''re talking about a major investment, so don''t be stingy."


    Edward''s face lit up with joy, "I always knew you were a smart man, Howard! This is exactly what I expected from you!"

 Chapter 309 309-The Plan to Hunt Exotic Beasts

    Chapter 309309-The n to Hunt Exotic Beasts


    With ample wealth at his disposal, Howard''s decision to invest 500 gold coins in an already established mercenary group in exchange for a permanent waiver of recruitment fees was astute and highly economical.


    He had inquired with various adventurers in Ferrara about the costs of setting up adventure groups and mercenary groups, learning that these organizations often face significant financial strain in their initial stages.


    Howard estimated that Edward must have spent no less than 2000 gold coins to establish his mercenary group.


    He viewed this move as a far-sighted and strategic decision, significantly raising his opinion of Edward.


    Now, Edward possessed not only conscripted soldiers but also a flexible, on-call military force outside the regr feudal constraints.


    This effectively solved the problem of the limited increase in the feudal noble''s conscripted soldiers, allowing Edward''s military ns to be more aggressive and bold in the future.


    Duke Jiakai Lyon sent a message through Rolf, who met Howard three dayster.


    "It''s time to discuss official matters," Rolf began.


    Howard nodded in agreement.


    Rolf gave Howard a knowing look before asking, "Now that you''re married, Howard, what is your view on nobility?"


    Howard internally scoffed at the question but, considering the Duke''s true intentions, reluctantly responded, "I believe a noble''s duty is to protect their own domain."


    Rolf nodded, seemingly approving, and continued, "So, you mean to say that you have no interest in other people''s domains, correct?"


    Howard inwardly chuckled at the Duke''s apparent fear of losing his title to him.


    Outwardly, he replied to the Duke''s vassal, "Exactly. Right now, I just want to live a good life with my wife."


    Rolf nodded again, shifting his position on the cushioned seat, and said, "Alright, those were the questions I was obliged to ask as a representative. Now that the Duke''s business is taken care of, let''s talk about something personal."


    Howard understood the shift in conversation.


    Rolf inquired about the remaining beast poption in Ferrara.


    Howard candidly replied that not many were left.


    With thebined efforts of adventurers and conscripted soldiers, most of the forest had been explored, and except for some caves and dangerous areas, the exotic beast poption hadrgely been eradicated.


    Rolf confirmed this matched his own investigations and said, "Since these beast poptions will eventually be hunted to extinction, we need to think about solutions at the source." Howard, incredulous, asked, "You mean to¡­"


    Rolf, confidently crossing his legs, said, "Since these exotic beasts were brought from the New World, even if we deplete them here, there are still more breeding there. If others have already started trading with the New World, why can''t we, the lords of the Mediterranean? "


    "Howard, I have an idea. I want to assemble a fleetposed of many light escort ships, Mediterranean-ind defense ships known for their excellence, and numerous transport vessels. We send people to the New World to hunt exotic beasts on-site, then have the ships escort the goods back to Ferrara to sell. By doing this, our wealth would be virtually endless!"


    Gn, serving as a guard, was eavesdropping from the side.


    Hearing Rolf''s ambitious n, he choked in shock, coughing incessantly.


    Nora, summoned by Howard to Ferrara for handling affairs, stood nearby, visibly startled and pale, excusing herself to leave the room.


    A maid, who was refilling Rolf''s cup, dropped the coffee pot in fright, letting out a scream.


    Howard stood up, surveying the room with a wry smile, and said to Rolf, "You see, your words have frightened my people." Other maids quickly entered to tidy the room, while the startled maid stepped out to calm her nerves.


    Rolf, noticing themotion, pinched his nose and stood up, saying, "In that case, I won''t say too much today. I''ll visit again another time." Howard nodded in agreement.


    Five dayster, Rolf came to see Howard again.


    This time, Howard had Anna, Bosiden, and Vettel attend as listeners, with Nora and Gn standing guard.


    As Rolf entered the council hall, Howard greeted him with a handshake, to which Rolf nodded.


    Anna observed their interaction with confusion.


    She thought to herself, "This doesn''t seem right.


    Rolf is a dual-count of Romagna and Ferrara and a marquis of honor.


    Yet our lord, Count Howard of Nok, is treated as an equal by Rolf.


    Am I seeing things incorrectly?"


    Bosiden took a deep breath, trying not to make his actions too noticeable.


    He struggled to conceal his surprise, attempting to maintain dignity on behalf of Howard.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    This was the first time Bosiden had witnessed a noble of marquis status, and he was profoundly astounded.


    Vettel''s reaction was simr, but his eyes were fixed on Rolf''s luxurious attire.


    As the finance minister, Vettel was already calcting the value of Rolf''s garment in his mind.


    Nora and Gn respectfully bowed to Rolf, followed by Anna, Bosiden, and Vettel.


    The formality of this meeting was significantly higher than their previous encounter.


    Howard had summoned them to lend their insights on the matter at hand.


    After two hours of discussion, Howard and his associates gradually came to agree with Rolf''s argument.


    Howard asked, "What do you need me to do?" Rolf replied, "Currently, Ferrara is the only port at our disposal, which isn''t ideal for future expansion. I''ve heard of your great abilities and believe annexing the surrounding nobility shouldn''t be too difficult for you. I hope you can expand your territory as much as possible, potentially adding one or two more port counties to our cooperative venture."


    Bosiden interjected, "Excuse me, my lord, if I may. Does it have to be a county with a port? Would a single city suffice?" Rolf exined that it wouldn''t be feasible; once trade with the New Worldmenced, there would be many confidential matters. If there were only one city within a county, secrets could easily leak.


    Bosiden humbly acknowledged this reasoning.


    Rolf had another rationale for this approach:


    Ports, as time progressed, were no longer just a single city''s endeavor but required significant support from a county. Many ports nowadays thrived with the robust backing of their respective counties, rich in resources. For a city under baronial rule to develop a major port alone would be an enormous challenge.


    Anna addressed Marquis Rolf, "Your Excellency, your reasoning is sound, but allow me to express a concern. Our lord currently holds only the title of Count of Nok. The expansion you''re suggesting, to acquire one or two more counties, seems rather ambitious. I''m worried it might draw attention from other nobles in the vicinity."


    Rolf, unfazed by her concern, maintained a stern stance, leaving Anna internally eximing in confusion.


    Vettel chimed in, "Marquis, even if we solve the issue of the ports, what about the cargo?"


    Rolf exined, "Firstly, shipyards here need tomence construction. Once we haverge-scale shipyards, the cost and speed of shipbuilding will be significantly reduced. Secondly, there''s the matter of financing the shipbuilding and other rted activities after the ships are built."


    Howard asked, "Rolf, do you already have a n in mind?"


    Rolf admitted he did, "I can cover all the shipbuilding costs myself, but you will need to handle the crew. Additionally, the transport ships we build must also be apanied by military forces. You''ll be responsible for the troops sent to the New World to maintain order and settle newnds."


    Howard thought of Edward''s troop, realizing he wasn''t short of manpower, and agreed to Rolf''s request, "Crew training is different from conscripted soldiers; that will need to be handled by you. But I can provide the troops for the New World."


    After a moment''s consideration, Rolf replied, "Since you''re unwilling to take responsibility for the crew, you should contribute financially. 100 gold coins, not much. This amount can build eight escort ships and one transport ship. I''ll cover the expenses for the rest of the fleet."


    Howard and Rolf shook hands, sealing their agreement, and Howard saw Rolf off as he departed.


    A monthter, Knight Lemok issued an ultimatum to his lord, Viscount Fernando, who rejected it, leading to war.


    Knight Lemok sent a request for alliance to Howard, who agreed and sent over 3100 conscripted soldiers towards Viscount Fernando''s Thorn Castle.


    In this battle, Count Edward also lent his support, contributing 1400 conscripted soldiers and a 2300-strong mercenary group.


    Lemok''s vige quickly fell, but since Knight Lemok had taken refuge in Anna''s domain early on, he was not captured and continued to fight.


    Originally, Viscount Fernando had two allies, but upon hearing of Count Howard and Count Edward''s involvement, they made excuses and withdrew their support, leaving Fernando with only 1500 soldiers.


    The battlecked dramatic suspense; with an overwhelming force of 6800 troops against Fernando''s 1500, the war was nearing its end as soon as it began.

 Chapter 310 310-The Fleet

    Chapter 310310-The Fleet


    Recently, Edward found himself in dire need of money.


    After the battle, he disbanded the mercenary group, and together with Howard, they had a remaining force of 3768 troops.


    The subsequent siege was a tedious affair; Howard and Edward had no intentions ofunching a forceful assault, thus prolonging the standoff.


    A monthter, Howard sent Vettel to meet with Rolf to inquire about the estimated time needed to build the fleet.


    Upon hearing the query, Vettel couldn''t help butugh heartily.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "My lord, shipbuilding is not like conscripting soldiers; it can''t be rushed. Considering the number of ships Rolf mentioned, even at a fast pace, it would take at least a year or two."


    Howard pouted slightly, "I can''t wait that long. The New World trade is booming; am I supposed to waste time in the Mediterranean? Think of a way to acquire a fleet more quickly."


    Vettel thought to himself that ships were not like swords; they couldn''t just be acquired in batches ¨C sometimes it took over a year to build a single warship.


    Nevertheless, under Howard''s urging, Vettel suggested, "Perhaps we could directly purchase ships from other lords? But if a lord has built ships, they surely have ns for them. Selling them to you seems unlikely. I don''t think buying ships is feasible, my lord."


    Howard bit his lip in frustration and instructed Vettel, "For the same ships that cost about ten or so gold coins to build, let''s offer to buy them for twenty or more. If we raise the price high enough, some lord is bound to be tempted. Contact Count Luka and Count Sicily; I''ve heard they have many ships."


    Vettel set off to carry out the orders, but as he rode away from the siege camp, he couldn''t help but think: Lord Howard is truly a unique character, his thoughts are beyond ourprehension.


    He shows no urgency in a siege, yet he''s so eager to reach the New World.


    The siege of Thorn Castle continued for another month, with neither Howard nor Resarite showing any urgency.


    This time, Resarite brought nearly a thousand conscripted soldiers, making a significant contribution to the forces, which pleased Howard.


    One sunny afternoon, Resarite lounged in a hammock, leisurely enjoying a banana from the New World.


    Without any forceful assaults, a siege like this incurred minimal losses.


    Over the month, the casualties amounted to just over a hundred, a rtively low number for a war.


    Edward left themand of his troops midway, entrusting a baron with the leadership, and returned to manage his domain and mercenary group.


    Before leaving, Edward asked Howard, "What do you think would be a good name for this mercenary group?" Howard, straightforward as always, replied, "You''ve invested the most gold coins and are the major shareholder. It''s your decision." Edward then chose, "Let''s call it the Briar Troop." Howard agreed.


    Half a monthter, Vettel reported that Count Luka agreed to sell Howard 5 escort ships and 7 transport ships for 175 gold coins, a price far exceeding the cost of building them.


    Vettel suggested not to be impulsive as Count Luka''s demand seemed exorbitant.


    However, Howard immediately handed over the gold coins to Vettel and inquired about Count Sicily''s response.


    Vettel informed him that Count Sicily, also engaged in New World trade, was in high demand for ships and refused to sell any.


    Understanding the situation, Howard acknowledged the news, and a slightly anxious Vettel set off to purchase the ships from Count Luka.


    Seven dayster, the fleet arrived at Ferrara''s harbor.


    Rolf, brimming with excitement, came to meet Howard to express his gratitude.


    Howard, munching on an apple, joked with Rolf, "Ah, Rolf, we''re right under the enemy''s castle. We''re in the midst of war, and you just stroll in here to see me. Aren''t you afraid of getting caught in the crossfire?"


    Rolf,ughing off Howard''s jest, eagerly discussed the fleet.


    An hourter, he left the camp, having further deliberated with Howard on the development of the fleet.


    Thanks to Howard''s purchase, thepletion of the fleet was significantly expedited, though it still required at least a year of shipbuilding.


    Moved by Howard''s enthusiasm, Rolf decided he would acquire the remaining ships himself, meaning no more would need to be built; those under construction would bepleted as nned.


    The shortfall in the number of ships was made up by Rolf''s purchases.


    Rolf, acquainted with the Governor of Mn, managed to buy ships directly from him,pleting the nned fleet numbers.


    Two months passed, and coincidentally, the first batch of ships waspleted, marking thepletion of Rolf''s fleet.


    Meanwhile, Howard and Edward''s army sessfully captured Thorn Castle.


    The prolonged siege, leading to a shortage of food and water, caused the soldiers to desert, proving the effectiveness of the strategy.


    The remaining target was Fernando Viscount''s other fortress, Ilona Castle, which Howard and Edward''s forces were currently besieging.


    It was estimated that it might take another two to three months to capture it.


    After thepletion of Rolf''s fleet, the trained sailors boarded the ships, and within four to five days of adjustments and brief voyages, they mastered the practical operation of the vessels.


    Rolf hired an admiral, a Catn with extensive sailing experience, who had even served as the Grand Admiral of the Castile Kingdom''s national fleet in his earlier years.


    This was no cheap hire, indicating Rolf''s umon business acumen as a feudal noble.


    The admiral, named Antonio, belonged to the Kentaro family.


    His uncle was the chief merchant of the Castile Kingdom, representing the Kingdom''s economic interests in the Strait of Gibraltar.


    He had been personally summoned andmended by the King of Castile and wore a distinguished Gold Flower Medal of Honor.


    Antonio, a renowned fleet admiral, impressed Howard with his capabilities after a conversation, validating Rolf''s choice.


    Antonio''s discussions about the sea and navy reminded Howard of Resarite''s passion. N?v¦ÅlB?n: A Haven for Bookworms and Dreamers.


    Howard, recognizing Antonio''spetence,mended Rolf, "You''ve chosen well, Rolf. I''m quite optimistic about him."


    A monthter, Howard sessfully captured Ilona Castle.


    The victory brought joy to Howard, and even more so to Knight Lemok, Anna''s father.


    Anna, usually reserved, smiled at her father in celebration.


    Knight Lemok immediately had his family crest hoisted on the castle walls and led his troops to reim his own domain.


    He sessfully acquired a baron title from Viscount Fernando, who was consequently demoted to a baron.


    Howard yfully teased the newly titled Baron Lemok, "Our Baron now has a castle to his name, quite impressive!" Baron Lemok, patting his beer belly,ughed, "Ah, Lord Howard, don''t make fun of me. We owe this victory to you; without your help, we wouldn''t have seeded."


    The war came to an end, and Howard returned to Nok with his troops, while Edward''s forces headed back to his domain.


    On the journey home, Kaidomented to Howard, "We really gave Lemok quite a hand this time. His troops were scattered right from the start, and it was entirely up to you and Edward to win this war." Howard nodded in agreement; Kaido''s words were true.


    Anna''s troops, led by her knight squire, took a different route back to Nok, while Anna herself stayed at Thorn Castle to help manage the castle''s affairs.


    With Anna absent, the others spoke more freely.


    Bosiden also remarked, "Indeed, that Knight Lemok really doesn''t have much capability. His troops were decimated at the beginning, and he didn''t even hire mercenaries. He just watched as Lord Howard and Lord Edward fought the war with their men. Knight Lemok is quite crafty in his ways."


    Vettel, the finance minister, sensitive to losses, presented a bill to Howard, "In this campaign, Fernando''s forces exceeded our expectations, so our losses amounted to over 1300 men. Including thepensation for the families of the fallen and the recruitment expenses at Nok Castle and Fernsouth Castle, we spent a total of 23 gold coins for Lemok''s sake."


    Howard, sensing Vettel''s dissatisfaction with Lemok, turned to Alonso and asked, "Alonso, what do you think about Lemok''s strength?" Alonso, feeling the pressure from the other nobles, dared not to lie, "I feel Lemok has no real strength."


    Seizing the opportunity, Bosiden spoke up, "My lord, is this alliance treaty with Lemok truly necessary? Imagine if we need his help in battle, but his troops have such littlebat power. Why do we need such an ally? The cost-benefit ratio is off. Aligning with Lemok seems to be a loss for us, with no gains in return."


    Margaret was not present, but her knight squire, leading her troops, was with Howard.


    Margaret''s knight squire addressed Howard, "My lord, although it may not be my ce to speak, I would like to say something."


    Howard, slightly surprised, encouraged her to speak.


    Margaret''s knight squire then said, "Although mydy is not here and the entire battlemand was entrusted to me, Lady Margaret has expressed her stance. She has stated that she stands with Knight Anna."

 Chapter 311 311-Flourishing Prosperity

    Chapter 311 311-Flourishing Prosperity


    "Alright, that''s all I have to say. Please feel free to go," Howard concluded as they returned to Nok.


    His vassals, along with their troops, dispersed back to their respective domains.


    Howard turned to Gn beside him, a slight smile on his face.


    "They were all criticizing Lemok''s ipetence earlier, yet I did not heed their advice to dissolve the alliance treaty with Lemok. Do you know why?"


    Gn, reining in his hunting horse, felt the animal rear up slightly under the tension of the bridle.


    Dressed in a leather armor with iron leg guards and distinctive iron shoulder tes, it was evident that Gn had his own approach to battlefield attire.


    Hearing Howard''s question, Gn spected, "Could it be because of Count Edward''s involvement that you chose not to cancel the alliance with Lemok?"


    Howard looked deeply at Gn, surprised.


    He had not expected Gn to understand the situation, yet his answer was unexpectedly urate. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Before disbanding the troops, Howard had distributed a sum of money to the soldiers.


    It was not arge amount, just 50 gold coins, but it served as a small reward for their efforts.


    This campaign had been prolonged, and this was a token of appreciation from Howard.


    At dusk, Howard, seated wearily in his chair, received a visit from Rolf.


    Despite his exhaustion, Howard felt it was only proper to meet the Marquis, especially since Rolf had made the effort toe in person.


    Thus, they convened in the drawing room.


    Rolf informed Howard that the fleet was currently off the northern coast and was expected to makendfall within a few days.


    Howard, lifting his wine ss, toasted with Rolf to celebrate the news.


    Rolf, sipping his wine, shared, "Our nnednding site is Istan.


    ording to our reports, it''s still an indigenous area, untouched by other nobles.


    We have an opportunity to make Istan our territory in the New World!"


    Howard''s eyes sparkled with interest.


    "Do you mean we transport people from our domains who wish to go to the New World to Istan for free, hoping that one day Istan will be our actual territory?"


    Rolf nodded in agreement.


    However, Howard pondered over a potential issue, "But what if one day Istan grows from a base to arge city with over 1000 residents? Who among us would be the lord of Istan then?"


    Without hesitation, Rolf replied, "That would be me, of course. Didn''t you see I invested the most?"


    Deciding to set aside the dispute for now, Howard changed the subject to Antonio''s voyage.


    Rolf reported the journey had been smooth, and when passing through the Strait of Gibraltar, Antonio''s uncle coincidentally encountered their fleet with his merchant ships and exchanged greetings.


    Just then, Nora entered, announcing, "Lord Howard, it''s time for dinner."


    Howard invited Rolf to join him for the meal, and Rolf epted the invitation.


    At the long table, Howard and Rolf indulged in drinking, theirpetitive spirits rising as they engaged in a bout of finger-guessing games to apany their drinks.


    Rolf brought up the Governor of Venice, mentioning a recent embargo imposed by him, which had affected Rolf''s trade interests.


    Howard suggested, "Then let''s impose an embargo on him too, to show we''re not to be trifled with."


    Rolf, buoyed by the alcohol, mmed the table emphatically, eximing, "Yes! Let that nouveau riche see the true style of the old nobility!" Howard inwardly mused that he himself was not from old nobility, and even genuine old nobility wouldn''t necessarily conduct business in such a manner.


    However, he voiced no dissent, simply echoing Rolf''s sentiments.


    Two monthster, the knight''sbat arena and heavy infantry training ground at Fernsouth Castle werepleted.


    Howard, apanied by his military minister Resarite, inspected them and was pleased with the work.


    The construction of the castle walls, arger project, was still ongoing but was expected to bepleted by the following week.


    Howard praised Vettel for his supervisory role, rewarding him with 20 gold coins, and alsomended his seal minister Bosiden for his orderly coordination, bestowing upon him 10 gold coins.


    A weekter, the walls of Fernsouth Castle were formallypleted.


    Howard, riding alongside Gn, inspected the castle walls.


    He felt a surge of satisfaction, perceiving Fernsouth Castle as an impregnable steel fortress.


    The trade missions from the New World gradually brought in profits.


    Rolf handed Howard a tenth of the dividends, and Howard experienced an unimaginable wealth.


    No wonder people said the New World was dripping with riches; Howard''s firsthand experience confirmed it.


    The so-called tariffs were just a fraction of the real earnings; the true money-making aspect was in trade.


    As time progressed, three months passed, and Duke Jiakai gradually let his guard down against Howard, believing that Howard truly had no intentions against him.


    Consequently, he invited Howard to a banquet at his castle.


    Apanied by Gn, Howard went and met Duke Jiakai''s old friend, the Duke of Savoy, as well as Jiakai''s other vassals.


    The Duke of Savoy was a frail old man, but the family crest he bore signified his extraordinary status.


    Count Verona, a capable young man, held unique views on how to enhance the trade of his domain.


    However, during the banquet, Count Verona fell ill and vomited blood, causing a stir among the maids who rushed him to a physician.


    The situation at the banquet escted when the Governor of Mn, who had traveled a great distance to attend, openly rebuked Duke Jiakai Lyon for his dishonesty, nearly turning the event into chaos.


    ording to the Governor, Lyon had previously ced amercial order with Mn, but after the goods were delivered, Lyon refused to pay, using the excuse that he never received them.


    This incident caused ripples among the attendees; some nobles listened intently, others continued to drink and chat with friends, but the major businessmen present all turned ashen, paying keen attention to the matter.


    Duke Lyon''s response to the usation was poor.


    He neither exined nor apologized, simply ordering his guards to escort the Governor of Mn out of the castle.


    ording to Lyon himself, he hadn''t expected the Governor of Mn to be someone who harbored grudges.


    After the incident, the Governor had once remarked, "Never mind, let''s consider it a misunderstanding," leading Lyon to lower his guard.


    Thus, Lyon had invited the Governor to the banquet, hoping to add prestige to the event.


    However, he hadn''t anticipated the Governor''s dyed retribution.


    The Governor, seemingly following the adage ''revenge is a dish best served cold,'' unleashed his pent-up anger at the banquet, leaving Duke Lyon disgraced.


    Gradually, the merchants began to leave the scene.


    The situation spiraled out of control, and Lyon''splexion grew increasingly grim.


    But as a stubborn noble, he was infuriated by the merchants''ck of respect.


    Pointing at the figures of the departing prominent businessmen, he cursed loudly, causing the smaller merchants, who had initially nned to stay quiet and unnoticed, to also leave, unable to save face.


    The banquet, therefore, grew quieter midway through.


    Howard, observing Lyon''s expression, calcted his next moves while continuously drinking, showcasing his impressive tolerance for alcohol.


    This disy earned him admiring nces from several feudal nobles.


    The day after the banquet, regions including Mn, Aragon, and Provence imposed an embargo on Duke Jiakai, tipping Lyon''s finances into the red and forcing him to cut expenditures at his castle.


    When Portia ryed this news to Howard, he sensed an opportunity.


    Howard approached Rolf to discuss the idea of usurping the duke''s title.


    Rolf, however, rejected the proposal.


    Perplexed, Howard suggested, "If I dere war on Lyon, you could form an alliance with me in advance and help me in battle. We''re partners in the New World venture, I trust you''d support me."


    Rolf exined his reasoning: if he helped Howard in the war and Howard won, the title would undoubtedly go to the initiator of the war ¨C Howard.


    That would mean Rolf, as a marquis, would be Howard''s vassal, a situation Rolf was unwilling to ept.


    If Rolf didn''t support Howard, he would have to fulfill his feudal obligation to fight for Duke Jiakai against Howard ¨C leading to a direct conflict between the two on the battlefield, which would benefit neither party.


    Understanding Rolf''s perspective, Howard shifted his strategy, suggesting, "Let''s see if we can take over the territory of the Governor of Pisa, or, as you said, assess the neighboring Counts of Luka and Sicily to see who is weaker and target them."


    Rolf, uninterested in this line of discussion, left without furtherment.


    Two monthster, Howard identified a vulnerability in Count Luka''s defenses.


    He dered war on Count Luka and, after winning the battle, acquired Luka''s countship.


    Howard now held two count titles and could also be referred to as an honorary marquis.


    Meanwhile, the volume of trade goods from the New World steadily increased.

 Chapter 312 312-The Interception

    Chapter 312 312-The Interception


    ording to a letter from Antonio, there has been a flourishing exchange of goods and culture between them and the indigenous inhabitants of the New World.


    Now, a portion of the local poption is willing to engage with Antonio and his group.


    This news delighted Howard immensely.


    The fences of Fernsouth Castle have been upgraded twice, and the barracks for the light infantry expanded thrice.


    The military mobilization capability of Fernsouth Castle has grown exponentially, transforming it into an entity brimming with terrifying power.


    Any enemy who underestimates Fernsouth Castle''s military strength is bound to suffer a significant setback.


    Howard had a meeting with Matilda, which went smoothly without any anomalies.


    The conversation was filled with earnest guidance, yet Howard couldn''t decipher the underlying intentions behind Matilda''s actions.


    Despite his financially constrained circumstances, Duke Jiakai Lyon awarded Howard 20 gold coins as amendation, disregarding his own fiscal difficulties.


    Lately, Rolf''s rtionship with the Governor of Venice has deteriorated significantly.


    With the extinction of thest batch of fierce beasts in Ferrara, the Governor of Venice, btedly realizing the situation, was consumed by immense anger.


    Spies from Venice have be increasingly prevalent in Ferrara, and some unsavory characters are even looking for opportunities to assassinate Rolf.


    Having heard these rumors, Rolf has gone into hiding, rendering him invisible to Howard recently.


    Margaret''s life of adventure has reached a pause.


    With the absence of any more exotic beasts to hunt in Ferrara, the surrounding adventurers and bounty hunters have left, disillusioned.


    Margaret has returned to her domain, marking a temporary end to her adventurous endeavors.


    Objectively speaking, Margaret has profited from this venture.


    Although her earnings are not as substantial as the fortunes directly amassed by Howard and Rolf, she has still managed to rue a modest amount of wealth.


    Margaret has enjoyed a modest windfall.


    The Governor of Mn approached Howard for a business venture. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Howard agreed, delegating Vettel to discuss the specifics with the Mnese Governor.


    Consequently, economic activities between the two parties began to flourish.


    Howardmissioned the construction of 20 Caravel ships at Luka''s shipyard.


    Caravels, a type of escort ship, were highly popr in the Mediterranean.


    As each Caravel wasunched, Howard assigned them to escort his trade vessels.


    The presence of these escort ships reassured merchants, encouraging them to invest more heavily in this lucrative trade route, thereby increasing Howard''s profits.


    Catherine''s father came to Howard to sign an alliance treaty.


    Out of respect for Catherine, Howard agreed to the treaty.


    Despite his internal difort, he treated Catherine''s father with the utmost courtesy and proper etiquette.


    Fortunately, Count Terni, during his stay, seemed to have revised his opinion of Howard and refrained from making any controversial remarks.


    The two maintained an amicable rtionship until Terni''s departure after a three-day stay in the castle, where he spent time chatting warmly with his daughter.


    Howard often spent his nights studying maps by the window, where the moonlight cast a bright glow over them, reflecting light into his thoughtful eyes.


    Sometimes, he would gaze intently at Florence; other times, his eyes would wander restlessly towards Romagna and Ferrara.


    One night, Nora discovered Howard awake and engaged in a discussion with him about rapid advancement in their position.


    Nora revealed her secret: she was the third in line to the throne of the Habsburg Kingdom.


    In the kingdom''s sessionws, women, as well as men, could inherit the throne.


    This realisticw aimed to preserve the power within their family.


    Thus, Nora was a potential empress.


    Howard was initially shocked by the revtion, but recalling Nora''s usual demeanor, he gradually came to believe her.


    Nora confided in Howard that her reluctance to remain within her family was driven by a desire for an exhrating adventure.


    Now, by Howard''s side, she felt her destiny shifting, craving even more excitement.


    A weekter, she quietly departed, and another week passed before an imperial edict arrived, appointing Howard as a Marquis and granting him a free city under the empire, with his title remaining intact and directly subordinate to the Emperor.


    Howard epted this honor.


    However, Duke Jiakai did not share in this eptance.


    He saw the Emperor''s decree as a trampling of his interests and, using this as a pretext, rebelled in an attempt to overthrow the Emperor''s rule.


    The military might of the Habsburg Kingdom, however, was beyond the Duke''s reckoning.


    In just fifteen days, the Empire''s First Army forcefully breached every one of Jiakai''s castles.


    The Duke was imprisoned, hisnds revoked, and from that day, the Jiakai territory had no Duke, falling directly under the Emperor''s control.


    Howard, eager to elerate his rise, found his wishes fulfilled by Nora.


    Now an esteemed noble and military officer of the Empire, Howardmanded the Empire''s Second Army''s cavalry division.


    His troops, including conscripts from his own and Luka''s counties, were all integrated into the army.


    Two monthster, during a rest and resupply at the camp, Howard, leading his heavy cavalry unit, was responsible for the camp''s vignce, actively campaigning for the Empire.


    It was a rainy day, with a heavy downpour that was chilling to the bone, stirring up mud and water in the ground pits.


    Anna, her hair soaked by the rain, approached Howard and said, "My lord, the rain is too heavy. Please, take rest in your tent. We can handle the watch here."


    Bosiden reported, "My lord, Portia and I have scouted the nearby terrain. The area is surrounded by mountains on all sides, an ambush is unlikely. You can rest easy, sir."


    Resarite added, "Please, my lord, go to your tent and rest. If themander falls ill on the battlefield, it would strike a heavy blow to our troops'' morale. For the sake of our fighting spirit, please take respite inside, Lord Howard."


    Howard dismounted, his boots sinking slightly into the muddy ground as he stared intently ahead.


    If he achieved remarkable sess in this battle, Nora had hinted, a dukedom might be his reward.


    Raindrops trickled into Anna''s eyes, prompting her to blink thrice to clear them.


    She continued earnestly, "My lord, forget about noble titles for now. The will of the people is changing. They prefer officials who aplish real deeds and show tangible results, rather than lords who indulge in luxury all day."


    Howard remained silent.


    Three dayster, as the rain began to subside, an enemy army of 32000 was marching towards Howard''s camp.


    Anna urged Howard to leave early, saying, "Howard, the enemy''s numbers are greater than we anticipated. With our limited forces, we would surely be overwhelmed instantly. Let''s quickly regroup with the main army!"


    Resarite, with a grave expression, advised Howard, "My lord, this is not like the previous lordly skirmishes. This is arge-scale battle, a war between groups of lords. We don''t need to face all the enemy lords alone. It''s like using an egg to hit a rock, my lord."


    Margaret chimed in, "My lord, the enemy''s numbers are too great, we are no match for them. Let''s retreat eastward for now and n further once we join with the main forces."


    Taking a deep breath, Howard said, "This area holds a defensive advantage for us. If we move slightly eastward, we can reach a terrain that is easy to defend but hard to attack. If we hold our ground here and wait for the main forces to join us, we might very well achieve a resounding victory."


    Vettel, after a moment of thought, couldn''t help but say, "My lord, this is a huge gamble. This is not like a business negotiation where it''s alright if things don''t work out. This is about the lives of so many people. Once we lose our troops, we might face wars from other nobles upon our return. My lord, please consider this decision very, very carefully!"


    Howard responded, "Our numbers are actually not insignificant. We represent not only the forces from the counties of Nok and Luka but also troops from other parts of the empire." "Our army is a diverse mix. Aside from those we lead into battle, many nobles have contributed soldiers, though they themselves have not joined us here."


    "Our strength is considerable, totaling over 9500 men, and along with the Briar Corps that Edward and I have invested in, we have an army of 13000. With 13,000 troops holding a strategically advantageous terrain, it''s feasible to withstand an enemy force of 32,000 for a few days."


    Portia, resting her chin on her hand,mented, "My lord, your n seems viable, but battles can turn swiftly. A defeat cane as suddenly and unpredictably as an avnche. We may not be able to hold out for days; at best, perhaps only an hour or two."


    Anna interjected, "But the Empire''s First Army is still a long way from us. It would take them at least a fortnight to reach here. It''s an impossible task for us."


    Resarite, however, had an idea.


    He suggested to Howard, "My lord, during one of my previous military expeditions, I thought of constructing a makeshift fortress. It might help to dy and obstruct the enemy for a while."

 Chapter 313 313-A Brilliant Idea

    Chapter 313 313-A Brilliant Idea


    Howard''s eyes lit up. "Please, continue, Sir Resarite."


    Resarite borated, "We could have our troops scavenge for building materials nearby. Even if we can''t construct a full-fledged fortress, we should at least build a series of walls that would take the enemy considerable time to breach."


    Howard pursed his lips in thought.


    Margaret then suggested, "My lord, this area is already mountainous. Take our current location, for instance, surrounded by mountains on all sides. Perhaps we could block the spaces between several mountains with earthen ramparts, forcing the enemy to take no quick paths but to climb the mountains. If we do this, their marching speed would significantly slow down. By the time they reach us, it could be three to five dayster."


    Anna, however, disagreed, saying, "Haven''t I already said it? It will take the Empire''s First Army more than ten days to reach here. What''s the use of dying the enemy for three or four days, or even five? Unless the First Army arrives, holding them off for nine days would be futile. Once the battle starts, you won''t be able to dy them even for a day."


    Alonso, scratching his head, spoke up to Howard, "My lord, I''ve been listening for a while now, and I think this is a very difficult task. To make the enemy resort to climbing, we''d need to construct barriers more challenging than climbing a mountain or ramparts higher than the mountaintops. Clearly, we can''t achieve such a feat in just a few days."


    Anna looked at Howard with a skeptical gaze and asked, "Tell me, are you joking with us?"


    Howard chuckled and replied, "Heh, you''re overthinking it. When have you ever seen me joke about matters of marching and warfare? Although it''s difficult to construct a barrier more challenging than climbing a mountain or to pile up ramparts higher than the mountaintops, let me ask you this - what season is it now?"


    Anna responded without hesitation, "Winter, and this year it''s particrly cold."


    Howard confidently said, "Exactly, it''s winter. So, let me ask you another question. What happens to a bucket of hot water if you pour it out and leave it for an hour in this season?"


    Anna, seemingly grasping a new idea, said, "Ice?"


    Howard replied, "Correct. We might not be able to construct a high earthen rampart or arge building on short notice, but we can use ice walls to block the enemy''s path!"


    Bosiden, puzzled, said, "My lord, pouring hot water on the ground would only create a small patch of ice. Even if we pour more hot water, we can''t really build up the height."


    Resarite pondered and suggested, "What if we use hot water for the firstyer, and then cold water for the subsequentyers? This way, we won''t melt the ice that''s already formed and can add newyers. But water tends to spread and flow downwards. No matter how we pour it, it''s difficult to build up the height."


    Howard then instructed, "Bring somerge stones. Don''t worry about further processing; we just need the stones."


    A dayter, the army had gathered a substantial amount ofrge stones.


    Meanwhile, the troops moved east to the predetermined position, securing a terrain advantage.


    Howard then instructed the soldiers to ce some of therge stones in the middle of the road, but not all of them.


    As everyone looked on in confusion, Howard brought out a bucket of water and poured it over therge stones, making several trips back and forth to ensure each stone was thoroughly doused.


    After a short wait, ayer of ice had formed on the stones, encasing them as if they were wrapped in ice.


    Everyone praised Howard''s intelligence, yet they were still unclear about the next steps and the purpose of this action.


    Howard chuckled and directed the infantry to bring slightly taller stones to stand on.


    He then climbed onto one of these stones andmanded his troops to ce a secondrge stone on top of the first one.


    Once the second stone was in position, Howard poured water over it as well.


    After repeating this process several times, all the stones were covered in water.


    With time, under the biting cold wind, the secondyer of stones also became firmly encased in ice.


    Resarite suddenly understood, pping his right hand onto his open left palm with a loud smack.


    "I get it now, my lord!" he eximed.


    "You intend for us to repeat this process over and over, swiftly constructing an obstacle that the enemy forces cannot pass. This is a man-made and natural ice fortress!"


    Howard smiled and gave Resarite a thumbs up in approval.


    Seeing Howard''s endorsement, the others began to grasp the idea, and as time passed, they allprehended Howard''s strategy.


    Anna praised Howard, saying, "I must admit, I didn''t expect you to be this clever."


    Margaret chimed in, "I always knew Lord Howard was the best!"


    Bosiden, unable to contain his excitement, nodded continuously and said, "My lord, you are truly brilliant. I am fortunate to serve under you." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Vettel, with aposed smile, added, "My lord, your creative and practical approach is truly unprecedented. To personally craft a doubleyered stone barrier with water is indeed unheard of."


    Howard then urged the soldiers to hasten their actions, setting them to work on this unique fortification strategy.


    ¡­


    When the enemy forces arrived, they were greeted by a towering, formidable fortress.


    They thought they were seeing things, their astonishment palpable.


    Themanding general of the enemy troops was Duke Bourbon, a man of prestige and renown.


    He ordered his army to destroy the fortress.


    His troopsplied, but the interior of the fortress, made entirely ofrge stones, remained unscathed.


    As the enemy troops climbed the mountain, they encountered numerous obstacles.


    Some were merely troublesome, while others were time-consuming, stirring restlessness among them.


    Duke Bourbon sensed the strange atmosphere and the gradually waning morale of his troops.


    He spurred his horse towards a high slope.


    Thend here was not too steep, and from this vantage point, Bourbon could see why the pace of his army''s march was so slow and why their morale was so low.


    Apanying him were Duke Aquitaine and Duke Champagne, who came up with a suggestion.


    Catching up with Bourbon, they said, "Pierre, our troops are making unfavorable progress. Perhaps we should change our route."


    This time, Duke Bourbon Pierre wasmanding troops from various lords, meaning not all soldiers under hismand were wholeheartedly willing to obey his orders.


    After descending from the slope, he met with Count Meza, who shared the same sentiment.


    Consequently, with a sense of resignation, Duke Bourbon ordered the entire army to turn around and advance in a different direction.


    Time ticked away, second by second.


    As the enemy troops moved to climb another mountain, they found the path riddled with even more obstacles, meticulously ced by Howard''s men to further slow their progress.


    Count Meza, in a fit of rage, threw his rhinoceros leather gloves to the ground.


    Duke Aquitaine fumed, his beard bristling with anger.


    Duke Champagne''s face turned sour, though he remained silent.


    Duke Bourbon rolled his eyes in frustration but rallied his troops to continue their march.


    This time, there were no objections from the other nobles.


    After several days, the enemy forces finally reached their strategic target, only to be met with thebined might of the Empire''s First and Second Armies.


    Contemting retreat, they then saw the vanguard of the Bohemian troops, plunging their morale to rock bottom.


    But the valiant and battle-hardened enemy army would not surrender.


    With military music ring, theyunched a fervent assault against the Imperial forces.


    Howard and hisrades, utilizing their military prowess, coordinated their formations brilliantly, resulting in a splendidly fought battle.


    The remaining enemy forces, defeated and demoralized, fled along the backside of the mountains.


    After the battle, Resarite seemed less than jubnt.


    Bosiden, noticing his furrowed brow, asked why.


    Resarite responded, "Let me ask you, in a situation like the one we just faced, what would you do if you were the enemymander?"


    Bosidenughed heartily, "Ha, after struggling up the mountain, weary and worn, only to find ourselves ambushed, I''d probably surrender right there. There''s no point in fighting a battle you can''t win. I''m a noble with a diplomatic mindset, quite different from you all."


    "But look at the quality of the enemy''smander and their individual soldiers," Resarite countered.


    "Even exhausted, their attacks were fierce and well-organized. Take, for example, the Bohemian army''s responsibility for the mid-mountain infantry position - it was repeatedly in grave danger. Either our army is too weak, or the enemy''s is too strong."


    Bosiden pouted slightly, seemingly unconvinced by Resarite''s words, but refrained from voicing any disagreement out of respect.


    Bosiden had once served as a confidant under Resarite, so he did not openly dispute his opinion.


    Vettel, trying to lighten the mood, raised his ss of Champagne and said, "What are you two still discussing? We''ve just won a hard-fought victory, why the long faces?"


    Taking a bottle of Champagne from Vettel, Resarite walked over to Howard and said, "My lord, I fear for the Empire''s safety."

 Chapter 314 314-The Importance of the New World

    Chapter 314 314-The Importance of the New World


    Howard, deeply engrossed in the aftermath of the battle, felt his thoughts stirred by Resarite''s words.


    He invited Resarite into his tent for a private conversation.


    Resarite opened a bottle of Champagne and poured a ss for Howard.


    However, Howard pushed aside the offered drink and asked, "What danger are you speaking of?"


    Resarite spoke candidly, "My lord, this battle has revealed that the enemy''s morale is indeed high. Despite the continuous hardships, their spirit seems more elevated than our troops. The moment Duke Bourbon''s personal guard charged, we nearly failed to hold against their heavy cavalry. It was rmingly close."


    Howard blinked, absorbing this withoutment.


    Resarite continued, "The Empire''s tactical prowess is far behind that of our enemies."


    Howard pursed his lips and responded, "I understand. You may go attend to your duties."


    After Resarite left, Gn entered the tent to report on the condition of the troops, the casualty rate among the horses, and issues concerning the maintenance of medical supply routes.


    Howard listened intently and provided appropriate solutions.


    As Gn prepared to leave, Howard inquired about his opinion on the battle.


    Gn replied, "I don''t know about the enemy''s strength, but I do know that Bohemia was truly weak this time."


    The war raged on, and after several more battles, the enemy sought peace, bringing the conflict to an end.


    ¡­


    Upon returning, Nora discussed Howard''s achievements with her father, Emperor Fritz III.


    Pleased with what he heard, the Emperor bestowed upon Howard the title of Duke of Lagusa, a region within the kingdom.


    During Howard''s time leading troops against the enemy, major nations waged war, and smaller states also engaged in various conflicts.


    Among these, the war between Venice and Mn was somewhat rted to Howard.


    Howard had met the Governor of Venice; while his impression of him wasn''t particrly good, it wasn''t bad either.


    In the terms of merchants, it might be described as ''strictly business.'' As for the Governor of Mn, Howard had never met him; all interactions were handled by Vettel.


    This war, initiated by Venice against Mn, was predicated on a trade dispute.


    Mn sought Ferrara''s help, and Rolf, representing Ferrara and Romagna, readily agreed.


    Venice, wealthy, hired mercenaries.


    But Mn was affluent too.


    Venice, a republic with a strongmercial atmosphere, was matched by Mn, also a republic and a fervent advocate of mercantilism.


    If Venice could afford mercenaries, so could Mn.


    The forces were evenly matched, but with Rolf leading the troops on Mn''s side, Venice gradually faltered. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After two battles of varying scales, Venice was confined to its city walls.


    Venice didn''t hold out for long.


    The second wave of recruited mercenaries hadn''t fully assembled before Rolf, leading his forces, defeated them in detail.


    Sadly, they didn''t earn the safe spending money they had hoped for.


    Venice surrendered, shifting thepetitive edge in trade to Mn.


    For the duration of the treaty, Vian merchants were prohibited frompeting with those from Mn.


    The territories of both sides remained unchanged, but Mn began to earn more in the Mediterranean.


    Returning to the present, Howard, apanied by Catherine, was familiarizing himself with Lagusa when Rolf visited Luka to find him.


    Since Howard was not there, Rolf left a message with Howard''s Chancellor of the Seal.


    Six or seven dayster, the letter arrived with Howard via ship.


    Howard casually opened the letter sealed with red wax, showing little interest in the embossed family crest of Rolf.


    Fresh from a bath, Catherine snuggled into Howard''s arms, peering at the letter curiously, "What is it? Let me see."


    Howard smiled, "It''s nothing much.


    Rolf is just telling me about how Venice''s merchants turn tail and run whenever they see Mnese merchants in Ferrara."


    Catherine took the letter, reading aloud, "It also says that Istan has be an independent city and now falls under Duke Rolf''s jurisdiction.


    He''s specifically informing you."


    A hint of yful mockery shed across Howard''s face.


    "I won''t contest him for Istan. He organized the entire colonization of the New World and the frontier, so I won''tpete with him. But for future colonization efforts, I''ll be working independently."


    Catherine pouted, "Won''t Rolf be upset?"


    Howard chuckled heartily, his voice brimming with confidence, "Rolf is a duke, and so am I. There''s nothing to fear. Regarding colonization, a cordial parting with Rolf is all that''s needed. But in the Mediterranean trade, Rolf and I will continue our cooperation."


    Catherine asked, "Is expanding into the New World that important?"


    Howard replied without hesitation, "Very important."


    Catherine smiled, "Really?"


    Howard pulled out a map and showed Catherine thetest map of the Yoruba continent.


    He drew arge circle over the entire empire with his right index finger and said, "Tell me, how vast is this entire map? How strong would we be if we owned all the territory of the empire?"


    "I don''t know, but definitely very strong," she replied.


    Howard then drew another circle, this time epassing not just the entire empire but also all the surrounding countries.


    With confidence, he told Catherine, "See this circle I''ve drawn? Thend avable for colonization in the New World is bigger than all these areasbined!"


    Catherine, hearing such a im for the first time, asked skeptically, "Then why does my father say that only fools would go to colonize the New World? He says it''s thankless,borious, and the returns are slow?"


    Howard thought to himself that her father was the fool.


    However, he certainly couldn''t say that about Catherine''s father, so after a moment of thought, he said, "Your father, being from an ind territory, doesn''t even understand maritime trade, let alone the New World. So naturally, his wordsck credibility."


    Catherine, still somewhat doubtful, said, "If what you say is true, then the New World really does sound impressive."


    Howard nodded and walked out of the room.


    Howard arrived at the ducal office and met Bosiden.


    He instructed, "Write a letter in my name to Rolf, telling him that I n to independently send people for the colonization of the New World. Also, inform him that I''m aware he''s allied with the Governor of Mn. In terms of the Mediterranean, I''ll support him with themercial benefits from the Lagusa trading node."


    "For Venice and Genoa, I need his help to speak with the Mnese Governor. Ensure the tone is amicable and repeatedly emphasize that we remain cooperative partners."


    Bosiden nodded, then asked, "What about those escort ships and transport vessels that were originally part of Rolf''s fleet? We paid for those ships. Now that we''re going independent in the New World, should we ask Rolf to return them?"


    Howard''s eyshes flickered as he replied, "Giving a man a fish is not as good as teaching him to fish. Rolf has taught me to fish, and I will always remember that. Let''s not discuss the ownership of those ships anymore; consider them a gift to Rolf. As for our ship needs, I''ll have Vettel negotiate purchases. You focus on maintaining stability in Lagusa."


    Bosiden epted the order and left the room.


    Following Alonso''s notification, Vettel met with Howard to report on the financial situation and then, following Howard''s instructions, set off to negotiate with the Governor of Venice and others for purchasing ships.


    Nearly a weekter, Vettel returned to report on the oue of the ship acquisition.


    Initially, the Governor of Venice was receptive, but suddenly, for some unknown reason, he flew into a rage, using Howard of insolence and refused to sell the ships.


    The Duke of Naples was willing to sell, but at a steep price.


    The most interesting response came from the King of Aragon, who offered Howard forty Caravel ships and twenty transport ships for free, in exchange for signing an alliance treaty.


    Vettel was particrly puzzled by the King of Aragon''s intentions.


    After pondering, Howard said, "As for Venice, it seems there''s been a misunderstanding; he probably took my request as an insult. I''ll have Bosiden rify the situation with the Governor of Venice; you don''t need to worry about that. Regarding Naples, negotiate and buy the necessary quantity of ships after haggling."


    "As for Aragon, it''s likely they want our alliance due to strained rtions with the Kingdom of Castile. But we can''t agree to that."


    Vettel, having received hospitality from the King of Aragon, had developed a fondness for his kingdom.


    He somewhat defiantly asked, "Why can''t we form an alliance with Aragon? It''s our good fortune that they hold us in such high regard."

 Chapter 315 315-Selecting Talents

    Chapter 315 315-Selecting Talents


    Howard settled into his chair, initially crossing his legs casually, but then reconsidered and sat up straight.


    Speaking earnestly to Vettel, he said, "Strength is rtive to whom youpare it with. Aragon might be strong, but now they''re confined to the Yoruba continent and haven''t made any moves in colonizing the New World. Their power is stagnant; it won''t increase much further." "On the other hand, Castile is expanding vigorously in the New World. Their expansion is rapid and determined. The entire southeast is now under the rule of the Kingdom of Castile. Castile will only grow stronger, whereas Aragon shows no signs of development. Such an ally is definitely not what we need."


    Vettel pondered over Howard''s words, then epted his reasoning.


    He left to purchase ships from the Duchy of Naples.


    A dayter, Bosiden was dispatched to Venice to exin that the ship purchase incident was a misunderstanding.


    The Governor of Venice acknowledged that he had been too impulsive and asked Bosiden to convey his apologies to Howard.


    Three dayster, in the County of Luka, a fleetprising 50 escort ships and 20 transport vessels was fully assembled, with crew members manning their posts.


    The only remaining task was the selection of an admiral.


    While Rolf''s choice of admiral was undoubtedly an excellent navigator and naval strategist, Howardcked such connections.


    Despite enlisting Resarite and Anna to help find suitable candidates, none of their rmendations satisfied him.


    Resarite, with his old-school army mindset, wasn''t very knowledgeable about maritime affairs, which Howard had graduallye to realize.


    The candidate he proposed was an artillery officer, but Howard needed someone capable of leading a fleet to colonize the New World, not just someone fixated on naval warfare.


    The conversation was awkward, and they failed to reach an agreement, leading the artillery officer to seek employment elsewhere.


    Anna''s rmendation was even more baffling: a fortress maintenance expert.


    Had it not been for Anna''s enthusiastic endorsement, Howard would have dismissed the idea outright.


    In deference to Anna, Howard met with the fortress expert, but his smile soon froze.


    Howard began to doubt whether this person had ever even seen the ocean.


    The candidate proposed an oundish idea of gathering ships to form a floating fortress to attack any enemy fleets that passed by.


    In his mind, Howard thought, "Why wouldn''t I just control a strait or canal instead? Drifting in the ocean every day, how much would that cost? And what about the maintenance of the ships?" The fortress maintenance expert''s suggestion was so amateurish that Howard didn''t bother to give it further thought.


    Closing his eyes and sighing, he gestured towards the door, indicating that the self-proimed "Naval Fortress Maintenance Admiral" could leave.


    Under Gn''s watchful eye, the "Fortress Admiral," disgruntled, left the room, muttering angrily on his way out, "Hmph, you decadent nobles are so blind! No wonder you''re being left behind by the times! Someone else will see the value in my n! Just you wait and see!"


    At this, Gn drew his sword, the sound of the de sliding from its sheath causing the man''s legs to buckle in fear.


    He pleaded, "I was wrong, I was wrong, noble sir, it was just a joke, just a joke."


    Howard, appearing weary like an old man, signaled Gn to stand down and let the man leave.


    After his departure, Gn whispered, "Since he challenged the status of the nobility, why not punish him?"


    Howard shook his head, "Let it be. The times have changed, and there are many who share his ideas. It''s just that not everyone is as vocal about it."


    Both candidates rmended to Howard were far from satisfactory.


    He mentioned the situation to Catherine, asking if she had any suggestions.


    Catherine suggested her father, Count Terni, might have a solution.


    Howard was skeptical but still allowed Catherine to try to make contact.


    ¡­


    On this day, Count Terni arrived in Lagusa, leading a bearded man, with Catherine following behind.


    Approaching Howard''s room, Catherine moved to the front and, as the Duchess, knocked on the door.


    After Howard''s invitation to enter, the group stepped into the room.


    Unexpectedly, the man Terni brought managed to impress Howard.


    A yful smile appeared on Howard''s face as he asked Count Terni, "I must ask, how does a count from an ind regione to know such a maritime talent?"


    Terni, deliberately keeping it a secret, yfully responded, "I won''t tell you."


    Howard chuckled and stood up to shake hands with the man Terni had brought.


    "You''re quite remarkable. I am very satisfied with you. You have your own insights onmercial trade and transport ns, which align closely with my own philosophy. I feel confident entrusting the fleet to you."


    The man, named Andrea, may not have been as renowned as Antonio, whom Rolf had hired at great expense, but he was the most suitable person Howard could find at the moment.


    The ships had been docked at the harbor for several days, and the precious time bought with gold during the purchase should not be wasted on prolonged docking.


    Howard asked Andrea, "How long do you need to get ready? When can you board the ship?"


    Andrea replied that he could do so immediately, to Howard''s satisfaction.


    "Good, then off you go. At the harbor, look for Bosiden. He will introduce you to the crew."


    As evening approached, the ships left the harbor, with escort vessels and transport ships sailing towards the ocean. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The transport ships were filled with people who had signed up to go to the New World over the past days.


    Among them were individuals from all walks of life: the rich and the poor, and even those with all sorts of odd and peculiar reasons for embarking on this journey.


    The New World was like a bleaching agent; no matter who you were before, arriving there meant a chance to start anew.


    The wealthy had their own worries, and the poor their struggles, but having chosen the New World, it promised to yield returns on their investments.


    During these days, Howard''s first independent New World base had taken shape, with amunity of 56 people that was continuously expanding.


    The era was thus changing; wealth was gradually ceasing to be a rhetoric exclusive to the nobility.


    Even a casual nce towards the coastal areas would reveal merchants without noble titles who were wealthier than some minor nobles.


    Some of these people were securing their first fortunes, cautiously hiding their money within their garments with great care and vignce.


    This batch, aspiring to be sessful merchants, had heard of the malpractices and ugliness of certainrge tradingpanies.


    Therefore, they were determined not to be deceived, trusting no one but themselves.


    They safeguarded their money as if protecting their very lives, with their eyes constantly drifting yet sharp.


    When they noticed someone staring, especially at the spot where their money was hidden, their gaze would turn fierce, filled with warning and threat.


    Simrly, when a raggedly dressed poor person approached, they became extremely vignt, as if guarding against potential danger.


    If the wealthy on the transport ships were mostly small-scale asset holders or budding businesspeople, brimming with dreams of making a fortune in the New World, the reasons for the poor venturing there were much more varied.


    For them, the New World represented hope.


    Howard had already issued instructions that every person on this batch of ships would receive a subsidy of 20 silver coins.


    He provided ample support for those willing to take a chance.


    In addition, a significant supply of fruits, vegetables, and grains would be distributed upon disembarkation, ensuring that no one willing to start a new life in the New World would starve.


    Howard viewed the colonization of the New World as even more critical than his current territories.


    Although Bosiden had expressed concern about setting sail in the evening, Andrea had cheerfully dismissed it: "It''s fine. We''re going to spend many days and nights at sea; a single evening won''t make a difference," adding to himself that Howard was eager for them to depart as soon as possible.


    With a wave goodbye, Bosiden saw off Andrea and the crew, who waved back from the sailing ship.


    When Bosiden reported to Howard that the fleet, which had been docked for several days, had finally left the harbor, he noticed a genuine sense of relief and rxation on Howard''s face.


    It was as if a burden that had been weighing on Howard for several days had finally been lifted.

 Chapter 316 316-Meeting with the Mayor

    Chapter 316 316-Meeting with the Mayor


    In the evening, Howard hosted a banquet for Count Terni.


    The two celebrated together, raising their sses in a cheerful atmosphere.


    Meanwhile, the neighboring countries of Pomerania and Bohemia were at war.


    Pomerania, a coastal nation, wasn''t keen on legitimate trade.


    The country had a notorious habit of plundering other nations'' fleets, a practice that diforted its neighbors.


    Others engaged in honest trade, transporting goods and earning profits, while Pomerania focused solely on immediate gains through piracy.


    This shortsightedness was evident.


    Constantly raiding other fleets, merchants dared not venture near Pomeranian waters.


    Who would willingly take their wealth and goods into the den of pirates? It was a simple logic that led to a clear oue: Pomerania, despite being a coastal nation, earned little from maritime trade.


    The total ie from both pirating and their own fleet''s trade paled inparison to what could have been earned through proper development of trade.


    Thus, Pomerania was seen as a shortsighted country.


    Interestingly, the King of Pomerania himself did not engage in piracy.


    The pirates who set sail from Pomeranian ports were acting in the interests of Pomeranian nobility.


    This issue was less about choosing the wrong path and more about ack of control, or perhaps it was rooted in traditional culture and historical habits.


    Bohemia, a country renowned for its sizeable territory and stubborn resilience, was not particrly famous for its military prowess.


    Like Pomerania, it faced simr financial constraints due to itsndlocked nature.


    However, Bohemia''srgernd and greater troop numbers gave it an advantage.


    In this confrontation, Bohemia deployed an army of 20,000 soldiers.


    The battle took ce near a forest where Bohemia had initially nned an ambush on Pomerania''s forces.


    However, their n leaked, forcing them to engage earlier than expected.


    The Pomeranian army broke ranks and fled.


    Due to the forest terrain, Bohemia also suffered considerable losses, especially in thetter stages of the battle, incurring moderate casualties.


    Tragically, within the Pomeranian army were some brave and fearless light and heavy infantry who suffered severe losses, demonstrating a poor performance.


    This battle revealed that part of Pomerania''s tactical thinking still lingered in the past, vainly hoping to break enemy lines with Viking-style fearless charges.


    This led to widespread disappointment in Pomerania''s strategic capabilities.


    ¡­


    In earlier years, during the era dominated by the Vikings, the phrase "Viking conquest" was not taken lightly ¨C it often meant bloodshed.


    Wherever they went, they potentially left nothing but destion in their wake.


    They were not only adept at attacking fleets at sea but also capable of coastalndings.


    They piged treasures and wealth, dragging them back to their ships, and then joyfully returned to their homnds.


    To describe the Vikings during their era of conquest as mere pirates would be an understatement; their ambitions stretched far beyond that.


    When you had a considerable force, they acted as pirates, but without a military presence, they might just settle and refuse to leave.


    With the rise of trade-focused thinking and an increase in maritime traffic, some coastal nobles couldn''t help but feel the urge to return to their old ways.


    Many nations had already strictly prohibited piracy, leaving Pomerania, a minor yer during the Viking era, hesitating to follow suit.


    In truth, all it would take to change Pomerania''s course was a royal decree banning piracy nationwide.


    However, the King of Pomeraniacked the vision to see this, and although he had considered issuing such a decree, he ultimately couldn''t bring himself to do it.


    Various reasons led to Pomerania''s current dilemma, resulting in a nationcking wealth and unable to improve its military capabilities.


    Pomerania dispatched an army of 17000, but it was intercepted by Bohemia''s forces, leading to a battle.


    As Howard lounged on the sofa, lost in thought, Bosiden entered the room and cautiously said, "My lord, there''s something I''m not sure if I should mention."


    Howard, leaning back on the sofa, responded, "Go ahead."


    Bosiden took a slight breath before speaking, "Well, my lord, since you became a duke, it seems you haven''t fully grasped the reality of it."


    Alerted, Howard sat up straight and asked, "What do you mean?"


    With a hint of embarrassment, Bosiden exined, "It seems, my lord, that you have forgotten to assign fiefs to your vassals. Resarite and Kaido oftene to me with inquiries."


    Howard uttered an "Oh," realizing his oversight. In fact, he had casually mentioned being a duke during a discussion with Catherine about Rolf, saying, "He''s a duke, and so am I, what''s there to fear?" Indeed, Howard hadn''t fully adjusted to the idea; after all, he had earned the title of marquis through battles, whereas the duke title was directly bestowed by the emperor.


    The ease of receiving it might have made it less impactful.


    Howard sighed, "Yes, indeed, it''s inappropriate of me. I am a duke now, and you all must have been waiting anxiously."


    Bosiden bowed his head and humbly said, "I wouldn''t dare."


    Howard waved his hand, indicating there was no need for Bosiden to feel ashamed, and then walked over to his desk to start drafting documents.


    Bosiden stood by, nervously and rigidly, not daring to make a sound.


    When Howard finished the documents and handed them over for Bosiden to read, he epted them with both hands and began perusing them.


    Howard granted Anna a county within the Luka region, making her a countess effective immediately, the same rank as her cousin, Count Edward.


    Margaret received a county within Lagusa, bing a countess herself.


    Resarite was also awarded a county, elevating him to the status of a count.


    In the remaining county of the Duchy of Lagusa, which included two baronies and two cities, Howard bestowed a barony upon Bosiden and another upon Vettel.


    Furthermore, he assigned seven or eight viges to Alonso.


    The matter regarding Kaido was put on hold, as Howard was hesitant to grant him any additional titles.


    After reviewing the documents, Bosiden expressed his gratitude for Howard''s generosity.


    Following a brief conversation with Howard, he left to prepare for the ennoblement ceremony.


    Subsequently, Howard summoned Vettel and informed him, "Following Bosiden''s reminder, I''ve granted titles to each of you ording to your merits. You will receive a castle and the surroundingnds, bing a baron."


    Vettel, visibly delighted, bowed and said, "I am truly fortunate to serve under you, my lord."


    Howard continued, "Summon the mayors of the two cities within thest directly governed county of Lagusa. Now that other areas have been assigned, it''s time for me to have a discussion with these mayors. If I''m not satisfied, I might implement certain policies."


    Vettel''s expression turned more serious, understanding that Howard intended to assert control over the mayors.


    He nodded and left to carry out the task.


    Approximately two hourster, the mayors of the two cities stood nervously in a room, awaiting their introduction to Howard under Vettel''s guidance.


    Vettel had already prepared them, advising, "Lord Howard is a capable ruler. If you work for him, he won''t let you down. But if you disrespect him, let me remind you of what happened to the former mayor of Wislot ¨C he was reced."


    Understanding the implications, the mayors followed Gn to meet Howard.


    Howard''s first question caught everyone off guard: "What are your views on the New World?" This left both mayors, and even Vettel, the Minister of Finance, who was standing nearby, startled.


    The mayors exchanged nces with Vettel, wondering if the topic wasn''t supposed to be about increasing taxes.


    Why suddenly bring up the New World? Vettel maintained a neutral expression, striving to present himself as unobtrusive andpliant in front of Howard.


    Howard waited for their response, his keen eyes shifting between the mayor standing close to Vettel and the one slightly further away. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Both mayors, feeling the pressure, chose to answer rather than keep Duke Howard waiting.


    One mayor said, "I think the New World is great. It''s vast and unknown, rich in resources andnd. We should encourage its colonization."


    The other mayor, following the first''s lead, added, "I agree. It''s a good idea. We should send more people to the New World."


    Howard nodded slightly, indicating his satisfaction, and then asked, "How do you find the current import and export volume at Lagusa''s ports?"


    One mayor replied, "Ever since you became the Duke of Lagusa, our port''s traffic has increased significantly. Every day, many ships dock and set sail. This ce is bing more and more prosperous."


    The other mayor added, "Therge orders for iron products from Nok have boosted our local manufacturing industry."

 Chapter 317 317-Supporting Allied Forces

    Chapter 317 317-Supporting Allied Forces


    "The influx of paper from Luka has caused the paper prices here to drop. We can use these stable-priced papers for propaganda to promote stability," one of the mayors exined.


    Howard nodded in agreement.


    Now that the Lagusa region was under his control, and with the support of Luka''s paper supply, spreading propaganda had be much easier.


    As long as Lagusa remained stable, this duchy would continue to prosper.


    Howard instructed the mayors to vigorously support the emigration efforts to the New World.


    If there were poor people who wanted to board the ships for free, the mayors needed to facilitate this, ensuring that everyone willing to expand his territories could embark on the transport ships.


    Both mayors nodded in agreement, mentioning they had already been supportive of those wishing to move to the New World.


    Having conveyed his primary concerns, Howard walked towards the door.


    Before leaving the room, he turned to Vettel, "The rest of the conversation, I''ll leave to you. I''ve said what I needed to."


    Howard proceeded to his bedroom, where a maid was cleaning the desk.


    He passed by without disturbing her and walked down the corridor.


    Encountering Gn, who stood with his head bowed, Howard walked past him.


    Suddenly, Gn remembered something important and hurriedly informed Howard.


    Nora had sent another letter, urging Howard to set off soon.


    From the evening, a wartime conscription had begun in the three counties of Nok, Luka, and Lagusa.


    This war was a mission to support their allies.


    Traveling overnight, the troops from Nok and Luka were advancing towards Savoy.


    They nned to observe and scout for a period before deciding whether tounch a direct attack or to head east to meet up with Howard.


    The troops from all three counties of Lagusa had sessfully convened and were ready to depart.


    The next morning, thebined forces of Nok and Luka, led by Resarite with Anna as his deputy, advanced into Mnese territory.


    Suddenly, a 2000-strong Bavarian army approached them.


    Resarite, mounted on a towering horse and wielding his knight''s sword, cried out, "Charge!" The army roared like thunder, their morale sky-high.


    A few scattered artillerymen, unable to aim properly in the haste, fired their cannons directly.


    Now a duke, Howard had equipped his forces with artillery and musketeers.


    Ignoring their formation, the infantry surged forward, firing as they moved.


    The cavalry, nking the enemy, swiftly charged, swiftly annihting the 2,000 Bavarian troops.


    After this victory, Resarite continued his march towards Savoy.


    Three dayster, upon scouting, Resarite learned that allied forces and Bavarian troops were stationed opposite each other, separated by the fortress of Munich.


    Deciding to head directly for Munich, Resarite aimed to reach the location before Howard.


    In the ever-changingndscape of the battlefield, any opportunity forbat was not to be missed.


    Undeterred, Howard''s forces marched steadfastly onward.


    Two dayster, Resarite met with Emperor Fritz III of the allied nation.


    In this war, Emperor Fritz III was leading the army himself.


    He instructed Resarite to station his troops in Augsburg and toe to his aid once he saw Fritz III''s forces engage with the Bavarians.


    Emperor Fritz III employed a tactical strategy centered around the concept of feigning weakness to the enemy.


    Consider this: if Resarite''s forces were to join with Fritz III''s troops, forming arge consolidated army, the Bavarian forces would certainly not foolishly charge head-on into such a formidable alliance, risking their own annihtion.


    They would likely consider circumventing the main allied force, potentially introducing unnecessary variables into the war.


    However, if the enemy scouts only perceived Fritz III''s significant army without the knowledge of Resarite''s reinforcements, would they be tempted to make a desperate attempt? Undoubtedly, the likelihood of such a decision would be much greater.


    When the Bavarian troops, filled with fervor, charged towards the allied army, and Resarite''s forces suddenly arrived, it could severely impact the enemy''s morale, inducing panic and potentially leading to the total annihtion of the Bavarian forces.


    This strategy would allow Fritz III to take control of the war.


    Emperor Fritz III possessed a certain level of tactical acumen.


    His objective was not merely to y a game of cat and mouse with the enemy but to lure them into a trap, aiming topletely annihte their main forces in one fell swoop.


    Once the enemy''s main forces were obliterated, the rest of the war would simplify to a matter of time, systematically capturing remaining territories.


    This approach would almost certainly lead to victory.


    Emperor Fritz III''s forces besieged Munich, while the retreating Bavarian army to the west of Munich decided to take a gamble andunch a night-time surprise attack on the allied army.


    Resarite''s timely arrival, apanied by roaring cannon fire, nearly caused the Bavarian troops to lose their grip on their weapons in terror.


    The battle was swift and decisive, with the allied forcespletely annihting the Bavarian army.


    Following this victory, Resarite''s troops joined in the siege of Munich.


    A dayter, Duke Saxton of Saxony, learning about the current situation, felt a wave of panic.


    As the war leader, Bavaria had depleted its troops so early in the conflict, leaving those who came to fulfill their alliance treaty obligations in a dire situation.


    Fortunately, the Brandenburg troops of Bavaria had won a significant victory the day before, capturing a fortress of the allied forces and seemingly heading towards Pomerania.


    This news brought some relief to Duke Saxton. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Howard''s army arrived in Munich, joining forces with Resarite and meeting the emperor.


    The emperor, stroking his beard, greeted Howard with a smile, "Howard, this vassal of yours, Resarite, he''s quite something. He helped us win a crucial battle yesterday!"


    Howard, adhering to etiquette, responded, "This is all thanks to Your Majesty''s foresight and wisdom."


    Two dayster, the allied forces breached Munich.


    The emperor and Howard methodically captured the surrounding territories without fortresses.


    Areas without fortresses were as if they had their doors wide open for upation.


    Only fortresses could block an enemy''s march, stalling them in front of the fortress and buying precious time for the troops behind it.


    Pomerania, having been fully upied by Bohemia''s army, unterally surrendered.


    They ceded the County of Danzig and broke their alliance with Brandenburg, offering over five hundred gold coins as a loan to the allied forces.


    The Brandenburg troops intercepted Bohemia''s army, leading to a battle.


    Trained and disciplined, Brandenburg''s forces routed the Bohemians, forcing them to retreat.


    Subsequently, Brandenburg''s army advanced towards Bohemian territory, intending to upy it and force Bohemia out of the war prematurely.


    Duke Saxton''s forces, after some hesitation, believed they had found a good opportunity and attacked Howard''s seemingly isted army.


    However, this was yet another application of the feign weakness strategy; Emperor Fritz III''s forces, hidden behind the mountains, joined the battle and swiftly defeated Duke Saxton''s troops, even capturing the Duke himself.


    With Duke Saxton captured, Saxony waspelled to seek an early peace.


    Under the demands of the allies, a defeated and disheartened Saxton reluctantly signed the treaty.


    The Duchy of Saxony ceded the Upper Saxony region to its ally Bohemia and agreed to pay the allied nations 300 gold coins over five years.


    The Bavarian state, now reduced to Brandenburg alone, refused to surrender.


    After capturing a Bohemian outpost, they marched directly towards the Bohemian capital.


    Howard suggested to Emperor Fritz III that it was essential to rescue Bohemia by marching towards its capital and lifting the siege.


    Emperor Fritz III agreed to the n.


    The troops advanced towards Bohemia, where the remaining unupied provinces had hired numerous mercenaries, assembling a special attack force of 8,769 soldiers.


    This squad was primarilyposed of musketeers, interspersed with many seasoned mercenary assassins.


    These battle-hardened professionals were the aces of the era of cold weapons.


    d in finely crafted, sturdy bright chain mail or highly defensive full te armor, these armors bore the distinct insignias of their respective mercenary groups, making them highly conspicuous and impressive on the battlefield.


    Unlike chain mail, which isposed of interlinked metal rings, te armor is formed as a single, solid piece.


    It''s akin to a b or chunk of metal, seamless and imprable.


    The cost of crafting te armor was exorbitantly high, representing the pinnacle of aristocratic military gear.


    They wore helmets resembling iron buckets, entirely enclosing the head unlike typical helmets that have a hat-like appearance.


    These bucket helmets were wraparound in design, covering everything except the eyes, which were left open forbat visibility.


    No part of the skin was exposed, ensuring maximum protection.

 Chapter 318 318-Rolfs Demand

    Chapter 318 318-Rolf''s Demand


    The iron bucket helmet,monly utilized by knights, is also known as the knight helmet.


    It stands as a pinnacle of protective gear, notable for its hefty production cost.


    Frankly, the sight of mercenaries adorned in noble attire congregating in such numbers is a spectacle in itself.


    Recently, the higher echelons of Bohemia, clouded by the bloodshed of the young, decided to embark on a daring and thrilling major campaign.


    Their aim? To let the cruel and ferocious Brandenburg taste the bitterness of the people''s tears.


    A monthter, after continuous minor skirmishes and medium-scale shes with the Brandenburg troops, Howard and the Emperor''s forces finally reached the outskirts of Berlin City.


    The mercenaries hired by Bohemia, although excellent, proved prohibitively expensive.


    After winning a key battle that lifted the siege of the capital, they were dismissed.


    Currently, Bohemia seems to turn a deaf ear to the war situation, acting as if indifferent despite being in the midst of conflict.


    As if not engaged in war at all, the nation has begun policies of recuperation and conservation.


    Trade nodes are contracting, and a strong sense of protectionism is evident.


    They have withdrawn from the war.


    A monthter, the allied forces triumphed over Brandenburg, which retreated, ceding a duchy it had previously conquered, thus moderately shrinking its influence.


    The allies annexed the entirety of Bavaria, swiftly incorporating four counties.


    This turned Augsburg in Bavaria into an isted enve.


    With the full annexation of Bavaria, the strength of the allied nations surged, drawing wary and anxious eyes from neighboring countries.


    In fact, Fritz III had sought Howard''s counsel.


    Howard believed that after expending so much in terms of finances, resources, and manpower, and finally securing victory, it was only fitting to reap some rewards.


    The Emperor, twirling his beard with his hand, remained silent, feigning contemtion while secretly pleased.


    However, this wasn''t merely a ploy by Howard to ingratiate himself with the Emperor; it genuinely reflected his own thoughts.


    After the war, Howard disbanded his troops and first visited Fernsouth Castle, which had been unupied for a long time.


    He meticulously inspected the castle''s cleanliness, ensuring every corner was spotless before feeling satisfied.


    Subsequently, Howard instructed his Minister of War, Resarite, to recruit soldiers on his behalf, and also sent word to Bosiden to convey messages to vassals like Anna and Margaret, urging them to expedite the replenishment and registration of their levies.


    These were but minor administrative tasks.


    When Rolf met Howard again, he patted Howard on the chest and eximed, "Little brother, look at you! In just a few days, you''ve risen from a count to a marquis, and then from a marquis to a duke. I really should have believed what the Governor of Venice told you that day. Your rise through the ranks is nothing short of miraculous. Tell me, little brother, what''s your secret?"


    Howard responded with a half-hearted smile, "Actually, it''s nothing much. It''s just that the third in line for the imperial session happens to be a friend of mine. I asked you before if you wanted to join in discussions about attacking Pisa or Luka. But you, in your impatience, left abruptly."


    Rolf found a seat and gestured for a maid to brew him some coffee, saying, "I''ve long heard that the coffee produced in your New World territory is exceptional. I''vee here specifically to taste this New World coffee."


    Howard sat opposite Rolf, leaning back casually with his arms resting on the back of the sofa and his legs crossed, disying a rather impolite demeanor.


    The maid meticulously prepared the coffee, cing it respectfully before Marquis Rolf and then curtsied, departing gracefully.


    Rolf, picking up a small spoon, scooped up a spoonful of coffee and savored it for a second or two.


    He then remarked, indulgently, "Indeed, it''s rich and aromatic. The merchants weren''t exaggerating."


    Howard offered a cold smile, soundless, a mere flicker of expression.


    He remained silent, simply watching as Rolf finished his coffee and requested a refill.


    Howard''s patience was remarkable, and he even closed his eyes in an unguarded semnce of rest.


    Despite Howard''s harsh words, he harbored a deep-seated trust for Rolf, considering thetter''s previous assistance.


    Eventually, Rolf, unable to contain himself, asked, "Howard, could you gift me your New World territory in North Carolina? My sources tell me it has grown to a poption of over five hundred, nearly a city now."


    Howard''s eyes narrowed, a hint of murderous intent flickering.


    "I hope you''re joking," he said tersely.


    It was rare for Howard to reveal such a fierce side, but Rolf had indeed touched upon his core interests.


    Rolf, oblivious to the tension, continued, "Look, Howard, you don''t understand much about the New World. It''s really nothing special. Most areas there are undeveloped, and even if you possess them, they''re just worthlessnd. It''s better to hand them over to me. I can evenpensate you with a sum of gold."


    Howard, now visibly angered, stood up abruptly.


    His figure was rigid, the sunlight nting into the castle, casting half of his body in light and the other in shadow.


    Rolf, unaware of Howard''s growing ire, kept pressing his point.


    Howard''s roar echoed through the room, and Margaret, followed by five or six agile figures, entered.


    Dressed in a flowing red robe, her attire was entirely crimson, with slender yellow streamers at the cuffs and a lethally reflective curved dagger at her waist.


    Approaching Rolf, she pointed the dagger at him and said, "My lord, I must ask you to leave. I seldom y with daggers and am not very adept. An idental slip causing harm to a noble would be most unfortunate."


    Margaret''s swift and skilled entourage swiftly encircled Rolf, who was still seated on the sofa.


    From beneath their deep red robes, they drew weapons, heightening the tension.


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Rolf decided to depart.


    He initially wanted to speak but recoiled as Margaret''s dagger, hidden under her robe, nudged against his kidney, turning his face pale.


    He wisely chose to leave without furtherment.


    After Rolf''s departure, Margaret approached Howard and inquired with concern, "Lord Howard, are you alright? You seem unwell."


    Howard spoke gravely, "I had no intention of harming him. I am grateful for the ideas he gave me for New World trade. But now that he has shown covetous intentions towards my New World territory, I find myselfpelled to..."


    Margaret interjected, "Shall I assassinate him for you?"


    Howard turned to look into her eyes and said sternly, "Remember who you are, Margaret! You are a noble in pursuit of honor! You are my vassal! Do not engage in dishonorable deeds!"


    Margaret bowed her head in acknowledgment.


    Howard then walked towards the window, adding, "There''s no need to kill him."


    As evening fell, Howard sat alone in the tower, lost in thought about Rolf''s matter, gazing at the scenery.


    Boshni found him there and asked, "Lord Howard, what are you doing here?"


    Without a word, Howard simply took a sip of wine, his gaze fixed on the north.


    Boshni asked a few more questions, but Howard remained silent. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He was still undecided; after all, Rolf had been good to Howard.


    Not only had Rolf helped Howard make a fortune by hunting fierce beasts in Romagna and Ferrara, but he had also been willing to include Howard in ventures to the New World for trade.


    Howard reconsidered the situation but couldn''te to a decision.


    Seeing Howard''s silence, Boshni sat down beside him and began to speak on her own ord, "Lord Howard, I used to be involved in horse breeding. I did it well, so well that even our supervisor praised my work. Under my care, the foals grew quickly and well, and the mares had safer births. But now, I hear people say that cavalry isn''t important anymore, that breeding horses is meaningless. Is that true, Lord Howard?"


    Howard turned his head slightly and nced at Boshni.


    He couldn''t bear to deceive her and said honestly, "To tell you the truth, nowadays, all the major lords are focusing on musketeers and artillery. It''s true."


    Tears welled up in Boshni''s eyes, on the brink of crying.


    Howard continued, "It''s not just you, a horse breeder, who should be crying. It''s the countless feudal nobles who have relied on cavalry as their primary military force. You might have lost a job, but they might lose their lives. When the warrior nobility no longer possess the greatest military power, their rule will face challenges ande to an end. The angered popce might very well push them to the guillotine."


    Boshni, with tears in her eyes,mented, "What should I do then? I had hopes of bing a noble through my achievements in horse breeding. I too long for bread and fine wine."


    Howard gently wiped the tears from Boshni''s face, looking at her with a tender gaze, and said, "Foolish child, horse breeding alone cannot grant you a noble status. If you wish to be a noble, just tell me. I can have you join me in leading troops, starting from the ground up. umting military achievements will give us a justifiable reason to bestow upon you the title of a knight."

 Chapter 319 319-Resarites Ambition

    Chapter 319 319-Resarite''s Ambition


    "Moreover, you shouldn''t envy bread and wine too much. Trade is increasingly flourishing, and the discovery of the New World has brought us an immense amount of resources beyond our imagination. These resources won''t be monopolized by the nobility alone. I can assure you that as trade expands, the avability of bread and wine will increase, and their prices will be more affordable. Even as amoner, you will be able to enjoy bread and wine!"


    Boshni ceased her crying and gazed at Howard with wide, curious eyes, asking, "Really? Can even the poorest families afford delicious white bread?"


    Howard, brimming with determination, assured her, "Yes, I promise you."


    Believing his words, Boshni''s tears dried up.


    Howard took a deep breath and gently said to her, "Boshni, you want to be a noble, right? Your father is the vige chief of Yami Vige and had helped me in my early days of development. I can fulfill your wish. I''ll speak with Anna and arrange for her to take over another vige, so I can reim Yami Vige and then bestow it upon you."


    Boshni''s heart raced with excitement.


    She attempted a noble''s gesture she had learned from the castle''s servants and curtsied to Howard.


    Howard did not point out that her curtsy was wed, understanding that her limited status had shaped her behavior.


    He graciously epted her imperfect gesture and said, "Very well, I will graciously ept your curtsy in advance. The ennoblement ceremony will be held in Yami Vige in a week. You can go back and tell your father the good news."


    Watching Boshni skip away joyfully, Howard felt a sense of healing in his soul.


    He decided to overlook Rolf''s impertinence, letting go of his concerns as he descended from the tower.


    Resarite, having heard of this incident from somewhere, hurriedly rode from Gokasu to Fernsouth.


    Upon seeing Howard, he said eagerly, "My lord, if we were to confront Marquis Rolf, our chances of victory are high."


    Howard, smiling calmly, pushed away Resarite''s hand and replied, "Let it be. Forgive Rolf this once."


    Resarite stood dumbfounded.


    Howard walked towards the garden, stretching leisurely.


    Resarite, looking at Vettel sitting in the garden, was at a loss for words.


    Howard sat down beside Vettel on the bench, observing the small yellow flowers that had grown intorge ones.


    He remarked contentedly, "Development is indeed the key."


    A weekter, in Yami Vige, Boshni, her cheeks flushed with excitement, performed the noble''s curtsy perfectly before Howard.


    Howard epted it graciously, as the old vige chief of Yami stood by, tears streaming down his face.


    The imperial decree had arrived: out of three countships in the Croatia region, two were granted to Howard.


    Intriguingly, the title of Duke of Croatia was bestowed upon a rtively obscure count, a clear disy of the emperor''s political savvy and strategic thinking.


    Howard, however, was indifferent to these maneuvers.


    The ennoblement ceremony proceeded, with Boshni dressed in modest leather armor and a sword at her waist, kneeling on one knee before Howard.


    The moment hade for Howard to speak the traditional words of ennoblement, but he found himself at a loss.


    Truth be told, Boshni''s achievements were negligible; her work in the library had not yielded any significant schrly contributions, and her horse breeding, whilemendable, was not something to beuded in this context.


    Thus, Howard resorted to using the generic phrases prepared by the Chancellor of the Exchequer.


    The words were ordinary, but Howard added a personal touch at the end, saying, "I hope you can demonstrate your worth in the future, and shine in this era where the role of knights is diminishing. Whether cavalry units are obsolete or not, it''s for you to decide."


    Boshni looked up, a spark in her eyes, and dered, "My lord, I will prove it to you."


    The ceremony concluded smoothly, and the artillery unit fired salutes in celebration.


    The vigers of Yami Vige were overjoyed, proud that one of their own, raised in Yami, had ascended to the status of a knighted noble.


    Some thought optimistically that Boshni, now a noble, would likely implement lenient tax policies.


    Others considered the convenience of having the daughter of the former vige chief as a noble, making it easier to address vige matters.


    But most were simply delighted for the local girl who had achieved nobility.


    In the crowd, a woman in her thirties with auburn hair covered by a white cloth beamed with joy.


    Her hands rested on the shoulders of a boy, about waist-high, his face lit with excitement.


    Boshni had grown up in Yami Vige under her watchful eye, and she felt genuine happiness for Boshni''s aplishment.


    The boy, pointing excitedly at Boshni, turned to his mother and eximed, "Mom, I want to be a noble too, just like Sister Boshni!"


    His mother looked at him with tender affection, gently caressing his face, and said, "Lord Howard is a kind man. If you work hard, perhaps one day you really could have a chance."


    Boshni stayed behind in Yami Vige, her new fiefdom and her home.


    Meanwhile, Howard and his entourage of nobles returned to Fernsouth Castle, seeming to prefer Howard''spany.


    Anna, due to personal reasons, disliked Catherine.


    Therefore, whenever Howard was in Lagusa, Anna deliberately avoided the duke''s mansion, not wanting to see Catherine.


    However, when Howard was elsewhere, Anna seized every opportunity to be near Howard, constantly seeking his attention.


    Howard, mindful of the lord-vassal rtionship, did not reprimand her but intentionally kept his distance.


    In Howard''s domain, a professional army system had yet to be implemented, and the conscription system was still in use.


    Within this system, a lord''s military strength, beyond his directly controllednds, depended heavily on the contributions of his vassals.


    When there were no conflicting interests, there was no need to displease the vassals.


    Lately, Resarite had shed his usual demeanor of an army officer and often sharedughter and conversations with Howard.


    However, Resarite''s skills in interpersonal rtionships were admittedlycking.


    Even though Howard frequently indulged in discussions about army reforms to engage Resarite, their conversations oftenpsed into awkward silences.


    Riding together through the forest, they struggled to findmon topics.


    Eventually, Resarite voiced his request.


    Pulling his horse to a halt, which reared up with a loud neigh, Howard too stopped and turned to face Resarite.


    In a flustered tone, Resarite blurted out, "My lord, my wife has suggested that I should secure a countship in the Croatia region and be a marquis."


    Howard''s expression remained unchanged as he replied, "Oh, is that so?"


    Resarite added, "My lord, there''s also my son, who is now eighteen. I wish for him to be another count in the Croatia region."


    Howard was initially inclined to agree, but before he could respond, he became alert to the potential crisis this posed.


    He quickly excused himself and left with his entourage.


    By the time Howard returned to Fernsouth and stepped onto itsnd, Resarite had already gone back to Gokasu to tend to his baronialnds.


    Bosiden, looking visibly upset, said to Howard, "My lord, although it was Resarite who promoted me to my current position, his demands are simply too excessive." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Vettel sighed andmented, "Resarite''s ambition is far too great."


    Anna expressed her disbelief at encountering such a shameless vassal, while Margaret noted that Resarite was overly greedy.


    Kaido, fuming with anger, told Howard, "I always knew he was no good. Today he wants this, tomorrow that. The day after, he might even try to usurp your dukedom. Don''t fall for his tricks. Also, why did you overlook me in thest round of ennoblements? Aren''t I your rtive? Howe you treat me worse than the other vassals?"


    Howard, trying to mask his difort with a cough, wished to ignore Kaido''stter remarks.


    Alonso, looking helpless, turned to Howard and asked, "My lord, what would happen if Resarite got both countships?"


    Concerned that Howard might not fully grasp the situation, Bosiden hastily interjected, "To put it simply, Resarite would have two countships and a barony, and his son would have a countship. Resarite would be the most powerful vassal under Lord Howard, a Marquis of Honor. If Resarite were to rebel, all of us other vassalsbined might not be able to defeat him. It''s not conducive to Lord Howard''s rule."


    Howard, taking over the conversation with a somber tone, inquired, "What other dangers might there be, my Chancellor?"


    Bosiden straightened up and said, "Please calm your anger, Duke. I haven''t finished speaking. The most obvious issue is that Resarite bes a threat to your rule, Lord Howard. But the greater danger is still hidden in the fog."


    Anna, with a fierce frown, demanded, "Out with it!"


    Swallowing nervously, Bosiden replied, "Anna, do you remember how our lord acquired the title of Baron Fernsouth?"

 Chapter 320 320-The True Intention

    Chapter 320 320-The True Intention


    Anna, recalling the past, began, "Was it when we captured Fernsouth Castle? No, that''s not right. I remember back then we only had a bunch of viges on the outskirts, and the soldiers under ourmand were a mixed bunch of peasant troops¡­"


    Suddenly, she pped her hands, realization dawning, "I remember now! Lord Howard secured the title of Baron Fernsouth by forcefully usurping it, having actual control over more than 75% of Fernsouth''s territory. The Fernsouth Castle was conqueredter, but the title was obtained even before the war had started."


    Bosiden nodded and said, "Then consider Resarite''s current request for two pieces ofnd in the Duchy of Croatia, which are under Lord Howard''s control. What would happen if Lord Howard agreed?"


    Anna spoke slowly, pondering every word, "He might be using his son as a decoy, a smokescreen for his real n. If Lord Howard fulfills his request, Resarite could have his son transfer thends to him. Then, he would control over 75% of Croatia, positioning himself to usurp the title of Duke of Croatia!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Alonso, interjecting, asked, "Wait, can you slow down a bit? I''m having trouble following."


    At this point, Howard coughed and exined, "The emperor intentionally gave me two countships in Croatia but withheld the ducal title, likely aiming to incite a dispute between me and the current Duke of Croatia. This is a political maneuver by the emperor. He wants me to usurp the title of Duke of Croatia and then engage in a war with the current duke, thereby depleting my military strength."


    Alonso''s eyes widened, "This part I understand."


    Howard nodded in acknowledgment.


    "If Resarite convinces his son to transfer an as-yet unattained earldom to him, which his son is likely to agree to, Resarite would effectively control over 75% of Croatia. That would qualify him to usurp the ducal title. Once Resarite ascends from a marquis to a duke, he''ll be of the same noble rank as me. He''ll no longer be my vassal. The baronial and earldomnds I granted him would all be his ducal territory. This is different from your current fiefs."


    "Although you control yournds entirely, you still pay taxes to me and provide troops during wartime withoutpensation. But once Resarite bes a duke, he''ll be independent of me. And it''s aplete severance, with no future obligations. He wouldn''t owe me taxes or military support and could even wage war against me as an equal duke."


    Alonso inhaled sharply, a mix of fear and realization in his voice, "I never imagined Resarite could be so menacing... We underestimated him."


    Anna mmed her riding crop to the ground, eximing, "This treacherous wretch!"


    Kaido added, "This is intolerable. How could Resarite even dare to propose such a thing? He harbors treasonous intentions!"


    Margaret, unusually vocal, offered her opinion, "Lord Howard, please don''t be deceived. You have worked hard for your current territories. If Resarite were to break away with three earldoms and a barony, it would be a massive blow to you. It would be akin to a disastrous defeat in war, losing entire territories!"


    Rubbing his eyes, Bosiden spoke softly, "Indeed, even in princely wars, seizing three earldoms in one go is excessive. Look at the recent war: the allies lost so many soldiers and fought seven or eight perilous battles just to annex the Duchy of Bavaria, and even then, they only gained four earldoms. Resarite''s aspiration to effortlessly acquire three earldoms and a barony is truly infuriating."


    Vettel pondered, "Hasn''t Resarite considered that his scheme might be exposed? How can he be so audacious?"


    Anna, reflecting on the Katerina family and her cousin representing the Valuva family, mused, "Perhaps this is what it means to be a powerful noble."


    Howard turned to Anna and asked, "If you were to fight a battle with an equal number of troops against Resarite, do you think you could win?"


    Anna replied, "I''m not certain, but I wouldn''t let him win easily."


    Howard then questioned Margaret, "Do you think your military skills surpass Resarite''s?"


    Margaret, patting the dagger at her waist, responded, "I can''t defeat him in battle, but I can assassinate him."


    Howard, visibly disturbed, said, "Let''s not discuss this topic any further."


    He nced at Kaido and shook his head.


    Viewing Kaido as a lord who could be imprisoned by a knight squire even within his ownnds, Howard had no faith in Kaido''s military prowess and didn''t bother to ask him.


    That left Bosiden, Vettel, and Alonso.


    None of them were renowned for their martial prowess, so Howard was somewhat inclined to overlook them.


    However, after a nce at their faces, he decided to give them a chance and asked them the same question.


    The three men exchanged looks, unsure of how to respond.


    Bosiden spoke up, "Though I may not defeat him in directbat, I could use diplomatic efforts to rally allies and ultimately triumph over him."


    Vettel added, "Warfare is a matter of resources. While I might not beat him with the same number of soldiers, I could hire mercenaries with money to win."


    After a moment of silence, Alonso said, "My lord, it seems I''m not skilled in anything particr, but I treat the vigers in my domain well. Perhaps they would provide me with a substantial number of conscripted soldiers."


    Howard listened to their responses, feeling unsatisfied.


    Military capability is just that ¨C a measure of martial strength, not something that can simply bepensated for with diplomatic or financial prowess.


    Battles are won through military strategy and tactics, as Howard himself had demonstrated in his victories over Blima, Mibo, and Duke Ferald of Florence.


    Despite being outnumbered, his tactical preparation and strategic foresight, aided by Resarite, had led to victory.


    This wasn''t merely a question of numbers.


    After hearing his vassals'' answers, Howard had already formed his conclusion.


    Resarite''s importance was pivotal; the notion of giving up on him was not an option.


    Back at Fernsouth Castle, at Anna''s suggestion, they convened again for a meeting.


    However, Howard wasn''t particrly optimistic.


    Without sufficient military ability, even ten thousand troops could be lost in vain.


    The meetingsted for an hour and a half, with everyone voicing their opinions and the discussion turning into a heated debate.


    Just then, Gn announced the arrival of Earl Edward.


    After a moment''s thought, Howard instructed Gn to lead Earl Edward to the drawing room, not wanting him to witness the scene in the council chamber.


    However, Earl Edward, brimming with a jovial demeanor, unexpectedly walked straight into the room, inadvertently stumbling upon the secret meeting.


    Aware of the situation, and responding to Anna''s imploring gaze, Earl Edward offered his advice.


    He pped Howard on the shoulder in a friendly manner, which Howard found slightly displeasing, feeling that their statuses had changed and their friendship had not yet transcended these newfound boundaries.


    Earl Edward spoke cheerfully, "Duke Howard, don''t think I''m overstepping. I might be just an earl, but I''m here to offer you advice."


    Howard narrowed his eyes and said, "Please, go ahead."


    Edward suggested, "One word: dy. Resarite wants two earldoms, one for himself and one for his son. Don''t agree, but don''t disagree either. Just drag it out. After all, you''re a duke now, and holding three or four direct earldoms isn''t exceeding any limits. Just keep them in your hand, there''s no loss. Just drag it out with him."


    Bosiden, concerned, asked, "But what if Resarite rebels?"


    Edward, pping the table emphatically, dered, "Let him rebel! How dare he? Then we counter-attack his castle and imprison him!"


    Vettel, still worried, queried, "And after we imprison him? Do we take away his earldom in Lagusa or release him to win his favor?"


    Edward chuckled and leaned back in his chair, saying, "Keep him imprisoned. When Howard faces a war and needs a brilliantmander, release him then and let him lead the army."


    As time ticked by, minute by minute, twenty minutester, Howard decided to adopt Edward''s suggestion.


    The tense atmosphere in the council room gradually dissipated, smiles returning to everyone''s faces.


    Following Howard''s cue, the attendees slowly began to exit the meeting room.


    Howard instructed a maid to bring some refreshments to entertain Edward.


    Edward didn''t refuse the offer but instead remarked, "Howard, you''re a duke now, but I too aspire to be one."


    Standing up, Howard walked over to the window to breathe in the fresh air, speaking in a rxed tone, "I understand. If you ever find yourself in a war, I''ll definitely send troops to support you."

 Chapter 321 321-Supporting Edward

    Chapter 321 321-Supporting Edward


    A monthter, the fleet returning from the New World docked at Luka, unloading a vast cargo.


    Meanwhile, Edward made his move against the Duke of Florence.


    Howard dispatched troops directly.


    Resarite, for his part, showed no sign of rebellion, iming his earlier remarks were just a sleepy blunder, which Howard took with a grain of salt.


    He didn''t care whether it was true or not; as long as Resarite didn''t revolt, he remained a valued vassal.


    Howard assigned Resarite the position of amander, with the soldiers under hismand.


    Ten dayster, in the territory of the Earl of Florence, Ferald''s diplomatic minister met with Howard.


    Howard offered the minister a ss of water, a gesture of basic courtesy.


    The minister from Ferald began, "Noble, brave, and wise Duke Howard, first, please allow me to extend my highest respects to you. My lord, the Duke of Florence, has long admired your reputation and often speaks of your valiant figure on the battlefield in his court." "My lord does not wish to engage inbat with such a respected adversary. Kind Duke Howard, please withdraw from this war. In return, my lord will reveal to you the location of a gold mine in Nok territory."


    Vettel stood silently, and Howard nced at him.


    Vettel shook his head.


    Howard responded, "A gold mine in Nok territory? If that''s true, howe I, the Earl of Nok, am unaware of it?"


    The diplomatic minister attempted to show Howard the exact location on a map, but Howard hastily gestured to Gn to stop him, saying, "No, no, no, put away your map. I''ve already made a promise to Edward, and I cannot withdraw from this battle. Keep your goodwill, I cannot ept it."


    Another ten days passed, and the Florence Castle was breached.


    Edward discovered arge amount of gold that Ferald had not managed to evacuate in time.


    This gold was stored in deliberately aged boxes, covered with a thickyer of misleading dust.


    However, Edward''s Briar Brigade, a mercenary group, was not only skilled inbat but also had a keen eye and methods for treasure hunting.


    Desai, the deputy leader of the Briar Brigade, pushed open a door that seemed long sealed and immediately sensed something amiss.


    The spotty cobwebs were clearly not naturally formed.


    He instructed his men to open each box, uncovering a staggering treasure.


    There was a significant quantity of gold, and among the findings was a set of silver-ted armor, worth a fortune.


    Desai, eager to make a mark in front of Edward, bypassed the Briar Brigade''s main leader and directly reported the spoils to Edward.


    Consequently, Edward, in a mix of boasting and sharing, informed Howard about the discovery.


    Upon hearing this, Howard suggested, "Try that silver-ted armor on. If it fits, you should wear it."


    Edward agreed and then distributed most of the gold to the mercenaries of the Briar Brigade, keeping only a small portion for himself.


    He also presented Howard with 10 kilograms of gold.


    The war was drawing to a close, but some final tasks remained.


    Taking a break from the affairs in Florence, Howard traveled to Lagusa to see Catherine, leaving his troops under Resarite''smand to continue their advance.


    Catherine was delighted to see Howard, greeting him with a kiss before leading him to stroll through the market of Lagusa.


    They both disguised themselves, appearing like bankrupt paupers seeking refuge.


    Looking in the mirror, Howardughed wryly, "Is it really necessary to go to such lengths? Wouldn''t a simple disguise to conceal our identity suffice? Do we have to look this miserable?"


    Catherine, wrapping her arms around Howard''s neck, replied yfully, "If we''re going to do it, we might as well go all out."


    Howard felt resigned to the situation.


    The pair moved through the streets on foot, blending in with themon folk.


    They walked on the muddy roads, which were wet and slippery from recent rain, making their journey challenging.


    Howard whispered to Catherine, "It seems necessary to invest in repairing these roads."


    Catherine agreed, and Howard continued, "What do you think would be better:yingrge stone bs or paving the entire path with crushed stones and then rolling it t?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Catherine giggled, "You''re not the Chancellor or the Finance Minister; you don''t need to worry about municipal matters. Just give the orders."


    Howard, with a sense of righteousness, said, "How can that be right? If the superiors know nothing, won''t they be fooled by their subordinates? The subordinates might disregard them, embezzle funds, and engage in corruption. That''s certainly not the action of a good lord!"


    Catherine looked at Howard with affection, "Our Duke still cares about the welfare of the people."


    Howard replied earnestly, "Don''t be like that, I''m serious."


    Just then, a troop of cavalry, apanied by the clip-clop of horse hooves, passed by Howard and Catherine from behind, sttering mud onto Catherine''s clothes and face.


    Catherine, infuriated, raised her voice and called out to the cavalry''s retreating backs, "Don''t you have eyes when you ride? Do you realize you''ve sttered mud on me?"


    The lead rider of the cavalry unit maneuvered his horse to turn around, and the rest of the riders followed suit, circling back towards Howard and Catherine.


    In just a couple of seconds, they found themselves surrounded by the cavalry.


    The man in charge, wearing a blue high military cap, apologized to Catherine, "I''m sorry, madam. My men and I were in a hurry and failed to notice the road condition. We''ve inadvertently sttered mud on you and are willing to offer our apologies."


    Catherine was taken aback, having expected a hostile response but instead receiving an apology.


    Howard looked at the man with appreciation and asked, "An army that doesn''t bully the people is exemry. What''s your name? Are you part of the troops directly under Duke Howard in Lagusa?"


    The man replied amiably, "I am an officer, currently en route to the battlefield. However, I am not part of Duke Howard''s direct troops. My father always taught us not to oppress the people and to treat them well, as they are the foundation of our cause. My name is Cotler, the son of Earl Resarite."


    Howard''s mouth curved into a smile, but he didn''tugh out loud, his teeth clenched together in an odd expression.


    Catherine, unaware of the prior conversation between Howard and Resarite, pinched Howard''s arm and said, "What''s the matter? Cotler is Resarite''s son, and Resarite is an earl under yourmand. Isn''t that a good thing? Why don''t you seem happy?"


    Howard, feeling somewhat helpless, replied, "I''m not unhappy."


    Cotler and his cavalry, overhearing the couple''s conversation, exchanged nces in disbelief.


    Tentatively, Cotler asked Catherine, "Madam, are you...?"


    Catherine revealed their identities and then wiped their faces a bit cleaner.


    The cavalry dismounted and knelt in respect.


    After Howard and Catherine returned to Lagusa, bathed, and changed into clean clothes, Howard chided Catherine for revealing their identities so soon.


    Catherine defended her action as being opportunistic based on the situation.


    Howard felt a sense of regret.


    He did not immediately reward Cotler with any honor; the Resarite family was bing increasingly enigmatic to him.


    Cotler had shown exemry conduct, and under normal circumstances, Howard would have likely granted him an additional title on the spot.


    However, following Resarite''s recent proposal, Howard hesitated to bestow any title upon Cotler, fearing it might be a trap.


    Seeing Howard''s troubled expression, Catherine asked, "Is there something wrong with Cotler? I sensed something odd in your behavior towards him."


    Howard then confided in Catherine about the entire situation.


    Catherine pondered for a moment and said, "You should check what titles Cotler holds under his father."


    Howard, puzzled, replied, "What does that have to do with me? Even if he has a title, it''s under Resarite, not a loyalty to me."


    Catherine chided gently, "No, that''s not what I mean. You could give him a knight''s title or a barcy. That way, even if he is under Resarite, he might still be grateful to you."


    Howard turned to leave, saying, "Catherine, it seems you don''t quite understand. A vassal''s vassal is not my vassal. I cannot directly grant a title to a vassal''s vassal without bypassing Resarite. I suggest you learn more about the rules of nobility."


    Five or six dayster, the conflict concluded.


    Earl Edward gained the title of Duke of Florence, not only by upying the earldom of Florence directly but also by securing the loyalty of the other earls in the territory.

 Chapter 322 322-The Ducal Banquet

    Chapter 322 322-The Ducal Banquet


    Duke Edward, having audaciously imed three earldoms in a single stroke, had incited the wrath of the Marquesses of Mn and Rolf, as well as the Duchy of Savoy.


    United in their enmity, they perceived an unmistakable threat in Edward, subsequently forging a military encirclement against him.


    At least for the short term, this alliance restrained Edward from waging another war.


    Moreover, should he be dered war upon, these three states could justify their aggression as punitive measures against him.


    Five or six dayster, Edward had thoroughly consolidated his hold over Florence.


    His rule was now unchallenged, the streets were swept clean, and the would-be bandits, hoping to profit from the chaos, had been vanquished.


    Merchant caravans, once again, nervously set forth from Florence, guarded by the ever-efficient cavalry of the Valuva family, always ready at Edward''smand.


    In terms of governance, Edward was ahead of Howard.


    Howard had always believed that despite his temper, Edward possessed undeniable talent.


    Now, as a newly minted duke, Edwardmanded even greater respect from Howard.


    To improve rtions, Howard dispatched his Foreign Minister, Bosiden, to Edward''s court.


    The alliance with Duke Edward was now of significant importance to Howard.


    About ten days passed, and Edward traveled ovend by carriage to Lagusa, where he met Howard.


    Howard and Catherine, his wife, stepped out of their ducal residence to greet him.


    Both were surprised that Edward had chosen to travel bynd.


    During a casual conversation, Catherine remarked, "You must be exhausted from the bumpy journey. Please,e in and rest."


    Edward responded, "It was an opportunity to scout the terrain, preparing for future battles."


    Catherine, with a yful tone, chided Edward, "Enough with your bravado. Come inside. I''ve had the servants prepare fruits and cakes, just waiting for your arrival."


    Upon entering the ducal mansion, Edward found himself face to face with Rolf and the Governor of Venice.


    The atmosphere tensed immediately, thick with unspoken animosities andplex rtionships.


    Edward, now a duke, had little prior dealings with Marquess Rolf.


    However, he found himself ensnared in a strategic encirclement masterminded by Rolf, the Governor of Mn, and the Duke of Savoy, fostering a deep-seated resentment towards Rolf, a key architect of this scheme.


    The rtionship between Rolf and the Governor of Venice was notoriously frosty.


    An assassination attempt on Rolf, orchestrated by the Governor and foiled, leaving Rolf with both evidence and eyewitnesses, had intensified their enmity.


    The subsequent alliance of Rolf with the Governor of Mn, culminating in the defeat and upation of Venice''s forces and territories, further stoked the Governor''s hatred towards Rolf.


    Amid these tangled webs of hostility, the ducal mansion was hosting a party.


    Newly hired maids moved with efficiency and grace, adeptly handling their tasks.


    Cartsden with an assortment of cakes and fine wines were wheeled around by the maids, avable for guests to freely indulge in.


    Edward, donned in an opulent ducal attire, made his way through the low steps at the entrance.


    His ensemble, a pristine, form-fitting ceremonial dress, was entuated by a dazzling diamond at his chest, a testament to his wealth.


    The Valuva family crest emzoned on his left breast further elevated his status in the noble circles.


    The Governor of Venice, not inherently antagonistic towards Edward, remarked, "The Valuva family has a long and esteemed history. I''ve long heard of your family but never had the honor of meeting. Today, it''s clear you stand apart."


    Rolf, with a sneer, quipped at the Governor, "Of course, someone without noble blood would find any family crest impressive."


    Unfazed, the Governor retorted, "I do find the Valuva crest aesthetically pleasing, unlike the Gautam family crest, which I find rather distasteful."


    Catherine, speaking candidly, added, "Indeed, the Valuva family crest is quite beautiful."


    Howard, holding a bottle of wine imported from Bordeaux, teased Edward as he entered, "It seems you''re faring quite well these days. Dressed in gold and silver, you finally look the part of a duke."


    Edward responded with a hug, his smile thawing like ice in the sun, "I owe you my gratitude. Without your military support, I couldn''t have defeated Ferald so swiftly."


    Inquiring about Ferald''s current status, Howard listened as Edward disclosed, "He''s nothing more than amoner now, stripped of all titles."


    Howard sighed, "Times have indeed changed. A duke loses a war and is left titleless."


    Edward, with rising fervor, asserted, "But victory can bring more titles than ever before!"


    Meanwhile, Rolf, nonchntly eating cherries and holding a te of cake, listened in.


    The Governor of Venice sneered, "The Gautam family is always a step behind in warfare. My sources tell me that you were just about to form an alliance to support Ferald, only to be stunned speechless by news of his surrender."


    Rolf, neither admitting nor denying, retorted with a hint of arrogance, "It''s of no consequence. We were considering an alliance with Ferald to form an encirclement. But now, thanks to Edward''s foolishness in gobbling up Ferald''snds, we have a reason to form one against him."


    Edward, turning to face Rolf with the dignity of a sovereign, dered, "Bring it on. No matter how many cowards you gather, they can never triumph over our spirited soldiers."


    In thetter half of the party, with Howard''s consent, the Governor of Venice met Howard''s Finance Minister.


    They signed a series of mutual aid agreements regarding port facilities.


    Henceforth, Vian ships could dock and undergo repairs in Howard''s territories, and vice versa.


    Suddenly, Gn brought news that Nora, the third in line for the imperial session, was seeking an audience with Howard.


    This caused a stir among the leaders and nobles present at the ducal mansion.


    Their expressions shifted uneasily, none daring to face Nora.


    Local lords generally avoided direct encounters with the core powers of the empire.


    Meeting them meant subordination; avoiding them allowed for mutual coexistence.


    The Habsburg family, to which Nora belonged, could be likened to meddlesome matchmakers in their approach.


    Although not a perfect analogy, they often shared a simr style of conversation.


    You might be minding your own business, but upon encountering them, you''d be subjected to lectures about the empire''s needs: "The empire needs money, you must contribute," or "The empire needs soldiers, send a troop to the emperor at your own expense." Issues like these made them daunting figures to meet.


    Despite this, Howard, ever mindful of his role within the empire, eventually opened the door to Nora, greeting her with due respect.


    As friends, and with a party in full swing, Howard had no reason to deny Nora''s participation.


    Nora entered the room yfully, her luxurious attire reflecting the prestige of the Habsburg family.


    Despite her cheerful demeanor, Catherine was visibly displeased upon seeing Nora.


    Aware of Nora''s past as Howard''s secretary, Catherine harbored a sense of jealousy.


    With a barbed tone, she made ament about Nora''s position as the third in line for the imperial session, implying that Nora should behave more gracefully, rather than in such an uncouth manner.


    Rolf, upon hearing this, almost wanted to duck and cover, and the faces of the other guests also betrayed difort.


    Catherine''s remark had introduced a palpable tension, highlighting the delicate intricacies of court politics and personal rtionships within this grand setting. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Nora retorted icily to Catherine, "The military power of the empire is beyond what a mere earl''s daughter can fathom."


    Catherine, striving to hold her ground against Nora''s imposing stature, replied, "I am a duchess. My husband has participated in two wars aiding the empire. Why wouldn''t I understand the empire''s military might?"


    Nora chose the best seat and sat down.


    A trembling maid set a te brimming with cakes before her.


    Nora took a bite of the cake and, without turning her head, said, "Tell your father, Count Terni, that he has missed three years of tithing. He better gather the money soon."


    Catherine''s face paled, and she trembled involuntarily.


    Howard thought to himself, this was why the nobles of the empire dreaded confronting the Habsburg family.


    Regretting her confrontation with Nora, Catherine was a mix of anger and resentment.


    Despite feeling humiliated and wanting to retaliate, she struggled to maintain herposure.


    Nora, ncing casually at Howard, smiled and said, "Duke of Lagusa, your wife is about to cost her father a fortune. Aren''t you the least bit worried?"


    Howard replied with a chuckle, "Ah, Nora, long time no see. How have you been?"


    "I want an answer," Nora insisted.


    Howard responded, "It''s a matter of principle. Count Terni paying his dues is only right and just. Settling the taxes that have been evaded over the years for various reasons is a good thing. It''s not a loss of arge sum of money, but rather a rectification of tax arrears."


    Catherine, drawing closer to Howard, raised her voice, "Howard!"


    She was displeased, unable to grasp why Howard wouldn''t defend her father and instead seemed to side with Nora.


    Edward stepped forward and addressed Howard, "You should choose your words carefully, Howard, and not embarrass your wife. We are allies, and this is my advice to you."

 Chapter 323 323-Turmoil

    Chapter 323 323-Turmoil


    The Governor of Venice, about to speak, caught Nora''s eye and suppressed his urge to talk.


    He too owed taxes and did not wish to provoke major trouble over a fleeting moment of verbal triumph.


    Howard approached Nora, questioning, "Nora, there''s something I don''t understand. The tithing you mentioned isn''t meant for the emperor, as far as I know. Who exactly are you asking Count Terni to pay?"


    Nora, her demeanor growing more authoritative, stood up and addressed Howard, "In the empire, all money belongs to the emperor. The tithing must be paid to him. Naturally, Count Terni''s payment is meant for the emperor."


    Howard, visibly angered, mmed his hand on the table, creating a loud echo, "Nora, I''m not joking with you right now. If you insist on this erroneous view, I will terminate all our partnerships today! Our friendship will also end! Tithing is definitely not a tax paid to secr royal authority. If you continue to blur the lines on such matters, it indicates the empire''s decay has reached its end. It''s time for it to be destroyed!"


    Nora fell silent, her gaze fixed on the fork in her right hand, lost in thought.


    The Governor of Venice moved closer to Howard, patting his shoulder, "You are truly admirable. I''m beginning to see why you stand out in this corrupt nobility."


    Edward sighed, walking from Nora''s side to Howard''s, "You have truly earned my respect."


    Rolf, bursting intoughter, approached Howard, "My good brother, I was greedy for your New World base. I apologize. Let us support each other in the New World, with no hard feelings." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It seemed that the empire''s stringent taxws had long been a source of discontent in various regions.


    Now, with Howard''s defiance, people were singing his praises.


    Particrly with tithing, a special kind of tax, if even the emperor was making arbitrary ims about it, it was bound to infuriate the nobles to their core.


    Feudal nobility valued rules above all, as these were the foundations of their existence and security.


    If the emperor, the pinnacle of feudal nobility, sought to break these rules, then he would naturally lose the support of the nobility.


    Catherine''s eyes lit up.


    Although she didn''t fully understand why the lords, who previously avoided Nora, were now boldly opposing her, she swiftly seized the opportunity.


    With an affected tone, she said to Howard, "Oh, that reminds me, you''re absolutely right. Tithing isn''t under the secr emperor''s jurisdiction. Ah, our dear Princess Nora must have misspoken in a moment of oversight. Tomorrow, I''ll return to my family home and ensure my father pays the overdue tithing. Thanks to your rification, I now understand that it''s not just about paying taxes on time, but also about paying them to the right person."


    Nora''s expression soured as she turned towards Catherine, her gaze hostile.


    Catherine, draping her hand over Howard''s shoulder, taunted Nora, "In these times, there are so many swindlers. One must be careful not to let taxes fall into the hands of deceivers. Otherwise, the money ends up in the pockets of scammers."


    After the banquet, the Governor of Venice stayed behind to inspect the port facilities of Lagusa.


    If satisfied, he might sign an economic treaty.


    Meanwhile, Marquess Rolf took Bosiden to the stables for some equestrian practice, intending to discuss potential coborations in the New World.


    Duke Edward, with a sly smile, warned Portia, "Ensure your lord''s safety. The Habsburg family is not known for their kindness." Before Portia, who was Howard''s chief of spies, could probe further, Edward, surrounded by a crowd of attendants, departed from the ducal mansion.


    Edward, cautious and wary, could only offer such a cryptic hint to Howard''s spymaster, hoping it would suffice to safeguard Howard.


    Nora requested a private conversation with Howard, which he agreed to.


    They stood on the rooftop of the ducal mansion, about a meter apart, facing each other as if in a duel.


    "Why did you embarrass me?" Nora asked.


    "I merely spoke the truth," Howard replied.


    "Do you no longer wish for my help in your ascent to power?" she queried.


    "But that doesn''t mean I should blindly speak untruths," Howard countered.


    "I don''t like your wife," Nora stated bluntly.


    "What does your dislike for my wife have to do with me? Besides, divorce is not a trivial matter," Howard responded.


    Nora, revealing a secret, said, "My father is gravely ill. My eldest brother is now the King of Castile, and my second brother is married into the Kingdom of Laburnum."


    "What does that mean?" Howard inquired.


    "If I be the empress, I can issue a special decree to legally allow your divorce," Nora exined.


    Howard''s face revealed a mix of emotions as he remarked, "Does marriage also fall under the empire''s jurisdiction?"


    Nora nodded confidently, while Howard shook his head wearily.


    Nora spoke firmly, "The confrontation at the banquet was the first, but it will also be thest. Should such an incident recur, I will not hold back and will act ording to the Habsburg family''s principles."


    Howard remained steadfast in his views.


    Nora moved closer, attempting an embrace, "My purpose in seeking you out is to inform you of the emperor''s grave illness. This information is crucial, and currently, only I and the fourth prince, Hindo, are aware of it. I didn''t trust anyone else to deliver this message, so I came personally."


    "The fourth prince has the support of Silesia. The eldest prince controls all of Castile. And my second brother might also bring an army to im the throne. At this juncture, I need your support."


    Three or four dayster, the Governor of Venice and Howard signed an economic treaty.


    The agreement enhanced trade tonnage and provided mutual protection for their ships in the Mediterranean, including a joint defense in naval battles.


    Rolf and Bosiden concluded their negotiations.


    Howard, taking Bosiden''s advice, relocated experts from the immigrant team in North Carolina, now exceeding 1000 residents, to South Carolina, while recruiting additional immigration experts.


    This increase in experts allowed for an additional immigrant team, enabling simultaneous immigration efforts and greatly enhancing the operational efficiency of territorial expansion.


    Rolf, already possessing three territories in the New World, was blocked in the northeast by nders'' base, impeding furthernd acquisition.


    He turned his attention to the northwest, where vast territories remained unimed.


    Howard directed the immigration experts originally in North Carolina to continue expanding ind.


    After a brief return to Lagusa, these teams, apanied by waves of immigrants, headed for the unupied regions of North Carolina.


    Howard''s intent was clear: to fully develop and settle North Carolina.


    Duke Edward returned to Florence, showing little interest in the New World.


    Recently, he had been engrossed in researching military reform, making significant progress in his studies.


    When Resarite met with Duke Edward, he wore a predominantly blue high hat, circled with a band of white in the middle.


    His military uniform, well-fitted and of moderate size, suited him perfectly.


    Edward, a member of the Valuva family and known for his perceptiveness, also understood due to his family upbringing that Resarite''s visit might signal a crucial decision-making moment.


    Edward stepped slightly back and said, "You are a vassal of Howard, are you not? I am sincerely grateful for yourmand of Howard''s soldiers in aiding me in battle." Resarite''s military prowess was indeed remarkable, and his strategic vision at critical moments was exceptional.


    Edward''s words were genuinely heartfelt.


    Resarite, with an unpracticed smile and using rather crude diplomatic tactics, informed Edward of his intention to end Howard''s rule.


    iming to be the legitimate ruler of the Croatia region, he hoped that Edward would not send troops to support Howard.


    Upon hearing this, a tall knight in white armor standing beside Edward raised his massive sword, positioning himself between Edward and Resarite with a formidable presence.


    Cotler, Resarite''s son, disyed a faint smile.


    He picked up his slender one-handed sword, not even drawing it from its sheath, and stood in front of the white-armored knight.


    The knight, speaking through clenched teeth, said, "Step aside, I am protecting my lord."


    Unintimidated, Cotler dered he was also protecting his lord and revealed that Resarite was his father.


    Seeing that Cotler hadn''t drawn his sword, the knight, bound by the code of knighthood, reluctantly refrained from attacking and was effectively blocked by Cotler.


    Resarite stepped to the left, bypassing the white-armored knight, and continued to approach Edward while persisting with his persuasion.


    Edward thought to himself that Howard''s earlier concerns were valid¡ªResarite was indeed plotting a betrayal.

 Chapter 324 324-Civil War

    Chapter 324 324-Civil War


    Edward eyed Resarite, intending to refuse, but at that moment, a howling sound erupted from the surrounding forest.


    Over twenty light infantry emerged from the bushes and underbrush, weapons in hand, their intentions unclear.


    Edward had brought only a few people with him, not wanting to overly disturb the civilians.


    Apart from the white-armored knight, a baron and his vassal, the rest of his entourage consisted of servants with no realbat capabilities.


    The white-armored knight coldly warned Resarite against any rash actions, asserting that even with changing times, those who broke noble traditions could never be stable nobility.


    Resarite was about to speak, but Cotler, fearing his father''sck of eloquence, quickly interjected, "Rest assured, valiant knight, my father would never harm the young and promising Edward."


    The knight grunted quietly, maintaining his unwavering stance.


    Edward, observing his surroundings, formted a n.


    He agreed to Resarite''s request and then returned to Florence.


    There, he entrusted a fisherman from a small, inconsequential fishing boat with a personal letter, sending him to Provence.


    In Provence, the fisherman delivered the letter and received a bag of bronze coins from the guards.


    The authorities in Provence then took action.


    They dispatched the messenger Charles, who entered the Duchy of Lagusa unarmed and alone, personally delivering Edward''s message to Howard.


    Howard''s expression was troubled.


    As Margaret opened the letter for him, he noticed her hands trembling.


    He took the letter, recognizing Edward''s handwriting.


    After reading, Howard passed the letter to Margaret, then circted it among others.


    After all the vassals in the hall had read the letter, Howard stood up from his seat and descended the steps to meet Charles.


    They shook hands, and Howard expressed his gratitude for the vital information.


    Charles, in response, mentioned it was of no concern to him, as he despised rebellious vassals.


    Helping Howard was a matter of personal interest, and he advised Howard not to dwell on it.


    Bosiden, the chief minister, then politely inquired Charles for further details, to which Charles responded fluently and confidently, convincing Howard of the veracity of his ims.


    Remarkably, Charles was revealed to be the heir to the Fran Kingdom''s throne and an earl himself.


    He promised to join the war effort with conscripted soldiers at its onset.


    Bosiden discreetly approached Howard and whispered a few words to him.


    Howard, shaking the letter not out of fear or panic, but more as a gesture of contemtion and confidence, addressed Charles, "Are you really just an earl? Then how do you exin the eighty-plus heavily armored knights you''ve brought to Lagusa? These men are not ordinary cavalry but true noble knights. How does an earlmand such a force?"


    Charles candidly replied, "My father is the king of the Fran Kingdom. I believe you''ve heard of his title, Coward."


    Anna interjected, "Coward? I hardly think so! If your father is Coward, then why did he attack the Oli Kingdom?"


    Charles, finding the noblewoman''sck of understanding frustrating, decided not to answer.


    At the banquet, Charles and Howard formed an alliance.


    Howard had gained an ally who, despite being an earl, couldmand over eighty knights.


    After signing the agreement, he repeatedly scrutinized the parchment, feeling as if life were like riding a wild horse, unpredictably veering left and right.


    A monthter, after Resarite hadpleted forging what he imed to be legitimate documents, he officially confronted Howard, sending Cotler to Lagusa with the paperwork.


    Howard, deciding to personally receive the document this time, stepped out of Lagusa''s military building to meet Cotler.


    Howard said, "Cotler, I saw your better side when west met. Why don''t you persuade your father to abandon his ims? Stop presenting thisughable forged document as some sort of legitimate entitlement."


    Cotler, taken aback by Howard''s knowledge of his mission and wondering why Howard was personally dealing with him, retorted, "Why can''t I say it?"


    Howard chuckled, finding Cotler''s response amusing.


    "If you want to forge a document within the empire, iming some convoluted but unknown lineage that only you are aware of, well, that might be one thing. Perhaps within the traditional territories of the empire, your distant rtives might have indeed ruled at some point. But look around. Where are we? This is Lagusa, annexed by the Oli Kingdom less than fifty years ago!"


    Cotler, his teeth chattering, argued, "So what? Tracing back my lineage, my great-great-great-grandfather was the lord of thisnd. Isn''t that valid?"


    Howard burst intoughter, unwilling to engage further in what he saw as a lowering of his intellect with Cotler.


    He stepped forward, snatched the gilded document held between Cotler''s finger and thumb, nced at it, and saw it was indeed a im to Croatia.


    He then tore the document in half.


    Three dayster, Resarite raised an army.


    In Nok''s Gokasu Barony, a part of Lagusa''s territory, along with several smaller viges, the banners of rebellion against Howard were unfurled.


    Catherine, nestled close to Howard, voiced her fears, "Howard, I''m scared."


    Howard gently stroked her hair, reassuring her, "Don''t be afraid."


    As Howard, assisted by his attendants, donned his helmet and armor, and grasped his two-handed sword before stepping outside the castle to mount his tall steed, he said to Anna with augh, "Ha! It''s funny to think that I, Howard, who have always been the one to overthrow others, have never been overthrown myself."


    Anna, d in golden armor with the Katerina family crest engraved on the left side of her breastte, shone brilliantly under the warm, glowing sunlight.


    Adjusting her posture, she retorted yfully, "Well, you spend your days making your superiors miserable, and now, your own vassals are giving you a taste of your own medicine!"


    The atmosphere was light-hearted.


    Nora contributed 300 gold coins to Howard''s war fund.


    Edward, in secretmunication with both sides, chose not to deploy troops for now.


    Anna''s father raised an army to support Howard.


    Rolf''s actions were particrly peculiar this time, surprisingly providing Howard with a small, inexpensive infantry unit of over 800 light foot soldiers.


    Howard summoned troops from Fernsouth Castle and Nok Castle in Nok, Wislot, all forces from the two baronies of Lagusa, and two baronies in the Croatia region, amassing a formidable force of 13000 soldiers. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This armyprised 2500 musketeers, with the remainder being a mix of light and heavy infantry and pikemen.


    Excluding the 500 archers hastily conscripted, the rest of the force consisted entirely of cavalry units.


    Previously, Howard, learning from other lords, had fully integrated musketeers into his forces.


    However, in reality, the impact of musketeers hadn''t yet dominated the battlefield entirely.


    Various types of infantry still yed a crucial role.


    Resarite, on the other hand, ced significant emphasis on musketeers, secretly expanding this unit extensively.


    Although their numbers were substantial, his overall military strength was still vastly inferior to Howard''s.


    Howard''s troopsunched a decisive assault, swiftly capturing Gokasu Castle and controlling the Gokasu region, then regrouped to counter Resarite''s forces.


    Resarite managed to orchestrate several brilliant campaigns, causing considerable trouble for Howard.


    Ultimately, however, he was defeated.


    After securing victory in the war, Howard, with a mischievous grin, confronted Resarite, "Last time, you told me it was your wife who, not fully awake, urged you to propose thend im. But this time, your deration of war surely wasn''t within her power, was it?"


    Resarite, lifting his head proudly, retorted, "Howard, if you wish to strip me of my title, then do so. But spare me your insults."


    Cotler, standing by, pleaded with his father, "Father, we have lost. Please don''t provoke Lord Howard. We should now hope for his mercy." Resarite, feeling humiliated, refused to yield.


    In the face of Resarite, Howard felt not so much anger as a sense of mncholy.


    On one hand, Howard still valued Resarite''s military prowess, and on the other, he remembered Resarite''s past contributions and was reluctant to strip him of all his titlespletely.


    Howard didn''t wish to be the viin in this scenario and said to Resarite, "As my military minister, you have served diligently and to my satisfaction. However, your actions have indeed constituted a betrayal against me. From the standpoint of preserving my rule, I should punish you as a warning to others. This puts me in a difficult position."


    "In two days, I will announce my final decision regarding you. The war is not yet over, but you should notmand troops anymore. Consider this a small leniency from me, not an opportunity for you to recruit scattered forces for a futile resistance."

 Chapter 325 325-Dealing with Resarite

    Chapter 325 325-Dealing with Resarite


    Howard left the lord''s hall, then convened a meeting in a rxed atmosphere, inviting his vassals to discuss how best to judge Resarite.


    Anna sarcastically remarked about Resarite, "He aspired to be a duke, seeing himself above us mere earls and baronial knights. We hardly seem qualified to judge such a grand figure as Lord Resarite."


    Margaret suggested, "We should adjudicate ording to noble tradition."


    Bosiden proposed, "Leave him with a single earldom. I''ll think about the rest."


    Vettel offered, "Let him keep a barony, and take away the other titles."


    Alonso added, "Take one of his baronies and let the rest be."


    Kaido, ring viciously at the three, then sycophantically addressed Howard, "Take all hisnds and give them to me. I definitely won''t rebel and will fight well for you."


    Anna mocked Kaido''s military prowess, "With your skills, giving troops to you would be sending them to their deaths. A noble who got trapped in his ownnds by Gn should keep quiet." She then nced at the man in ck chainmail standing to Howard''s left ¨C Gn, who had once imprisoned Kaido.


    Kaido couldn''t bear the insult.


    He had tolerated the fact of Gn being Howard''s knight squire since it was never openly discussed, but today''s direct mention in the vassal meeting infuriated him.


    He attempted to grab Anna''s cor but was deflected by her swift hand. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Howard urged Kaido to calm down, saying, "Kaido, it''s not that I won''t grant yound; it''s just that you have yet to earn my trust. I hope you can understand."


    Kaido left the meeting in a huff, "If you can''t even trust me, your rtive, there''s nothing more to say."


    Watching Kaido''s retreating figure, Anna unapologetically remarked, "He''s nothing but a stuffed pillow, full of straw inside. Just look at his track record. Any honors he has received are entirely due to his wife''s influence."


    The meeting continued.


    Portia, the chief of spies, suggested, "My lord, I propose not to strip Resarite of his titles, but to execute him instead."


    Howard gasped in shock, and the other vassals reacted simrly.


    Margaret, with her soft voice, pleaded, "Let''s not be so cruel."


    Anna''s expression changed slightly as she gently added, "That might be a bit too far."


    Bosiden, pointing usingly at Portia, burst out, "Portia! Don''t forget how Resarite treated you! You would never have caught Lord Howard''s favor if it weren''t for Resarite''s strong rmendation, saving you. When you worked for Mibo and messed up my im fabrication, I didn''t even settle that score with you! And now you want to kill your benefactor? Are you even human?"


    Vettel, with a sinister tone,mented, "Some people are so drowned in scheming they forget the basics of humanity."


    Alonso, visibly displeased, looked at Portia with a hostile gaze.


    Portia, sitting slightly away from the table as he preferred, said, "But Resarite has already rebelled."


    Anna questioned Portia, "Why are you so eager for Resarite''s death?"


    Before Portia could respond, Anna added, "I don''t want to hear the same reasons again."


    Portia exined, "When Mibo was the Earl of Nok, I indeed worked under him. After my defeat and capture by Lord Howard, it''s true that Resarite pleaded for me, and I was touched. But all your discussions are about stripping him of some titles, without considering how Lord Howard should deal with Resarite afterward."


    Howard, with his fingers interlocked and resting on the table, spoke in a somber tone, "He is my vassal, and I am his lord. It''s as simple as that, no need to overthink it."


    Portia inhaled deeply, preparing for a lengthy discourse, but his extensive experience in espionage made him acutely aware of the meaning behind different people''s gazes at different times.


    ncing at Howard, he felt a sinking feeling in his heart.


    Portia closed his mouth, looked down at the table, and dared not meet Howard''s eyes anymore.


    In the end, the meetingsted three hours without producing a n that satisfied Howard.


    As evening approached, Howard inquired a guard about Resarite''s current whereabouts.


    The guard responded that Resarite was likely in the cell.


    Howard realized his mistake ¨C he had personally escorted Resarite to the cell with his soldiers.


    He knew exactly where Resarite was.


    Howard recognized his fatigue and the need for rest.


    "I misspoke earlier. What I meant to ask was, has Resarite had his meal? And does he have any message for me?"


    The guard shook his head, "I don''t know, my lord. You might need to visit the cell. I am responsible for the castle''s security. Since you haven''t announced the oue of the war, we are still in a state of conflict. We are guarding the castle in shifts to ensure your safety."


    Howard nodded and headed towards his bedroom, saying, "Alright, I understand. I will make a decision regarding Resarite soon."


    The next day, Howard repossessed one of Resarite''s earldoms in the Lagusa region, leaving his baronies and several viges untouched.


    Given the era''s trend of increasinglyrgend swaps, Howard certainly had the power to strip Resarite of all his remainingnds.


    However, considering Resarite''s exceptional military prowess, he refrained from further action.


    Resarite remained imprisoned.


    One afternoon, Howard personally inspected the kitchen to see what was being prepared for Resarite.


    Satisfied with the findings, he carried a tray into the prison himself.


    On the tray were a roasted chicken, a slice of cheese, and a bottle of milk.


    Howard presented the meal to Resarite, who ate quietly.


    Resarite''s son had already been released and was on his way to Gokasu Castle.


    Howard observed Resarite in silence, a gesture of respect.


    After Resarite finished eating, Howard took the tray back out.


    The war was over.


    Charles, the "Bold" from the Fran Kingdom, arrived in Nok with his soldiers, only to find the conflict had ended.


    Howard hosted a banquet in Charles''s honor and offered him a thank-you gift of 100 gold coins.


    Initially, Charles, being the son of the King of Fran Kingdom and not in need of money, refused to ept it.


    However, he eventually relented and epted Howard''s sincere token of gratitude, unable to resist Howard''s kindness and earnestness.


    Subsequently, Howard gave Bosiden a meaningful nce.


    Bosiden, with impable politeness, addressed Charles, "Respected Lord Charles, my lord currently seeks an ally in the Fran Kingdom. May I inquire if you are interested in further discussions?"


    Considering his status, Charles replied, "My father is the King of the Fran Kingdom, and he often warns me to keep my distance from your country, expressing distrust. If I were to form an alliance with you, it might displease him."


    Bosiden respectfully lowered his head, "Lord Charleses from the illustrious Capet family, and I wouldn''t dare to speak out of turn.


    However, what are your thoughts on the current state of the Fran Kingdom? Is it capable of withstanding an offensive from our allied forces?"


    Charles narrowed his eyes and said, "In thest war, the Fran Kingdom was defeated, and its core territories were seized by your empire''s emperor.


    Are you implying disrespect towards the Fran Kingdom and the Capet family? Who gave you the audacity to speak to me from such a high pedestal?"


    Bosiden, feeling unjustly used, was about to exin himself when Vettel interjected, "The Fran Kingdom has vast territories and was one of the early nations to develop a concept of statehood. Despite its fluctuating borders due to various disputes with the Ing Empire, the kingdom has awakened to the concepts of nationhood and ethnicity. The Fran Kingdom certainly has the strength to unify its internal conflicts. And as the primary heir to the Fran Kingdom''s throne, Lord Charles, you should have more confidence in yourself."


    Charles then found a seat and sat down.


    Seeing his words make an impact, Vettel, invigorated, continued in the same vein, "The Capet family is the oldest surviving noble house. Their prestige is unmatched; no one dares im to be first when the Capet family is second! While rulers of other nations havee and gone like passing seasons, the Capet family, through an unbroken line of male heirs over eleven generations, has firmly held the crown of the Fran Kingdom."


    "As rulers, their governance has been exemry, maintaining a firm grip on the kingdom''s crown to this day. Moreover, the Capet family''s influence extends beyond the Fran Kingdom; distant branches loyally serve within the feudal system of Castile, leading noble lives as vassals."


    After saying this, Vettel carefully observed Charles''s facial expressions, cautiously adding, "The glory of the Capet family is, I believe, even clearer to you, my lord, than to me. If you aspire to lead the Capet family back to its former splendor and stand the people of the Fran Kingdom at the pinnacle of the continent, cooperation with my lord Howard bes even more essential for you."

 Chapter 326 326-The Role of Cavalry

    Chapter 326 326-The Role of Cavalry


    A maid brought Charles some cheese, but he didn''t eat it.


    Instead, he asked Howard, "Duke of Lagusa, tell me, what makes an alliance with you worthwhile?"


    Howard responded with a gentle smile, "Inside the Fran Kingdom, there are two major trade hubs: the northern Champagne trading node and the southern Bordeaux node. However, since the Champagne area fell into the hands of the Oli Kingdom, its trade revenue has been controlled by them, leaving very little profit for the Fran Kingdom. I won''t betray my friends, so I won''t promise to help you fight against the Oli Kingdom."


    "But I can tell you about the vast opportunities in the wealthy Mediterranean. Once you ascend to the throne, you can order your maritime fleets to trade at the Lagusa node. Just like the profits from Champagne''s trade hinge on who controls the area, the same applies to Lagusa." "As it''s in my territory, your fleets will have my support for business here. Once the Fran Kingdom gains substantial economic benefits from trade, whether it''s building trade stations or factories, it will further strengthen your kingdom''s overall power."


    Charles nodded, and within an hour, both parties had signed an alliance treaty.


    After signing, they shook hands.


    Howard remarked, "You''re a straightforward man. It only took an hour to finalize our agreement. The ''Bold Charles'' reputation is well-deserved."


    Charles smiled and said, "My father is called ''Coward,'' but I know he''s made manypromises for the sake of the nation. I am different."


    That evening, the Duchy of Lagusa hosted a grand banquet.


    The Earl of Terni, who hade from afar, met with Charles.


    The Earl, who was also Howard''s father-inw, had previously excused himself from aiding Howard in battle due to affairs within his own territory.


    Howard didn''t dwell on this absence; he had anticipated the possibility that Terni might note.


    Now, Terni was visiting Lagusa under the pretense of seeing his daughter and also with an intention to improve rtions with Howard.


    At tonight''s banquet, Terni brought a gift for Howard.


    After the arrival of a gracefully dressed minstrel, Terni introduced him to Howard.


    The man, named Parvathi, had a remarkably pleasant singing voice.


    Howard rewarded Parvathi with 10 gold coins to perform at the banquet.


    As Parvathi sang, the atmosphere of the banquet was greatly enhanced, and the nobles found the performance both noble and elegant. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Charles, holding a ss of red wine, approached to watch Parvathi and expressed his admiration, "He has a wonderful voice."


    After Parvathi finished his performance, Howard engaged in a detailed conversation with him and gave him an additional 85 gold coins.


    Anna whispered to Howard, "Your father-inw seems to have a knack for inviting talented individuals."


    Howard replied softly, "Indeed, I wonder how hees across such people. Why don''t I ever meet them?"


    Anna chuckled lightly, "You''re just too busy. If you were as leisurely and idle as your father-inw, perhaps you''d also encounter such talents on the streets. You know, these gifted individuals, even if they''remoners, have their own unique sparkle amidst the hustle and bustle."


    Pondering, Howard took a sip of his wine and said, "Next time I have a chance, I''ll go and see for myself among themon folk."


    Margaret approached Howard, inviting him to dance with her.


    Considering his father-inw''s presence nearby, Howard declined her request.


    Margaret puffed up her cheeks, feigning anger, and yfullyined, "Hmm, Howard, you''re so heartless."


    Boshni, too, was present at Lagusa that day.


    She hade to purchase war horses and was spotted by Vettel, who managedmercial affairs.


    Consequently, Howard, upon learning of her presence, extended an invitation to the banquet.


    Boshni''s attire, modest inparison to the grandeur of the event, relegated her to a quiet corner, where she seemed less like a noble and more akin to amoner.


    Feeling inferior, Boshni stared at themb chops on her te, wishing she hadn''te to avoid embarrassment.


    Howard approached her and spoke gently, "Yami Vige, despite its wealth, must be difficult for you to tax, being a native of the vige, right?"


    Boshni pursed her lips and replied, "Yes, and the vigers sort of coerce and tter me, making it hard for me to bring up the subject of taxes."


    Howard nced at Vettel, who was engaged in lively conversation with Alonso and Catherine.


    Catherine admired the pearls mined under Vettel''s supervision, and Vettel, eager for smooth sailing in his career, was trying hard to please her.


    Howard then said to Boshni, "If you''re having trouble, how about letting Vettel help you? He''s in charge of finances and quite effective. If you''re not the one collecting taxes, the vigers won''t be able to cajole or find you."


    Boshni looked down and said, "Even my father thinks it''s better not to tax them. But I promised you, Lord Howard. I promised to form a cavalry unit, to prove that in this era, cavalry still has its ce."


    Howard sighed, "You really don''t have to go to such lengths."


    Charles approached Howard, raising his ss of red wine for a toast.


    Howard reciprocated from a distance, their sses meeting in the air as they shared a drink.


    Charles inquired, "What are you discussing here?"


    Howard initially thought to reply, "This is my vassal, it''s none of your concern." However, a sudden idea struck him.


    As a traditional powerhouse of cavalry in Europe, the Fran Kingdom was renowned for its illustrious knights.


    So, what would Charles, the son of the King of Fran Kingdom, a member of the historic Capet family, and the primary heir to the Fran Kingdom, think about the role of cavalry?


    Boshni exined her dilemma to Charles and, after speaking, nced at his cloak adorned with blue stripes and his elegantly crinkled pleated dress.


    She lowered her head, feeling inferior.


    The pleats on his dress were not old or idental; they were intentional, a fashionable design popr in the Fran Kingdom.


    It had a hint of Rococo style ¨C an aura of luxury.


    Charles, not noticing Boshni''s subsequent demeanor, pondered how to respond to her question about cavalry.


    He looked at Boshni intently and asked, "Tell me, do you find yourself doubting the effectiveness of cavalry?"


    Boshni, feeling a bit aggrieved, replied, "I have a passion for horse breeding and understand the immense power these animals possess. Personally, I don''t think cavalry will be obsolete. But everyone around me, even Lord Howard, tells me that this is the age of the musket, and cavalry is gradually losing its relevance. It puts me in a difficult position."


    Charles sought confirmation from Howard with a questioning look, to which Howard nodded affirmatively.


    Charles then spoke with apelling tone, "You are mistaken."


    Boshni looked puzzled, and Howard remained expressionless.


    Charles continued, "Despite the rapid advancement in craftsmanship that has brought those crude muskets onto the battlefield, I tell you, the next two hundred years will belong to the heavy cavalry!"


    Howard, with slightly narrowed eyes, responded, "My chief of spies tells me that pikemen have already achieved victories over cavalry. Musketeers, inbination with longbow archers, have also won several glorious battles. While cavalry still holds an irreceable position, its role is gradually being supnted, mainly because maintaining cavalry is excessively expensive."


    Boshni hadn''t heard of these developments.


    But Charles, as the primary heir to the Fran Kingdom, was well aware of them.


    He confidently, even somewhat disdainfully regarding the infantry, said, "Duke of Lagusa, you have evolved to this point. May I assume that it''s because of your region''s environment that you hold such a high regard for infantry, or specifically, pikemen?"


    After a moment of silence, Howard brought up muskets.


    Charles replied, "Recently, every nation has been terrified by the words ''infantry revolution''. But as someone from the Fran Kingdom, where the tradition of cavalry is strong, I can tell you again: the next two hundred years will be the golden era of cavalry, especially heavy cavalry!"


    Boshni pursed her lips, deep in thought.


    For Boshni, who had not received extensive noble education, her perspective was likely more aligned with that of the vigers, favoring the idea of empowering infantry to challenge the dominance of knights.


    However, without any particr skills or expertise, her only discovered talent was horse breeding.


    If cavalry indeed became obsolete, she felt uncertain about her future path and contribution.


    Howard, with a discreet step away from Charles, indicated a silent disagreement with Charles''s viewpoint, yet he harbored no desire to engage in a quarrel.

 Chapter 327 327-The Choice of Troops

    Chapter 327 327-The Choice of Troops


    Charles, seemingly oblivious to Howard''s subtle move, began to expound his observations, "Howard, perhaps you''ve not paid enough attention recently. The craftsmanship in our realm has seen tremendous advancements. The chainmail we used to have, at the same price now, can be procured with small reinforced tes embedded within it."


    Howard, admittedly ignorant of this enhanced chainmail, found himself intrigued and unexpectedly in the midst of a crucial military technical discussion.


    Initially, Howard had assumed Charles was merely overstating the significance of cavalry, but now he sensed an opportunity to learn something valuable from the dialogue.


    This realization sparked an impulsive thought in Howard - to invite Resarite to this high-level military discourse.


    After all, Resarite was to be Howard''s militarymander; the more he knew, the better it would serve Howard''s purposes.


    As this idea took hold, Howard''s chest heaved with deep breaths, a physical effort to maintain hisposure.


    As a lord, he was acutely aware of the importance of his vassals'' perspectives.


    He could not, at this moment, bring Resarite into this circle without potentially giving the other vassals the impression that they, too, could seize a simr opportunity for insurrection without consequence.


    Howard inquired, "What exactly are these small reinforced tes? And what sort of protection does chainmail with these tes offer?" As the servant brought in cake and strawberries, Charles, tasting the fruit, made an analogy, "Is te Armor strong?"


    Without hesitation, Howard replied, "Indeed, it is. Nobles often survive in battle, even when surrounded and defeated,rgely due to the near-imprable defense offered by te Armor."


    Charles elucidated, "These small reinforced tes are essentially miniature versions of te Armor. Imagine, if you will, the heart covered not by mere rings or scales of chain or scale mail, but by a solid protective te. Even if it''s chainmail, wouldn''t its protective capability be significantly enhanced, especially in critical moments?"


    Boshni nodded in agreement, and Howard concurred.


    Charles, eating a strawberry,mented, "This strawberry is slightly sour, not as delicious as those from my father''s court." He continued with a sense of pride, "Think about it. Chainmail with key areas reinforced by these small tes ¨C can it still be considered mere chainmail? Wouldn''t its defense drastically improve in battle? Now, even standard chainmail can be equipped with these mini-tes. Doesn''t that significantly strengthen cavalry?"


    "And, maintaining a cavalry unit has be much more affordable than before. Therefore, I believe the era of the cavalry is just beginning."


    Boshni agreed with Charles''s assessment.


    Howard held a differing opinion, articting, "It''s not that I see cavalry bing weaker, but rather the advent of the musket, which could make musketeers stronger than you imagine." He added, "Moreover, for cavalry, while armor is indeed expensive, the right kind of horses are rare and valuable. With such economics, it seems more prudent to develop musketeers."


    "If the fundamental issue of the high cost of maintaining cavalry isn''t addressed, then their role will inevitably be supnted by musketeers. As musket technology improves, ordinary troops are bing increasingly incapable of countering them. Thus, for the current situation, ordinary cavalry holds little value to me."


    Charles continued to speak at length, but his wordscked the impactful revtion that chainmail could now incorporate solid metal tes for protection, which had initially struck Howard.


    Patiently listening, Howard realized that these were merely Charles''s bold conjectures.


    In essence, Charles proposed investing more money and employing advanced forging techniques to equip heavily armored cavalry.


    However, two insurmountable challenges remained: one was the inability to change the increasing instances of pikemen, halberdiers, and musketeers triumphing over cavalry, with thetter being severely countered.


    The other was the impossibility of obtaining arge, terrain-flexible cavalry force.


    The funds of the continent were limited.


    Every lord must consider how to maintain a substantial army with these finite resources.


    It''smon knowledge that te Armor is expensive, but chainmail isn''t exactly cheap either.


    Even Charles, who avoids discussing thebat capabilities of light cavalry, acknowledges that without heavy equipment, a mere cavalry unit has no remarkable fighting prowess to boast of.


    Pike and other infantry units don''t need chainmail, yet they can still effectively engage inbat.


    The heavy equipment essential for cavalry units undoubtedly can''t be funded by the soldiers themselves.


    Thus, it falls upon the lords to subsidize them substantially.


    Even more so, if there''s an intention to expand the cavalry forces, lords face the challenge of fully financing these endeavors.


    The cost of equipping an army is immense.


    The Fran Kingdom issued an edict mandating that every knight must possess five horses: four for the knight''s use and one for the squire.


    The daily expenses of maintaining a horse, especially a warhorse, are substantial.


    In this era, horses are categorized into four types: pack horses, hunting horses, riding horses, and warhorses.


    Only warhorses, the highest category, are suitable for knights, and they are costly.


    A warhorse requires over 25 pounds of feed daily, and not just any feed ¨C it needs a diet consisting mostly of high-quality grains like barley or oats.


    This expense is even greater than the daily sustenance of an average viger.


    The financial burden of feeding five horses daily is considerable; while a knight might manage this out of his own purse, other members of the heavy cavalry, especially those not of knightly rank, would need financial support from their lords.


    Therefore, it''s evident that equipping heavy cavalry on arge scale is financially unfeasible.


    Given their limited numbers, if heavy cavalry is to be effective, they must maintain a significantly high casualty-to-kill ratio.


    However, the presence of pikemen prevents cavalry from charging directly into enemy lines to wreak havoc.


    This inability to directly confront and break enemy ranks is the crux of the problem ¨C why, despite the substantial investment, victory remains elusive.


    Having grasped the crux of the discussion, Howard politely smiled at Charles from the Fran Kingdom and, holding his ss of wine, excused himself from the banquet.


    Upon seeing Howard, Gn expressed his puzzlement, "My lord, weren''t you enjoying the feast? Why have you left the gathering?"


    Howard replied with a wry smile, "Gn, I''ve been reminded once again of the limitations of being a lord. They are still dreaming of knightly charges." This cryptic remark left Gn quite perplexed, but Howard patted his shoulder and instructed, "Starting tomorrow, let''s not change anything with our existing cavalry units. However, for new recruitments, shift our focus away from cavalry and towards other military units."


    Midway through the banquet, an envoy from Castile arrived at Lagusa.


    Howard weed the diplomat to the banquet hall.


    Bosiden, as usual, inquired about the man''s noble rank.


    The envoy introduced himself, "I am Heede, sharing the name with a historic hero of Castile. However, my family is nowhere near as illustrious as that of the heroic Heede, and I am merely a knight at present."


    Bosiden''s eyes widened in surprise and he repeated, "Merely a knight?" To which Heede nodded.


    Bosiden nced back at Howard and approached him, whispering, "He is just a knight. His military and political influence are too limited."


    Howard pursed his lips, inquiring if Heede was Castile''s foreign minister or a member of a regr diplomatic delegation.


    Heede confirmed he was thetter.


    Howard felt a tinge of disappointment, having hoped for an alliance proposal from the Kingdom of Castile, but it seemed he had set his expectations too high.


    Heede greeted Howard, "Duke of Lagusa, greetings. Your military exploits and renowned fame have even reached the ears of our King."


    Howard''s mind drifted to the words Nora had earnestly spoken to him on her special visit, casting a shadow over his thoughts.


    He asked, "Your visit wouldn''t happen to be about discouraging me from aiding Nora, would it?" Heede nodded humbly and said, "Duke, your wisdom truly shines bright. My sovereign''s full name is Charles V. Habsburg. Moreover, as the eldest son of Fritz III, my king is the primary heir to the empire. Legitimately, my king''s ession to the imperial throne and the establishment of a unified rule over Oli and Castile is entirelywful." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Howard thought to himself, "Another Charles?" He had just encountered the bold Charles from the Fran Kingdom, and now here was a Charles from Castile.


    Howard almost voiced this observation as a jest or a joke, but a sudden sense of alertness surged within him.


    He remembered his time perusing the library at Fernsouth Castle.


    Throughout the lengthy annals of history, King Charles was undoubtedly a powerful ruler.


    He founded the vast Charlesman Empire and was crowned Emperor by Leo III.


    His achievements in administration, legal systems, military organization, and economic production were remarkable, not to mention his substantial contributions to cultural and educational advancements.


    His status in history was immensely high.


    His existence was known to all, especially among the nobility.


    This exined why so many parents named their children Charles.


    Everyone revered strength and power.


    To mock someone for this reason would be unbefitting of his status.

 Chapter 328 328-The Secret Plan

    Heede inquired about Howard''s well-being, to which Howard responded with a faint smile, indicating he was fine.


    The two engaged in a half-hour conversation that yielded little fruit.


    In the end, Howard informed Heede that he would not assist Castile in iming the imperial throne.


    Heede, feeling helpless, spread his hands and said, "I''ve said all I can. If you truly wish to confront the entire military force of Castile, there''s nothing more I can do."


    Bosiden cast a discreet nce at Howard, but there was no discernible change in Howard''s expression.


    Before concluding the conversation, Howard made a pointed remark: "If the whole of Castile supports you, wouldn''t that mean the entire empire is against you?" Initially, Heede did not grasp the meaning and stood pondering with a wine ss in hand, not noticing that Howard and Bosiden had already left.


    When the realization finally dawned on him, Heede nodded slightly, now regarding Howard as a significant figure.


    The banquet concluded smoothly, and the next day, Charles from the Fran Kingdom set off for his return journey.


    Howard and hispany apanied him part of the way, turning back at the border.


    On the way home, Howard mused, "I thought the spirit of the knight was lost in today''s world, until I met Charles." Anna chuckled, "Consider yourself lucky."


    Howard, with self-deprecating humor, added, "The letter Edward sent to Provence took a long detour but ended up in my hands anyway. I wonder if Resarite feels he''s been dealt a bad hand." Anna replied, "That man is a traitor and rebel; his failure is only natural and just."


    Recalling a crucial matter, Howard summoned Portia.


    Portia approached and respectfully bowed to Howard.


    Howard addressed her, "Yesterday, while conversing with the envoy of the Empire''s Crown Prince, I stumbled upon something significant. I need you to send intelligence agents to Castile immediately to investigate this matter thoroughly."


    Portia, head bowed, assured, "I shall spare no effort, my lord. May I inquire about the nature of this significant matter?"


    Howard reminisced, "Yesterday, Heede let slip a n concerning the King of Castile, who is also the Crown Prince. Although Heede quickly changed the subject, I caught something about a ''formation n.'' The expression on Heede''s face indicated that this n must be grand. I want you to uncover the details."


    After receiving her orders, Portia departed.


    Three dayster, a man appeared outside the Duke''s residence in Lagusa.


    In his mid-forties, the man sported a thick, dark beard, withrge eyes and moderately fair skin.


    A sword hung from his waist, and he carried an air of confidence.


    Stopped by the guards, he dered himself the Duke of Croatia, here for a personal audience with the Duke of Lagusa.


    Howard personally greeted the Duke of Croatia, and the two sat face to face in the reception room.


    Howard intended to offer the Croatian Duke a taste of his improved cake recipe, but the Duke, seeming somewhat irate from the start, declined with a wave of his hand.


    Howard then leaned back in silence.


    The Croatian Duke, with piercing eyes, stared into Howard''s and dered, "Howard, I am the Duke of Croatia. The Duchy of Croatia rightfully includes three Earldoms. Yet, you have taken two of them. What is your intention? Return them to me immediately!"


    Howard crossed his legs and responded that thends were granted by the Empire and it had nothing to do with him.


    Suddenly, the Croatian Duke flew into a rage, standing up as if ready for a physical confrontation.


    Standing beside Howard, Gn swiftly drew his sword, pointing it at the Duke of Croatia, and warned, "Mind your manners, let''s not have any unnecessary misunderstandings!" At this, the red-d royal guards burst in from outside, their flintlock guns aimed at the Croatian Duke.


    Furious, the Duke of Croatia barked, "Howard, stop beating around the bush with me! Even if the territories were granted by the Emperor, you could simply return them to me now! If you refuse, I''ll take it as a deliberate affront!"


    Howard''s face broke into a sly grin, "Whye to me, a mere figure, instead of the Emperor himself? Is it because you think I''m an easier target? Picking on the perceived weaker?"


    The Croatian Duke gritted his teeth in anger.


    "In any case, you must return the rightful territories of my Duchy of Croatia!"


    Howard replied calmly, "I''m not sure why you''re so confident. Please, think calmly about our current diplomatic rtions. Out of the three territories of the entire Duchy of Croatia, I control two, over seventy percent of yournd. Do you understand the implications of that?"


    The Croatian Duke''s eyes zed over in a daze, his fury turning into vulnerability, followed by a facade of bravado masking fear.


    Struggling to keep his voice steady, not wanting to show any weakness, yet his tone was significantly less assured than before.


    "You''re implying you could usurp my ducal title... But Howard, there''s no need for us to reach such extremities, right?"


    Howard chuckled and asked, "Why couldn''t you think clearly in your own territory, instead choosing toe here?" The Duke of Croatia, filled with regret, confessed, "I was misled. Someone told me that if I intimidated you, you''d readily hand over the two earldoms."


    Howard queried, "And who fed you such advice?" The Duke replied, "It was the fourth prince who instructed me to do so." Howard sneered, then had the Duke of Croatia escorted out.


    On the fourth day, Howard expended money, prestige, and piety to usurp the Duchy of Croatia.


    Now, Howard himself was the Duke of Croatia.


    He then used the same rationale to demand the original Duke of Croatia surrender his remainingnds.


    The man refused.


    Bosiden reported this to Howard, barely concealing his amusement.


    Howard, upon hearing this, also found itical, remarking, "Heh, this man is indeed a narrow-minded and selfish noble. He expects others to fullyply with the rights he possesses. Yet, when ites to others'' rights, he dismisses thempletely. Such double standards, yed out as precisely as a textbook example." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    On the fifth day, Howard, citing the remation of rightful territories,unched a military campaign against him.


    The man, originally a mere knight who had inexplicably been granted a ducal and earldom title by the emperor,cked in both breadth of mind and strength of vision.


    His political acumen and sensitivity were exceptionally low.


    His military capabilities and mobilization efforts were also severelycking.


    Howard effortlessly defeated him, capturing thest earldom of Croatia.


    He then led his troops to the Count of Goz''snds, found the knight''s estate, and took it over.


    Howard seized all of the man''s fiefs.


    The man, in utter despair, sought out the fourth prince, hoping for a resolution.


    However, the prince refused to meet him, now a meremoner, and turned him away.


    Thus, in a mere five days, Howard became the Duke of Lagusa, the Duke of Croatia, the Count of Nok, the Count of Luka, and held several other directly governed earldoms in the regions of Lagusa and Croatia.


    Just as a baron holding two baronies could be titled a viscount, and an earl with two earldoms could be titled a marquis, Howard, now possessing two ducal titles, earned the honorific title of Archduke.


    Nora sent a special letter of congrattions to Howard, expressing her relief that he had strengthened his position at such a critical time.


    Moreover, she acknowledged in the letter that all this was instigated by the fourth prince, promising to discipline him once she ascended as Empress.


    Howard''s emotions remained steady, but he was more intrigued by what the letter didn''t mention.


    It was peculiar that there was no reference to the Emperor''s health.


    Beingndless, Nora should be the most informed about the Emperor''s health among the four imperial heirs.


    Understanding the Emperor''s health condition is crucial; it informs subsequent actions and indicates how much time is avable - a vital piece of intelligence.


    However, Nora''s omission of the Emperor''s current health status in her letter puzzled Howard, leaving him with a sense of bewilderment and unease.


    Catherine surmised that Nora currently had no ess to the Emperor, hence herck of knowledge about his health.


    Howard felt this assessment made sense, considering Nora''s evident concern in her letter; it seemed unlikely she would omit information about the Emperor''s health deliberately.


    Catherine, adorned in a water-blue round gown ¨C a fashion trend recently emerging from the French court ¨C remarked, "It''s highly unusual for a princess like Nora to be unable to see the Emperor. Howard, you must be cautious."


    Howard nodded, acknowledging Catherine''s viewpoint.


    Portia came to see Howard and informed him that the n in Castile was kept under tight secrecy; her agents couldn''t prate Castile''s inner circle to gather information.


    Howard inquired, "You didn''t manage to get any intelligence at all?"


    Portia replied, "Only a little."

 Chapter 329 329-Forgiveness

    Catherine urged, "Go ahead, speak." Portia hesitated, then revealed, "The answers from my informants are somewhat varied.


    But there are a few words that are consistently mentioned: ''west,'' ''tia,'' and ''Aragon''."


    Catherine repeated these three words, utterly confused.


    Howard stood up and walked towards the window, gazing out at the seascape.


    Catherine asked if there was any more intelligence, to which Portia replied there wasn''t.


    Later, Howard left the ducal residence and rode to the Lagusa Merchants'' Guild.


    He theorized that these merchants, with their wealth of information and unique experiences gathered from travels far and wide, might hold the key to this puzzle.


    This idea was promising, but discretion was paramount.


    Should this Castilian n bemon knowledge across the continent through the merchantwork, the value of solving the mystery would be greatly diminished.


    Therefore, maintaining secrecy while uncovering the truth was a delicate bnce that needed to be struck.


    Upon his arrival at the guild, an officer in charge of maintaining order immediately recognized Howard and saluted him.


    The merchants followed suit, offering their respects.


    Howard assured them of Lagusa''s excellent security and mentioned that any safety concerns could be directly addressed to the Minister of Finance, Vettel, who would take care of them.


    After this, Howard made a pretense of touring the first floor of the guild, receiving praises from the merchants before departing.


    Howard, unsessful in enlisting the help of merchants, then visited the library, a treasure trove of knowledge.


    13:30


    He hoped to sift through the materials there, looking for inspiration.


    After spending the afternoon engrossed in a hefty tome, he returned to his estate deep in thought at dusk.


    Catherine inquired where he had been, and Howard candidly shared his day.


    During dinner, a maid identally broke a te, prompting Catherine to scold her.


    Howard intervened, urging Catherine not to berate the maid.


    Despite this, Catherine continued her reprimand, reducing the maid to tears.


    Howard then remarked, "What does it matter if a te is broken? Objects are inanimate, but people are alive. Why focus on the lifeless when the living matter more?" This caused Catherine to cease her scolding, and the grateful maid thanked Howard.


    The next morning, Howard headed to the library early.


    Dressed in in civilian clothes, he was leaving the library when an elderly man responsible for organizing the booksmented, "Young man, what are you searching for?" Howard, preferring to keep it to himself, did not respond.


    The old man pressed a few more times, but with no sess.


    As Howard departed, the man muttered, "These young people nowadays, so full of pride."


    Meanwhile, Margaret and Anna returned to their families for visits.


    Alonso also left for his estate to take care of his elderly mother.


    Upon Howard''s return to his estate, he found Bosiden waiting for him.


    Bosiden brought up the situation in the barracks: some conscripted soldiers, who had assumed the role of regr troops, hadn''t left the castle.


    Instead, they continued their martial training in the castle''s barracks, and these conscripts had been inquiring about the absence of their instructor, Resarite.


    This news cast a shadow over Howard''s heart, but he said nothing and continued walking. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Bosiden followed, adding, "Ever since Resarite was imprisoned, the position of Minister of Military Affairs has remained vacant. The nning of military facilities, procurement of military equipment, recruitment of apanying cksmiths, and supply station arrangements ¨C all have been dyed."


    Howard, appearing not to hear, went to take a bath, then headed to the open-air stage.


    It was the day for the minstrel Parvathi to sing.


    Parvathi arrived as expected, a handsome figure that drew the gaze of many maids.


    Howard sat in arge chair, with Catherine beside him.


    Parvathi began his performance, and everyone found it delightful.


    Gradually, Howard drifted to sleep.


    In his dream, Howard contemted the preciousness of life and the struggles of human existence.


    Upon awakening, he forgave Resarite, restoring his title as Earl.


    Resarite was overwhelmed with gratitude, at a loss for words.


    Seeking to lighten the mood, Bosiden remarked, "Duke, Marquess Rolf has withdrawn from the siege against Duke Edward. You need not worry about the conflict between our allies anymore."


    Howard responded that this was good news.


    Another night passed, and Howard awoke in the early morning.


    After breakfast, he summoned all his direct vassals and shared with them the puzzle concerning Castile.


    Anna, observing Resarite who had regained his earldom, felt uneasy and was on the verge of throwing a tantrum.


    But Howard, knowing her preferences well, casually cracked a joke that eased her mood.


    Margaret, timid and apprehensive, looked at Resarite as if he were some kind of monster.


    Catching Howard''s cue, Bosiden diverted her attention by mentioning the recent increase in merchant traffic and taxes in her earldom.


    Resarite''s wife and children also arrived.


    His wife, a daughter of the knight of Wen Gu, had limited vision but high ambitions.


    She once believed she had concocted a wless n to manipte Howard and ascend effortlessly as a duchess, but Howard saw through her scheme, causing several twists and turns for her husband.


    Cotler, who had a brief encounter with Howard on the roads of Lagusa, was also present.


    He was Resarite''s only son, on whom Resarite ced great hopes.


    Today, Howard, dressed inmoner''s attire, was eager to return to the Lagusa library disguised as a civilian.


    Seeing Resarite arrive with his family, seemingly ready to make a full apology, Howard felt it unnecessary.


    Resarite''s wife attempted to kneel before Howard, but he firmly prevented her from doing so.


    Cotler also tried to kneel, but Gn supported him, preventing the act.


    This left Resarite in a state of confusion.


    Howard rubbed his lips thoughtfully and said, "Resarite, please don''t act like this. Even though I was angry with you at that time, I still understood you. Reflecting on my own journey of ascension, haven''t I also overthrown various lords? As someone who often overthrew lords for promotion, what right do I have to hold a grudge against your rebellion?"


    Bosidenforted Resarite.


    Vettel addressed Resarite, "Master, Lord Howard is truly magnanimous." Alonso added, "Master Resarite, we all know your prowess in warfare. Lord Howard would be pleased to have you as the Minister of Military Affairs."


    Howard smiled and agreed, "Yes, indeed." Consequently, the Countess, Resarite''s wife, left the room, and Cotler, who initially intended to leave, was stopped by Howard.


    Howard had always had ns for Cotler''s development but had been too preupied with recent events.


    Seizing this opportunity, he granted Cotler the honorary title of Swan Keeper, allowing him to tend to swans in Howard''s court.


    Swans were a symbol of great significance on the continent, and being a Swan Keeper was an honor.


    This delighted Resarite.


    Anna frowned at this development.


    Observing their reactions, Howard pondered internally: "Back in the days when we fought side by side against Baron Fernsouth Blima, how harmonious our rtions were. But why, as we progressed, did gaps appear among us? Has the increase in status spoiled our temperaments? Or has the distance of ournds reduced our interactions?"


    Bosiden, seeking a position for Cotler, said, "Gracious Duke, my respect for you is as endless as the flowing rivers. Cotler is young and energetic, with a strong sense of military discipline and empathy for his soldiers. I suggest appointing Cotler as a general in the standing army that Lord Howard ns to establish."


    Howard was slightly surprised.


    The formation of a standing army was something he had never mentioned before, but recognizing it as an inevitable trend, he agreed to Bosiden''s proposal.


    The position of general in the standing army, not being a noble title, required Cotler to demonstrate his military capabilities in the future.


    Catherine, feeling the discussion was sufficient, instructed everyone to return to their respectivends to solve the puzzle but cautioned against revealing the information to untrustworthy individuals to prevent leaks.


    Upon hearing this, Anna nced around the room and noticed the absence of Kaido.


    She wondered to herself: Does Lord Howard dislike Kaido so much? After all, it was Howard who had single-handedly facilitated the marriage years ago.


    Five days passed, and Howard received many versions of so-called answers, none of which satisfied him.


    Some imed that Castile had discovered a sea beast with valuable teeth, leading the King of Castile to treat this as a grand n.


    Others spected that Castile was preparing for war against its western neighbor, the Porlia Kingdom, and aimed to ally with Aragon for a joint attack.


    Another rumor suggested that the King of Castile and the King of Aragon had a private feud, nning a surprise attack by biting the King of Aragon''s nose at a banquet in the Porlia Kingdom.

 Chapter 330 330-Youre a Genius

    Chapter 330 330-You''re a Genius


    Howard couldn''t help but be amused by the various theories and spections.


    Eventually, it seemed that Howard himself had stumbled upon the answer.


    The expansive nations of Castile and Aragon were nning to merge through a strategic marriage alliance, forming a more powerful Westia Kingdom ¨C this was the secret grand n!


    Howard discovered the true rtionship between these two great nations in a book detailing the marital alliances of various royal families.


    Members of their dynasties were, in fact, closely rted rtives.


    Reflecting on the foundation of the Porlia Kingdom, Howard pieced together the clues, leading him to deduce the formation n of the Westia Kingdom.


    That evening, filled with excitement, Howard rode to inform Bosiden to ry this vital information to Nora.


    He then called for Resarite, instructing him to upgrade the military facilities of several castles in the Earldom of Nok.


    Even if these upgrades couldn''t bepleted before the onset of war, they were in line with future trends.


    Howard then decided to halt the deep ind migration in the New World, focusing instead on upying the coastal areas.


    He recognized the increasing importance of naval power in the uing era.


    Howard was aware that due to the recent turmoil in the Iberian Penins, this n was unlikely to proceed smoothly.


    As Castile''s pressure on Aragon intensified, the King of Aragon might dere an embargo against Castile.


    This, in turn, would further agitate Castile''s citizens, merchants, and benefiting nobility, potentially leading to war between the two nations.


    Should Castile emerge victorious, the dynasties of the two nations would truly unite, with Aragoning under a joint rule with Castile.


    After a period of stable joint governance, both domestically and internationally, Castile would likely annex its vassal state, leading to the emergence of a superpower.


    Howard was simultaneously excited and filled with a sense of martial zeal.


    The prospect of the Crown Prince gaining control over the empire, or at the very least, the territories of Oli Kingdom, signaled the emergence of a superpower, a dire catastrophe for smaller nations. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Nora''s position seemed increasingly precarious.


    Without any direct territories of her own, relying solely on her years as a secretary to persuade a duke like Howard to help her im the throne now appeared almost unfeasible.


    Howard shared these thoughts with Catherine, who advised him against involving himself in Nora''s affairs.


    Her opinion was pragmatic; admitting defeat in an unwinnable war would mean losing both money andnd.


    However, Howard contemted the immense benefits that having an empress as an ally could bring.


    Howard once heard a joke from a merchant in the Far East about the most profitable business.


    Some argued for lumber, requiring onlybor without capital.


    Others mentioned silk trading or selling jade.


    But the wittiest response was that rebellion, or supporting someone to be the emperor of a country, was the most profitable venture.


    At the time, Howard didn''t understand the rationale and asked the merchant, who admitted he couldn''t exin it either, having heard it from someone else.


    But now, Howard was beginning to grasp the idea.


    Reflecting on his past, Howard remembered when he was merely an earl under Duke Jiakai.


    To further his development, he had to confront Duke Jiakai directly.


    Faced with unanimous opposition from Rolf and other vassals of Duke Jiakai, Howard found his progress stifled, trapped at the earl level for a long time.


    However, everything changed with a single decree from the emperor.


    Howard was appointed as the head of a free city within the empire, perceived by the nobility as having gained independence from Duke Jiakai, thus bing a ruler of his own territory.


    Now, after various conquests and further imperial favor, Howard had risen from a mere Earl of Nok to the Duke of both Croatia and Lagusa.


    The key to this transformation was an imperialmand.


    This led Howard to believe that supporting Nora''s ascension to empress could bring unimaginable benefits.


    As he pondered this, Catherine entered the room with a cup of coffee.


    "Try this coffee," she said, "It''s from the ntations in the New World, different from the ones we had before. See how you like it."


    After tasting it, Howard agreed it was delicious.


    He shared his thoughts with Catherine, who then sat down on the chair to his left, saying, "Opportunity and danger always coexist. I''m just a daughter of an earl, and being a duchess today is more than I ever hoped for. I don''t have grand aspirations. I would rather have you spend more time with me, instead of engaging in risky ventures."


    Howard gave Gn a meaningful look, signaling him to join the conversation.


    Understanding the cue, Gn mustered his courage and said, "Mydy, I know you are concerned about the lord''s safety. But the empire is in turmoil. Without a hero like Lord Howard, wise and valiant, to lead, the empire might very well fall. "


    "The Fran Kingdom and the Ing Empire are eyeing ournds with greed, and the Thoria Kingdom to the east is not to be underestimated. Even the formidable Constantinople Castle and the terrifying Ond Kingdom are preparing to strike at the empire! Mydy, the empire needs Howard."


    Catherine nced at Gn, whose heart raced under the umted prestige of the duchess.


    She responded, "Gn, reflect on how Resarite rebelled.


    Wasn''t it his wife who egged him on? Even if we don''t assist Nora, we can still serve loyally under Charles V, the new Emperor of the empire.


    We can hold off the Fran Kingdom in the west,bat the Thoria Kingdom in the east, and stand against the mighty Ond Kingdom for the sake of the continent''s civilization.


    A vassal''s loyalty should not be determined by personal feelings but by the legitimacy of the one they serve."


    Howard was taken aback by Catherine''s sudden eloquence.


    He wondered if her previous hesitance in front of Nora was due to intimidation by Nora''s status, making her reluctant to speak her mind.


    The atmosphere grew tense until Bosiden knocked on the door.


    Howard invited him in.


    Upon entering, Bosiden informed Howard, "My lord, Nora, along with the Governors of Mn and Venice, the Duke of Savoy, and Marquess Rolf are in the reception hall requesting an audience."


    Howard replied, "Very well."


    Howard and Catherine entered the reception hall, where Nora cast a displeased nce at Catherine, seemingly unhappy with her presence.


    Sensing Nora''s thoughts, Catherine preemptively stated, "Let me rify upfront, the Emperor of the empire is gravely ill. If anyone here aspires to be the Emperor or Empress, you must respect our stance. I have the right to listen and express my opinions."


    The Governor of Venice exchanged a knowing look with the Duke of Savoy, both ncing surreptitiously at Nora.


    Nora, slightly irked, responded, "Fine, listen if you must, but this matter concerns the empire''s future. It''s best for those who don''t understand to speak less."


    Howard had the maids of the ducal residence serve tea and pastries, then inquired about the purpose of Nora''s visit.


    Nora revealed she had rallied the support of those present.


    Most of the nobles and governors from the Iliar Kingdom had territories along the coast, making them more involved in trade through the Gibtier Straitpared to ind nobles of the empire.


    Trade, asionally, led to disputes.


    Coincidentally, these individuals often faced trade conflicts with Castile, whose King, the eldest son of the Emperor, was against foreign merchants encroaching on their trade in the Gibtier Strait.


    Hence, they were opposed to the idea of the King of Castile ascending to the imperial throne.


    Howard, not entirely understanding, epted this exnation.


    Without dy, Howard shared the news of the formation of the Westia Kingdom with everyone present.


    The Governor of Mn, after carefully considering Howard''s words, suddenly eximed, "You''re a genius!" The Governor of Venice looked at Howard with admiration, remarking, "The first time I saw you, I knew you were exceptionally talented."


    The Duke of Savoy initially listened to Howard with a hint of jest, but after pondering over his words, he too conceded that Howard was right.


    "It seems that Duke Jiakai''s defeat at your hands wasn''t unjustified," he mused.


    Marquess Rolf, smiling broadly at Howard, chimed in, "Good brother, you truly are formidable."


    Howard intended to rify to the Duke of Savoy that Duke Jiakai''s downfall wasn''t his doing, but realizing he was indeed the greatest beneficiary, he chose to ignore the Duke''sment.


    Turning to Nora, Howard asked, "What''s your take on this?"

 Chapter 331 331-The Battle for the Throne

    Chapter 331 331-The Battle for the Throne


    The stoic Nora replied, "The establishment of the Westia Kingdom is not a matter of today, and our father, the Emperor, has at most half a month left. The affairs of Castile need not be discussed today. The Kingdom of Aragon will certainly not join the battle for the throne."


    "Our adversaries are limited to the Crown Prince''s Castile Kingdom and the Second Prince''s Ing Empire. The Fourth Prince had a conversation with me a few days ago, after which he voluntarily abandoned his im to the throne."


    Howard responded, "We need a n."


    Nora agreed.


    Nora''s agreement set into motion the events that followed.


    Half a monthter, upon the Emperor''s death, the Crown Prince sought the throne and territories.


    The Second Prince, initially hoping for his father-inw Henry IV''s support, found him deeply troubled by domestic unrest and setbacks in the New World, leaving the Second Prince''s pleas ignored.


    Eventually, the Second Prince, with a modest force of just over two thousand men from one of his duchies in the Ing Empire, marched to contest the throne.


    This force was far too small to offer any real hope of sess.


    Contrary to others, the Second Prince''s wife, Mary, daughter of Henry IV, did not view the battle pessimistically.


    Mary was always brave, seemingly oblivious to fear.


    The war between Nora and the Crown Princemenced.


    Howard and the supporting lords of the Iliar Kingdom formed ranks and dug trenches.


    However, the soldiers of the Iliar Kingdom, who were supposed to bear the brunt of the battle, panicked and crumbled in the face of Castile''s formidable pike formations.


    Howard couldn''tprehend how an army of 42605, double the size of their opponent, could copse so rapidly, dragging down the entire battle line.


    Originally, Howard was to be the chiefmander, but swayed by Prince Maximilian''s enthusiasm and persuasion, he ceded the position.


    This decision led to disastrous consequences.


    A military-savvy Anna furiously threw her riding crop to the ground, while Resarite openly cursed at Prince Maximilian.


    Fortunately for the Prince, in the midst of the chaotic retreat, he was too busy fleeing on horseback to hear Resarite''s insults.


    The allied forces were forced to retreat.


    Howard asked Resarite, "Minister of Military Affairs, did you understand their formation tactics?" Resarite replied, "I did."


    Howard inquired, "Is it possible for our soldiers to be arranged and disciplined in a simr formation?" Resarite, unable to hold back,ughed, "It''s impossible; I can''t lead those cowardly troops of the lords."


    Howard grinned at the response but quickly sobered up, realizing it was inappropriate to mock allies during wartime and restrained his smile.


    Nora, aware of the critical nature of the moment and that everything hinged on this battle, set aside her pride to seek Resarite''s advice.


    "Hello, I am Nora, you surely recognize me. I previously disguised as amoner, serving as Howard''s secretary. We cooperated on work matters back then. It''s been a while, hope you are well. Resarite, please, we need your help. This isn''t the time for debriefing; the weakness of the Iliar Kingdom''s soldiers can''t be resolved overnight. What can we do to achieve victory now?"


    Resarite requested control over the allied forces, and Nora agreed.


    Following Nora''s address, the lords relinquished theirmand.


    Meanwhile, Howard, thinking quickly, sent Bosiden to the Kingdom of Aragon to disclose the Castile Kingdom''s n to form the Westia Kingdom.


    If the King of Aragon was unwilling to lose sovereignty, he would likely engage in battle or initiate a separate campaign against Castile.


    About ten dayster, Aragon dered war on Castile, plunging it into a war on two fronts.


    Controlling the sea routes allowed for rapid and unobstructed transmission of intelligence. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Bosiden returned to Howard''s side, bringing a letter from the King of Aragon.


    The King decided not to deploy all his forces against Castile but to send troops gathered on the Iberian Penins directly to attack Castile''s castles.


    This meant Aragon would serve more as a distraction, with the primary battlefront resting on Howard''s efforts.


    A monthter, as Castile diverted part of its army for defense, Resarite seized the opportunity for a full assault.


    Cavalry led the charge, with artillery on higher ground providing cover fire.


    Archers, hidden in the dense forests, released volleys of arrows, while musketeers and chain armor guards, usually front-line infantry, were concealed in the valleys.


    Despite Castile''s disciplined phnx, Howard''s heavily armored cavalry, thanks to his substantial investment in their equipment and horse armor, gained the upper hand.


    They tore an opening on the edge of the enemy''s formation.


    Castile''s artillery,cking in numbers, had retreated under the cover of night to the Governor of Mn''s territory, rendering them unable to reach the battlefield in time.


    During the charge, Howard encountered Heede, d in a fine iron armor and wielding a knight''s sword inbat.


    Howard charged with hisnce, unseating Heede from his horse.


    Knights and squires quickly surrounded Heede, swords at his throat.


    Heede surrendered, requesting the treatment befitting a noble.


    Howard agreed.


    Leading a detachment of light cavalry, Anna made a wide nking maneuver through the valley,unching a surprise attack on Castile''s northern position.


    This area, chosen for Castile''s nned retreat, was loosely defended.


    The sudden arrival of Anna and her cavalry infuriated Castile''smander, Anthony.


    Heshed out at the head of Castile''s espionage, Fransi, an Ing Empire native, "Fransi, are you deliberately withholding the enemy''s location from me, sabotaging our Castilian forces?"


    Fransi retorted angrily, "Anthony, you Catn Duke with dreams of architecture, don''t question my loyalty to Castile. Remember, back in the Ing Empire, I never shied away even from King Henry himself."


    Anthony ordered the light and heavy cavalry on the nks to ignore other areas and focus on annihting Anna''s light cavalry first.


    Addressing Fransi, he said, "I don''t care about your past. As the chief military spy, you should bepetent in your role. Our army was outmaneuvered due to insufficient intelligence, and if I don''t hold you ountable, shouldn''t you at least feel ashamed?"


    Fransi dispatched his intelligence agents, instructing them, "Head to the valley in the east. I suspect the enemymander is there, directing their artillery. Here are some of the enemy''s uniforms. Change into them and quietly eliminate the enemymander." The agents, dressed in the provided uniforms, ventured into the dense forest, nning to traverse the londs stealthily and ascend the high ground to assassinate the enemymander.


    Anthony snorted dismissively.


    "Hmph, at least you''ve shown some sense by dispatching your proud assassins." He wasn''t surprised that these intelligence agents were capable of performing assassinations.


    Intelligence operatives infiltrating enemy lines often possessed extraordinarybat and counter-assassination skills, making them suitable for assassin-like roles under special circumstances.


    Fransi watched the cavalry melee to the north, where Castile''s light and heavy cavalry were holding their ground against Anna''s light cavalry forces.


    "Anthony, I''ve sent out my most treasured intelligence agents, all exceptionally skilled. And what about you? I''ve heard you, the Duke, have a penchant for architecture. So tell me, how do you n to use your architectural talents to secure victory for our army?"


    Suddenly, amotion erupted from the forest in the direction where Fransi''s agents had headed, causing his face to pale.


    "That''s where my operatives were advancing¡­"


    It turned out that Margaret and her team, concealed in the forest, had eliminated Fransi''s assassins.


    Margaret was skilled in assassination techniques butcked extensive records or experience in actual assassinations.


    Despite Howard''s objections, Margaret, with her assassination skills, had little opportunity to utilize them.


    Recognizing Margaret''s talents, Resarite had her positioned on the other side of the forest, guarding the vital passages through both the high and low ground.


    Margaret''s personal guards had sessfully taken down the Castilian operatives.


    Aware that they were on the battlefield, Anthony, despite his strained rtionship with Fransi, attempted to reassure him, "It might be the sound of the enemy being killed; don''t worry. Your agents are experienced, I believe in them." Inwardly, however, Anthony suspected the worst ¨C that the noise indicated the discovery and likely annihtion of Fransi''s operatives.


    The sounds of artillery continued to echo from the high ground to the east, and several military units had already been decimated.


    Anthony knew he faced a dire choice: either to flee or to counterattack.


    Escape seemed impossible as the light cavalry of the enemy blocked the northern route, and the two sides'' cavalry were engaged in an indecisive struggle.


    A counterattack seemed equally futile; the high ground was already upied by the enemy, and their heavy artillery continued to bombard, making an advance unlikely.


    Howard, Bosiden, Vettel, and the Duke of Savoy, who had arrived to provide support, led the heavy cavalry side by side.


    The four of them sought opportunities to break through Castile''s formations, but each attempt was thwarted by the enemy''s long spears and shields, preventing further advancement.

 Chapter 332 332-The Struggle for Spoils of War

    Chapter 332 332-The Struggle for Spoils of War


    Tension gripped the four individuals.


    Perched upon the hignds, Resarite heldmand as the overarching strategist.


    Nearby, Mn and Venice''s Governors, inexperienced in the art of war, stood merely as spectators.


    d in a shimmering silver armor, Nora, astride her horse, gripped hernce firmly.


    The stirrups nged with each movement, a testament to her readiness.


    Alongside her in the valley, waiting for the signal to charge, was Marquis Rolf.


    Unlike those driven by cowardice or fear, the Marquis was a feudal noble with a sharp business acumen, fully aware of his stance and status in the heat of battle.


    His white steed, restless, repeatedly scraped the hard ground with its hooves, mirroring the Marquis''s own anxiety.


    He frequently questioned Nora about when they would attack.


    Nora''s response was always the same: they awaited Resarite''smand, for he was the truemander of the battlefield.


    Marquis Rolf scoffed at this, "Aren''t you a princess? If you can''t even hold military authority in battle, how will you control your generals when you ascend to the throne?"


    Nora''s reply was cold and stern, "We wait for orders. Avoid needless agitation."


    Rolf, disdain evident, subtly tightened the reins of his horse, which quietly stepped in a direction opposite to Nora.


    His mindset was not that of a professional soldier like those from Brandenburg.


    In his traditional feudal view, since everyone was fighting for Nora, her relinquishing of militarymand was her own affair.


    However, if Nora herself wasmanded by military authority, it reflected her ipetence and weakness.


    In Rolf''s eyes, such a person was unfit for the throne.


    This marked the beginning of a rift between him and Nora.


    When Resarite finally issued themand, Nora and Rolf galloped forth, followed by a stream of musketeers, heavy infantry, and Chain Armor guards.


    At that moment, the bnce of the battlefield shifted decisively in favor of Howard''s forces.


    In the aftermath of the battle, a resounding victory was achieved with theplete annihtion of the enemy forces.


    Anna yed no small part in this triumph.


    In the final moments of the conflict, she bore the critical responsibility of controlling the northern passage, a task fraught with immense pressure.


    Anthony, leading his heavy cavalry, was intent on tearing Anna''s forces to shreds.


    Meanwhile, Fransi and others, seizing the opportune moment, were quietly preparing to break through from the side.


    Though Anna''smand was primarily light cavalry, a significant portionprised her own troops and those loyal to Howard.


    Anna had always been meticulous about the equipment of her forces.


    Her light cavalry was notably well-equipped, reflecting her attention to military upgrades.


    Simrly, Howard''s direct light cavalry units were also well-equipped, indicating his deep concern for his army''s armaments.


    This trend was evident in most of their allied forces.


    However, the light cavalry from themercial republics, Savoy, Oli, and Marquis Rolf''s contingents, presented a varied picture.


    Themercial republics, despite their wealth, had only a handful of light cavalry with generally mediocre equipment, contributing minimally to the battle effort.


    Savoy, being a mountainous nation, had never emphasized cavalry strength, despite its status as a duchy.


    The infrequency of cavalry use led to a certain neglect in this area.


    For this war, a conscription order was issued, gathering knights and cavalry from within the domain.


    This effort barely assembled a dozen knights and about a hundred cavalrymen.


    Excluding the less than ten heavy cavalry, the rest were light cavalry, but their equipment was appallingly inferior.


    Although ssified as cavalry, manycked even decent leather armor, let alone chainmail ormer armor.


    The Kingdom of Oli was ensnared in a significant national stability crisis, with their already limited funds further strained due to their inability to open new trade routes.


    This economic pressure was evident in the poor equipment of their light cavalry, where only about half of the soldiers had chainmail.


    Marquis Rolf''s light cavalry fared somewhat better, yet their gear still fell short of the quality found among Lord Howard''s cavalry, although they were numerically stronger.


    Anna nearly reached her limit holding the northern road.


    Fortuitously, at this crucial juncture, Kaido, Boshni, and Alonso emerged from the depths.


    Whether dismounted with broadswords in hand or mounted withnces, they led a specially assembled, dense troop formation to reinforce the northern path, joining Anna in blockading the route.


    Howard, Bosiden, Vettel, and the Duke of Savoy led all the heavy cavalry in a fierce charge, delivering devastating blows to the enemy.


    Following this, Nora and Marquis Rolf''s infantry, advancing from east to west, encircled and engaged the enemy''s remaining northern forces, achieving aplete rout.


    The tactics were all orchestrated by Resarite.


    Howard, to avoid arousing suspicion among other lords, deliberately refrained frommenting, maintaining a semnce of impartiality to reassure them.


    Personally, Howard believed that simply defeating the enemy forces was sufficient; there was no need for a relentless pursuit to the bitter end.


    However, Resarite seemed to embody a certain Brandenburg-like ruthlessness, arguing that they must seize this rare opportunity for total annihtion.


    He insisted that if the remaining enemy troops were allowed to escape and regroup with another division, the allied forces of the nobles might find themselves overpowered again.


    This chance, he argued, could not be squandered.


    Nora supported Resarite''s view.


    Howard, after a nce at Nora, held his peace, acquiescing to the strategy.


    The battle in the valley had ended.


    Soldiers busied themselves cleaning up the battlefield, performing their duties, while Howard scarcely nced their way.


    His indifference was not born from disdain, now that he had risen in status, towards those who needed to plunder from battle to upgrade their equipment.


    Rather, Howard had more pressing matters to attend to. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Securing spoils of war did not necessarily mean discarding inferior gear in favor of superior armaments.


    If one''s own equipment surpassed that of the enemy''s, there was no need for exchange.


    What to do with these spoils varied from person to person.


    Some thought of selling them to merchants in exchange for money, enough to provide avish meal for their families.


    Others contemted taking them home, gifting the gear to their children to encourage early training in martial arts, better preparing them for self-defense in the future.


    Then there were those who were neither in a hurry to sell nor to give away the equipment, but rather held the intention of storing it at home.


    Armor, helmets, weapons, and greaves weren''t always at their highest market value in normal times, nor even during the throes of intense warfare.


    Their value peaked during the initial stages of war when nobles scrambled to purchase equipment from the market for their soldiers.


    Vettel was particrly attentive to this matter, and so were the governors from variousmercial republics.


    They were all looking for the profits these equipments could bring.


    The Governor of Venice, pushing aside blood-soaked soldiers with eyes gleaming with avarice, bent down to scrutinize the array of equipmentid out on the ground.


    He pondered over how to convince these simple-minded fighters, who knew only of battle cries andbat, to part with a greater share of the spoils.


    In doing so, he could line his own pockets with the proceeds from their sale.


    The Duke of Savoy watched the Governor of Venice with a feeling of difort, and finally spoke up, "Why are you looking so shifty? Can''t you act decently?"


    The Governor of Venice, thinking he had misheard, straightened up in surprise and responded, "What? What are you talking about?"


    The Duke of Savoy narrowed his eyes, regarding the Governor of Venice as one might a rat.


    Shaking his head, he asked, "Are you in need of money?"


    Standing tall, the Governor of Venice replied, "No, not at all."


    "Then why are you eyeing those equipments so intently?" inquired the Duke of Savoy.


    The soldiers around, who had been silently seething with anger, felt a sense of vindication seeing the Duke speak up for them.


    Not all of them were under Venice''smand, so the Duke''s intervention emboldened them to voice their disapproval of the Governor.


    They used what they deemed their most politenguage, yet it still conveyed their discontent to the Governor of Venice.


    The Governor felt his face grow warm with a mix of embarrassment and irritation.


    By the time Howard and Nora arrived, the Governor of Venice and the Duke of Savoy were on the verge of a confrontation.


    The Governor of Venice defended himself, insisting he had no intention of coveting the spoils of war and was merely looking.


    He used the Duke of Savoy of being suspicious without cause.


    The Duke of Savoy, however, remained adamant in his belief that the Governor harbored ill intentions, using him of wanting to plunder from the warriors who had fought valiantly, branding him as a person devoid of honor.


    Howard and Nora were not present when the incident urred.


    As such, it was challenging for them to discern which party was in the right.


    However, Howard was astute in his approach.


    He questioned the Governor of Venice, "Where were you during our battle against Castile?"


    "I was supervising the artillery on the high ground," the Governor of Venice replied.


    This statement was met with a chorus of jeers from the soldiers.

 Chapter 333 333-Persuasion

    Chapter 333 333-Persuasion


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Governor of Venice, feeling threatened, warned the soldiers to hold their tongues, which led them to fall silent.


    Howard then summoned the Governor of Mn, who had also been on the high ground, to verify this ount.


    The Governor of Mn, amercial governor, was generally not expected to speak ill of anothermercial governor in front of the nobility.


    This was an industry norm or, more urately, an unspoken understanding.


    However, the Governor of Mn had previously waged war against the Governor of Venice, emerging victorious, which had reduced their rtionship to a freezing point.


    Thus, considering the already strained rtionship with the Governor of Venice, the Governor of Mn saw little reason to hold back.


    The mutual disdain was evident as both parties voiced the truth.


    "We, the governors of themercial republics, prioritize business over military affairs," said the Governor of Mn.


    "Take me, for instance. Honestly, my knowledge is quite limited. Although I can understand how artillery is loaded, I wouldn''t dare to suggest how to do it faster. The same goes for him. iming to supervise the artillery was merely a self-aggrandizing act."


    Howard inquired, "So, you''re saying the Governor of Venice didn''t contribute anything beneficial to the battle?"


    "Exactly," the Governor of Mn confirmed.


    "We don''t really understand these matters, so we just observe."


    The Governor of Venice retorted, "Nonsense! I was earnestly contributing to the battle. How can you just dismiss that?"


    Howard then summoned Resarite, themander-in-chief of the recent battle, to assess the Governor of Venice''s performance.


    Resarite, known for his straightforwardness, remarked, "He didn''t even know how the artillery should be loaded. How could he supervise? He was simply too scared to join the fight and pretended to be busy on the high ground."


    The Duke of Savoy sneered, "Such a coward, yet he dares to covet the soldiers'' spoils of war."


    As the Governor of Venice was about to respond, Nora intervened, "I believe the generous Governor of Venice is certainly no coward. So, he must have been merely looking at the spoils."


    After a pause, Nora gave the Governor of Venice a meaningful nce, emphasizing her words, "Therefore, the Governor of Venice will now leave the distribution of the spoils. I invite you to join me for a cup of tea."


    The Governor of Venice shot a venomous look at the Duke of Savoy and said bitterly, "You''ll remember this." He then apanied Nora to have tea.


    Half an hourter, the distribution of the spoils of war waspleted, and the soldiers, having received their share of the booty, were jubnt.


    The Duke of Savoy yfully punched Howard in the chest, saying, "Little brother, you''ve got your ways. After the unfortunate incident of my good friend, Duke Jiakai, I always suspected you of foul y and held a grudge. "


    "But now, I see you as a reasonable, rule-abiding, and honorable noble. Heh, we should interact more in the future. My Savoy region also has a couple of coastal provinces, and we hold some sway in the trade with Renonia."


    Howard expressed his gratitude to the Duke of Savoy and then departed.


    Beyond the main area of the spoils'' distribution, there were other ces where the loot was being sorted ¨C like circles within circles, or rather like one stall after another in a marketce.


    By the time all the spoils were distributed, it was already five in the afternoon.


    Under Resarite''s decision, the group set out for the Grobinden region.


    This decision took into consideration the overall military strength of Castile and the distribution of their scattered forces.


    The coalition of nobles and Aragon were not closely connected, and even with intelligence transmitted via sea routes, it still required five to six days, or sometimes even seven, for information to be ryed.


    Considering the possibility of bad weather, this duration could extend even longer.


    However, the overall situation was starting to improve.


    Castile was unable to swiftly conclude battles on both the eastern and western fronts.


    The longer the war dragged on, the more pronounced Castile''s internal problems would be, increasing the likelihood of their withdrawal from the conflict.


    Nora had previously made it clear that as long as the King of Castile withdrew from the session war, she would not make any demands.


    In other words, Nora was willing to ept an unconditional peace if Castile chose to cease hostilities.


    However, a force that many had overlooked was the second prince from the Ing Empire and his wife, Mary, who had crossed the sea.


    The prince''s military strength was limited, but unopposed, he had now reached the vicinity of Munich, preparing to attack this fortress currently under Oli Kingdom''s control.


    Other nobles within the empire remained indifferent to this matter.


    Despite their reluctance to see the elder prince victorious, they had no intention of raising arms against him.


    Instead, it was the Fran Kingdom that issued a warning to Castile.


    The old king of Fran had passed away, and the bold Charles ascended to the throne.


    This Charles, who embodied the spirit of a knight and had once offered assistance to Howard despite never having met him, was now the king of Fran.


    However, Charles''s bold warning to Charles V of Castile was not due to any rtion with Howard, but rather a consideration from Fran Kingdom''s national perspective, not wishing to see the emergence of a superpower.


    Yet, Fran did not send troops.


    Castile''s foreign minister, Heede, who had once met Howard, dismissed the warning letter from Fran''s diplomat with contempt, casually letting it flutter to the ground.


    The document drifted left and right in the air before finallynding on the floor.


    Despite the unsessful mission to Lagusa, Charles V greatly appreciated Heede''s abilities.


    He elevated Heede to the rank of an earl and even appointed him as the national foreign minister of Castile.


    There was considerable dissatisfaction among the nobility within Castile.


    For instance, Duke Anthony of the Catn region, who had previously battled against Howard''s coalition, strongly disagreed with Charles V''s decisions.


    He was not alone in his sentiments.


    It was puzzling why Fransi, the king''s chief of espionage, appeared in Anthony''s army.


    Spections varied: some thought it was to intimidate Anthony, others to prevent his rebellion, or even that the king nned to assassinate Anthony.


    Regardless, the situation was undoubtedly mysterious.


    Heede, indeed a capable man, managed to convey a message of Castile''s disdain for Fran through his dismissive actions.


    While his behavior angered the diplomat from Fran, it simultaneously portrayed a stance of Castile not fearing Fran, making Fran hesitant to make any rash moves.


    However, this incident stirred much debate within Castile.


    The nobility, judging Heede''s actions based on status and standpoint, heavily criticized him.


    They used Heede of unnecessarily escting hostility with Fran and called for a change in the foreign minister.


    Charles V, aware of these internal discussions, was eager to achieve a military victory to silence the discontent among the nobles.


    Meanwhile, Howard briefly left the army, confidently leaving themand entirely to Resarite.


    His departure was to approach Munich, intending to negotiate with the second prince from Ing.


    Bosiden volunteered to negotiate on Howard''s behalf, but Nora rejected the offer, stating that Howard''s personal involvement as a duke would demonstrate greater sincerity and likely elicit a more favorable response from the prince.


    Bosiden recognized a change in Nora.


    She had transformed from her previous persona of a cold but unconventional and sharp-tongued secretary to a simrly cold figure, but now her every action and thought pattern seemed steeped in conservatism, resembling an outdated and rigid monarch.


    Bosiden shared his thoughts with Alonso, who responded, "An emperor? She''s not an emperor. Aren''t we fighting this war to help her be one?"


    Bosiden chuckled at the literal interpretation, "It was just a metaphor. Never mind if you don''t get it."


    The wife of the second prince was a woman of great spirit and well-known in the Ing Empire.


    In a remarkably short time, she had secured the support of local mercenaries for the prince, hiring a bloodthirsty mercenary group with promissory notes.


    This significantly bolstered the size of the prince''s army.


    Upon hearing this news, Nora grew concerned for Howard.


    After a journey of four to five days, Howard arrived before the second prince, who was seated on a temporarily ced, opulent golden chair.


    Beside him sat a captivating figure of beauty and allure ¨C his wife, Mary.


    Howard began to discuss the legitimacy of the empire''s sessor, but Mary rudely interrupted him, causing Howard to frown in displeasure.


    Mary asked, "You''re Howard, right? The Duke of Lagusa and Croatia?"


    Suppressing his irritation, Howard replied in a low tone, "As I already mentioned, I am the Duke of Lagusa and Croatia, and also hold the earldoms of Nok and Luka."


    The second prince shared a knowing smile with his wife. Mary scoffed, "Hmm, the Renaissance, it all started from your end."


    Howard did not regret mentioning Nok and Luka, as he believed such information was not hard to investigate.


    He felt Mary was feigning ignorance, her inquiry masking a disdain for the new culture and those who embraced it.


    Looking at Mary, Howard said, "I''ve heard people say you despise the new culture. I didn''t believe it at first, but now I do."


    Mary, growing impatient, retorted, "Can you say something useful?"

 Chapter 334 334-The Situation is Settled

    Chapter 334 334-The Situation is Settled


    ??Howard spoke up, "Do you believe that the new culture stripped you of your princess''s status? But you still hold that title. I think this could also be interpreted as aplex family dispute. I advise you to let go of your hatred."


    Mary, as if a rabbit stepped on its tail, suddenly stood up from her seat, pointing aggressively at Howard''s nose and berating him like a quarrelsome woman.


    The surrounding guards quickly drew their swords, directing them at Howard.


    "You think I only lost my father''s affection and the respect of the courtiers?" Mary eximed.


    "Let me tell you, I lost my status as a princess. When Cranmer, the great teacher, announced my parents'' divorce, he also dered that I was a bastard. I''ve been caught in the tides of history, enduring suffering you can''t possibly imagine. A princess, legitimate in her parents'' marriage, bes a bastard after their divorce, losing all her rights to session. Even if I speak of it, would you dare believe it?"


    Howard was somewhat shaken by this revtion, looking at Mary with new understanding, realizing that her earlier words towards him were, perhaps, justifiable.


    His anger subsided as he said, "We are in an era where new and old cultures collide, and some matters and regtions are not yet perfectly established. I sympathize with your plight, Princess Mary."


    The second prince then addressed Howard, "Alright, my wife understands now. Tell us the purpose of your visit."


    Howard urged the second prince to withdraw from the war, pointing out that Nora currently had a significant advantage.


    The prince disagreed, considering it naive to advise retreat before even engaging in battle.


    Howard exined, "It''s not like that. As an outstanding lord, you need to recognize which wars are worth fighting and which are not. When faced with a winnable war, one should advance triumphantly, seizing territory. But in a war that cannot be won and has already dragged on, one should find a way to minimize losses and exit the conflict as soon as possible."


    The prince pondered this.


    Turning to Mary, Howard said, "Princess Mary, please hear me out. Our region isn''t just about the Renaissance; the bountiful seas have always been a treasure bestowed by the heavens. I once overheard two merchants conversing in the port of Luka. These merchants buy goods, transport them bynd or sea to another ce, aiming to profit from this."


    "But sometimes, the market price of certain goods can fluctuate. If a merchant encounters a situation where the local price is lower than expected, what do you think they do?"


    Mary responded, "If it''s below their expectations, they obviously won''t sell. Why should they bring joy to someone they dislike?"


    Howard replied with a soothing smile, "Merchants understand that the price of goods fluctuates. Sometimes it rises after a while, sometimes it falls. Faced with a potential loss, merchants have their own perspectives. "


    "Some choose to sell immediately, epting the loss and using the money to invest in othermodities, hoping to recoup the loss elsewhere. Others, like you, Princess Mary, choose to endure. They grit their teeth, sweat profusely, and keenly watch thetest market trends, hoping the value of their goods will suddenly increase."


    Mary settled back into her seat and asked, "So, what does this have to do with my husband''s war of session?"


    Howard exined, "Both situations involve taking significant risks as a cost, clinging tightly to one''s hand without letting go. And with each passing day, more is lost. In this war of session, your husband faces a simr situation. I''ve gathered that the troops he brought from his domain are few. The bulk of your current forces relies on mercenaries."


    Mary, with a hint of coquettishness, stretched out her hand, examining the smooth back and slender fingers, and spoke unhurriedly, "The leader of the mercenaries granted us the right to use promissory notes as payment. Even if my husband is now in economic deficit, as long as he ultimately secures the imperial throne, won''t we have as much gold as we desire? I won''t be scared off by a financial deficit, so don''t bother trying."


    Howard hoped to deter the second prince and Mary, but the prince soon grew bored and wished for Howard to leave.


    Howard, realizing the futility of his efforts, left.


    The overall situation was already determined; even without the prince''s agreement, it was merely a matter of additionalplications.


    Subsequently, Howard spent eight months halting the war in Castile.


    The elder prince announced his renunciation of the imperial session, and he wished the brave Nora sess in bing the empire''s first empress, leading the empire down a new path in these tumultuous times.


    Defeated by Nora, the second prince was pursued by her forces to the banks of the Danube River, where he received a letter from his father-inw, Henry IV.


    In the letter, Henry IV chastised his son-inw for umting numerous debts.


    He warned that if the debts remained unpaid, it could entangle and tarnish the royal family''s reputation.


    Consequently, the second prince withdrew from the war, reaching an unconditional peace agreement with Nora.


    He then renounced his ims to the empire''s session.


    Nora was crowned as the Empress of the Empire.


    Howard, having gained control of the Oungria Kingdom''s territories, was crowned the King of Oungria in its capital.


    Resarite, Anna, Margaret, and Bosiden were all made dukes, while others were granted varying degrees of titles, ranging from a few earldoms to dozens of viges.


    Those who followed Howard were profoundly grateful, viewing him as an exceptional and wise ruler; aligning with Howard was considered their most correct decision.


    That year, significant events unfolded across the European continent.


    After ascending to the throne, Nora vigorously promoted the establishment of the Imperial Council, aiming to enhance innovation and achieve centralization of power.


    Charles V married a princess from the Kingdom of Aragon, leading to a joint rule over Aragon, with Castile as the primary governing body.


    Subsequently, Castile annexed Aragon, forming the Westia Kingdom.


    The Fran Kingdom dered war on the Duchy of Savoy, with Provence aiding Fran in the attack.


    When Howard and Anna discussed this at the outset of the war, they deemed Charles of Fran Kingdom''s decision misguided, a blunder in the game of strategy.


    Howard believed that since Nora''s ascent to power was aided by the Duchy of Savoy and considering Nora''s position as Emperor, Fran Kingdom was effectively challenging an iron wall.


    Nora did not offer any support.


    The Duchy of Savoy lost the war, with three of its five territories carved away, leaving only two ind earldoms.


    Rolf approached Howard, expressing his disappointment in Nora''s actions, which he felt betrayed those who had fought for her.


    Howard empathized deeply; he recalled standing shoulder to shoulder with the Duke of Savoy on the battlefield against Castile''s forces, their shared experiences of life and death seeming like only yesterday.


    Yet, Nora''s apparent indifference to the erstwhile royal allies felt like a betrayal of trust.


    To the north, the Duchy of Saxton faced internal turmoil, leading to negative national stability.


    Bohemia seized this opportunity to annex the entire duchy.


    The world heard Bohemia''s roar and no longer underestimated its might.


    In the post-war report, the intelligence brought back by Howard''s military and espionage ministers, who were dispatched to observe and gather information, indicated significant advancements in Bohemia''s military technology.


    ording to Resarite, he had seen Bohemia''s reserve forces moving to the front line, led by cavalry, followed by artillery, and finally the infantry.


    Resarite also mentioned seeing a special type of war wagon that could reduce the damage inflicted on Bohemia''s infantry during charges.


    Subsequently, Bohemia proposed an alliance to Howard, which he declined.


    Bosiden disapproved of this decision, arguing that Howard should have epted the proposal as Bohemia was now a formidable ally.


    Howard responded, "Let''s wait and see. Thest time I fought alongside Bohemia''s army, they were weak. I need more time to observe their progress."


    The Kingdom of Porlia officially dered war on the Molo Kingdom in the northern part of the continent, a conflict whose motives and causes were almost universally known and long anticipated across thend.


    Porlia emerged victorious, capturing significant territories.


    In the aftermath, they engaged in the promulgation ofws and governance in the newly acquirednds, striving to prevent rebellions as much as possible.


    Meanwhile, in a surprising turn of events, the Ond Kingdom waged another war within the year, achieving a resounding victory and expanding their territory further east.


    This series of conquests began to instill fear across the continent, particrly among the lords under the Empire''s jurisdiction and various independent nations.


    The reputation of the Fran Kingdom gradually started to decline.


    ording to some friends of Howard''s brother-inw, Kaido, the audacious Charles of Fran had indeed shown great daring.


    It was rumored that he had once spoken in the pce of the possibility of forming an alliance with Ond Kingdom to escape the pincer movement of forces within the Empire.

 Chapter 335 335-The Visit of Charles

    Chapter 335 335-The Visit of Charles


    ??In the course of a year, the Westia Kingdom engaged in wars with several countries and, with minimal losses, gained vast tracts ofnd.


    It became the nation with thergest territorial expansion within the year.


    Meanwhile, a region known as Carabby began to witness the emergence of pirates.


    These Carabby pirates were ideologists, not aligning themselves with any country.


    Regardless of the favorable conditions offered by various nations, they had no intention of joining forces, retaining their ships and crews for piracy.


    No matter how stern the warnings from the Fran Kingdom and Porlia Kingdom were, these pirates showed no signs of abandoning their marauding ways.


    The Carabby region was affluent, attracting adventurous immigrants from various countries.


    Gradually, they were blinded by the allure of wealth, their eyes seeing only gold, devoid of basic respect for life.


    Their vessels, originally meant for trade, were all repurposed as pirate ships.


    Their storage spaces, initially used for goods, were now filled with gunpowder and cannonballs.


    Porlia Kingdom once held one or two inds in the Carabby region, but these were soon destroyed by the pirates, who established their strongholds there.


    These pirates were formidable fighters, hardened by a life on the edge, valuing money over their lives.


    Their strength, coupled with the distance from the maind, made every journey time-consuming.


    Whether it was the transmission of intelligence or the dispatch of fleets to quell the pirates, there was significant dy, adding to theplexity of dealing with the pirate menace in Carabby.


    The Empire granted Oungria Kingdom a unique status of protected independence, meaning if Oungria was attacked, the Empire would directly intervene in the conflict.


    However, Howard, now King of Oungria Kingdom, harbored reservations about trusting Nora, given the Empire''s performance in the previous war.


    Catherine suggested that Howard should personally meet Nora to bridge the gap.


    Despite his new responsibilities as king and reluctance to leave the capital Pist, Howard instead embarked on an innovative project in Pist.


    He established a grand hotel named Budopist Hotel.


    This establishment was a novel concept; many had never seen a statemissioned hotel, let alone one offering lodging services.


    Howard, attentive to his people''s needs, assumed the honorary role of Budopist Hotel''s manager, significantly boosting its reputation.


    While Howard insisted on keeping the prices affordable to avoid financial barriers for themon folk, his foreign minister and Catherine argued for maintaining higher rates.


    They reasoned that the hotel should not be aughingstock across the continent.


    It needed to attract upscale clientele initially to establish a perception of luxury, even if there were some initial issues.


    After some discussion, Howard made a few concessions.


    However, he firmly maintained one principle: regardless of social status, anyone who visited the hotel would receive equal treatment.


    Whether noble ormoner, everyone at Budopist Hotel would enjoy services and experiences befitting royalty.


    Howard personally selected the first batch of employees for Budopist Hotel, imparting to them the philosophy that every guest is of utmost importance.


    He emphasized that at Budopist, ''noble'' was not a term reserved for aristocracy, but a quality inherent in each patron of the hotel.


    He instructed the staff to always wear a smile, ensuring that guests felt warmly weed, as if they were returning home.


    Under Howard''s guidance, the hotel developed the first set ofprehensive rules for establishments of its kind on the continent.


    His regtions refined the hotel''s policies.


    He was the first to advocate the principle that "the customer is always right," which attracted considerable positive attention and admiration.


    He further established behavioral standards such as "avoid direct eye contact with guests, but be attentive to all other details," "serve with humility but without subservience," and "strive for profitability while respecting guests'' feelings and not being overbearing."


    At Budopist Hotel, if a guestined about the food or the wine, it was reced unconditionally.


    Thanks to suggestions from the foreign minister and Catherine, the hotel''s clientele consisted of well-mannered and cultured individuals.


    Elegance and politeness became synonymous with the guests of Budopist.


    Yet, in line with Howard''s firm insistence, the hotel''s patrons spanned all sses.


    Men and women, young and old, nobles andmoners, all dined side by side.


    They tasted exquisite dishes, exchanged smiles, and transcended social barriers within the hospitable ambiance of Budopist Hotel.


    The Budopist Hotel captured the attention of the entire continent and brought significant profits to Howard, who gradually came to be known as the pioneer of the hospitality industry.


    With its rising fame, countless people from Oungria Kingdom flocked to the hotel daily, finding dining there a matter of prestige.


    International visitors, including nobles, businessmen, and educators, traveled throughnd and sea routes, docking at Lagusa''s port before heading to Pist, all eager to experience a meal at the Budopist Hotel.


    During this venture, Howard met a diverse array of individuals.


    On one asion, a teacher approached Howard with a proposition: "I wish to make this ce the learning center for our study group. As the King of Oungria, you can''t refuse. If you do, it would be disrespectful, and I will organize our group members to rebel against you."


    Howard found himself in a difficult position.


    The group had significant influence on the continent.


    Mishandling the situation could lead to substantial future troubles, as one should never underestimate the power of schrs.


    However, agreeing to the request could adversely affect the hotel''s business.


    The content advocated by the study group might not be universally appreciated and could even be disliked by some.


    Such a scenario could have severe repercussions, especially considering Howard''s substantial investment in the hotel and his principle of weing all guests without discrimination.


    Pondering over the situation, Howard was pressed by the teacher: "Have you made up your mind, Your Majesty? Our group is now a sought-after entity across the continent. I advise you toply soon. Otherwise, an angry popce might rise in rebellion against you."


    The waitstaff at the hotel, already disying signs of anger, stood beside Howard, subtly surrounding the teacher.


    Howard gestured to his employees to maintain respect towards the teacher, believing that as long as the study group wasn''t overtly problematic or obviously wrong, their educators deserved respect and courteous treatment.


    Howard managed a wry smile and said, "Please allow me some time to consider this matter. For now, I invite you, teacher, to dine with us. To show my respect for you, today''s meal and drinks are on the house. Please enjoy the services of Budopist Hotel to the fullest."


    As the teacher dined, other regr patrons entered the hotel.


    Observing the vibrancy of the establishment, the teacher felt pleased with Howard''s respect towards him.


    Before leaving, he reassured Howard, "There''s no rush on this matter."


    Initially intending to leave, the teacher was requested by Howard to leave his name and contact information.


    With a smile, the teacher introduced himself, "I am Martin, the organizer of this new study group. They call me the founder, but I don''t like it. I believe our study group is driven by a love for learning. It wasn''t created by me alone, but by the countless individuals who share this passion. Learning is our true purpose."


    The patrons of the hotel paused, putting down their cutlery.


    Some stared at Martin in amazement, others with skepticism, and some with joy.


    Howard inquired, "Mr. Martin, how might I contact you again in the future?"


    As Martin left the hotel, he mentioned that he would contact Howard when the time was right.


    On another asion, Charles, the King of Fran Kingdom, visited Pist.


    Howard sent people to wee him along the way.


    On the Royal Road, a procession of luxurious and extravagant carriages progressed slowly.


    The convoy,prising seven carriages, was adorned with purple sandalwood and blue-violet floral decorations.


    The coachmen were dignified and robust.


    The curtains in the carriages, or rather the window drapes, were all embellished with the Capet family''s coat of arms.


    Against the blue background of the Capet family''s colors, they exuded nobility and a clear, distinct aura.


    It was an elegance that set them apart from other nobility.


    The territorial changes in the Fran Kingdom had been many,rgely due to the machinations of the Ing Empire.


    Fran Kingdom and Ing Empire were historical adversaries.


    Recently, the rtionship between Fran Kingdom and the Empire had also deteriorated significantly.


    When Howard met Charles, he greeted him with a hug, saying, "Charles, you really are something. When you came to help me that day, I knew you were extraordinary, full of the spirit to aid others. I just didn''t expect you to be the King of Fran Kingdom so quickly."


    There was a hint of mncholy in Charles''s eyes as he replied, "I didn''t want this either, but my father''s health is failing."


    Howard patted Charles''s shoulder in constion.


    Opting to walk, Howard was joined by Charles, who also chose to proceed on foot.

 Chapter 336 336-The Concert

    Chapter 336 336-The Concert


    ??Royal Road, ordinarily bustling with myriad shops, was a thrivingmercial artery in the heart of Pist.


    Today, however, the street had taken on a different character.


    The King''s Guard, in their effort to ensure the safety of Howard, had cordoned off the area.


    Shopkeepers werepensated with double their usual earnings to close for the day.


    As Charles strolled along, he remarked to Howard, "I''ve often heard people speak of Oungria Kingdom''s poverty, yet what I see contradicts those ims. Look at these woolen fabrics, unavable in Fran Kingdom, and these cloths, subtly imbued with exotic patterns. Your dailymercial turnover must be substantial."


    Howard responded with a knowing smile and gestured towards Vettel.


    The Finance Minister of Oungria Kingdom then took the opportunity to enlighten the King of Fran Kingdom about the economic reality of Oungria.


    Howard was aware of the truth; despite its vast territory, Oungria Kingdomgged in development.


    A nce at the map might suggest grandeur, but the nation''s intrinsic strength barely matched half the potential of Fran Kingdom''s entire territory.


    The administrative division in Oungria wasposed ofrge, sprawling provinces, few in number.


    Each of these expansive provinces, surprisingly, contributed less in terms of tax revenue, production, and manpower than smaller counties in other realms.


    This was indicative of their rtive impoverishment.


    A nation''s strength is not solely determined by its size, especially before it has ess to abundant, inexhaustible resources.


    The real power lies in the revenues, production, and manpower of its provinces.


    These are the true measures of strength.


    Indeed, arge territory is advantageous, offering ample room for future development and strategic buffer.


    However, without sufficient resources, the size alone does not equate to strength.


    After listening to Vettel''s exnation, Charles said to Howard, "Regardless, it''s still a nation; the overall economy can''t be too meager."


    "Besides, Howard, you now reign as king thanks to Oungria Kindom''s crown." Howard nodded in agreement.


    Arriving at the Budopist Hotel, Charles incessantly praised the establishment during his meal, proiming it a truly elegant ce.


    Throughout the year, Nora hadn''t visited Oungria Kindom, but an auditor from the empire had.


    He demanded payment from Howard.


    At the time, Howard was with his friends, and Anna was also present.


    Anna questioned the auditor on the reason behind the hefty sum demanded.


    The auditor exined it as part of the empire''s new reforms, necessitating additional contributions from each member to support the empire''s functioning.


    Anna scoffed, "The empire''s functioning?"


    Howard sternly reprimanded Anna, who then fell silent.


    Howard paid the auditor, who subsequently left.


    On this day, Howard was lying on a sofa, asleep.


    He had been reading, but the warm afternoon sun had lulled him into afortable slumber.


    Howard had recently hired a new secretary, a taciturn woman, far less astute and efficient than Nora.


    She initially intended to cover Howard with a nket but then reconsidered, fearing she might disturb his sleep, and retreated.


    This new secretary was amoner, the result of Catherine''s meticulous selection.


    Catherine was adamant that Howard''s new secretary not be a princess from some kingdom or a high-ranking heir from a prominent family.


    She had always felt a sense ofpetition towards Nora, harboring a cautious attitude.


    The new secretary, Kurz, remained somewhat of an enigma to Howard.


    Her performance was inconsistent; sometimes she executed her duties well, while at other times her efforts were less than satisfactory.


    After waking from his nap and stretching leisurely, Howard noticed the dusk creeping in.


    His gaze fell upon the book neatly ced on the coffee table, stirring a tinge of regret for not having finished it.


    At that moment, Catherine entered the room, sweetly wrapping her arms around Howard''s neck.


    "Tonight," she said, "the renowned musician Moka is presenting histestpositions at a concert in our capital, Pist."


    Howard''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    "I want to go," he dered.


    Catherine smiled, "Everything is arranged. I''ve organized a private royal concert for tonight. It will be just us and our attendants, no one else."


    That evening, Howard, Catherine, and a few attendants experienced Moka''s music.


    Howard found it profoundly beautiful.


    Rooted in the tradition of choral singing, it had been transformed by numerous musical masters over time.


    Now, in the talented hands of Moka, the music seemed to speak, to sing.


    The notes danced, sometimes whispering softly, other times contributing a poignant, heroic quality during climactic moments.


    Depending on the mood of the piece, the music could be light and joyful or profoundly moving.


    The night''s performance was a concerto, a form Howard admittedly didn''t fully understand.


    Nevertheless, he couldn''t help but continuously express his admiration for Moka''s talent to Catherine.


    The concert, an intery of tradition and innovation, showcased Moka''s genius, leaving Howard and hispany deeply impressed by the musical journey they had just experienced.


    After the concert, Howard expressed a desire to meet Moka, but his request was declined.


    Howard had heard that Moka, originally a musician for a teacher in Surlsburg, hade here following some discord with his former employer.


    Gn, now an Earl and the King''s Guard Captain, was infuriated upon hearing this and wanted to forcibly bring Moka to Howard.


    However, Howard said to Gn, "It''s alright. If he doesn''t wish to meet, we can try another time. Genius oftenes with its privileges."


    Gn relented, replying, "As you wish, Your Majesty."


    Moka, backstage and hidden behind a curtain, watched Howard and Gn.


    Once Howard and his entourage had left, Moka felt a sense of affinity towards Howard, pondering the possibility of serving in his court as a musician.


    A monthter, Moka prepared to leave Pist.


    Before his departure, he said to his attendant Chopon, "You''ve been looking to work for a noble willing to pay, right? I think Howard is a good choice."


    Chopon responded, "Oungria Kindom is quite remote, and its proximity to the fierce Ond Kingdom worries me. I fear for my safety in case of war and defeat."


    Moka, about to persuade him, paused, realizing the gravity of Chopon''s concerns, and instead said, "Then you should decide for yourself."


    Chopon approached Howard, bluntly asking for money.


    Vettel, the Minister of Finance, couldn''t help butugh at the audacity, eximing, "Who does this? Asking for money without even presenting any work!"


    Chopon retorted confidently, "This is called a deposit, don''t you understand? It''s exactly for cases like this, to ensure payment when dealing with people who might not payter!"


    Vettel snorted disdainfully.


    "I don''t give money? As the Finance Minister of this country, the amount of gold that passes through my hands daily is beyond your wildest imagination. To say I''m unwilling to pay is, frankly,ughable!"


    Margaret, overhearing their conversation, chuckled and suggested, "Why not let the musician demonstrate his skill? If it''s pleasing to the ear, His Majesty can pay; if not, then he can leave."


    Howard agreed and had an organ brought in for Chopon to y.


    As Chopon began, a melodious tune filled the air.


    His music, unlike Moka''s lively and nimblepositions, was more straightforward and grounded.


    Clearly talented, Howard immediately paid him 50 gold coins as aposition fee and hired Chopon as a court musician.


    Overjoyed, Chopon barely contained his excitement in front of Howard.


    It was only after he stepped out and rounded a corner that he leapt three feet in the air in happiness.


    Desperately in need of money and having lived in poverty, Chopon was ecstatic.


    Originally hoping for just ten gold coins, he received five times that amount.


    He promptly moved his family to Oungria Kindom and, once settled, beganposing.


    A monthter, Chopon ventured into the streets to gauge public opinion on music and gather the locals'' preferences and rumors.


    Six monthster, Chopon unveiled aposition that stunned half the continent.


    Previously, many had regarded music as an indulgence exclusive to the opulent and decadent imperial courts, a frivolous pursuit beneath the dignity of choirs and an odd deviation from tradition.


    However, now in Oungria Kindom, Howard had enabled his court musician to create a piece of music so noble and enchanting that it piqued interest in music across the continent.


    Gradually, the role of court musicians gained poprity, crafting splendid musical narratives.


    Despite this cultural triumph, Oungria Kindom, buoyed by the renown of the Budopist Hotel and the musician Chopon, still faced pessimism in matters of war.


    The neighboring Ond Kingdom was on a conquering spree, having annexed numerous countries.


    For Howard, the prospect of using Oungria Kindom alone to resist Ond Kingdom seemed daunting.


    Howard had also inquired of Charles, the King of Fran Kingdom, whether he would honor their alliance if Ond Kingdom were to attack Oungria Kindom.

 Chapter 337 337-Seeking Asylum

    Chapter 337 337-Seeking Asylum


    ??Charles tly stated the impossibility of assistance, a response that might have provoked others but Howard managed to keep his emotions in check, calmly asking for the reasons behind this refusal.


    Charles had said, "The reason Fran Kingdom is constantly hitting walls is because you Imperial folks always treat us as outsiders. You''ve been ganging up with the people from Ing Empire against us. Naturally, we can''t just let you dictate terms!"


    Howard''s face had turned grim at these words.


    After Charles left, Howard heard rumors that Fran Kingdom was nning to ally with Ond Kingdom to break the encirclement by the Empire and Ing Empire.


    This news deepened Howard''s worries.


    If Fran Kingdom were to seize this opportunity, it could spell the end for Oungria Kindom.


    The hard-earned title of king might eventually be reduced to sovereignty over a mere handful of territories ¨C a prospect Howard was reluctant to face.


    However, Howard possessed a vision beyond the ordinary.


    Even if Oungria Kindom were entirely swallowed by Ond Kingdom, Howard wouldn''t consider it unbearable.


    His real concerny with the new provinces in the New World; losing those would be truly uneptable to him.


    There''s a difference between what one is unwilling to see happen and what one cannot ept.


    Upon his arrival in Oungria Kindom, Howard had organized Bosiden, Vettel, and Resarite toprehensively assess the kingdom''s level in terms of tax revenue, production, and manpower.


    The results were disappointing.


    Hence, if Ond Kingdom proved too formidable, Howard was prepared for the worst.


    Oungria Kindom''s ck cavalry was indeed formidable, but the kingdom''s poor economic conditions limited the maintenance of arger army.


    This numerical constraint meant the country''s military could not reach its maximum mobilization potential.


    Howard''s spymaster, now Earl Portia, had briefed him on the costly battle reports acquired from Ond Kingdom.


    The sheer number of troops mobilized by Ond Kingdom in theirst eastern campaign dwarfed anything Howard could muster.


    Relying solely on Oungria Kindom was a decidedly bleak prospect.


    His allies, be it Rolf or the Governor of Mn, had started to treat Howard more formally.


    Partly, this was due to their recognition of Howard as a king, necessitating a certain level of respect.


    Additionally, as Howard had been spending most of his time within Oungria Kindom, their interactions had lessened, perhaps leading to a growing estrangement.


    However, evenbined, these allies equated to no more than arge duchy or a small kingdom.


    Howard felt that even with their support, they stood little chance against Ond Kingdom.


    His greatest reliance was on Nora.


    As the Emperor of the Empire, it was her duty to protect its territories.


    Ultimately, Howard decided to visit the imperial capital.


    Before departing, he cautiously advised Catherine that if he did not return, she should seek refuge in the New World.


    This caution underscored Howard''s view of Nora as an inscrutable Empress, far removed from her former role as a sharp-tongued, non-noble secretary.


    Upon arrival, Howard didn''t immediately meet the Empress but was instead led by a prince to various gatherings.


    The upper echelons of the Empire represented the epitome of high society.


    Howard encountered members of ancient, noble families at both grand and intimate, formal and informal events.


    The intricacies of the etiquette were overwhelming, where a single misstep could lead to embarrassment and tarnish one''s reputation.


    The food was exquisite, and the wines were of the finest quality, yet conspicuously absent were coffee from the New World and milk, a staple even among themoners.


    The gatherings were indeed splendid, but even among these elite, some were astutely aware of the Empire''s current state.


    Despite the joyous facade, a subtle, intermittent undercurrent of anxiety and pessimism seemed inescapable.


    In the corners of these gatherings, or hidden in the shadows behind stone pirs, there were always a few individuals, wine in hand, observing their fellow nobles with piercing eyes, as if to say they alone understood the situation.


    They appeared to be sober amidst the revelry, but was their rity genuine?


    After noticing these individuals, Howard would casually approach them to engage in conversation, discussing the state of the Empire and the future of the continent.


    After these conversations, Howard realized that all these nobles could do was vent their concerns.


    They were not oblivious to the issues at hand, but theycked any viable solutions.


    Even hypothetical approaches were logically wed andcked coherence.


    Their views were a paradox: they were among the continent''s most distinguished families, yet they seemed increasingly out of step with the times.


    They frequently spoke of diplomacy, influence, and vassge, but Howard often responded with only a polite smile.


    In his opinion, the nation had two paths: either focus on naval routes for trade and exploration or concentrate onnd routes with artillery and cavalry.


    Astonishingly, the Empire excelled in neither.


    Though not devoid of ports, they were scarce, and the Empire only boasted a small trade fleet for protection.


    Their naval forces were even inferior to those of Mn or Venice, hardly befitting an empire''s stature.


    Onnd, the Empire seemed too intimidated to confront or perhaps incapable of defeating its neighboring nations.


    Howard attended many gatherings, deepening his understanding of the Empire.


    However, his visit was not for assessing the Empire''s condition or researching its systems; he was there to seek assurances, a guarantee of safety and support in the face of looming threats.


    Upon hearing Howard''s words, the social elites distanced themselves from him, not wanting to invite trouble.


    The noble lords, after listening to him, all promised to talk another time, but Howard never saw them again at that banquet.


    The nobles who still held somends were outraged at Ond Kingdom''s brutality, yet when the topic of assistance arose, they conveniently feigned drunkenness and were escorted away by their attendants.


    Howard realized that this was probably the legendary attitude of decay at the core, or simply a reluctance to be the vanguard.


    Good at casual conversation, but when it came to contributing money or effort, none were willing.


    Days passed, but the summons from the Emperor never arrived.


    Each time Howard inquired, the guards would tell him ''soon'', but no one could specify when.


    Finally losing his patience, Howard decided to confront the situation head-on.


    Three dayster, he informed Prince Maximilian that if Nora continued to refuse to see him, he would rather withdraw his people or head directly to the New World.


    If the Empire would not defend Oungria Kindom, he certainly couldn''t do it alone.


    Panic shed across Maximilian''s face as he tried to persuade Howard.


    However, Howard''s mind was made up.


    Maximilian eventually said he needed one more hour; if the Empress still refused to meet Howard, there was nothing more he could do.


    Howard gave him the chance.


    Half an hourter, Maximilian returned, his forehead sweaty but his expression relieved, saying, "Thankfully, after my persuasion, Her Majesty the Empress has agreed to meet you."


    Howard snorted coldly, his demeanor a mix of dissatisfaction and hurt.


    Maximilian led Howard into the opulent imperial pce, introducing him to Nora.


    As Howard listened to Maximilian''s introduction, he scoffed inwardly: What kind of person am I, and wouldn''t she, who has been my secretary, already know? Why does an outsider need to introduce me here?


    After Maximilian finished speaking, Nora descended the stairs, dressed in a pale yellow gown with a touch of white, in the Rococo style, the skirt voluminously spread.


    However, Howard was in no mood to appreciate the attire.


    His recent encounters in the Empire had given him argely negative perception of opulence.


    Nora''s crown, studded with diamonds and gold, sparkled under the lights, ringly bright to Howard''s eyes.


    Nora said, "It''s been a long time, brave Howard. You yed a significant role in aiding my ascension to the throne. I will not forget the contributions you''ve made to the Empire."


    Howard had no patience for diplomatic niceties, feeling such were undeserved by someone who had left him hanging for days.


    He bluntly stated his purpose, his directness potentially challenging to someone of high status like Nora.


    She felt awkward and remained silent, leaving the court in an eerie stillness.


    Howard sighed and said, "Nora,st time, Duke Savoy, a hero of yours, wasn''t protected by you. Am I, the King of Oungria Kindom, next in line? Is this some sort of ''king experience'' card? After a year, it''s just gone ¨C is that the idea?"


    Nora insisted that she didn''t intend to neglect Howard''s concerns, exining that the situation with the Duchy of Savoy wasplicated due to a rebellion within the Empire, which had necessitated the deployment of troops to quell the uprising.

 Chapter 338 338-Howards Concerns

    Chapter 338 338-Howard''s Concerns


    ??Howard was far from satisfied with Nora''s exnation.


    He knew that the rebels, firstly, were not numerous, and secondly, even if they were, theycked morale and proper leadership, essentially forming a disorganized group that would scatter at the first sign of confrontation.


    Howard, seeking a straightforward answer, finally asked Nora, "Tell me the truth, Nora. Are you really prepared to defend Oungria Kindom to the death?"


    His eyes fixed intently on Nora''s.


    Nora closed her eyes, unable to meet Howard''s gaze.


    She paused on the third step, which wasn''t quite level with the ground, and remained there, unable to continue her descent.


    When she eventually reopened her eyes, Howard discerned from her expression that she had made a difficult decision.


    Nora''s response was clear: the Empire would protect its territories, but the extent of this protection depended entirely on the Empire''s priorities.


    The Empire belonged to its people, not to any particr feudal state.


    Almost at the same moment Nora answered, Howard turned away, his expression one of deep disappointment, and left.


    After Howard''s departure, Maximilian sighed quietly, thinking to himself: If Nora, the Empress, couldn''t even protect those she helped ascend to power, then her ability to protect other lords of the Empire was even more questionable. Was she truly capable of bearing the weight of the Empire''s responsibilities?


    Maximilian began to harbor doubts about Nora''s leadership.


    Riding away, Howard said to Resarite, who had apanied him, "She refused. Her stance is to still wait and see how the war unfolds. Ha, perhaps it will be the same as before, dragging on for three months without engaging in battle, then simply withdrawing."


    Resarite suggested, "Your Majesty, I rmend visiting Phrus Kingdom. Its ruler, King Frederick, bears the title of Emperor and is known to be a formidable leader. If we can secure an assurance of independence from Phrus Kingdom, Ond Kingdom will have to think twice before attacking us."


    Howard agreed and set off for Kenisburg, the capital of Phrus Kingdom, with Resarite.


    Along the way, Howard shared in detail the events of the past days.


    Resarite, after listening, couldn''t stopughing, remarking, "Nora, if she wasn''t almost an old friend, I''d have given her a piece of my mind. To think that she, once a mere secretary, has be the Empress of the Empire, I don''t even know what to say."


    Howard, speechless, was surprised to see such magnanimity in Resarite.


    Upon reaching Kenisburg, Howard met with Frederick, a man hailed as a great Emperor.


    He exuded an aura of majesty and iron resolve.


    Frederick, upon understanding Howard''s purpose, immediately agreed to his request, dering, "Rest assured. If the Empire won''t intervene, Phrus Kingdom will. I shall uphold the glory of the Empire!"


    Howard was overjoyed at thismitment.


    Upon Howard''s return to Oungria Kindom, Catherine greeted him, asking, "How did your journey go? What did Nora say?"


    Howard replied, "Nora was unreliable. I turned to Frederick instead, and he has promised that Phrus Kingdom will protect Oungria Kindom."


    Catherine, puzzled, said, "Phrus Kingdom? Is that the former Brandenburg Duchy? Wasn''t he just a regr elector? If the Emperor can''t protect you, how can he?"


    Howard responded, "Ah, you need to keep up with the news more. Who told you that the Emperor is necessarily the strongest in the Empire? I believe, in terms of warfare, Phrus Kingdom might actually be the most formidable among the imperial princes."


    Catherine, covering her mouth with her hand, eximed, "Howard, you seem to have changed so much on this trip."


    As Howard handed his scarf to a maid and entered the pce, he inquired of Bosiden, "How is the immigration project in the New World progressing?"


    Bosiden bowed slightly, replying, "Everything is proceeding smoothly, Your Majesty. We received news three days ago that the immigration has beenpleted."


    Howard beamed with joy, "Excellent."


    Servants entered in two lines, carrying cheese and goat milk.


    Howard paused briefly and said, "Bing a king doesn''t mean we can be extravagant. My visit to the Empire opened my eyes to those truly ancient noble families. Luxury can''t bring ussting opulence. Only frugality can lead to enduring prosperity."


    Catherine gave a wry smile, "What''s happened to you? What did you see in the Empire?"


    Then, directing the servants to leave with the food and drinks, she added, "Why not enjoy the good days we have?"


    Howard, avoiding an argument, turned to Bosiden and asked, "Tell me, if I want to expand our territory, whom should we wage war against now?"


    Bosiden suggested that the Pisa merchant state, having recently withdrawn from the Venice-led trade alliance, presented a significant opportunity for a victorious campaign.


    Howard, finding merit in Bosiden''s advice, dered war on Pisa two dayster.


    The campaign proceeded smoothly, and within a month of the war''smencement, Pisa fell.


    After the victory, Howard instructed Bosiden to stabilize the mood among the popce in the newly conquered areas.


    "If the people face any hardships, use our funds to address them.


    Don''t be stingy with the money we''ve earned from the New World; spend it on the people."


    Bosiden thought to himself that this would make things much easier and bowed, saying, "I''ll see to it immediately."


    Later, Howard summoned Vettel and inquired about the status of several specialty projects nned earlier.


    Vettel reported, "The apple orchards are thriving, and the apples are being purchased by merchant caravans. m meat remains a delicacy, and pearls have brought us substantial profits."


    Howard nodded silently, prompting Vettel to muster the courage to ask, "Your Majesty, why the sudden interest in these old ventures today?"


    Noticing a subtle change in Vettel''s expression, he added, "Your Majesty, all those industriesbined are just a drop in the bucket. Apart from pearls, which asionally serve as export goods, the other two hardly seem significant anymore. We have grown much stronger, and our daily profits are immense. Surely, Your Majesty, we needn''t focus on such minor matters anymore?"


    Just as Howard was about to inquire about the specifics of the pearl trade, Catherine interjected, expressing her fondness for pearls and revealing that she had been exclusively enjoying the procured pearls.


    She stood tall with a hint of contrition in her posture, yet seemed unwilling topletely abandon her pride.


    Howard, after a moment''s thought, didn''t say much and simply waved his hand to acknowledge her statement.


    Catherine, pleased, said, "You''re always the kindest to me, Howard. My sisters also adore the pearls, and I''ve gifted them a few. They all praise your generosity."


    Howard nodded in acknowledgment.


    After lunch, he stood alone in front of an expensive ss window, gazing into the distance.


    This ss, produced in Bohemia, came from a country with a high output of ss and was among the first in the continent to master the craft.


    The pane was colorless, just a in transparent ss that Howard used for windows.


    Catherine embraced Howard softly asking, "What are you thinking about? You''ve been so preupied since returning from the Empire."


    Howard then shared with Catherine his observations and thoughts from his time in the Empire.


    Catherine seemed tock empathy for his perspective, instead romanticizing the luxurious and noble lifestyle of the Empire''s aristocrats, expressing a desire for such extravagance.


    Howard turned around, staring at Catherine in shock, his expression rigid.


    "Are you joking with me? I just spoke of the excessive luxury in the Empire, and now you''re singing its praises?"


    Catherine, startled by his reaction, quickly imed she was only joking.


    But deep down, she harbored a desire to adorn herself beautifully, preferring the morevish and splendid, the better.


    Disheartened, Howard left the pce and sought out Boshni to share his troubles.


    Boshni remarked, "She''s too concerned with appearances. Last time I wanted to meet you, she said my etiquette wasn''t up to standard and wouldn''t let me in."


    Howard asked, "What kind of queen do you think she will be?"


    Boshni replied sarcastically, "What does she need to be? She''s already a queen who indulges in extravagance and is indifferent to the people''s suffering. Ask themoners; who has a good opinion of her?"


    Filled with self-reproach, Howard said, "It''s my fault for not guiding her properly."


    Boshni countered, "You can''t me yourself. Her education has always been about pursuing wealth and power."


    He suggested that Howard should go to the streets himself to see and ask the people''s opinion.


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Howard knew he had to address it.


    Since returning from the Empire, his distaste for excessive luxury had grown significantly.


    He understood that such opulence wouldn''t help Oungria Kindom in its struggle against Ond Kingdom.


    Borrowing a set of ordinary clothes from Boshni, Howard disguised himself as amon merchant and ventured onto the streets.

 Chapter 339 339-The Extravagant Queen

    Chapter 339 339-The Extravagant Queen


    ??In the capital of Oungria Kindom, Pist, the culture differed somewhat from the traditional territories of the Empire, but fortunately, thenguage was not too dissimr.


    Howard, having studied it briefly, could understand the basics of what the local people said.


    Approaching an elderly man selling y pots, Howard inquired, "What do you think of the queen?"


    The old man eyed Howard warily and asked, "Why do you want to know?"


    Howard simply replied, "Just asking."


    The old man huffed, "She''s fine."


    Howard, sensing a discrepancy between the old man''s words and his demeanor, pressed on, "Really fine?"


    The man red at Howard and retorted, "I''m here to sell y pots. Are you buying or not? If not, get lost!"


    Howard, to ease the tension, bought a y pot, and the old man''s attitude softened.


    Continuing the conversation, Howard learned that recently, during the blooming of Oungria Kindom''s national flower, the queen, who was fond of flowers, had requisitioned all the flowers meant for sale by local merchants without paying for them.


    "It was strong-arm requisitioning," the old manined.


    "These were goods we merchants had bought. Not paying for what she took is just outrageous."


    Howard wondered aloud, "If the queen likes flowers, why didn''t she just buy a few from the market? Why take so many?"


    The old man replied irritably, "How should I know? How can wemoners understand the thoughts of such high and mighty figures? I just don''t like her."


    Acknowledging the man''s point, Howard said, "The queen will pay for the flowers soon. Tell the merchants to wait a little longer."


    The old man was skeptical.


    Howard next visited a cksmith''s shop, where several charred-looking objects were disyed outside.


    They appeared to be swords or spears, but all were ckened and seemed substandard.


    He inquired about the queen again, but the cksmith didn''t have much to say on the matter.


    Howard nodded and left.


    Afterwards, Howard spoke with manymoners and came to a conclusion: Catherine often requisitioned the people''s daily items, decorative pieces, and borate jewelry, but she seemed indifferent towards weapons and bulk goods.


    This oue was still within Howard''s tolerance.


    Returning to the pce, Howard instructed Vettel to distribute the owed money to the people for the goods Catherine had taken.


    Vettel vaguelymented that the people had given those items voluntarily.


    Enraged, Howard scolded Vettel, who replied with a sense of grievance, "Paying them back now is pointless; the queen will just umte more debtster."


    Howard, grabbing Vettel by the cor, demanded, "Whose orders do you follow, mine or hers?"


    Vettel replied, "Yours, of course, Your Majesty, but I have to carry out the queen''smands too. If this cycle continues, with her ruing debts and you repaying them, it''s problematic."


    "First, the treasury will run out of money. Second, it''s a waste of time for us to go back and forth, checking and distributing money to each citizen individually. It''s treating the symptoms, not the cause."


    "So, what do you suggest we do?" Howard asked.


    Vettel hesitated, starting to speak several times before holding back.


    With a raised voice, Howard pressed, "Speak up, you''re the Minister of Finance!"


    Vettel fell silent for a long time, struggling with his response.


    Finally, Vettel suggested, "Your Majesty, perhaps it''s best if you speak to the queen personally. I''ve tried advising her, but she scolded me and threatened to have you dismiss me. I got scared and didn''t dare to persist. But surely, Your Majesty, you have the courage to speak up. Perhaps if you exin, she might understand the need for frugality."


    Following this advice, Howard spoke with Catherine about his concerns.


    She agreed to be more economical in the future.


    Meanwhile, Margaret was preparing for a long adventure, telling Howard not to miss her too much.


    Howard asked, "What about yournds?"


    Margaret responded, "I don''t want them anymore, you can have them back."


    Howard tried to persuade her, but Margaret, having purchased a substantial amount of high-quality weapons, armor, and bows, gathered a group of people and formed an adventure troupe.


    Howard watched enviously as Margaret embarked on her quest for dreams aboard arge armed warship docked at Lagusa Port, feeling trapped by his throne.


    He didn''t ask where her adventure would take her, understanding that the thrill of explorationy in its unpredictability.


    However,ter, Margaret''s father approached Howard, iming hernds as her next of kin.


    But Howard had two reasons for denying this request.


    Firstly, Margaret''s father was not his vassal, and transferring thends to him would mean losing two territories from Howard''s governance.


    Secondly, Margaret had explicitly returned thends to Howard himself, not intending for her father to inherit them.


    Therefore, based on these reasons, Howard declined Margaret''s father''s request.


    Margaret''s father, raising his voice outside the door, eximed, "What are you doing, Howard? Trying to seize my rights by force? My daughter''s belongings are mine by right! Since she has left, it is only proper that I inherit her possessions!"


    Hearing this, Howard coldly remarked to Anna, who was seated nearby, "It has always been children who inherit from their parents, not the other way around."


    Anna chuckled and said, "Actually, it does happen, especially in the noble world."


    Being a member of the Valuva family''s Katerina branch, Anna was more knowledgeable about the history of nobility than Howard.


    She exined that some kings grant titles andnds to their young children as a sign of affection.


    Howard, quick-witted, grasped the gist of Anna''s exnation and stopped her from borating further.


    Changing the subject, he asked, "What do you suggest we do then? Margaret was quite clear before she left that she was returning hernds to me personally."


    Anna replied, "I know Margaret, and I respect her wishes. Since she herself said thends are to be returned to you, you should keep them. With the current internal and external challenges, if we give away thesends, we might not be able to withstand Ond Kingdom. The state has its needs; let her father bear it for now."


    Howard found Anna''s reasoning sound and in line with his own thoughts, apuding her suggestion.


    He then asked Gn to persuade Margaret''s father to leave.


    However, Margaret''s father was adamant, dering he wouldn''t leave unless he was killed on the spot.


    Howard found himself in a difficult position and shared his true thoughts with Margaret''s father, but the man failed to understand.


    He obstinately said, "What do I care about your national grudges? I just want my rightful inheritance! If your kingdom falls, it''s none of my concern. I can just as well serve under an Ond Kingdom lord!"


    The first part of his statement, Howard could tolerate; he could slowly reason or negotiate, and if it really came down to it, granting thend wouldn''t be a problem.


    However, thetter part was uneptable to Howard.


    In the face of such a clear-cut moral issue, the man''s willingness to serve the enemy, Ond Kingdom, revealed his true character.


    Since he wasn''t a good person, Howard felt he didn''t need to be treated with kindness.


    Drawing his sword, Howard spoke with a cold and fierce tone, "Don''t push me."


    Seeing Howard''s serious demeanor, the man, realizing the threat was real, wiped the sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief and sheepishly left.


    He said he would leave his daughter''snds in the capable hands of King Howard, trusting that such a wise ruler would not mistreat his family.


    He would await his daughter''s return.


    In that moment, Howard had indeed felt a brief urge to kill, but he knew it was wrong.


    No matter the circumstances, murder was not justified.


    He sheathed his sword, covering his face with his hand, reproaching himself for his momentary rage and impulsiveness.


    He realized that in dealing with ignorant individuals, education was the key, not harsh punishment.


    And in legal disputes, the solutiony in sitting down for a proper discussion, not in coercive tactics.


    With a sigh, Howard walked back to his desk and sat down in hisfortable leather chair.


    He said to Anna, "Tell Bosiden to meet with Margaret''s father. Let him know that I am willing to let him inherit all of Margaret''s territories."


    Anna, in disbelief, responded, "Howard, what are you thinking? If you give away thend today, Ond Kingdom will see your weakness ande to attack you tomorrow. What will you do then?"


    Howard, looking downcast, replied, "Don''t worry about it too much. By the rules, thesends indeed should be inherited by him. After all, Margaret didn''t sign any documents, and I don''t have the authority to arbitrarily cancel or alter the rights of inheritance. Since that''s the case, let''s proceed ording to the rules."

 Chapter 340 340-The Murder

    Chapter 340 340-The Murder


    ??mming her hand down on the office desk, Anna''s voice resonated through the room.


    Her hand, a striking contrast of pallor against the dark wood, was adorned with slender, aesthetically pleasing fingers.


    Howard, gazing at her hand, drifted into a trance as Anna spoke, "Howard, being the good guy just doesn''t cut it. When your enemies are ruthless in their pursuits against you, you''re only diminishing your own strength."


    Anna showed ack of understanding, but upon Howard''s insistence, she agreed to take action.


    After she left, Howard turned to Gn and asked, "Do you understand me?"


    Gn''s face twitched slightly on the left side before returning to normal, replying, "Your Majesty, thend is yours tomand."


    Howard sighed, his mind wandering to Margaret, envying her carefree spirit.


    Half a monthter, all the transfer formalities werepleted.


    Margaret''s father, leveraging his daughter''s departure, had acquirednd over ten times the size of his own, ascending to the rank of a duke.


    Standing atop the castle walls, the newly appointed duke was filled with a sense of triumph, unaware of the conspiracy brewing against him.


    Howard was indeed a kind-hearted person, reluctant to stray from the knowledge found in books or to neglect the obligationsid down by the nobility.


    In this matter, he fulfilled his noble duties with utmost responsibility.


    In his everyday dealings, however, Howard consciously tried to delegate power to the people, a practice not typically favored by the nobility.


    Discussing how Howard''s vassals perceived him would reveal a different story; indeed, Howard was a noble who often found himself at a disadvantage, seldom reaping the benefits of his status.


    However, Howard couldn''t possibly be aware of or control every thought and action of his subordinates.


    Military Minister Resarite and Duke Anna, driven by their respective ambitions and ideologies, conspired together to orchestrate the assassination of Margaret''s father.


    This act, ignoble and treacherous, once again brought the independent duchy under Howard''s dominion.


    The deedmitted by Resarite and Anna was utterly disgraceful, something that would utterly tarnish their reputations if ever brought to light.


    Yet, they proceeded with their n.


    The assassin they dispatched was of a caliber befitting a duchy, a meticulously selected ace in the art of murder.


    The assassination was executed with a chilling precision; a blend of deception, disturbance, and escape.


    Under the watchful eyes of many, Margaret''s father met his end in a manner akin to a drunken man tumbling from the castle walls, a scene that left onlookers baffled and without exnation.


    However, the members of the study group, adhering to their tradition, were inclined to investigate such malevolent deeds.


    These schrs, enthusiasts of learning and proponents of positivity, had a deep aversion to all things evil.


    Thus, one night, a group of teachers robed in red approached the gates of Howard''s pce.


    Upon meeting these educators and perusing the investigative report they presented, Howard''s demeanor underwent a startling transformation.


    His initialposure and eagerness to learn gave way to shock and bewilderment, which soon turned to anger and a profound sense of disappointment.


    Howard had the urge to throw the report to the ground in a gesture of emotional release, as bitter as the taste of coptis.


    However, Howard held immense respect for the just authors of the report.


    It was meticulous and irrefutable, with both eyewitness and material evidence, including the confession of the guard who had been bribed to open the castle gates for the assassin.


    The report left no stone unturned, no question unanswered.


    Suppressing his emotions, Howard, with trembling hands, returned the investigative report to a teacher who was d in a red robe with a purple lining, a symbol of his distinguished status among his peers.


    "I trust your investigation," Howard said solemnly.


    "This tragedy urred under my reign, and I bear an inescapable responsibility. I am a man devoted to learning, a lover of positive energy. It baffles me why my vassals wouldmit such an atrocity on my behalf."


    As he spoke, to his own surprise, tears began streaming down Howard''s face.


    Initially, he had thought the study group was there to rmend some renowned teacher''s annotations or simr academic matters.


    Instead, he found himself emotionally overwhelmed by the revtions in the report, leading him to weep uncontrobly.


    Howard''s grief was profound, far surpassing the sorrow of losing Margaret''s territory.


    Land is external, but the human heart resides within.


    Above thend live the people, and within the heart lies one''s true self.


    The teacher in the red robe with the purple inner garment, evidently the highest in rank among the group, steadied Howard as he nearly stumbled, offeringforting words.


    "We have thoroughly investigated and found that you, our king, were indeed unaware of this incident. The nobility''s world is fraught with corruption, a fact we educators are well aware of. Do not grieve excessively, Your Majesty. Our leader still holds you in high regard, acknowledging that you are different from other nobles, possessing a vision of greater good."


    Howard, struggling with his emotions, asked, "What should I do now? If theymitted these crimes for my sake, then it is I who should make amends."


    The teacher spoke gently, "Your Majesty, do not burden yourself with excessive guilt. Our grasp of the situation aligns with what is just and right. Listen to me, this matter does not concern you directly. Do not resist the truth for the sake of benevolence, nor should you entertain the thought of bearing the me for others. Each action must be ounted for independently; whoevermits a misdeed must face the consequences."


    Howard was deeply saddened.


    The death of Margaret''s father weighed heavily on him, leaving him uncertain about how to exin this to Margaret.


    Even if she were to return, how could either of them dare to share smiles andughter as before? Even if they did not be enemies, the ease of their conversation was forever lost.


    Resarite and Anna, both initial chief ministers of the same rank as Margaret, were now central figures in this tragedy.


    If the principle of ''life for a life'' were to be applied, then both Resarite and Anna would face death.


    Was Howard prepared to lose three key ministers in one stroke?


    He was at a loss.


    Catherine, awakened by the noise outside, rose to find Howard missing from her side.


    Following the sound, she stumbled upon the gathering of teachers confronting Howard.


    Initially, Catherine thought they hade to discuss educational matters, but she quickly sensed something was amiss.


    Gently embracing Howard''s head, Catherine conversed with the teachers.


    After a brief exchange, they mutually agreed to rest within the pce for the night and resume their discussion the next day.


    The next day, Howard, somewhat revitalized yet harboring a deep-seated pessimism, concluded his discussion with the teachers.


    Without any notable resolution, he firmly instructed, "Go and find Resarite and Anna. Let them face the punishment for the crimes they havemitted."


    Catherine, in a rush of concern, urged the teachers not to take Howard''s words to heart, suggesting he spoke in the heat of the moment.


    On the fifth day, a decree from the empire arrived, astonishingly announcing that the Emperor had pardoned both Resarite and Howard for their involvement.


    The promation was met with a chorus of hisses from the teachers, revealing their disapproval.


    It turned out that Catherine had secretly contacted Nora''s people, enlisting Nora''s help to extricate Howard from this predicament.


    Subsequently, Catherine presented the teachers with a substantial sum of money.


    After some deliberation, they decided to let the matter rest and departed from Howard''s pce.


    Howard, for his part, remained mostly silent, disying a hint of dissatisfaction or perhaps sarcasm.


    It appeared to him that the study group, which he had regarded with respect, was swayed by money.


    Moreover, Catherine and Nora, seemingly at odds, had unexpectedly established a secretive channel ofmunication unbeknownst to him.


    Later, Howard sought out Resarite and Anna in person.


    He confronted them, and then told them: Even though the study group has chosen not to pursue your ountability, be aware that I know of the sins you havemitted.


    I do not insist on your deaths, but from this day forward, I never want to see either of you again.


    On a rainy night, Howard, cloaked in a gray mantle, knocked on Resarite''s door.


    Upon hearing Howard''s words, Resarite set aside his historical tome and said, "Howard, aren''t you meddling too much? Let''s speak inly. Yes, I admit, I did hire someone tomit murder. But what concern is that of yours?"


    Howard gazed coldly at Resarite, politely refusing the roasted tbread offered by Resarite''s wife.


    Seated opposite Resarite, under the terrified gaze of Resarite''s son Cotler, Howard shook his head wearily and waved his hand dismissively.


    "Resarite, spare me those words. I know, the affairs among vassals aren''t for a lord to meddle in. I, too, have been reading history these past days, about the war between Fran Kingdom and Ing Empire, the tales of factional assassinations. But what does that prove? Others'' wrongdoings are their own, our integrity is ours."

 Chapter 341 341-Dispose

    Chapter 341 341-Dispose


    ??Resarite''s wife attempted to interject on her husband''s behalf, but Howard interrupted her, "Please, be still. I want to hear what Resarite himself has to say."


    The fire in the hearth zed more fiercely, the crackling and popping of the burning wood filling the room, punctuated by the snapping of twigs.


    The atmosphere in the hall mirrored the intensity of Howard''s interrogation of Resarite, growing increasingly heated and impassioned.


    Seeking to change the subject, Resarite showed Howard the cover of the book he had been reading and said, "Before you arrived, I was engrossed in ''300 Warriors of Onsen Pass.'' Do you know how the ancient Bada City-State withstood the massive imperial army? The situation is quite akin to the current crisis facing our Oungria Kingdom, a topic worthy of exploration."


    "Forgive my impudence, Howard, but remember, you and I rose from Yami Vige together," Resarite began.


    "I could have waged a personal war against Duke Vancouver long ago, seeking revenge for past wrongs. Yet, I refrained. I realized that we are at a critical juncture for the survival of Oungria Kingdom, and I suppressed my vengeful urges."


    "So, Howard, I urge you to stay calm. You wouldn''t want Ond Kingdom''s iron hoof trampling over Oungria Kindom''s soil, would you?"


    Howard offered a resigned smile, void of any humor, and responded, "Resarite, you have always been eloquent. I sometimes wonder if you''d have made significant contributions as a foreign minister. But, my friend, since you mention our bond that started in Yami Vige, let me ask you: didn''t your friendship with Margaret also begin there?"


    Howard''s words thundered just as a p of thunder shook the sky, startling Resarite''s wife and causing her fork to tter to the ground.


    Cotler bent down to retrieve it for his mother, but in returning, he bumped his head against the table with a loud thud.


    Unfazed, Resarite retorted, "I did not send anyone to kill her."


    Howard, locking eyes with Resarite, stated deliberately, "But you did kill her father."


    Cotler, feeling unwell, excused himself from the hall.


    Resarite''s wife remained silent, her gaze fixed on the tableden with unfinished meals.


    Resarite rose steadily, his silhouette against the flickering mes of the hearth casting a giant-like shadow that made Howard, seated across from him, unconsciously grip the royal ring-sword at his left side.


    Resarite walked over to a cupboard, took out a pipe, and began to light tobo.


    "Howard, this is something called tobo," he said.


    "Let''s not stray from the topic," Howard replied firmly.


    Resarite sat back down, crossing his legs and puffing on his pipe.


    This was a side of Resarite that Howard had never seen before.


    The Resarite he knew was always upright, his every move and posture reminiscent of a disciplined officer.


    Resarite drew a puff from the pipe, his face expressing a moment of indulgence, clearly enjoying the smoke.


    Howard rxed his grip on the sword.


    Resarite spoke, "Howard, I know that by doing this, I can never face Margaret again. But I don''t regret my actions. To consolidate the nation''s unity, it was necessary to eliminate the parasites who care only for their personal gains, disregarding the well-being of the country. If you wish to pass judgment on me, do so."


    "But remember, even your sovereign, the Emperor of the Empire, and Empress Nora have pardoned both Anna and me. I don''t believe you need to make any further judgment."


    Howard faced a difficult decision.


    He looked at Resarite and said, "Since you admit that you cannot face Margaret after what you''ve done, I feel the same. I don''t wish to see you again. I want you to relinquish yournds and noble title, either surrendering them all to your son Cotler. He is an upright man. If he reces you, I will consider the matter closed and pursue it no further."


    Resarite''s body shook violently, swayingically, a disy that was both ludicrous and pitiful.


    He had never anticipated such a verdict.


    Conventionally, a lord does not meddle in the personal affairs of his vassals.


    Even if two vassals harbor deep-seated hatred towards each other, culminating in a duel of honor, the lord typically remains silent.


    Suddenly, Resarite''s wife fell to her knees beside Howard, weeping and pleading for mercy for her husband.


    Howard, however, was unmoved, perceiving her cries as nothing more than a wolf in sheep''s clothing feigning sorrow.


    Descending the stairs, Howard encountered Cotler, who was trembling in a corner, eavesdropping.


    Howard patted Cotler''s shoulder, advising him, "You should learn to be more mature. Never let evil tempt you. Be just and kind. I hope you take pride not in your title of nobility, but rather, let your title take pride in you."


    Leaving the duke''s castle, Howard stepped out into the rain, which had intensified.


    He then made his way to Anna''s domain and confronted her.


    The process was much the same, with simr evidence and counter-questions.


    Anna, too, was bewildered and found Howard''s severe punishment method absurd.


    Only when Howard made it clear he was not joking did Anna ept the reality.


    Dressed in red, Anna''s attire starkly contrasted with the red robes of the teachers who had visited Howard earlier.


    Her dress seemed forged from blood, an unsettling sight for Howard.


    He did not hesitate to express his difort with her choice of apparel.


    Anna challenged, "We are warrior nobles, isn''t our rule established on the bloodshed of our enemies?"


    Howard chuckled softly, sipping the fragrant pan-fried milk tea served by Anna''s knight squire.


    "Anna, Resarite has a son. He can pass on his authority to his son even if he avoids me. But what about you? You''re not even married; to whom will you entrust yournds?"


    "If you understand my predicament, then why punish me at all?" Anna retorted.


    Howardughed lightly, a peculiar emotion in his voice, "The study group might havee for money, the Emperor''s edict might have been for worldly benefits. But I, I am here for myself. What did I say thest time I met Margaret''s father? I said the most important thing for each of us is our own conscience."


    "Even if the study group doesn''t care, even if the Emperor doesn''t care, I do. I don''t want to see you again. Anna, think quickly about your sessor, about who will inherit your title andnds. Margaret left because she didn''t think things through, just uttered a few light words without establishing legal provisions. That''s what ultimately led to this turmoil."


    Unable to hold back, Anna burst into tears.


    Her knight squire, a woman of haughty demeanor, addressed Howard, "Your Majesty, may I speak?"


    Howard gestured for her to continue.


    "Mydy, the Duchess, merely made an inadvertent mistake, leading to this disaster. Other nations turn a blind eye to such assassinations. Why must Your Majesty concern yourself with it? I''ve been reading a book these past few days."


    Howard gave a wry smile, "You''ve read a book too? What book is that?"


    Anna''s knight squire spoke, "It''s a book by Sharas from Ing Empire, titled ''Mike.'' Mike was a king who killed his friend out of jealousy and fear. Unbeknownst to him, his friend wasn''t dead and eventually returned. Despite his efforts, Mike ended up dying, abandoned by everyone."


    Howard tapped the arm of the sofa and retorted, "Do you think I haven''t read that book? Mike wasn''t born a king; he usurped the throne by assassinating the old king. Mike''s downfall was his own doing, so was it not just that he lost his kingship in the end?"


    The knight squire replied, "The reason I bring up this book is to illustrate to Your Majesty that the departure of a loyal friend can weaken a king''s power. Even if thend remains the same, if the sessor noblecks loyalty, the troops they can muster will be fewer. Consequently, the number of soldiers at the king''s call will diminish. Your Majesty, please consider not taking actions that might harm your own interests."


    Howard remained unswayed.


    "Enough, no matter what you say, how can I overlook the sinsmitted right under my nose? The decay of a dynasty begins with its royal family. The corruption of a nation starts with its nobility. If I don''t punish such clear evidence of wrongdoing today, how am I to govern this country in the future? How can I expect the people to respect my rule?"


    Howard spoke to Anna in a steady tone, "Think about it, to whom do you n to pass your title andnds?"


    Internally, Howard pondered: Anna, unmarried and childless, with the Valuva family now separate from the Katerina family, would likely bequeath her title andnds to her siblings, following the line of session.


    Suddenly, Anna embraced Howard, her head turned to the left, her right cheek pressed against his chest.


    "What if we marry?" she whispered. "Then our children could inherit my title andnds, wouldn''t that be good?"

 Chapter 342 342-Conspiracy

    Chapter 342 342-Conspiracy


    ??"Why would you say that?" Howard asked, perplexed.


    Anna gently pushed back, distancing herself enough to look into Howard''s eyes.


    "Because I love you, Howard. You must know of my feelings. I was just too slow back then, and Catherine got to you first. I had been preparing to confess my feelings to you. I''ve always wanted to marry you."


    Howard''s face flushed slightly, but firmly grasping Anna''s arms, he dered, "Anna, you know that''s impossible."


    Anna shook her head, tears streaming from her eyes.


    "My lord Duke..." Her knight squire, too, began to cry, dabbing her eyes with a handkerchief.


    Suddenly, Anna fell to her knees, crawling forward until she reached Howard''s feet, where she clung to his legs, refusing to let go.


    Howard was not heartless.


    His chest heaved with a tumult of emotions, a feeling unique and unsettling.


    Ultimately, Howard rejected Anna''s affections, granting her a week to reflect.


    A weekter, Resarite and Anna arrived in Pist to formally transfer their titles andnds.


    Resarite passed his title to his son, Cotler, while Anna chose her sister, Ness, as her sessor.


    Ness was a woman with bright,rge eyes, her hair soft and flowing, fingers adorned with delicate La¨¦, her figure slender.


    Her response to Howard''s friendly smile was one of awkwardness.


    Ness already possessed her ownnds, modest yet picturesque, nestled by mountains and water.


    Resarite advised his son to serve Howard well.


    Anna, dressed in a charming attire of pink pleats, exuded an allure Howard had never seen in her before.


    The Anna he knew was always distant, even cold.


    Yet today, she presented herself in a pink dress and skirt, ck stockings, ck high heels, and a pink Renonia-style hat, a sight Howard had never witnessed, offering him a perception of Anna he had never experienced.


    Ness was a kind-hearted person, or rather, someone who did not prioritize her own interests.


    Facing her sister''s significant life decision, she exhibited a spirit of concession, support, and even encouragement.


    Standing aside, Ness remarked, "Oh, my sister looks so beautiful today. Any nobleman who marries her will be truly fortunate."


    This was Ness''s way of helping her sister win over Howard''s heart.


    Anna nced at her sister with gratitude and then deliberately presented herself gracefully before Howard.


    Howard, noticing this, took a deep breath and pretended not to see.


    Anna edged closer to Howard and whispered, "If you think I''ve been too brash in the past, not as gentle as Catherine, I can change my personality and my style of dressing. I just hope you, the man I love, would give me a chance."


    Howard looked at Anna and replied, "I have always respected you. Our rtionship can be that of superior and subordinate, friends, or evenrades-in-arms."


    Anna wanted to say more, but Howard was no longer inclined to listen.


    With a sigh, acknowledging the reality of the situation, Howard waved his hand and turned his back on Anna and Ness.


    "Bosiden, ensure Anna and Nessplete the transfer," he instructed.


    The Chancellor Bosiden approached, bowing slightly to Anna as a gesture of apology, and then with an uplifted voice, he officiated the ceremony.


    As the ceremony concluded, Anna, like Resarite, became amoner.


    Henceforth, barring any unforeseen circumstances, Anna and Resarite would no longer have the opportunity to see Howard.


    Conversely, Howard, too, unless circumstances dictated otherwise, would likely never again find the time or asion to meet them.


    A weekter, Howard met with a group of teachers from the study group.


    He shared with them the details of his recent decisions.


    Although they felt that Howard''s actions were risky for the broader situation of the continent, deep down, both in their hearts and ording to their schrly texts, they believed Howard had acted correctly.


    Several teachers even self-deprecatingly admitted that they had initially thought Howard was just another corrupt, worldly noble.


    That''s why they hadn''t insisted on Howard taking any particr action, simply consulting with Catherine and resolving the issue with a donation from Oungria Kingdom.


    But they hadn''t expected Howard to demonstrate such high moral awareness.


    It was as if, while others hid and shunned responsibility, Howard had boldly stepped forward in an empty space, a rare andmendable act in a world driven by material desires.


    This deepened the teachers'' appreciation for Howard.


    They assured him they would ry the entirety of these events to their spiritual leader, who they believed would likely recognize andmend Howard for his actions.


    Another week passed, and the special spiritual leader awarded Howard with a certificate.


    The document contained the leader''s praise and affirmation of Howard''s personal integrity.


    In addition, Howard received severalrge chests of gold as a reward.


    ...


    Three or four dayster, Howard found himself in a mist-filled mountain ravine.


    Having lost Resarite and Anna, a subtle sense of mncholy lingered in him, prompting him to seek sce in the distraction of hunting.


    Amidst the fog, Howard discerned three hunched figures.


    Their voices were unmistakably female, piercing yet slightly hoarse.


    As the wind shifted, Howard caught a peculiar scent and approached.


    The three stooped old witches stared at him with eyes that could only be described as malevolent.


    It''s hard to define what makes eyes appear wicked, but there was no doubt in Howard''s mind upon encountering their gaze.


    Howard was at a loss for words.


    Recently, grappling with guilt, he found himself inclined towards seeking danger, undoubtedly a perilous mindset.


    The witches spoke at length, but Howard paid little heed to their words.


    After listening, he retraced his steps, resisting the sinister temptation and not lingering to inspect the contents of the boiling cauldron.


    Temptation is ever-present, in various forms and ces.


    But the best way to confront it is to turn back.


    Without questioning, without pondering, the bravest decision is to return the way you came.


    Emerging from the mist-enshrouded ravine, Howard approached an area with sparse, tall, and dense patches of grass.


    There, he overheard a conversation in thenguage of Ond Kingdom.


    Stealthily, he concealed himself in the grass to eavesdrop.


    Howard, renowned for his intelligence and quick learning, had mastered the intricacies of high noble etiquette with ease.


    In just a year, he had be proficient in both Oungria Kindom and Ond Kingdomnguages, understanding and engaging in basic dialogues.


    His sess was not solely reliant on his vassals.


    Crouching down, Howard listened intently.


    The voices belonged to two men, mature and deep, carrying a hint of menace.


    One said to the other, "They''re taking so long. Why haven''t theye yet?"


    The other replied, "Don''t know. Maybe the guy''s cautious, probably needs more convincing."


    The first man chuckled, "Heh, as long as he listens, he''ll eventually fall for it.


    It''s not about how much he hears, but whether he listens at all."


    The second man agreed, "Haha, then let''s just wait here."


    The first continued, "Once he listens to them and drinks that so-called ''power-giving'' soup, he''ll lose all his strength. Haha, what ''magical power soup'' ¨C it''s nothing but amon broth of beef and mutton,ced with a potion that weakens the body and mind."


    Howard''s heart pounded fiercely as he listened.


    The conversation eerily mirrored the encounter he had just experienced with the three witches.


    The second man sneered, "Heh, let''s hope he doesn''t catch on. But honestly, I believe no one in a position of power can resist the temptation of gaining extraordinary strength! We could''ve just used poison directly, no need for such borate schemes."


    Howard realized they were in cahoots with the witches.


    Sure enough, after a while, the three witches met up with the two men.


    They reported that Howard was too resolute, had not fallen for their trap, and had refused to drink.


    In a fit of rage, the two men from Ond Kingdom slew the witches, cursing them as useless.


    At that moment, Howard stood up and confronted them, "What are you doing? Killing people of Oungria Kindom within its borders, do you have no regard for me, the King of Oungria Kindom?"


    The men, upon closer inspection of Howard''s attire, seemed to believe his identity to some extent.


    One pretended to surrender, offering to defend himself in court, while the other waited for Howard to approach before suddenly drawing a curved de in an attempt to kill him.


    Howard was not surprised at all.


    To him, such a level of conspiracy was elementary.


    Howard, with a feigned move, used his scabbard to block the curved sword.


    In a swift motion, he flipped his left hand upward, making the scabbard whirl elegantly in the air.


    Then, swiftly drawing the royal ring sword with his right hand, he lunged forward, driving the de into the body of an Ond Kingdom soldier.


    Another enemy, picking up a de to strike Howard, met the same fate.


    The disparity in theirbat abilities was stark and undeniable.


    The encounter hardly posed any challenge to Howard.

 Chapter 343 343-Deception

    Chapter 343 343-Deception


    ??Initially, Howard considered searching the fallen soldiers of Ond Kingdom for any clues or evidence.


    However, he quickly dismissed the idea, reasoning that it was unnecessary.


    After all, a confrontation between Ond Kingdom and Oungria Kingdom seemed inevitable.


    Whether he found additional evidence or not seemed hardly consequential.


    Even if he had proof, who would he present it to? Would they even listen? Who would be the judge?


    Three old witches, two Ond Kingdom soldiers - it didn''t really make a difference.


    Thus, without taking further action, Howard returned to Pist.


    In the pce, Catherine tenderly stroked Howard''s hair, her voice filled with affection, "I was worried you might be utterly disheartened after such an ordeal."


    "I''m not that fragile," Howard responded.


    Bosiden reported, "After Resarite left, we''ve been unable to settle on a new Minister of War. Consequently, the training of the recruits has stalled."


    Howard replied, "For now, let Boshni and Kaido lead the troops in their drills. In due time, I''ll bring forth a suitable candidate for the position of Minister of War."


    Bosiden nced at Kaido, who was nearby, and added, "Actually, I believe Lord Kaido himself could very well fulfill the role of Minister of War."


    Kaido beamed, "Heh, I always knew you were a sharp one, Bosiden. Howard, Your sister is also quite keen on the idea of me assuming that position."


    Howard pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed, "The role of Minister of War is not to be taken lightly. Let me give it some more thought."


    Though Howard''s words were diplomatic, his thoughts were clear: he would never appoint Kaido as his Minister of War.


    He held scarcely any admiration for Kaido''s abilities.


    After all, Kaido was a nobleman who had once been embarrassingly kidnapped in his own fiefdom by Gn, his knight squire at the time.


    Such an incident was a stark testament to Kaido''s ineptitude.


    How could one who failed to manage his own subordinates be trusted tomand an entire army?


    Upon hearing Howard''s nomittal response, Kaido''s face remained cheerfully oblivious.


    He was already nning to have his wife speak favorably of him to Howard, naively believing that would secure his appointment as the Minister of War.


    Howard then proceeded to the grand Budapest Pist Hotel and requested the presence of its manager, Caesaris.


    Upon Caesaris'' arrival, Howard issued an order: to keep an eye out for any guests knowledgeable in military affairs.


    Should such an individual be identified, Caesaris was to waive their day''s food and drink charges and refer them to Howard.


    Caesaris agreed without hesitation.


    "Boss, if Ond Kingdom really does attack, none of us here will be spared. I support you," Caesaris affirmed.


    Subsequently, Howard, apanied by Catherine, journeyed to her father''s domain.


    After a period of travel by boat and horseback, they arrived to meet Catherine''s father.


    Howard exchanged courteous greetings with his father-inw, who received them with great delight.


    Without much dy, Howard broached the main subject, inquiring if his father-inw had anypetent warfighters.


    The older man, pinching the whiskers at the edge of his lips, replied cunningly, "What do you take me for? You have the vastnds of Oungria Kingdom to scour, and yet youe to my tiny territory seeking warriors?"


    Howard chuckled softly, taking his father-inw''s hand and leading him into the grand hall, "Let''s go inside and discuss this further."


    At the evening banquet, Howard addressed his father-inw, "I recall the naval admiral you rmended to mest time. He has been excellent, significantly contributing to the migration efforts to the New World. I must start by thanking you. This led me to believe that you might have connections to such talented individuals."


    His father-inw burst into heartyughter, "Ah, haha! What makes you think I have a rolodex of talent? Your words sound as if good and bad men wear their identities on their faces, quite absurd indeed."


    Catherine, smiling with a sparkle in her eyes, interjected on Howard''s behalf, "Father, please assist Howard. Look at how capable he is; he rose from an underestimated knight to a baron, then an earl, and now, he stands as the sovereign of a nation. Knowing your nature, wouldn''t you want to seize this opportunity for a strong alliance?"


    Her father chuckled cunningly, Catherine having hit the nail on the head regarding his thoughts.


    Without further ado, he summoned a servant and whispered a few words into his ear.


    The voice was soft, and he even covered his ear with his hand, resembling a child guarding a secret.


    Howard couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Do you really need to be this cautious around me, father-in-


    After a while, the servant returned, apanied by a handsome man named Raelen, a native of Fran Kingdom.


    He was fond of artillery tactics and held a particr interest in firearms.


    However, during Howard''s inquiry, it became apparent that Raelen was almost clueless about infantry formations, such as phnxes and pike squares.


    Howard was left pondering and undecided.


    Catherine inquired of Howard, "What do you think of him?"


    Mindful of Raelen''s presence, Howard cautiously responded, "He possesses profound insights into artillery. However, artillery is expensive. The cost for a single artillery unit is equivalent to outfitting an entire troop of musketeers."


    Raelen interjected, "My lord, whether you upgrade now orter, it''s inevitable. If you hold back now, you might face greater losses in a future battle."


    Howard, visibly torn, replied, "I acknowledge your view that artillery will increasingly be crucial, but I believe we shouldn''t overly neglect infantry and cavalry. I had previously halted cavalry recruitment, but recently, I resumed their training."


    Raelen offered, "My lord, you might not be aware, but in Toren, a new type of cannon has been developed. The creator of this cannon was initially funded by the Duke of Burgundy to develop innovative artillery."


    "However, following the Duke''s death and the extinction of his lineage, the inheritance passed to the Fran Kingdom and the Empire. Subsequently, the inventor lost his funding and innovative artillery."


    "However, following the Duke''s death and the extinction of his continued his research privately. Recently, it''s been rumored that he has sessfully developed a new type of cannon, something called a ''mortar''."


    At this, Howard''s eyes flickered with interest, "How much steel is required to construct one of these cannons?"


    Raelen replied, "My lord, don''t just think about the cost. This mortar is worth five bronze cannons in terms ofbat capability. It''s not evenparable."


    Howard drew a sharp breath, "So in terms of cost, does one new cannon equate to five old ones?"


    "No, my lord, it''s not that expensive. A new one costs twice as much as an old one, but itsbat effectiveness is five times greater."


    Nodding, Howard acknowledged, "Hmm, that sounds like a cost-effective deal. Could you connect me with this Toren cannon maker? I am interested in acquiring some of these mortars."


    The banquet that day went off splendidly.


    Catherine''s father even arranged for a circus troupe to perform, featuring lions jumping through ming hoops, which drew apuse from everyone present.


    Subsequently, Howard instructed Vettel to make both overt and covert inquiries about Raelen and the mortar manufacturer in Toren.


    The objective was to determine the actual effectiveness and price of the mortar.


    Howard had it clearly in mind: if Raelen swindled him in this matter, he would at most offer Raelen the position of an army lieutenant general, not a full general.


    ...


    A monthter, Vettel reported back with unsettling news.


    Raelen had not gone to Toren at all.


    Instead, he had boarded a ship to Renonia, sailed through the Gibtier Strait, then headed north.


    He passed the western seas of Fran Kingdom, through the Ing Strait, and eventually fled to another city.


    In other words, Raelen had absconded with the money.


    Hearing this, Howard''s anger red.


    He mmed his fist onto the table, producing a resounding thud, and eximed, "Swindler!"


    Howard summoned Portia and said, "My chief of espionage, I need you to find Raelen and recover the money I gave him for the cannons."


    Portia kneeled and bowed, asking, "What if he refuses to return the money?"


    Howard pursed his lips and replied, "I wouldn''t wish it so, but if he goes too far, you know what must be done.


    Remember, you are the chief of espionage.


    Consider why I am passing this task from Vettel to you.


    If you understand the reason, then you''ll know what to do."


    A cold gleam shed in Portia''s eyes as he said, "Yes, I will ensure he receives the punishment he deserves."


    Vettel, unable to hold back, interjected, "Your Majesty, I have no objections to yourmand. However, I''m puzzled. Why do you refrain from taking the life of Margaret''s father, who treated you poorly, yet you''re willing to be harsh with Raelen?"


    Howard replied without hesitation, "The two are different. One is a rtive of my friend, and the other is a mere acquaintance, a stranger. Naturally, I would treat them differently. Moreover, Raelen is not only more distant from me than Margaret''s father but has alsomitted the crime of fraud."

 Chapter 344 344-Repelling a Formidable Foe

    Chapter 344 344-Repelling a Formidable Foe


    ??"Margaret''s father hasn''tmitted any crime," Howard exined.


    "He''s merely demanding what''s rightfully his ording to thews of nobility. The two situations are entirely different."


    Vettel pondered this for a moment and conceded that Howard had a point.


    Portia eventually located Raelen.


    When Raelen refused to return the money, Portia, following his orders, killed him.


    The incident with Raelen was starkly straightforward and unambiguous.


    Portia discovered several hidden locations Raelen had noted in coded messages, recovering most of the procurement funds.


    Raelen, with only a superficial knowledge of cryptography, was no match for a professional spy like Portia.


    The riddles he set up were practically signposts leading Portia to his secrets.


    Following Howard''s prior instructions, Portia returned the money to Luka.


    Then, taking a detour, he personally headed to Toren in the southern part of Fran Kingdom.


    Several spies were already in ce around Toren, ready to search for any sign of the new artillery invention upon Portia''s arrival.


    Once Portia reached Toren, a thorough investigation began.


    They questioned vigers, pub owners, and wandering bards, but no evidence of new artillery was found.


    An elderly man, his hairpletely white, informed Portia that Torencked anyrge military factories.


    Even if there were talks of developing new equipment, the ce simply didn''t have the necessary infrastructure.


    Upon learning this, Howard felt a tinge of disappointment, saying, "I thought Raelen was so convincing, almost believed that new artillery had indeed been developed."


    At that time, Catherine''s father was in the royal pce of Oungria Kingdom''s capital.


    He said to Howard, "Son-inw, Raelen is nothing but a swindler, and I, too, was deceived by him."


    Catherine gave her father a look, silently urging him to speak less.


    Feeling slightly disheartened, Howard asked Portia, "If there''s nothing in Toren, are there any other ces where these new-style cannons might be produced?"


    Portia confirmed that there was no such news.


    Howard suspected as much; if there had been room for improvement in bronze cannons, inventors would have already made advancements.


    Still, he habitually instructed Portia to search other regions of Fran Kingdom.


    Surprisingly, half a monthter, Portia actually found the inventor of the mortar.


    It turned out the inventor was not in Toren, but in Orn.


    The name ''mortar'' was coined by this individual, who had gained some fame in Fran Kingdom.


    Raelen had exploited this, altering the location and adding false information to deceive Howard for money.


    Truth mixed with lies is always the hardest to discern.


    Upon learning this, Howard sent Vettel to negotiate the price and eventually acquired thirty of these new mortars.


    The testing conducted on the outskirts of Pist was impressive.


    A yearter, Ond Kingdom officially dered war on Oungria Kindom.


    Howard met the enemy head-on.


    Rolf, Edward, the Governors of Mn and Venice brought troops to assist Howard.


    Phrus responded ostentatiously, mobilizing a vast number of soldiers to demonstrate its might.


    Ond Kingdom had presumed that Howard would not dare to engage in war and thus anticipated no support for Oungria Kindom, boldly deploying their forces.


    However, they had not foreseen the heightened attention and concern for Oungria Kindom on the continent under Howard''s influence and reputation.


    After the war began, Ond Kingdom initially seized several border provinces of Oungria Kindom.


    They aimed to swiftly break through the fortifications and systematically annihte Oungria Kindom''s army to ease their pressure.


    However, Howard was astute and didn''t give Ond Kingdom any opportunity to exploit.


    The allied forces advanced in an organized manner, methodically recapturing the lost territories of Oungria Kindom beforeunching an offensive on the homnd of Ond Kingdom.


    Throughout this campaign, there were multiple instances where Phrus attempted to assert dominance.


    Phrus contended that the imperial emissaries sent down by the Empire should notmand them; rather, Phrus considered itself the legitimate sessor of the Empire.


    However, Howard had no intention of handing over the reins of his war to either the Empire or Phrus.


    Eventually, he introduced a man named Neplon to everyone.


    Neplon was a resident of Cursy Ind, located southeast of Provence when observed on a map.


    Renoniay directly to the north of Cursy.


    Naturally, the allied forces were reluctant to entrust militarymand to someone whocked any significant reputation.


    But as Neplon began to share his perspective on the war, he gradually garnered the attention and favor of eminent military leaders like Emperor Frederick.


    A person endorsed by Frederick himself undoubtedly left a profound impression on everyone.


    Then Howard spoke up, "First, on behalf of the people of Oungria Kindom, I wish to express our gratitude to all for your military support. Given the urgency of the war situation, I will be brief. This man Neplon was discovered by the manager of my Budopist Hotel. Despite hisck of wealth and subsisting on the cheapest food at the hotel, his demeanor is impable, and he carries himself with dignity. I trust him and I hope you will entrust him with themand of our forces for coordinated efforts."


    Following various degrees of concessions from different nations, and with Phrus taking the lead, Neplon was appointed as the suprememander.


    Under Neplon''s direction, the infantry, cavalry, and artillery were all strategically positioned and mobilized.


    Several of Ond Kingdom''s cavalry assaults were repelled without sess.


    After breaking through several of Ond Kingdom''s military fortresses, Constantinople Castle fell after a year-long siege.


    However, due to Ond Kingdom''s strong naval presence at the other end of Constantinople Castle, the allied forces took a lengthy detour.


    Howard, Frederick, and Nora, who hade to support, led their troops northward and then down from the northeast, capturing three of Ond Kingdom''s military fortresses.


    Eventually, internal rebellion plunged Ond Kingdom into multi-front warfare, leading them to propose surrender three monthster.


    Nora firmly told Howard, "That''s enough. I came to protect the Empire''s territory, not to aid your territorial conquests. Since they''re willing to surrender, you should ept it quickly." However, Howard believed it was a rare opportunity not to be missed.


    Frederick, with augh, told Howard, "Haha, the Ond Kingdom Empire wasn''t built on empty words. This rare chance shouldn''t be squandered. Continue the fight, but remember, Phrus must receive a share of Ond Kingdom''s bordends after the war."


    Howard readily agreed.


    But others did not share this view.


    Edward negotiated peace with Ond Kingdom''s Harry, securing cash and annual war reparations before withdrawing from the conflict.


    Mn and Rolf followed suit.


    Nora also retreated.


    At this juncture, only Howard and Frederick remainedmitted to the war alliance.


    The withdrawal of other allied forces led to a significant disparity in troop strength.


    Howard, feeling the pressure, urgently contacted Bosiden to inquire if Harry''s previous terms were still on the table.


    To Howard''s dismay, Harry refused, now unwilling to offer even an unconditional peace.


    It was evident that Ond Kingdom''s desire to conquer Oungria Kindom was relentless, and their strategic decisions could shift with any change in the winds of war.


    Frederickughed heartily, "Useless cowards, all of them, exiting the war prematurely. And the enemy, they change faces faster than one can turn the pages of a book. One moment they bow in defeat, the next they stand tall in defiance."


    Thus, Howard and Frederick continued the war.


    The demand for material distribution was enormous.


    Howard''s father-inw, though not directly engaged inbat, also exerted efforts in logistical support.


    The war, affected by the fluctuating numbers on both sides, gradually turned into a protracted tug-of-war.


    Initially, Ond Kingdom dared not reim lost territory from the west, but seeing several enemies withdraw, they cautiously ventured out.


    They recaptured the sparsely manned Constantinople Castle from the west and reupied lost ground.


    Replenishing fortress garrisons was a slow process; fortresses breached during the war were more vulnerable to subsequent attacks.


    This drawn-out battle began to wear on Howard.


    However, with Frederick''s military acumen and seizing every opportunity, they fought tenaciously.


    At the end of the war, despite the challenges, they achievedmendable victories.


    Oungria Kindom''s territory expanded significantly eastward, acquiring five areas, while Phrus gained six territories in the south.


    Besides the territorial gains, the massive war reparations brought substantial wealth to both Howard and Frederick.


    As was customary after the war, rewards were distributed.


    Howard bestowed Neplon with an earldom and elevated both Boshni and Portia to the rank of dukes.


    The already distinguished trio of Bosiden, Vettel, and Alonso received several baronies as their reward.


    Howard suddenly realized how fortunate Alonso was.


    Upon reflection, he hadn''t actually achieved any notable feats throughout the journey.


    It was only because Resarite had rmended Alonso along with Bosiden and Vettel to Howard early on, creating an impression that the three were inseparable, that Alonso had attained his current status.

 Chapter 345 345-The Minister of War

    Chapter 345 345-The Minister of War


    ??In the realms of diplomacy and military affairs, Alonso seemed barelypetent.


    He was neither adept at scheming nor particrly inclined towards schrly pursuits.


    Alonso appeared to be an average individual, ensnared between two more talented personas.


    However, Howard always harbored a belief in Resarite''s judgment, feeling that anyone rmended by Resarite must possess unique qualities.


    He saw potential in Alonso.


    Howard shared these thoughts with Boshni,ughing as he said, "That young fellow Alonso always seems so at ease. While others are busy from dawn till dusk, he spends his days leisurely fishing and hunting. Yet, whenever there are rewards to be handed out, he is never left out."


    Boshni responded with a smile, "He seems like a simple man, which I quite like."


    Howard, puzzled, asked, "Oh? You like him?"


    Boshni admitted it, and upon Howard''s encouragement, Alonso and Boshni got married, sharing their territories after the union.


    Boshni, far from being naive, quickly adapted to her new status as a noble.


    In a few years, she transformed from a wide-eyed girl who spoke to Howard of fairy tales to a martial noble akin to Anna.


    This transformation of Boshni led Howard to some reflections and considerations.


    While certain aspects of Boshni had changed, others remained constant.


    She continued to be a staunch supporter of the cavalry,manding thergest cavalry force among all the vassals, well-equipped and formidable.


    Howard inquired Vettel why Boshni suddenly became so affluent.


    Vettel exined that apart from Yami Vige, Boshni had been extracting considerable resources from hernds with remarkable intensity.


    Howard''s face stiffened slightly, expecting a more favorable response but instead encountering a mundane and heavy answer.


    "She''s a duchess now, isn''t she? Hernds are not insignificant. There must be quite a few within her domain who are discontented. What if they unite and rebel against her?" he questioned.


    Vettel replied, "Boshni has elevated many vigers and their rtives from Yami Vige to the nobility. Now, a significant number of vigers from Yami Vige hold noble titles."


    Howard, somewhat perplexed, asked, "What do you mean? Are you saying there''s a whole vige of knighted nobility?"


    "Not to that extent," Vettel exined.


    "It''s more along the lines of knight squires or various minor official positions. But she did confer an earldom on her father and three baronies on her brother. Essentially, the majority within her ducal territory are her people. Thus, any sporadic rebels are swiftly dealt with and pose no threat to her."


    After a moment of contemtion, Howard realized theplexity of such a feat and said to Vettel, "What about the original earls, barons, and knights? There are only so many noble titles avable in a given territory. Without vacancies, even if one wanted to, inserting new nobles would be impossible."


    Vettel borated further, and Howard listened intently.


    Howard then posed additional questions, to which Vettel responded.


    Finally, Howard, ncing at a vase illuminated by the setting sun, remarked, "Since she has a knack for governing, let her be."


    With that, Howard retired to his bedroom and soon fell asleep on the sofa.


    Several hourster, he was awakened by the head maid and proceeded to the dining room for dinner.


    Catherine inquired why Howard appeared so listless.


    Howard exined that the recent war with the Ond Kingdom had drained him, and now he yearned for a period of restful repose.


    After dinner, he yed with his dog for a while, took a bath, and then retired to bed.


    The next morning, Howard rose early while Catherine was still deep in slumber.


    He dressed and prepared his gear, sword in hand, and headed to the cold weapons training ground.


    There, he practiced with his sword for a while, gradually breaking into a sweat.


    As the sun rose and the pce slowly filled with the sounds of life, Howard''s secretary approached and greeted him.


    Howard, feeling an inexplicable sense of gloom within the pce walls, shared this feeling with his secretary.


    The secretary expressed contentment with the current state of affairs, to which Howardmented theck of vigor.


    The secretary, smiling, challenged him, "Your Majesty, have you considered your current role?"


    This prompted a slight ease in Howard''s worried expression as he acknowledged, "I am the king, with a kingdom in my hands."


    The secretary nodded affirmatively.


    Howard then spected, "Does this mean I have nowhere to progress, no retreat, and therefore, whether it''s myself or everyone in the court, we should just live each day as ites, settling intocency?"


    The secretary urged, "Your Majesty, don''t think like that. Isn''t it good to live well? We have repelled Ond Kingdom''s cavalry and even reimed much of our lost territory, reaching a peak in our power. Now is the time to rest."


    Howard exhaled deeply, his breath forming a mist in the cold air, a reminder of the deep winter they were in.


    Reflecting on his secretary''s words, Howard realized they echoed his own thoughts from dinner the previous evening.


    Finding no grounds for rebuttal, he simply requested that his breakfast be brought to the training ground, where he wished to dine.


    Some timeter, Howard, sitting on a bench and leaning against the granite walls of the castle, allowed himself a brief respite, gazing upwards.


    Servants soon arrived with his breakfast, a simple yet hearty fare of oatmeal, white bread, honey gathered from the forests of Oungria Kingdom, and cheese, either imported from Iliar Kingdom or locally produced in Oungria.


    Howard spent the morning at the training ground.


    Neplon, leading a troop of soldiers in exercises, captured Howard''s attention.


    For over a week, this routine continued, with Howard immersing himself in the martial activities of the grounds.


    Then came a visit from Charles, the King of Fran Kingdom.


    Charles had crafted numerous sleds for their entertainment.


    Together, they rode the sleds, pulled by robust, lively animals, reveling in the thrill of the ride.


    Howard remarked to Charles, "You always manage toe up with something new to amuse me."


    Charles responded with pride, "The people of my Fran Kingdom are indeed very ingenious!"


    This diversionsted a few days.


    During this period, Howard appointed Neplon as the Minister of War, a decision met with stark opposition from Bosiden and Vettel.


    Relying on their seniority and distinguished service, they expressed vehement dissatisfaction with Neplon''s appointment.


    Howard suggested that Neplon share his military strategies with them, but they found his tactics imusible and left the discussion midway, unconvinced.


    The situation furtherplicated when ndre approached Howard, hinting at the desire for her husband Kaido to be appointed as the Minister of War.


    This suggestion only fueled the discontent of Bosiden and Vettel.


    A feudal structure, whether small orrge, often resembles the ecological system of a forest, be it modest or vast.


    Just as in nature, where the absence of a predator like a lion leads to an overpoption of sheep, which then results in overgrazing and eventually a barrennd,cking new grass in the following seasons, the same delicate bnce holds true in feudal societies.


    The departure of Anna, Resarite, and Margaret, who were among the oldest and most seasoned vassals, created a power vacuum.


    This shift propelled Bosiden and Vettel to the forefront as the most senior vassals and influential figures under Howard.


    Should these two disagree, Howard''s unteral decisions would likely yield unsatisfactory results.


    While Howard could assert his authority and appoint Neplon as the Minister of War, doing so risked creating fissures in his reign.


    Therefore, Howard convened a voting session where dukes had two votes each and earls one, allowing nobles of earl status and above to cast their votes.


    The oue was Kaido''s appointment as the Minister of War.


    Neplon, expressing his dissatisfaction to Portia, went as far as to bluntly criticize Howard''s decision.


    However, Kaido and ndre were pleased, and the domestic factions quieted down, showing contentment with Howard''s leadership.


    Upon handing over the insignia of the Minister of War to Kaido, the newly appointed minister, buoyed with enthusiasm, admitted, "I always thought you were prejudiced against me, looking down on me. But now, I realize I was mistaken. Rest assured, I will train the troops diligently and won''t let you down!"


    Howard, without imposing any specific demands, simply responded with a smile.


    Kaido then respectfully took his leave.


    Seated to the side and listening intently, the King of Fran Kingdom, Charles, smiled at Howard and asked, "How about it, Howard? Are you getting used to it?"


    Howard retorted, "Used to what? This feeling of being manipted by powerful vassals?"


    Charles''s expression softened considerably, as if he had found a kindred spirit in Howard.


    He confided, "You''re right. It might be ufortable, but to be frank with you, I face simr struggles in my own kingdom. Take Duke Bretany, for instance. His provinces are along the coastal regions, boasting high trade volumes. He often flouts myws under the guise of these trade activities. Every time I issue an order to him, he threatens me with matters rted to trade nodes."

 Chapter 346 346-The Campaign

    Chapter 346 346-The Campaign


    ??Howard tapped his fingers on the table, retorting, "Don''t use your situation to describe mine. You might have had no choice but topromise, but things here haven''t gotten that bad. It''s merely that Neplon is new and not yet suited for rapid promotion. However, if I truly wished, I could still make the appointment."


    Charles chuckled, interpreting Howard''s words as a stubborn attempt to save face.


    However, this period of rtive calm was soon to end.


    The Ing Empire descended into chaos.


    With the death of Henry IV, Mary, whom Howard had once met near Munich, ascended the throne as the Queen of Ing Empire.


    Her rule was marked by bloodshed and cruelty, leaving the empire in turmoil.


    Mary, infamous for her numerous executions, earned the moniker "Bloody Mary."


    Under normal circumstances, this would have had no bearing on Oungria Kingdom.


    However, this time, it was Charles who desired to wage war against Ing Empire.


    He saw the empire''s internal strife and disarray as an opportune moment to reim the lost territories of Fran Kingdom.


    Howard agreed to Charles''s proposal.


    A monthter, Fran Kingdom dered war on Ing Empire.


    Howard, having signed an alliance treaty, joined forces with Fran Kingdom.


    In this campaign, Kaido was appointed as themander, with Neplon leading the left army and Cotlermanding the right.


    Howard, instead of leading the troops personally to Fran Kingdom, paid a visit to an inventor.


    For Howard, the greatest challenge in waging war against Ing Empirey in controlling the Ing Strait.


    While Ing Empire''snd forces were formidable, their naval strength was undeniably superior.


    Howard felt confident in oveing Ing Empire''s army, but before engaging theirnd forces stationed along the penins''s coast, he first needed to transport his troops across the sea to Ing Empire''s maind.


    Ing Empire, predictably, would not willingly relinquish control of the strait, passively watching the enemynd on their shores.


    Thus, victory in a naval battle over the Ing Strait was a prerequisite.


    Without a sessfulnding, Charles and Howard had no chance of upying Ing Empire''s territory.


    The task seemed straightforward ¨C ensure control of the strait.


    However, Howard was acutely aware of the immense difficulty innding on Ing Empire''s shores.


    Ing Empire, being wealthy, often equipped itself withrge, expensive warships that were costly to maintain but rarely used.


    Practically, apart from Westia Kingdom''s invincible armada, which could potentially match Ing Empire''s fleet in numbers, other nations stood little chance of defeating Ing Empire''s navy.


    Buildingrge warships took two to three years, and assembling a fleetposed entirely of such vessels required nearly a generation.


    Constructing ships hastily due to immediate needs was impractical due to time constraints.


    Howard was uncertain about the naval capabilities on Charles''s side.


    However, focusing on immigration and trade, Howard''s fleetprised two types of ships: guard ships, which were light vessels designed to protect trade, and transport ships, which possessed minimalbat capabilities and were solely for troop transport.


    In Howard''s view, the most challenging aspect of waging war against the Ing Empire was the control of the Ing Strait.


    The Empire''snd forces were formidable, yet their naval strength was far superior.


    Howard was confident in his ability to defeat Ing Empire''s army onnd, but before facing theirnd forces stationed along the penins''s coastline, he had to transport his soldiers across the sea to the Ing Empire''s maind.


    The Empire would never willingly cede control of the strait and passively watch the enemynd on their shores.


    Thus, winning a naval battle over the Ing Strait was essential.


    Without a sessfulnding, Howard and Charles had no chance of upying Ing Empire''s territory.


    The task appeared straightforward ¨C simply secure control of the strait.


    However, Howard was acutely aware of the immense difficulty innding on Ing Empire''s shores.


    The Empire was wealthy and often equipped itself with manyrge, expensive warships that were costly to maintain but rarely used.


    In reality, apart from the invincible armada of Westia Kingdom, which could potentially match Ing Empire''s fleet in numbers, other nations stood little chance of defeating Ing Empire''s navy.


    Constructingrge warships took two to three years, and assembling a fleetposed entirely of such vessels required nearly a generation.


    Constructing ships hastily due to immediate needs was impractical due to time constraints.


    Howard was uncertain about the naval capabilities on Charles''s side.


    However, focusing on immigration and trade, Howard''s fleetprised two types of ships: guard ships, which were light vessels designed to protect trade, and transport ships, which possessed minimalbat capabilities and were solely for troop transport.


    Howard, not present on the battlefield, couldn''t help but worry about Kaido''smand abilities.


    Absent from the front lines, his anxiety was slightly more pronounced.


    After meeting with a renowned inventor, he returned to the pce.


    Upon arriving back in Oungria Kingdom, he met with Kaido, who excitedly shared his bravery and demonstrated military prowess in the battles between Fran Kingdom and Ing Empire.


    Howard spoke favorably of Kaido, acknowledging his achievements.


    Soon after, ndre approached Howard again, praising Kaido, leaving Howard with little option but to agree and add a few words of affirmation.


    Then, Bosiden unexpectedly approached Howard with a proposition.


    "Your Majesty," he suggested, "with Fran Kingdom''s victory and Ing Empire''s weakened state, why don''t we seize all their bases in the New World?"


    Howard found the ideapelling and dered war on Ing Empire''s thirteen colonial settlements in the New World.


    Victorious, they would acquire all of Ing Empire''s bases in the New World.


    ...


    Howard, personally leading arge army, effortlessly won the first major battle, defeating an enemy force twice their size.


    During the lull as soldiers cleared the battlefield, Bosiden, brimming with excitement, eximed to Howard, "Your Majesty, in my opinion, you''ve already acquired seventy percent of Master Resarite''s skill."


    Howard, knowing this to be an overstatement, modestly replied, "Hardly so. Resarite''s military prowess was honed through countless battles. This was merely a stroke of luck on my part; I still have a long way to go."


    Nearby, Vettel popped open a bottle of Champagne, beaming with joy, "Your Majesty, do not undervalue yourself. Your strategic brilliance in this battle has earned the admiration of all ranks for your military genius."


    Howard responded with an obliging smile.


    He then noticed Ness, d in an all-ck armor, resembling a knight emerged from darkness.


    Approaching Ness, Howard remarked, "Your armor is quite interesting ¨C entirely ck."


    His intent was simply to familiarize himself with Ness, with whom he was not well-acquainted.


    However, Ness, showing resistance, frowned slightly upon removing her helmet and silently turned away, leaving Howard awkwardly standing.


    Alonso approached, advising Howard not to take offense at Ness''s behavior.


    Howard nodded in appreciation, "I understand, thank you, Alonso."


    The resounding sess of this battle enhanced Howard''s control and confidence in his militarymand.


    Initially, despite their silence, it was clear that the conscripted troops of Cotler and Ness did not coordinate wlessly with Howard.


    However, after Howard demonstrated his military capabilities, the response of Cotler and Ness''s conscripted troops to hismands became markedly more prompt and efficient.


    The Ing Empireunched a surprise attack on the Fran Kingdom, employing a new type of explosive.


    Through the efforts of their spies, they managed to detonate the explosives directly behind the doors of castles and fortresses, breaching several of them instantly.


    While some fortresses withstood longer, repeated attacks of this nature severelypromised both the morale of the defending troops and the physical integrity of the fortress gates.


    Charles, feeling the pressure, hurried to reinforce his defenses, prioritizing the protection of his own territories.


    Howard advised Charles to exercise caution.


    Charles verbally agreed, but his bold nature, coupled with the encouragement of his advisors, drove him to teach the Ing Empire a lesson in warfare, leading the valiant knights of Fran Kingdom into battle.


    Charles and William eventually shed in a fierce war.


    The knights of Fran Kingdom were indeed formidable, but the musketeers of Ing Empire disyed an unexpectedly high level of military proficiency.


    The role of the musketeer was not inherently elite.


    For those aspiring to join the military, the most coveted branch was undoubtedly the cavalry.


    They aspired to be as close to knights as possible, if not knights themselves.


    Consequently, the best talents were often drawn to the cavalry, leaving the musketeers, who were indistinguishable from light infantry except for their firearms, less attractive to top recruits.


    In fact, some lords viewed musketeers simply as peasants or light infantry with muskets, nothing more.


    However, following a series of reforms in Ing Empire, the status of the musketeer was firmly established.


    This newfound respect and improved training reflected in their performance on the battlefield, challenging the traditional dominance of the cavalry.

 Chapter 347 347-Defeat

    Chapter 347 347-Defeat


    ??As the reforms progressed, more and more people were drawn to the ranks of the musketeers, lured by the promise of better pay and subsidies.


    This investment now bore fruit.


    Ing Empire equipped its most skilled musketeers with specially crafted rifled muskets, transforming them into an elite unit of sharpshooters.


    Charles, caught off guard, witnessed many of his knights being unhorsed by bullets from unseen sources.


    The origin of these lethal shots remained a mystery to him.


    However, Charles, not being a distinguished military tactician, underestimated this challenge.


    His troopsunched a full-scale charge, with even the artillerymen beginning to move their cannons forward.


    Many soldiers of Fran Kingdom saw theirrades suddenly struck down by unseen bullets and never rise again, casting a shadow of terror over the ranks.


    Then, Duke William led his private heavy cavalry in a surprise nk attack from a side path.


    After withstanding the frontal assault of Ing Empire''s pikemen, the knights of Ing Empire decimated numerous soldiers of Fran Kingdom.


    Charles''s defeat was swift.


    The retreat was initiated by a nobleman in white, whom Charles did not recognize.


    Disoriented, Charles shouted at the man in white, "Who are you? Are you Duke men or Marquis Garon? Why don''t I know you? Are you one of my vassals?"


    The man in white nced at Charles with a meaningful look but ignored his questions, continuing tomand the retreat of Fran Kingdom''s troops in fluent Fran Kingdomnguage.


    The situation was baffling.


    The demoralized troops of Fran Kingdom, upon seeing the order for retreat issued by the man in white, didn''t bother to question his allegiance; their sole focus was escape.


    They knew that with a noble''smand to withdraw, they would likely avoid punishment.


    Among them was a knight of Fran Kingdom, embodying the spirit of chivalry.


    Filled with indignation at the copse on the battlefield, he rode his white steed, wielding a gold-trimmed heavynce, and charged towards the mysterious man in white.


    Adorned in heraldic armor emzoned with his family''s crest, the knight, confident in his skill honed through daily training, believed that his charge would spell the end for the man in white.


    However, as he neared his target, a sound stopped him in his tracks.


    It was too familiar ¨C the sound of a musket, asmon as the unsheathing of a sword.


    He was convinced that musket fire could not harm him.


    But then, a creeping weakness overtook him, and darkness clouded his vision as he fell from his horse.


    The knight had been shot down by an Ing Empire sniper hidden in the brush, rendered incapacitated.


    It was only at this moment that King Charles of Fran Kingdom realized the man in white, standing on a high ground of their own formation, speaking fluent Fran Kingdomnguage, was actually an Ing Empire agent.


    Or at the very least, a Fran Kingdom native turned spy for Ing Empire!


    Charles was utterly baffled, but the harsh reality taught him a brutal lesson at the hands of Ing Empire.


    Witnessing the battlefield''s copse, he had no choice but to issue a retreat for all his forces.


    After regrouping, he found that out of the troops he had led into battle, only four thousand remained, most of them wounded.


    Their bodies bore marks from sttered mud caused by exploding shells and injuries inflicted by cold steel.


    Unable to contain his emotions, Charles recalled the treacherous Ing Empire''s terrifying snipers and their cunning spies.


    He secluded himself in his tent, covering his head with a nket, and wept under it.


    This was his first humiliating cry since reaching adulthood.


    Outside the tent, people called for Charles.


    He emerged from under the nket, wiping away tears, andposed himself.


    As a king, he had to maintain his regal demeanor in front of his people.


    As he opened the tent, what awaited Charles was notfort or reports, but a cold, sharp spike!


    Caught off guard, Charles was pierced by the spike.


    He fell to the ground in excruciating pain, hands clutching his abdomen, his expression twisted in agony.


    As his consciousness began to fade, the day''s irony weighed heavily on him.


    His vision grew brighter even as the light in his eyes seemed to dim.


    In the moments before losing consciousness, Charles heard several furious roars filled with revenge and anger.


    His royal guards, enraged, ordered the soldiers to apprehend someone.


    It dawned on Charles that he had been assassinated.


    Fortunately, the royal physicians arrived in time, saving his life.


    Taking advantage of the chaos, the Ing Empireunched a frenzied campaign of conquest while the fate of Fran Kingdom''s suprememander, Charles, hung in uncertainty.


    Under the tacit approval of Duke Orn of Fran Kingdom, the wounded soldiers received medical attention, while the uninjured remained on standby in the outskirts.


    Five days psed before Charles finally opened his eyes.


    Hey in bed, covered with thick nkets, a fire burning steadily beside him, within the safety of the royal pce.


    A maid, witnessing Charles'' awakening, hurriedly, yet joyfully, informed the Queen of Fran Kingdom.


    The Queen suggested to Charles that he admit defeat, but he, unwilling to concede, attempted to rise and don his armor.


    The attempt was thwarted by unbearable pain, forcing him back onto the bed.


    The Queen, seeing his condition, spoke withpassion, "You need at least a month or two of recovery before you can think of fighting again. Don''t push yourself."


    Charles, clenching his fist in frustration, pounded the soft mattress.


    Meanwhile, Howard''s campaign was progressing smoothly.


    After several sieges and a victorious battle in a valley against hastily conscripted troops, theplete upation of the Nedn region by Howard''s forces seemed imminent.


    However, danger loomed as an assassin, hidden in a barrel cloaked in shadow, awaited Howard and Bosiden.


    As they approached, chatting andughing, the assassin sprung from his hiding,unching a cold and ruthless strike at Howard.


    But Howard, well-informed and tactically savvy, parried the attack with his sword, thanks to Portia''s warning and his own preparedness.


    Kaido''s loud cries alerted the mercenaries of the Briar Mercenary Group, who promptly arrived and eliminated the assassin.


    With a snort of disdain, Howard remarked, "Hmph, nothing but petty tricks and insignificant schemes."


    Kaido, still shaken, was speechless, his chest heaving with heavy breaths.


    Bosiden, concerned, advised Howard, "Your Majesty, continuing like this is too dangerous. Perhaps we should ept their peace terms and withdraw from the war."


    As Howard walked out of the wine cer, he replied calmly, "No rush."


    Bosiden, sweating, said anxiously, "Your Majesty, this is the third assassin this month. I underestimated Ing Empire''s strength. I never imagined their musketeers would be so formidable. Fran Kingdom is already faltering on the frontlines. We can''t keep going like this."


    Howard remained unswayed.


    Six or seven dayster, on a morning, an emissary from the empire arrived.


    Howard recognized the man as an old friend ¨C Prince Maximilian of the Empire, a powerful figure within the Habsburg family.


    Maximilian was far from foolish; he was widely recognized within the Habsburg family for his skill in managing imperial affairs.


    Maximilian conveyed the Imperial Empress''s message, urging King Howard of Oungria Kindom to negotiate peace with Ing Empire.


    The terms were to cease hostilities after acquiring all the territories of the Duchy of Nedn in Hagg region.


    Howard knew that the Empire and Fran Kingdom were not on good terms, and this was the Empire''s strategy to pull the rug from under Fran Kingdom, leaving them to face Ing Empire and the remaining Nedn territories alone, hoping for Fran Kingdom''s defeat.


    This cold and calcted move was very much in line with Nora''s shrewd style.


    Howard gazed at the face of the Imperial Prince, remaining silent, attempting to exert some pressure on the man.


    However, Maximilian, a person of significant authority and strong will, did not falter under Howard''s imposing stare.


    His eyes met Howard''s, neither aggressively confrontational nor shifting away in unease.


    Howard turned to Bosiden and inquired, "What do you think?"


    Bosiden believed that the King of Fran Kingdom, having ignored Howard''s advice and recklessly engaged in battle with the Ing Empire''s army, had brought defeat upon himself.


    He felt that it was perfectly reasonable for Howard to withdraw from the war now, and no one could justifiably me him.


    Howard gave a barely noticeable nod in response, then turned to Neplon, who stood nearby, and asked, "And what about you, Lord Neplon?"


    Neplon disagreed, stating, "If Ing Empire defeats Fran Kingdom, they will likely seize further territories of Fran Kingdom. This is an unjust act, and I believe a wise king would not allow such a thing to happen."

 Chapter 348 348-The Princes Ambition

    Chapter 348 348-The Prince''s Ambition


    ??Maximilian shook his head, addressing Neplon, "So, you''re Neplon, right? I''ve heard much about your renown."


    Neplon offered no response to the man.


    Observing this, Maximilian continued, "In truth, there has never been such a thing as the natural territory of the Fran Kingdom. Be it a duchy vast or a knight''s vige small, there''s never been a clear demarcation of ownership. You im thosends belong to Fran Kingdom, but I could just as easily dere them part of the Ing Empire. The matter is notplicated; it''s quite simple, really. I hope you''ll give it some thought."


    Neplon retorted, "People of the Ing Empire are wolves in sheep''s clothing, harboring ambitious designs."


    Maximilian replied, "And the people of Fran Kingdom are not necessarily the paragons of kindness and mercy."


    "You, speaking on behalf of the Empire, are inherently biased and not objective," Neplon used.


    Maximilian burst into heartyughter, "What a grand joke I''m hearing! Neplon, you, a Fran Kingdom native from Cursy Ind, dare to speak of objectivity in matters of war between the two nations?"


    Howard waved his hand, signaling both to cease their dispute.


    Kaido believed the war could still be waged.


    The prosperous cities in the Nedn region had provided the soldiers with ample spoils, buoying their morale significantly.


    Ness, with a sweep of his sleeve, dered, "Our journey thus far has been marked by rtively low casualties. Both in terms of morale and logistics, we are within reasonable limits. We should aim to seize further advantages."


    Bosiden red at Ness, questioning, "How long have you been with Lord Howard? Do you even have a ce to speak here?"


    Undeterred, Ness retorted, "I am the Duke of Sluvensk, a major noble in our nation. Why should I not have the right to speak?"


    Maximilian, with a drawn-out tone, addressed Howard, "Your Majesty, it seems your vassals are quite divided over the prospect of peace negotiations."


    Howard remained silent, his stern gaze speaking volumes.


    Maximilian understood that Howard would not act ording to Nora''s wishes.


    For Nora''s intentions extended far beyond merely ending the war.


    With a sigh, Maximilian revealed the full extent of Nora''s desires.


    It turned out that Nora''s ambition was not just for Howard to reap benefits and cease hostilities.


    She even harbored ns for Howard to transfer the Duchy of Hagg to her personally.


    This revtion silenced the previously argumentative assembly, who then turned to Maximilian with an almost amused expression, as if to suggest he was a fool for entertaining such thoughts.


    But Maximilian shrugged his shoulders, saying, "Don''t look at me like that. I would never make such a foolish decision. These are the wild and untamed decisions of Nora."


    Consequently, Howard rejected Maximilian''s proposal, stating, "When you return, tell Nora to learn what the essence of diplomacy is. Even if she truly desires Hagg, she shouldn''t reveal her hand so soon. These things must be approached gradually."


    Howard''s words carried a mix of official and personal advice, imparting diplomatic tactics to Nora.


    Maximilian nodded in agreement, "I tried to convey the same to her. But despite appearing astute, she''s utterly clueless about the other party''s negotiation limits. She is neither an outstanding monarch nor a remarkable imperial emperor. Shecks the ability to lead Habsburg to greater heights."


    A chilling atmosphere enveloped everyone present, touching the very core of their beings.


    Maximilian''s words were a stark disrespect towards the Empress.


    Bosiden seemed inclined to speak but, after a moment''s consideration, he restrained himself.


    Howard descended from his seat, addressing the Imperial Prince, "Aren''t you afraid that your words will reach Nora''s ears?"


    The Prince, a middle-aged man with significant influence in the Habsburg family, replied to Howard, "Let me be frank. There are many who support me, and Nora''s abdication is imminent. I have already witnessed and lost patience with her limited ability to govern. Abdicating the throne is her wisest choice."


    "As for you, King Howard of Oungria Kingdom, I am aware that Nora bestowed your crown upon you. However, Noracks true talent. Assisting us in overthrowing Nora''s rule will secure your ce in the future world."


    Ness, with his hand covering his mouth, mumbled indistinctly, "You''re audacious, daring to speak so bluntly."


    Maximilian, revealing his true shrewd nature, didn''t directly respond to thement.


    Instead, he ambiguously addressed Howard, "King of Oungria Kingdom, this is an opportunity for you to pledge loyalty to the new ruler, and for me to assess your allegiance to the Empire. Such a politicalndscape and opportunity will not arise again. If you wish to demonstrate your loyalty, the time is now."


    In his words, Maximilian showed no signs of weakness, instead, he seemed to be pressuring Howard.


    Even Ness found himself unable to see through Maximilian, wondering inwardly, "Could it be that he truly has secured substantial noble support, feeling confident about this rebellion?"


    Bosiden coughed twice, addressing Howard, "Your Majesty, Nora may not be an exceptional monarch. Perhaps her recement could be beneficial."


    Vettel said to Maximilian, "If we support you, then Guzz port must be open to our Oungria Kingdom''s merchants in the future."


    Maximilian agreed.


    Thus, Vettel lent his support to Maximilian.


    Neplon showed no interest in these discussions, his attention solely on the map of Fran Kingdom hanging in the center, pondering over tactics and strategies.


    Kaido, recalling some minor conflicts he had with Nora, also supported Maximilian.


    Ness questioned, "What does the changing of your emperor have to do with our Oungria Kingdom? What you choose to do is your affair, why involve us?"


    Maximilian, as if grasping Ness''s vulnerability, retorted, "Nora doesn''t hold Duke Edward in high regard. I can''t assure that she won''t dere war on him one day."


    Ness''s face paled; Duke Edward was her cousin.


    Ness, being Anna''s sister and a member of the Katerina family, a branch of the Valuva family, knew that if the Valuva family fell, so would the prestige of the Katerina family.


    Unsure if the Imperial Prince''s words were true or false, Ness dared not take the risk.


    Slowly, Ness said to Howard, "In that case, let''s remain observers. We won''t support, nor oppose."


    Howard cleared his throat, steadying his thoughts.


    He first instructed Maximilian to find a ce to settle, then they would discuss other matters.


    Meanwhile, the siege of Sava Castle in the Nedn region continued unabated.


    Catherine was not in the camp at this time, but if asked for her opinion, it was likely that she, harboring a strong dislike for Nora, would unhesitatingly agree.


    Howard summoned Boshni and discussed Nora''s situation, seeking her perspective.


    Boshni had attained her noble status after Nora had parted ways with Howard and had never worked alongside Nora.


    Boshni said to Howard, "Having be a king, the next step would be emperor, wouldn''t it? Am I right, Your Majesty?"


    Howard''s eyelids twitched, her words striking a chord in his heart.


    "Indeed," he admitted.


    Boshni continued, "Then, in that case, if Nora remains the emperor of the empire, would you choose to contend with her?"


    Howard replied, "Both morally and logically, I cannot."


    Boshni countered, "Nora is an obstacle in your path to ascendancy. To you, now a king, she stands as a barrier."


    Howard wanted to correct a few terms in Boshni''s statement but couldn''t find the right words that matched his sentiments.


    He remained silent.


    Seeing his reaction, Boshni understood.


    She knew Howard had long harbored ambitions towards the west, but hesitated due to his rtionship with Nora.


    If someone like Maximilian, who had little personal connection with Howard, became emperor, Howard would act without such reservations.


    She weighed her words carefully, then continued to Howard, "You initially defied many to support Nora against a powerful nation like Castile. As a result, she sessfully ascended to the position of the empire''s emperor, and your role in that was indisputable. Therefore, even after acquiring Oungria Kindom, you owe Nora nothing."


    "Now, since Nora is unable to stabilize the internal situation of the empire, you should respect this oue. If indeed she cannot manage the empire well, then having her return to your side as a secretary is a viable option. Your kingdom is like another home for Nora, a safe harbor.


    "If she suffers and tires outside, and if she fails, she can always return here. You will always wee her. That way, you owe nobody anything."


    Howard''s expression turned solemn as he made his decision.


    "Let''s wait and see. We won''t support anyone in this matter. If Nora can resolve it herself, then we will not interfere with the empire and will focus on resisting Ond Kingdom."


    "But if Maximilian seeds in ousting Nora and ascends to the throne, then we will also wee Nora''s return."

 Chapter 349 349-The Fall of the Empire

    Chapter 349 349-The Fall of the Empire


    ??Howard pondered further, harboring hopes that his friend Nora could either unify the empire or, at the very least, maintain significant prestige within it.


    However, the recent state of the empire, as understood through Portia, seemed fraught with negative incidents.


    For some reason, the empire seemed to be gued by more than its fair share of troubles.


    While minor disturbances might be inconsequential in other regions, in the empire, they seemed to escte into deeper issues.


    Howard was inclined to attribute these problems to the imperial throne itself, but Portia held a different view.


    The current state of the empire did not align with that of a thriving, rejuvenating emperor.


    Putting aside the future of the empire and focusing on Howard''s own situation, the recent victory over Ond Kingdom in the east had note easily.


    The war with Ond Kingdom was a challenge that Howard could not guarantee victory over.


    He dared not even covet the eastern Ond Kingdom, feeling almost as if he were facing a formidable enemy.


    Therefore, the inevitable conclusion was to expand westward into Oungria Kindom to strengthen his power.


    Heading west meant directly confronting the empire.


    Seizing imperialnds could potentially invite reprimand and demands for their return from the emperor.


    Just as Phrus viewed the empire, Howard now found the empire to be an impediment.


    To match the strength of Ond Kingdom in a direct confrontation, Oungria Kindom first needed to secure the empire''s periphery.


    The Tyro region, with its gold mines, became a strategic target.


    Consequently, Howard, burdened by a sense of indebtedness towards Nora, chose to feign ignorance of Maximilian''s deration of rebellion.


    Three dayster, early in the morning, Maximilian departed from the camp.


    He had not secured a promise of assistance from Howard, yet he was not angered.


    Bosiden, hoping to intimidate him, deliberately threatened to inform Nora of his ns for rebellion.


    However, Maximilian saw through Bosiden''s tactic, remarking, "Although you are an excellent diplomat, you have yet to reach the pinnacle of your craft." With that, Maximilian left.


    On the other side, Howard was deeply concerned about the situation of the empire and Nora herself.


    He pondered that if Nora did not abdicate peacefully but was instead involved in a war, or if she fled to Oungria Kindom with her loyal troops, he would have to intervene at least to ensure Nora''s personal safety.


    Consequently, Howard negotiated a truce with the governor of the Nedn region.


    He secured the Duchy of Hagg, thus gaining an exve in the northwest of the continent.


    Additionally, Howard forced the transfer of all the empire''s colonial bases in the New World from Nedn.


    Howard then turned his attention back to battling the people of Ing Empire.


    The war was long and arduous.


    William, a master of mobile warfare, innovated a running conscription method, assembling arge number of swift-footed soldiers.


    Howard divided his forces into three armies: one under Ness, one under Kaido, and one under Boshni.


    He tasked them with capturing unfortified locations, such as castles and defenseless viges and cities.


    Howard himself led the main force to retake the capital of Fran Kingdom.


    The capital had already fallen.


    The King and Queen of Fran Kingdom, along with others, had fled southwards, now near the border of Provence.


    The reserve forces of Fran Kingdom continued to replenish the wartime troops.


    With some time, they would again have a fully staffed, organized brigade.


    A monthter, turmoil erupted again within Ing Empire.


    Queen Mary, previously in power, was overthrown by the irate nobility and popce, and subsequently imprisoned in the dungeons.


    Her sister, Elizabeth, ascended to the throne.


    Mary harbored intense resentment towards Elizabeth, fueled by the bitterness of losing her crown to another.


    As previously discussed during a meeting between Mary and Howard, Mary had been a wless princess, the jewel in King Henry''s crown.


    William, a staunch supporter of Queen Mary, was infuriated that his absence on the battlefield had allowed the opposition to dethrone the queen he endorsed.


    Consequently, William abandoned the Fran Kingdom campaign and set off to return home.


    During this time, Howard and the generals of Fran Kingdom reimed all the territories previously upied by Ing Empire.


    Following this, internal issues surfaced within Ing Empire, but it seemed that William and Elizabeth reconciled.


    Elizabeth, a politically astute figure, managed to deal effectively with William, a powerful noble of the distinguished Honor family.


    However, the oue of the war had already been decided.


    With the ascension of the new queen, policies diametrically opposed to those of her sister were implemented.


    Regardless, Ing Empire conceded defeat in the war, and all territories that had been under its distant rule became part of Fran Kingdom.


    Ing Empire waspletely severed from the maind, transforming into an ind nation.


    The war hade to an end.


    Howard, with his troops, slowly returned to Oungria Kindom.


    ...


    Nora was eventually imprisoned following a pce coup.


    Through Howard''s stern negotiations, the new Emperor Maximilian released Nora in exchange for 150 gold coins.


    The Empire and Oungria Kindompletely fell out; three months after Nora''s release, the Empire demanded Howard return the crown of the Oungria Kindom to the Habsburgs.


    Howard, without hesitation, refused, leading the Empire to formally dere war on Oungria Kindom.


    Once the war began, Oungria Kindom''s campaign was overwhelmingly sessful, prating directly into the imperial capital and capturing Maximilian himself.


    Shortly thereafter, Howard received news of the Empire''s total surrender.


    Oungria Kindom annexed the eastern part of the Empire, extending its territory up to the original Bavaria region.


    Oungria Kindom''s power surged dramatically.


    Phrus challenged the Empire for the throne.


    Frederick bluntly stated, "The Habsburgs currentlyck the strength to protect the Empire. In such a case, it''s best to abdicate and let others lead."


    Maximilian, of course, refused, leading Phrus to threaten war against the Empire.


    However, mediation by Fran Kingdom and Ing Empire prevented immediate conflict.


    Fran Kingdom and Westia Kindom formed an alliance.


    The immensely powerful Westia Kindom, having resolved its diplomatic issues in the north, focused solely on exploring the New World.


    Many smaller nations and lords also waged wars against each other.


    The Empire had lost all its authority and was on the brink of vanishing from history.


    Bosiden once raised a simr issue at a tea party with Howard.


    Bosiden believed that once the Empire copsed or dissolved, it would never resurface.


    Kaido, Ness, Boshni, Neplon, and Vettel shared simr views.


    However, Howard, Alonso, and Cotler thought differently.


    Apart from Cotler, who expressed some dangerous opinions that greatly rmed Howard, the others'' views were within reasonable bounds.


    Howard believed that the framework of the Empire might indeed be dissolved, whether through the initiative of its internal members or under the coercion of external enemies.


    Yet, the grand idea and tradition of the continent''s various powers uniting under a single banner still persisted.


    He foresaw that even without the Empire, other frameworks would emerge.


    This perspective was something Neplon and others failed to grasp, but it was how Howard personally viewed the situation.


    Suddenly, Boshni asked Howard, "Do you think the nations in the former imperial region will join this so-called new framework?"


    Howard replied, "It''s hard to say."


    Boshni chuckled, then inquired further, "Lord Howard, would you be the one to deliver the final blow to the Empire?"


    Neplon, though engrossed in his tea, mmed his hand on the table upon hearing this, eximing, "We should act immediately! Such a cumbersome, continental welfare-


    detrimental, and peace-threatening nation must be utterly overthrown! I support Lord Howard in taking decisive action against the Empire and then actively dissolving this framework!"


    Since everyone was enjoying afternoon tea in an open-air garden, enveloped in a rxed and pleasant atmosphere, Neplon''s sudden outburst and dramatic words struck a somewhatical note amidst the serene setting.


    Kaido burst intoughter, and the others couldn''t help but join in, chuckling along.


    Although Neplon''s face reddened slightly, his resolve remained firm, and he showed no regret for speaking his mind.


    Regardless, the current Emperor of the Empire, Maximilian, seemed utterly incapable of halting the empire''s decline.


    Neither the Habsburgs, the Empire itself, nor the gold mines of Tyro offered a solution.


    Howard spected that if Maximilian faced another major health crisis, Phrus might seize the opportunity of a new emperor''s ascension to usurp the throne.


    In such a scenario, barring any extraordinary events, the imperial throne was destined to be lost.


    Howard possessed a remarkable quality, one that many rulers of nations aspired to.


    He never constrained their freedom, nor did he express a desire for them to disperse across various regions instead of converging in the capital.


    All these were their own thoughts and actions, free from any directive or influence from Howard.

 Chapter 350 350-Negotiations

    Chapter 350 350-Negotiations


    ??Perhaps it was Howard''s charismatic personality or his approach to matters, but he effectively maintained and continuously strengthened his rtionships with his direct vassals.


    During the afternoon tea gathering, Bosiden started with casual remarks about recent changes within the kingdom, followed by Vettel''s economic analysis.


    As the discussion unfolded, each person expressed their opinions in turn.


    Howard, keeping his own counsel, spoke less, allowing his vassals the freedom to discuss openly.


    Howard held the handle of his teacup, gently bringing the tea to his lips.


    Standing behind him was Nora.


    This member of the Habsburg family, who had been the empress of the empire for over a year, was now back at Howard''s side, thanks to his diplomatic efforts.


    Considering Nora''s previous role as a secretary, Howard had appointed her as an assistant to his existing secretary.


    Nora inquired if the tea was too hot, to which Howard replied that the temperature was just right.


    Time marched on, and half a monthter, a significant incident urred in the pce.


    ording to a maid, a secretary had been secretly taking golden and silver utensils from the pce, selling them for cash.


    This issue pertained to the integrity of the pce''s internal affairs.


    Catherine, the queen, personally investigated the matter and found the stolen items in a market within the Pni County, not far from Pist.


    All signs pointed to the secretary being responsible.


    Howard personally summoned the pce maids to inquire about the situation.


    Among these maids of the Oungria Kindom pce, aside from some who were recruitedter, the rest had been with Howard for a long time.


    Some of them were quite familiar with Howard.


    Under Howard''s direct questioning, the truth soon came to light.


    The whole affair had been orchestrated by Nora.


    Howard called Nora to him and said, "I have uncovered the truth. Due to your previous role as a court secretary, you are well-acquainted with many of the maids. Coupled with your undeniable management skills, you''ve established a high level of credibility among them. It was all your n. You are the real culprit."


    Nora initially wanted to argue, but considering her current reality, she chose not to and admitted, "Alright, since you''ve found out, I confess."


    Howard sighed, "What''s the hurry? The secretary who reced you has been faultless so far. It wouldn''t be right to rece her with you directly. But I''ve already considered it; sooner orter, I intended to promote you to a full-time position."


    After saying this, Howard seemed to sense the irony in his words.


    He nced at the pile of documents on his desk and said, "Nora, you failed in your struggle for power in the empire. Can you not bring those tactics into my court? You, who once were an empress, can''t you let go of a mere secretary position?"


    Nora suddenly burst into tears, the first time Howard had ever seen her cry.


    Afterward, Howard said nothing more; he just held Nora,forting her.


    Five dayster, Nora left Howard''s pce for the imperial capital Wis City, which Howard had conquered, to pacify the citizens.


    Howard believed that a former empress could still contribute significantly to the core city of Wis.


    Meanwhile, the secretary, feeling almost powerless over her subordinates and ashamed, resigned.


    Howard tried to retain her, assuring her that the fault wasn''t hers, as her opponent had been a former empress.


    However, she insisted on leaving, so Howard generously gave her ten gold coins.


    Truth be told, she hadn''t left much of an impression on Howard.


    Her work was too academic, often ineffective, failing to gain Howard''s favor.


    For someone like Howard, who dealt with a multitude of matters daily, he had even forgotten the secretary''s name.


    Howardy on the sofa, and Boshni brought a basket of persimmons for him, but he waved them off, not wanting to eat just then.


    Sometimeter, the Governor of Venice unexpectedly dered war on Oungria Kindom, a development that took Howard by surprise.


    Oungria Kindom responded decisively, swiftly capturing the major ports of the Venice region with three separate armies.


    In two months, Venice was rapidly defeated.


    Although the Venice Governor had hired numerous mercenaries, under the leadership of Howard''s newly appointed Military Minister Neplon, all dangers were averted.


    Howard, who had been at the forefront of every battle, still couldn''t understand why Venice had chosen to attack Oungria Kindom.


    Or rather, the real question was: What made Venice think they could defeat him, Howard?


    The Governor of Venice exined that he had been deceived; his chief of spies turned out to be a spy for another power, misleading him with ims that Oungria Kindom was in disarray and vulnerable to attack.


    Howard chuckled softly and turned to his spy master Portia, asking, "Was it your doing?"


    Portia replied, "Serving Your Majesty loyally is my duty."


    Pleased, Howard awarded Portia the newly acquired Guzz and Lika ports.


    In this battle, Oungria Kindom had triumphed almost effortlessly.


    Had they been the aggressors, the Governor''s allies might have joined in defense.


    But since it was the Governor who had recklessly provoked Oungria Kindom, his allies had no grounds for intervention.


    Through this conflict, Howard realized the significance of espionage in warfare.


    The Empire was now confined to the Tyro region and its vicinity.


    Even the Linth County to the west of Wis City was now in Howard''s control.


    The once formidable Empire seemed to be in its twilight years.


    Marquis Rolf, who had once had rtions with Howard, was utterly defeated by Duke Edward and had vanished into obscurity as amoner.


    Howard felt a pang of regret.


    The young and astute Edward of the Valuva family, having conquered all of Marquis Rolf''s territories, dered the establishment of Lumburd Kingdom.


    This news rmed Catherine in Pist and her father in the Lumburd region.


    Howard''s father-inw came to seek Howard''s help, meeting him in Guzz.


    He approached Howard hastily, pleading, "Howard, you must save me."


    Howard, supporting his father-inw''s arm, assured, "Don''t worry, I will definitely save you."


    His father-inw eximed, "That despicable Edward, he must be a shameful scoundrel. He has even dered the establishment of a kingdom."


    At that moment, Ness of the Katerina family happened to walk by and overheard the conversation.


    With a stern face, Ness confronted Terni, "My cousin establishing the Lumburd Kingdom is a matter of pride for our people. Why do you malign him like this?"


    Terni, visibly agitated, began to berate Ness.


    Ness, not one to back down, engaged in a heated verbal spar with Terni.


    Howard asked Gn to separate the two and then took his father-inw to a private room for a conversation.


    It turned out that his father-inw was worried Edward might target him in the future.


    And not without reason.


    The rationale was that the Lumburd Kingdom was founded on the basis of the Lumburd region, meaning any area culturally associated with Lumburd could potentially fall within the new kingdom''s ambit of war.


    From this perspective, his father-inw''s concerns were quite valid.


    Howard immediately assured him of protection for hisnds.


    The old man, overwhelmed with gratitude and emotion, clung to Howard''s hand, tears streaming down his face, "Howard, I am old and of no use now. I used to think you were just a lucky man who became Earl of Nok, and I looked down upon you. Now, I realize it was my narrow-mindedness."


    Howard patted his father-inw''s arm, "Let bygones be bygones. There''s no need to dwell on the past."


    He then instructed Bosiden to travel to Florence, the current capital of Lumburd Kingdom.


    Upon arrival in Florence, Bosiden met with King Edward.


    Edward, wearing a crown of gold and dressed in a luxurious blue-purple silk robe, was eating a plump cherry as Bosiden arrived.


    He greeted Bosiden with diplomatic courtesies.


    Bosiden bowed respectfully, "My lord Howard has not seen Your Majesty for a long time and is deeply concerned about you."


    Edward responded, "Hmm, I too have fond memories of him. His investment in my mercenary group resolved an urgent crisis for me, and I hold him in high regard."


    Bosiden felt a surge of hope, believing the mission could be sessful.


    He continued, "Your Majesty, King Howard of Oungria Kindom wishes for your mighty forces to slightly alter their course, to overlook Terni''snds and turn towards others."


    Edward asked cautiously, "Does Howard consider this matter of great importance?"


    Bosiden replied, "Before departing, my king emphasized repeatedly and instructed me to ensure the sess of this mission."


    Edward then put down the cherry, which he had been holding between his thumb and forefinger.


    The fruitnded back on the te held by a gracefully kneeling maid.

 Chapter 351 351-A Worthwhile Trade

    Chapter 351 351-A Worthwhile Trade


    ??Edward, putting on an act of being in a difficult position, said, "But I ammitted to the will of the Lumburd people, to establish a paradise for them. If I don''t unify Lumburd, how can I face those who support me?"


    Bosiden, gathering his thoughts and breaking away from the conventional, began pacing back and forth in front of Edward, surprising him.


    Bosiden said, "A kingdom has its duties, that''s true. But within the kingdom, the king wields considerable influence, and that''s a fact. Since you are the king, why not make a small adjustment? Unify all of Lumburd, excluding Terni''s territory. Wouldn''t that suffice?"


    Edward replied nonchntly, "Ah, what are you talking about? Who views the situation like that?"


    Bosiden continued, "The Valuva family, with its long history, surely understands which opponents are worth fighting and which are not."


    Edward chuckled and asked Bosiden, "So, you mean to say that I am afraid to engage in a battle with Howard?"


    Bosiden aptly chose silence as his response.


    Seeing Bosiden''s silence, Edward''s brow furrowed slightly.


    Then, an elderly man walked in.


    His beard was entirely white.


    Bosiden did not recognize him and noted that his clothing did not resemble that of any Lumburd Kingdom noble.


    The old man, as soon as he entered, began to weep before Edward, speaking of the years of suffering and hardship the Lumburd people endured under forced incorporation into the Empire.


    He implored Edward of the Valuva family to avenge the Lumburd people and wage war against other regions of the Empire.


    Edward pinched the bridge of his nose, feeling troubled by the situation.


    Before departing, Howard had Bosiden study some history books, so he was now well-versed in history.


    Bosiden suddenly stood tall and pointed at the old man, saying with confidence, "The Lumburd people oppressed by the Empire? Are you trying to amuse me? The Lumburds were originally aggressors who invaded the Empire. Now, after all these years, you im you were oppressed and incorporated by the Empire? Do you not know, or is it me who''s mistaken?"


    The old man became flustered.


    He had assumed that Bosiden, being from Oungria Kindom, wouldn''t know Lumburd history, and that Edward was not well-versed in it either.


    Thus, he had thought to fabricate a story to deceive Edward and intimidate Bosiden.


    But now that Bosiden had pointed out the actual historical context, the old man defiantly stood up, speaking with a tone of indignant authority, "So what? We Lumburd people can choose to be part of the Empire or not, as we please. How we view ourselves is none of your concern."


    Bosiden looked at Edward, who was internally processing the situation.


    Edward spent some time cating the white-haired old man, and after persuading him to leave the grand hall, he said to Bosiden, "You see, there is quite a fervor here. It''s not just about unifying the Lumburd region; they mor every day for me to conquer the entire continent. Although I have no such ambition, it still troubles my heart."


    Bosiden felt he had said all he could, and ultimately, the decisiony with Edward himself.


    Yet, recognizing his role as the Foreign Minister of Oungria Kindom and remembering how he had been awarded his dukedom by Howard, Bosiden, albeit reluctantly, dutifully reiterated the gist of his previous statements.


    Observing Bosiden''s apparent helplessness, Edward felt a sense of satisfaction, believing his n had seeded halfway.


    The astute Edward wouldn''t have difficulty managing his people, so the earlier confrontation with the old man was an intentional move.


    He had covertly instructed the pce guards to let the old man in with minimal obstruction.


    Edward aimed to use the old man''s attitude to pressure Bosiden, gaining leverage for the uing negotiation.


    Edward exined to Bosiden that to suppress the people''s uprising, abination of soft and hard tactics was necessary, requiring substantial funds.


    He proposed that Bosiden agree to an annual payment of 100 gold coins to Lumburd Kingdom to avoid an imminent war.


    Bosiden responded that he couldn''t decide alone and needed to consult Howard.


    Edward, however, forcefully detained Bosiden, imparting some words.


    Eventually, Bosiden broke free and rode back to Howard.


    Howard extended a hand to help Bosiden dismount, who hastily declined.


    Howard amiably asked, "How did it go?"


    After dismounting, Bosiden ryed Edward''s demands to Howard.


    The Finance Minister, Vettel, overhearing the conversation, quickly interrupted, strongly objecting.


    Vettel argued, "Your Majesty, gold should be spent where it''s needed. Giving away 100 gold coins just like that is a deal unworthy of consideration."


    Bosiden, slightly upset, addressed Vettel, "Vettel, we usually have a good rtionship. You should respect the oue of my diplomacy regardless of the other party''s demands. By disparaging this condition, you are essentially belittling my diplomatic achievements and my skills, aren''t you?"


    Vettel raised his right hand and shook it towards Bosiden, saying, "That''s not what I mean."


    Bosiden, annoyed, retorted, "If that''s not what you mean, then keep quiet."


    Howard, taking Bosiden by the arm, led him to a small hill and sat down, signaling Bosiden to do the same.


    Bosiden, though unsure of the reason,plied.


    Howard then inquired in detail about the situation in Edward''s pce, eventually concluding that Edward was merely posturing.


    Upon hearing Howard''s analysis, Bosiden became anxious, "Your Majesty, you can''t view the situation like that. Regardless of whether Edward is bluffing, the fact that he defeated Rolf is true. His prestige is at its peak right now, and there''s no need for us to confront him head-on. If we can resolve this dispute with some money, I believe it to be a worthwhile trade."


    Suddenly, Howard recalled something and asked Bosiden, "Do you remember? When Edward started his mercenary group, I invested some money in it, and he promised that the troops would be avable for my use, free of charge, if needed. So, if Edward and I were to engage in conflict, whose side would that mercenary group take? His or mine?"


    Bosiden, confused, admitted, "I''m not sure about that."


    Howard prompted, "Then, just specte."


    Bosiden pondered for a moment and said, "In terms of both the frequency and scale of our military operations, we surpass Edward. However, we haven''t frequently enlisted that mercenary group led by Briar. Moreover, thest time we hired them, some of them were rather reluctant. So, I believe if we were to engage in conflict with Edward, Briar''s troops would probably side with Edward."


    Howard chuckled and nodded, "They are all Edward''s loyalists. If ites to a fight, Briar''s troops will definitely side with Edward."


    Bosiden, a bit confused about the purpose of Howard''s question, inquired, "So, what does this have to do with our current situation regarding the 100 gold coins?"


    Howard took a deep breath and said to Bosiden, "Go back to Florence and tell Edward that I will no longer give him the annual 100 gold coins. However, aspensation, I will no longer require the services of his Briar troop. Overall, considering I''ve used them a few times during the Ond Kingdom campaign, I don''t consider it a loss."


    Bosiden''s eyes widened, "But without Briar''s troops, what will we do in future battles?"


    Howard gazed towards the distant ocean and said, "Edward has already started organizing mercenary groups, deliberately forming a semi-conscript, semi-mercenary military model. He willplete the transition to a professional army sooner than I will. Now, I also need to start taking action."


    Bosiden was left speechless, hesitant toment further.


    Standing up and dusting off his clothes, Howard said to Bosiden, "Take some rest, and then, I''d like you to make another trip to Florence. If Edward still refuses, then let him meet me on the battlefield."


    Bosiden then returned to Florence and conveyed Howard''s decision to Edward.


    After some thought, Edward realized that in the long run, this was a more profitable deal and readily agreed.


    He also pondered the fact that with Briar''s troops solely under hismand, it was now time to attempt forming a full-time professional army.


    However, he was uncertain about how the conscripted soldiers would react and whether the finances would suffice.


    Thus, the issue regarding Howard''s father-inw''s territory was amicably resolved.


    News arrived from the Oungria Kindom''s governor in the New World, reporting the discovery of a peculiar animal.


    After several inquiries, Howard suspected that this creature might be the same as the mysterious animal once spotted in the Ferrara and Romagna regions.


    Intrigued, Howard boarded a ship bound for the New World, eager to investigate further.

 Chapter 352 352-The Transformation of the Kingdom

    Chapter 352 352-The Transformation of the Kingdom


    ??Howard believed that if he could fully acquire the habitat of a certain species, it would provide an inexhaustible source of economic wealth.


    In the past, the exotic creatures of Romagna and Ferrara, although they bred rapidly, were too few in number and were quickly hunted to extinction.


    However, this time, with the indigenous beasts of the New World, there was no doubt about their abundance.


    Securing these creatures meant Howard could stop worrying about economic issues.


    It would free him to focus on managing his mercenary group.


    Having witnessed these beasts firsthand, Howard took this matter very seriously, thus he decided to lead the expedition himself, fearing his subordinates might make a mistake in their assessment.


    Upon arriving in the New World, Howard breathed in the fresh air of this unchartednd, gazing upon its lush greenery and rolling hills, and saw it as a treasure trove for the Oungria Kingdom.


    The current situation was limiting, development was crucial, but sometimes the necessary resources for such an endeavor were not avable.


    Hence, this period was critical for establishing a strong foundation based on thend.


    Thisnd was inherently fertile, and it seemed likely to remain so.


    However, if it had been barren or infertile, the nobles would not have invested time and effort into cultivating or expanding it.


    The basic objective was to establish a city capable of sustaining a thousand people.


    Once this was achieved, all teams of migration experts would move on to another province bordering this one.


    Therefore, if thend was originally poor, it might remain so for a considerable time.


    These green waters and mountains required careful exploration to uncover items of economic, culinary, mining, and textile value.


    Leading an expedition of a thousand, Howard ventured into the forest in search of exotic beasts.


    Guided by an expert, they sessfully located the creature''s habitat.


    Both Howard and the guide rejoiced with a high-five, celebrating their find.


    Two monthster, Howard dered war on Bohemia, which in turn called upon Lubeck and Pomerania for assistance.


    Pomerania, still rtively weak, and Lubeck, a nation known more for itsmerce than military prowess, struggled inbat.


    Howard, leading his newly formed Oungria Kingdom army, advanced swiftly, capturing Pomerania''s major provinces with ease.


    He then coerced Pomerania into withdrawing from the war, not only demanding a payment of 75 gold coins but also imposing a monthly tribute of 10% of their economic revenue.


    Lubeck, witnessing the unfavorable turn of events and having suffered defeats at the hands of the Oungria Kingdom, sought an early peace with Howard.


    However, Howard, seizing this rare opportunity, spent more time meticulously capturing each of Lubeck''s provinces, eventually securing a port province for himself.


    Bohemia, facing defeat, surrendered to Howard.


    In exchange for peace, Bohemia ceded a duchy-sized territory and paid an immediate sum of 316 gold coins, followed by a monthly tribute of 10% of their economic revenue to Howard.


    Back in Oungria Kingdom, the domestic situation was flourishing.


    Many citizens, who once could only dream of such a feat while under the threat of the Ond Kingdom, were astounded to see their nation pushing into the heart of the continent.


    Howard entrusted Bosiden with the task of stabilizing the newly conquered regions, ensuring the well-being of the popce and maintaining order.


    For the critical task of integrating the Bohemian province into the core of the kingdom, Howard appointed Nora, a former imperial empress.


    Her experience and stature were expected to quell any thoughts of rebellion among the newly subjugated people, ensuring a smooth transition and consolidation of power in these tumultuous times.


    The provinces that were once directly governed by the empire had now been sessfully integrated into the core of the kingdom under Nora''s leadership.


    The trade routes were bustling and unobstructed, and the tenant farmers lived stable lives.


    However, the frequent wars waged by the Oungria Kingdom had led to a shortage of local soldiers.


    Howard nned to recruit more people into the army after the winter.


    Though the formation of the Oungria Kingdom''s ck Army was initially sessful, it was still small in number and essentially a temporary force, primarilyposed of mercenaries.


    Howard had begun to adopt a model simr to that of Edward''s, transitioning to a mix of mercenaries and conscripted soldiers.


    He had instructed Neplon to rigorously train these mercenaries; they were not to be paid for subpar performance that matched only that of ordinary conscripts.


    Ordinarily, achieving high standards in such conditions would be challenging, but Neplon''s training methods were exceptionally effective.


    Moreover, many nomadic or unsettled people of the eastern steppes of Oungria Kingdom, fearing the incursions of Ond Kingdom, were especially diligent.


    Howard, personally, was not fond of mercenaries and wasn''t skilled in utilizing them.


    He always believed that steady, gradual progress was the best path for development.


    His frequent dealings with loan merchants were not a healthy management style, in his opinion.


    Initially hesitant, Howard was persuaded by Neplon, who argued that having a professional army, even if not perfect, was better than none at all.


    The journey to a professional military was not achieved overnight, and thus, Howard agreed to the formation of the ck Army.


    A monthter, the Ond Kingdom dered war on Salvia.


    However, Salvia was like a prey on the chopping board of the Oungria Kingdom, and Howard was not about to let Ond Kingdom take it.


    Howard had always been unsure about how to handle the Ond Kingdom, but Neplon reassured him.


    This time, there was no need for such worry.


    The initial sess of the ck Army could give Howard a glimpse of its potential.


    After careful consideration, Howard decided not to personallymand the uing battle, entrusting the leadership instead to Neplon.


    Howard had immense trust in Neplon''s military acumen.


    He reasoned that if the troops, under Neplon''smand, were to be defeated, he would ept it more readily than bearing the guilt of a personal strategic failure.


    During the war, Howard cooperated fully.


    Although there were setbacks, at the war''s most critical moment, the spiritual leader of the study group came to Howard''s aid, drawing significant attention from civilizations across the continent.


    This led to various nations dering war on the Ond Kingdom.


    In time, Howard''s borders extended eastward to Constantinople Castle, giving him full control over the Balgen Penins.


    As the war progressed, Howard promoted a number of military officers to the nobility.


    The penins had its challenges, but the ideals of the Oungria Kingdom were well-suited to address them.


    Howard invited several artists to depict the war between the Oungria Kingdom and the Ond Kingdom.


    Once the paintings were sessfullypleted, Howard''s fame grew.


    With the development of firearms, Howard felt the time was right to dismiss all the old-era troops in his infantry.


    The archers and longbowmen, among others, were all ordered to change their profession.


    If they could meet the standards of the musketeers, they would continue to serve; if not, they were to be let go.


    Ness expressed concern about this, saying, "These men are strong and skilled warriors. If you deny them the opportunity to earn money, what if they turn to banditry, attacking merchants and civilians?"


    Without hesitation, Howard replied, "Then let our armed forces with modern weaponry teach them a lesson. They will understand my good intentions."


    Howard, utilizing the Luka port, procured a substantial number of cannons from the Fran Kingdom and Westia Kingdom, thereby fortifying his forces.


    Concurrently, he established a military academy.


    Howard had visited this academy once, and left with aplex expression, never mentioning it again.


    He felt that the academy was overly theoretical, more akin to training mathematicians than artillery officers.


    In recent days, Howard, along with Catherine, disguised themselves to blend in with the ordinary folks of the countryside and the city of Pist, eager to observe the living standards of the popce.


    However, things had changed significantly.


    The spread of Enlightenment ideas had enlightened the citizens about their rights and the power they possessed, making governance more challenging.


    For instance, after purchasing some apples from a fruit shop, Howard and Catherine were strolling towards the east, in the direction of the clockmaker''s street, when they heard an angry woman''s voice.


    Following the sound, they came upon a scene involving an officer in blue military uniform mounted on a brown horse and a inly dressed civilian in white, appearing rather destitute.


    The incident unfolding before Howard and Catherine mirrored an experience they had once encountered on the streets of Pist.


    While the earlier part of the road had been repaired, preventing the sshing of mud, a stretch between the cavalry barracks and the clockmaker''s street remained unfixed.


    A cavalry officer on horseback, much like Cotler from the past, inadvertently sttered mud onto someone''s clothes.


    However, the stark difference now was the woman''s refusal to back down.


    She vehemently asserted her rights, her gaze fixed unyieldingly on the eyes of the officer mounted on the brown horse.


    Her words wereced with spit, her expression fierce and unyielding.


    Unlike Cotler, known for his amiability with the public, this cavalry officer reacted harshly, striking the woman with his whip.


    She fell, her arm previously cradling a basket of fruit, which now tumbled to the ground.


    The fruits, following suit, rolled into the muddy earth.

 Chapter 353 353-Cotlers Thoughts

    Chapter 353 353-Cotler''s Thoughts


    ??Catherine, indignant, berated the cavalry officer, whose expression grew even more irate.


    Just as Howard feared the officer might resort to his whip again, the impoverished residents of the nearby slums suddenly began hurling pebbles and chunks of stone.


    The projectiles hit both the horse and the officer.


    Howard promptly intervened to prevent further esction, summoning Cotler, who was responsible for maintaining order in Pist.


    He sternly reprimanded Cotler for hisck of discipline.


    Cotler, not daring to retort, turned his frustration towards his subordinate, striking him across the face with a p.


    However, Howard was concerned about the repercussions of this incident.


    He worried whether the humiliated officer mightter vent his anger on someone weaker.


    Howard gestured to Cotler, signaling him to refrain from violence and to resolve matters through dialogue instead of physical action.


    Cotler nodded in agreement, though his demeanor betrayed a hint of reluctance.


    This incident led Howard to reflect on Cotler''s character, realizing he was not the same as his father, Resarite.


    The Cotler of the past seemed different from the present one, now exhibiting more arrogance and less of the affability and friendliness he was known for.


    As Cotler left the scene with his subordinate, heading back to the cavalry barracks, his expression was stern, while his subordinate looked dejected.


    The surrounding crowd, sensing the end of the drama, quickly dispersed, eager to avoid any involvement.


    Howard personally knelt to pick up the fruits that had fallen from the woman''s basket, meticulously cing each one back inside.


    Catherine, with a smile, turned to the civilian woman and said, "There, your fruits are safe. Look how our king cares for his people. Had you not encountered him today, things could have been much worse for you."


    The woman took the basket, her forehead''s hair shadowing her eyes.


    She didn''t dare to look directly at Howard and Catherine, her head slightly bowed yet her voice firm, "This is the right we ought to have. Are we to be bullied every day until the king shows up? This is a troubled world, and it shouldn''t be so!"


    With that, she hurried away, a mix of panic and indignation in her step, without offering a word of thanks.


    Howard sighed deeply.


    Catherine, seldom seeing Howard sigh, asked him the reason for his discontent.


    Howard, burdened with unspoken troubles, could only respond with another sigh.


    Catherineughed heartily, teasing, "You''re so young, yet you sigh like an old man. You''re the king of Oungria Kingdom, a renowned figure across the continent. What could possibly trouble you so much?"


    Howard simply stated the truth, "The hearts of the people, even as the king of Oungria Kingdom, are beyond my control."


    Catherine, not fully grasping his words,ughed it off as another of Howard''s enigmatic statements, and they continued their way, leaving the words to dissipate in the bustling street.


    A weekter, Howard was engrossed in his studies when Cotler knocked and entered, his face alight with expectancy.


    Howard inquired, "What brings you such joy, Cotler?"


    Cotler replied with evident excitement, "Phrus has invited us for a visit."


    Without waiting for Howard''s response, he eagerly continued, "Your Majesty, this is a rare opportunity. If we were to visit Phrus on our own, we wouldn''t get to see inside their military camps. But now, since it''s King Frederick himself extending the invitation, we can closely observe how the soldiers of Phrus are trained."


    After pondering, Howard found merit in Cotler''s perspective and decided to apany him along with Ness and Neplon to Kenisburg, the capital of Phrus.


    Kenisburg, bordered to the west by the Earldom of Dutzow, might be famous in the future ¨C for better or worse, only time would tell.


    Upon arrival in Kenisburg, they were warmly weed by King Frederick of Phrus, a man of robust build and efficiency, his defining traits.


    Beside him stood another man, his presence no lessmanding than Frederick''s.


    Howard sensed something extraordinary about this individual and inquired about him.


    Frederickughed heartily, pping the man on the shoulder, "Ah, Bismarck! I always said you were a talent, though some back home still doubt you. See, even the renowned King Howard acknowledges your worth."


    Howard couldn''t help but take a special interest in this man named Bismarck, a sense of intrigue stirring within him.


    During the ten-day visit, Howard, Ness, Cotler, and Neplon closely observed the systematic military training of Phrus.


    Indeed, it was impressive.


    Cotler couldn''t help but exim on the spot, "Wow, thend army of Phrus is second to none!" Neplon, thoughtfully, countered, "Not necessarily. I think thend army of Fran Kingdom has great potential too."


    Cotler frowned, dissatisfied with Neplon''s remark, "What do you mean? Phrus has a systematic military training program. What does Fran Kingdom have?"


    Howard involuntarily inhaled sharply, sensing that a quarrel was brewing between his two vassals.


    At this moment, Ness timely intervened, "Then where does our Oungria Kingdom stand in all of this?"


    Howardughed self-deprecatingly, "Heh, we are still preparing."


    Ness nced at Howard and then fell silent.


    Just then, Bismarck suddenly asked Neplon, "Our Phrus can fight well. How about the people of your Fran Kingdom?"


    Howard sensed the prickliness of the question and discreetly moved a bit to the right.


    Ness followed suit, stepping alongside Howard.


    Cotler, sensing he had an ally, eagerly pressed Neplon for an answer.


    Neplon, being knowledgeable in military matters, responded at length.


    Soon, Cotler found himself out of his depth and gradually spoke less.


    However, Bismarck, with his adequate knowledge, continued the debate with Neplon.


    As Howard listened to them for a while, he began to ponder whether he should intervene.


    After all, they were in a Phrus military camp, and arguing whether Phrus had the bestnd army on the continent seemed rather risky.


    After some time, Frederick, hailed as the Emperor, arrived at the scene and noticed Bismarck and Neplon engaged in debate.


    Though Frederick felt somewhat uneasy about Neplon''s remarks, as the monarch of Phrus, he had to maintain the bigger picture.


    He sternly reprimanded Bismarck for failing to show proper hospitality as a host.


    Neplon, understanding the nuances of social etiquette, quickly praised the Phrusian army, easing the tension.


    Bismarck, taking the cue, shook hands with Neplon in reconciliation, leading to a conclusion that both the Fran Kingdom and Phrus had formidablend armies with significant potential.


    Ness nudged Howard and asked, "If both Fran Kingdom and Phrus have strong armies, what about our Oungria Kingdom?"


    Howard chuckled and replied, "Let''s not worry about that now. Focus on the visit."


    Howard, a man of insight, admired Phrus'' advanced military capabilities and theories.


    However, he was acutely aware that the decisive factors shaping the continent''s futurey not within the continent itself, but elsewhere.


    The Fran Kingdom, with its advantageous geographical position, had alreadymenced some colonization activities in the New World, securing territories equivalent to several earldoms.


    Although their actions were somewhat bted, it was better than inaction.


    Phrus, on the other hand, faced a challenge.


    All its ports were located on the eastern side of the continent, making migration efforts practically impossible.


    Sessful colonization required specific conditions, and if a port was too far from the desired destination, colonization couldn''t proceed.


    Phrus'' navy was mostly confined to protecting trade in the North Sea or at the Norsegard trade node.


    Colonization was, therefore, an irrelevant venture for Phrus.


    Thus, in terms ofnd forces alone, Howard tentatively agreed with the earlier discussion: both nations indeed possessed immense military potential.


    However, when considering naval power and the opportunities of a new era and newnds, Phrusgged behind the likes of Westia Kindom and Ing Empire.


    In Howard''s view, due to geographical constraints, Phrus had not reaped the benefits of the New World.


    Compared to the overall strategic position of Westia Kindom and Ing Empire, Phrus seemed somewhat inferior.


    After the ten-day military visit concluded, the group returned to Pist, the capital of Oungria Kindom.


    Throughout the journey, Cotler incessantly praised the Phrusian system, urging Howard to wholly adopt their methods.


    Howard internally resisted this notion but remained silent out of respect for Cotler as his vassal, refraining from outright rejection.


    Cotler, noticing Howard''s silence, continued to extol the virtues of Phrus.


    He painted an idyllic picture of Phrus, almost suggesting that Howard should consider merging Oungria Kindom into Phrus'' territory.

 Chapter 354 354-The Fruit Merchant

    Chapter 354 354-The Fruit Merchant


    ??Howard''s brow furrowed slightly, hesitating whether to make a statement.


    It was then that Ness spoke up, "I have a love for poetry and music. But in a Phrus that venerates martial prowess, would there still be room for the minstrels and musicians I cherish?"


    Cotler was momentarily taken aback.


    Neplon added, "Phrus and Fran Kingdom are different. Phrus relies heavily on its Junker nobility and deeply values martial spirit. The focus of a country is finite. Minstrels and musicians might find living conditions in Phrus rather precarious."


    Cotler''s neck reddened with indignation.


    "Neplon, how much do you really know about Phrus? You''re from Fran Kingdom, not Phrus! What right do you have to say that Phrus couldn''t possibly have musicians?"


    In the spacious and luxurious carriage, Howard intervened to calm Cotler down, "I wouldn''t dare say that a system like Phrus'' couldn''t produce musicians. But I do think there''s a dangerous possibility if they continue down that path."


    Cotler, still fuming, sat back down, leaning forward, his hands on his knees, and challenged Howard, "What dangerous possibility? Phrus is at the height of its power. What danger could possibly threaten it?"


    Howard briefly mentioned the attitudes of the original inhabitants of Phrus towards theter-arriving Brandenburg nobles, as well as his own views on Phrus'' somewhat narrow-minded perspective.


    He didn''t want to borate too much, hoping Cotler would reflect on these points himself.


    Ness, understanding Howard''s implication, suggested, "Then perhaps it''s better not to emte Phrus too closely. We could learn from their military system, but let''s not concern ourselves with the rest."


    Neplon nodded in agreement.


    Cotler, far from being persuaded, became increasingly agitated.


    His words grew louder and more rming, reflecting the intensity of his emotions.


    Eventually, Howard''s patience wore thin.


    Pointing his index finger at Cotler, he said firmly, "Cotler, we have known each other for only about three years. Neither of us is thoroughly familiar with the other. I have tolerated you so far out of respect for your father, but if you continue to praise Phrus incessantly, let me make it clear: my rule, Howard''s rule, is absolutely not about iron-fisted governance. If you truly admire Phrus''s militaristic approach that much, then I advise you to take your fief and join Phrus."


    Ness gently grabbed Howard''s arm, her eyes conveying concern and a plea for calm.


    Neplon, seizing the moment, gazed out the window, demonstrating his political acumen.


    Howard had thought his stern words would bring Cotler to his senses.


    Contrarily, Cotler, seemingly entrenched in his beliefs, replied with a mix of defiance and frustration, "Your Majesty, that''s not what I mean. But I must ask, if I were to pledge allegiance to Frederick, would you stop me?"


    Ness felt a chill in her heart, while Neplon continued to look outside.


    Howard replied candidly to Cotler, "Such an action would be a vition of noble protocols. Not only would I certainly not agree to it, but even Emperor Frederick of Phrus wouldn''t dare to ept you."


    Cotler fell silent.


    Upon their return to Pist, Howard entrusted Ness and Neplon with the full responsibility of integrating the ck Army, striving to build it into a force as formidable as Phrus''s army.


    Cotler rebelled, determined to seek independence.


    He fantasized about joining Phrus after breaking away from Howard.


    However, Howard was resolute in not allowing such a betrayal.


    Howard, considering Cotler''s fiefdom to be small, sent Neplon with the ck Army to battle against Cotler.


    He refrained from conscripting soldiers from other regions.


    This was both a disy of confidence and a significant gamble for Howard.


    If the ck Army were to be entirely defeated, not only would their training be in vain, but conscripts from other regions would still need to be called up, leading to wasted time and resources.


    However, if the ck Army alone could defeat Cotler, who possessed some military expertise, Howard could then trust in the strength of the ck Army and work towards transforming all conscripted soldiers into a standing national army.


    It was both a trial and an experiment.


    Resarite, now amoner, requested to see Howard.


    Feeling ashamed and unable to face him, Howard sent Gn to kindly persuade Resarite to leave.


    Anna, apanied by Ness, also arrived at Howard''s pce, wishing to meet him.


    Howard, agitated and unsure how to face Anna or what to say to her, resorted to avoidance.


    Turning his back to the door, leaning on a birch desk with his left hand, and gesturing with his right hand, he instructed the maid, "Tell her I''m not here."


    Neplon, deploying a new tactic of ''Four Cannon Columns'', intercepted Cotler''s split forces in the open field, sessfully dividing Cotler''s vanguard from his rearguard.


    He ingeniously utilized the Oungria Kingdom cavalry, preventing Cotler''s vanguard, led by Cotler himself, from retreating in time.


    Meanwhile, Neplon concentrated his main forces to annihte Cotler''s rearguard in one fell swoop.


    Cotler, leading his troops, fled in disarray into the forest.


    Knowing the terrain well, he used a back route to lead his remaining forces back to his castle.


    Resarite, realizing Howard''s refusal to see him indicated there was no room for negotiation, decided to take matters into his own hands for the sake of his family''s title andnds.


    He personally tookmand of his son''s remaining forces, intending to stabilize the battlefield situation first.


    Then, he nned to use diplomatic means to persuade Howard to forgive Cotler''s rebellion, hoping to minimize the incident with a mary settlement.


    Long estranged from his son, Resarite was clueless about Cotler''s reasons for rebelling.


    Upon reflection, he deemed his son''s actions ill-considered,cking in strategic foresight even from a self-interested perspective.


    Most of Cotler''s fiefdomy within Oungria Kindom''s borders.


    Independence would mean losing the empire''s protection.


    The already weakened empire, showing faint signs of resurgence, would certainly not intervene, as they had their own crises to manage.


    On the contrary, independence would likely provoke immediate war derations from Phrus or the empire.


    Cotler, not having shared his true intentions with his father, missed a potential opportunity.


    Resarite might have sided with Howard to help his son redeem himself.


    Cotler''s overconfidence and ignorance clouded his judgment.


    Within Howard''s feudal structure, he held a vassal''s status, which was a rtivelyfortable position.


    If he were to join Phrus, the treatment of nobles in Phrus''s system was known to be far from favorable.


    Frankly, Cotler''s life was morefortable within the boundaries of Howard''s kingdom.


    Howard was a wise ruler, adept at grasping the broader direction of affairs.


    However, he was notably lenient and amodating towards his vassals.


    Aparison of the treatment of vassals in Howard''s court with those in other nations would reveal that they indeed fared quite well.


    Catherine had once advised Howard.


    She suggested that given his renowned domestic authority, reiming some of the autonomous powers of the local lords wouldn''t be problematic.


    Yet, Howard''s treatment of his vassals was, to put it frankly, generous.


    He never undertook actions that would harm their interests.


    Serving as a vassal under Howard could almost be described as smooth sailing.


    A prime example was Alonso.


    Originally not from a distinguished noble family, he was rmended to Howard by Resarite.


    Without notable achievements, he received Howard''s investiture and subsequent promotions, ascending impressively to the status of a duke.


    One could imagine a young Alonso dreaming of such heights, perhaps waking upughing at the imusibility of it all.


    But now, it was his reality.


    Therefore, Cotler''s rebellion against Howard seemed counterintuitive from any practical standpoint.


    Itcked tangible benefits.


    Perhaps there were darker motives in Cotler''s heart that drove him so fervently into the embrace of Phrus.


    As time marched on, two dayster, on an early morning with the rooster''s crow, Howard carried a bucket of water from theke to the barracks.


    Few were awake at this hour, but since he was up early, Howard decided to lend a hand where he could.


    On his second trip to theke, Howard noticed a woman dressed in white.


    Her clothes were stained with dirt and mud, making her look less like a vige woman and more like someone with a keen, capturing gaze.


    Engaging her in a cautious conversation, Howard discovered she was a fruit merchant.


    Seeing the ongoing conflict, she had brought fruits to sell, hoping to make some profit.


    Howard inquired, "How much for an apple?"


    She replied with a smile, "It''s a bargain. Look at this, a big and round apple, just for 5 bronze coins."

 Chapter 355 355-Deprivation

    Chapter 355 355-Deprivation


    ??Unsure of the market price for apples, Howard could only respond nomittally to the woman''s statement.


    Sensing Howard''s uncertainty, the woman quickly lowered her price, saying, "You can have an apple for just 2 bronze coins."


    Howard, appearing nonchnt, observed her closely, wondering if hisck of response would prompt her to drop the price further.


    However, the woman, seemingly an experienced merchant, recognized Howard''s tactic and firmly stated, "2 bronze coins is the cost price; it can''t go any lower."


    Howard chuckled and said, "Alright, follow me to the camp, I don''t have money on me right now."


    The woman hesitated, expressing her reluctance to deliver the goods to the military camp, fearing she might not get paid.


    Howard noted the genuine concern in her expression, guessing she might have been deceived in the past.


    After a heartyugh and fetching another basin of water to the camp, Howard returned with a handful of bronze coins.


    He met the woman again, handing her a generous amount of coins and in return, received a basket full of apples and pears.


    The woman, holding more coins than she couldfortably grasp in both hands, expressed her astonishment, "Wow, sir, you are indeed generous. This is far more than what my goods are worth."


    Howard smiled wryly and suggested, "You seem very experienced. How about providing us with a continuous supply of fruits during these days? I believe the soldiers would be delighted to have some fresh fruits."


    The woman''s eyes lit up, further convinced that Howard was a person of significance.


    In her mind, Howard must have been at least a minor military leader to wield the power to decide on supplies.


    With a hint of nervousness, she introduced herself to Howard, "Greetings, sir.


    My name is Delysa, a merchant from the nearby Sbalok City."


    Howard inquired casually, "Sbalok City? That''s a baron''s distance away from here, isn''t it?"


    Delysa then shared her story.


    She had been swindled in Sbalok City, losing her capital needed to purchase local goods.


    Hearing of the ongoing war, she ventured to the nearest vige to the camp, spending her remaining funds on fruits, hoping to try her luck at the military encampment.


    Delysa, a small-time merchant, had prepared her goods but, haunted by past experiences of the Oungria Kingdom and Ond Kingdom conflicts, hesitated to enter the camp.


    This led to her chance encounter with Howard outside the military grounds.


    After listening to her story, Howard felt that Delysa''s experience might well represent the current state of the Oungria Kingdom''s popce.


    Revealing his identity, Delysa was so overwhelmed that she immediately knelt in fear.


    Howard then led Delysa into the camp and handed her some silver coins,missioning her to supply fruits and other items for the army.


    Although the army''s food supplies were ample, Howard''s decision seemed driven by a mix of whim and a desire to provide Delysa with an earning opportunity.


    With Vettel''s well-stocked purse and Bosiden''s wlessly managed supply lines, Howard saw this as an opportunity to give Delysa a chance.


    As more soldiers began to wake, Delysa left the camp to procure goods, her heart a mix of trepidation and joy.


    She felt on the verge of prosperity, knowing Howard''s reputation for generosity.


    If Howard deemed her valuable, she might even ascend to nobility, potentially earning vastnds.


    However, reality struck Delysa.


    She was a citizen of the Oungria Kingdom, from a background entirely disconnected from nobility.


    This realization dampened her spirits, as she acknowledged that dreams of nobility were perhaps too far-fetched for someone of her standing.


    The conflict raged on, with Resarite''s astute military tactics preventing Neplon from pinning down his scattered forces, leading to a simple yet prolonged siege.


    Cotler, though brimming with excitement,cked the strategic acumen for warfare.


    His ns shifted daily, yet he never seemed to find the breakthrough he desperately sought.


    A monthter, Howard achieved a significant victory, seizing control of the entire territory of Croatia and Cotler''s remainingnds.


    This sess brought him to a familiar crossroads: the disposition of conquered nobles.


    For most kings and nobles, such a moment would be a thrilling opportunity to indulge in map-gazing and power fantasies.


    However, for Howard, a man deeply attuned to emotions, this phase brought more sorrow and regret than satisfaction.


    The prospect of directly governing new territories or distributing them to others paled inparison to the emotional toll it took on him.


    Fortunately, the ideological discord between Cotler and Howard spared thetter from the indecision he had faced with Resarite.


    With Bosiden drafting the document and Vettel''s full support, Cotler, Resarite''s son, was stripped of all his titles and reduced to amoner.


    Catherine, somewhat perplexed, queried Howard, "Weren''t Bosiden and Vettel deeply respectful of Resarite? Howe they show no support for Resarite''s son in his downfall, even preparing to strip Cotler of all his titles?"


    Howard shrugged and replied, "I don''t know.But since they both have taken this stance, I''m more than happy to go with the flow."


    As Resarite''s impending visit approached, Howard''s heart raced, apanied by feelings of guilt and unease.


    He retreated to his bedroom, a sanctuary from the impending emotional turmoil.


    "What should I do? My old friend Resarite ising to see me," Howard confided in Catherine, his voiceced with uncertainty.


    Catherine''s expression changed instantly.


    "We need to thoroughly check him for weapons," she advised with a hint of rm.


    "His visit at this time could be driven by a desire for revenge, potentially posing a threat to you."


    Howard waved his hand dismissively, "That shouldn''t be the case."


    But as the words left his mouth, a troubling thought struck him.


    Why wouldn''t it be the case?


    He had stripped Resarite''s family, who had painstakingly built their legacy, of all theirnds.


    their legacy, of all theirnds.


    If Resarite was indeed consumed by despair or thirst for revenge, what was truly impossible?


    This realization made Howard gasp.


    He turned to Catherine, acknowledging her insight btedly, "You might have a point. Resarite''s hard-earnednds were lost under his son''s watch, and all of this happened during my reign. If he can''t swallow this bitter pill, meeting him alone could indeed be risky."


    A cold sweat broke out on Howard''s forehead.


    Catherine, with a touch of coyness, suggested, "Then just don''t meet him. You''re the king, and he''s amoner. If you decide not to see him, then you don''t."


    Howard pondered over her words.


    Setting aside thebels of king andmoner, he realized that he indeed feared meeting Resarite.


    So, he decided to let it be.


    He stepped out into the corridor and instructed Gn to persuade Resarite to leave.


    However, this time Resarite stubbornly refused to go.


    Consequently, Howard asked Bosiden, who was familiar with Resarite, to try and persuade him.


    Yet Bosiden''s attempts were futile.


    Bosiden suggested that Vettel might seed where he had failed, so Howard sent Vettel to try his luck.


    Despite these efforts, Resarite remained unmoved.


    To mask his inner turmoil, Howard busied himself with polishing his expensive te Armor and queried, "So, what exactly does he want?"


    "He wants an exnation," Bosiden responded.


    A sense of dread settled in Howard''s heart, confirming his suspicions about the purpose of the visit.


    "An exnation? What sort of exnation?" Howard retorted with a hint of frustration.


    "ording to the rules of nobility, after a rebellion, a lord has every right to strip a vassal of theirnds. My actions werepletelywful. Why is he so relentless?"


    Vettel, managing a stiff smile, said to Howard, "Indeed, we''ve tried reasoning with him. His son rebelled; it''s not your Majesty''s fault that thends were confiscated afterward. But he''s a stubborn man and insists on hearing the exnation from you personally."


    With reluctance, Howard finally met with Resarite.


    Time had changed him; his beard was thicker, suggesting a neglect of grooming.


    Resarite still carried himself with a professional air, reminiscent of a military officer.


    Yet now, devoid of any official title, Howard wondered for whom Resarite maintained this fa?ade.


    Surrounded by guards, Howard also had Gn, Bosiden, and Vettel, three nobles, by his side for protection.


    Observing this, Resarite scoffed, "Humph, Howard, so you''ve learned to hide behind others now?"


    Howard replied with a wry smile, "Resarite, I''m a king now, with a whole family and kingdom depending on me. On a smaller scale, my family relies on me; on a grander scale, without me, the Oungria Kingdom might fall prey to the Ond Kingdom."


    As Resarite took a step towards Howard, the guards instinctively adjusted their spears towards him, their vignce palpable.


    Gn, with a silent sigh, rested his right hand on the sword at his left hip and warned, "Resarite, halt your steps. The man before you is the king."

 Chapter 356 356-The Wrath of Resarite

    Chapter 356 356-The Wrath of Resarite


    ??Resarite chuckled sardonically, hisughter tinged with unmistakable irony, as he addressed Howard, "Ah, the ssic betrayal ¨C once the river is crossed, the bridge is torn down. You dismiss and forget so easily, don''t you? Do you truly believe your king is that remarkable? Have you ever pondered how your King of the Oungria Kingdom came to power?"


    Bosiden, bowing slightly, replied with a nuanced expression, "Master, we all are aware that this was a gift from Emperor Nora to Lord Howard during his reign. It wasn''t a territory you personally conquered."


    With a mocking smile, Resarite retorted, "Well then, let me ask you this: Why did Nora bestow the crown of the Oungria Kingdom upon Howard? What meritorious deeds did Howard perform to gain Nora''s favor? Was it not because Howard had previously assisted Nora in ascending to the imperial throne, thereby earning significant des?"


    Bosiden fell silent.


    Resarite continued, "But think about it ¨C weren''t all of Howard''s military achievements under mymand? Without my strategic guidance, both Howard and the allied forces would have faced defeat after defeat. Could Howard still have helped Nora ascend to the throne? It''s even questionable whether Charles V from the Westia Kingdom would have ended up as the emperor!"


    Bosiden lowered his head, while Vettel''s gaze drifted uncertainly.


    Howard sighed deeply and conceded to Resarite, "You''re right, what you say holds truth."


    Taking a step forward, Resarite, unchallenged, pressed Howard further, "Given that, knowing I yed such a pivotal role, why strip me of my titles andnds, and not just that ¨C why continue to deprive my son of his titles andnds? After all the significant contributions I''ve made, don''t I deserve some form of immunity?"


    Howard inhaled sharply, a realization dawning upon him that perhaps Resarite had a point in his argument.


    Howard slightly tilted his head, ncing at Bosiden who stood beside him.


    Bosiden blinked but theirck of a shared understanding left Howard clueless about what he intended to convey.


    Turning to his right, Howard observed Vettel''s stern expression.


    Addressing Resarite, Howard stated, "We have already made it clear how you were demoted to amoner, and I do not wish to discuss it further today. Regarding your son, Cotler, it was his own rebellion that brought about his punishment. Although you had been granted immunity, you too had rebelled once, and I pardoned you. The immunity you received from the Commanders'' Session War was, in fact, apensation for your past insurrection. Therefore, your merits and demerits have bnced each other out. As for your son''s case, there is nothing left to discuss."


    Enraged, Resarite roared and charged towards Howard.


    The guards, caught off guard and hesitant to use their weapons, physically blocked Resarite''s path.


    Resarite bellowed at Howard, "Duel with me! If you still consider yourself a noble, then ept my challenge to a duel!"


    Howard responded calmly, "But the prerequisite for a noble''s duel is that both parties must be nobles. Leaving aside whether you could challenge our king to a duel, you are no longer a noble yourself, so how can we speak of a noble''s duel?"


    Running out of patience and unable to persuade Resarite, Howard felt a sense of resignation.


    However, he also realized that persuading someone like Resarite was an immensely challenging task, and his inability to understand was somewhat justifiable.


    Turning his back to Resarite, Howard walked towards the corridor.


    The Captain of the Guard, Gn, bellowed, "Royal Guards, heed mymand!"


    The impably equipped Royal Guards tapped their weapons on the ground in unison, responding, "Present!"


    Gn continued, "Take this man away!"


    The guards loudly affirmed, "Yes, sir!"


    Consequently, Resarite was forcefully expelled from Howard''s pce.


    Seeing Howard seated in his bedroom chair, his expression forlorn, Catherine approached tofort him.


    Several dayster, Howard received some disconcerting news.


    Resarite and his family had sought refuge with Frederick, a figure known as the Great Emperor.


    Remarkably, Frederick had dared to risk the wrath of the Oungria Kingdom''s king by harboring Resarite and Cotler.


    Moreover, following an impressive speech by Cotler, both Frederick and Bismarck were so captivated that Cotler was granted the title of Earl, surpassing his father Resarite''s baronial rank.


    Resarite, a staunchly militaristic noble, harbored no grand schemes of danger; he simply saw himself as a soldier.


    Under a worthy monarch, Resarite could be the savior of the continent.


    But in the hands of a corrupt ruler, he could bring suffering to others.


    Cotler, on the other hand, was different. His words not only caught the attention of Frederick and Bismarck, but also earned their unabashed admiration and fascination.


    Frederick assigned Cotler a special role, encouraging him to influence the nobility of Phrus.


    Upon hearing this, Howard was infuriated, truly understanding for the first time the feelings of Kaido towards Gn, and subsequently his own sentiments towards Howard after employing Gn.


    Howard sent Bosiden to Phrus to warn Frederick against utilizing Cotler, pointedly omitting any mention of Resarite. Frederick''s response was defiant, ready to wage war to protect his authority.


    The alliance between the Oungria Kingdom and Phrus, once firm, was now shrouded in uncertainty due to this incident.


    Spies from the Ond Kingdom had be increasingly prevalent, all keen to gauge Phrus''s stance towards the Oungria Kingdom.


    From Ond''s perspective, while an alliance with Phrus wouldn''t suffice to overpower the Oungria Kingdom, the moment Phrus abandoned Oungria, Ond would gain the confidence to counterattack.


    Report after reportnded on Howard''s desk, each one adding to his growing sense of unease.


    The thought of Cotler spreading a narrow-minded and dangerous ethos in Phrus left Howard deeply troubled.


    Seeking counsel, Howard reached out to Edward, now the King of Lombardy, to gauge his perspective on the matter.


    Edward''s response was evasive, hinting at the ws in their former alliance and expressing a desire for looser trade restrictions with Venice.


    Howard agreed, hoping for Edward''s support in return.


    Soon after, Edward penned a letter to Howard, following the trade concessions.


    His message was clear: Howard needed to make a strategic choice.


    If he nned to expand westward, he should swiftly conquer the remaining empire, paving the way for Edward to absorb Savoy, thus bolstering both their strengths.


    However, if Howard aimed eastward, it was crucial not to alienate Phrus.


    A direct conflict with the Ond Kingdom would be challenging; maintaining a stable rtionship with Phrus was vital.


    Upon reading the letter, Howard felt caught in a dilemma, like a rider unable to dismount a tiger.


    Amidst theseplications, trouble arose in the New Oungria Kingdom across the ocean.


    Conflicts had red between continental merchants and the indigenous people, threatening to escte into armed confrontation.


    Determined to stabilize the situation, Howard dispatched Vettel to the New World with instructions to soothe the natives'' unrest.


    Vettel set sail on Admiral Andrea''s ship, a testament to Howard''s growing naval capabilities.


    Aboard one of the mighty warships, Vettel embarked on his mission to the New World.


    But deep down, Howard felt that Vettel''s approach was overkill.


    When Howard himself had traveled to the Ing Empire, he did so aboard a warship - a gesture of diplomatic prestige.


    The Ing Empire, a naval powerhouse, would appreciate the significance.


    However, Vettel''s destination was North Carolina, to negotiate with the local indigenous people.


    The mode of transport hardly mattered in this context; the natives likely had no means to discern the difference.


    Besides, a warship''s speed pales inparison to that of a trade vessel.


    Howard initially wanted to point this out to Vettel but then thought better of it.


    He didn''t want to engage in an argument, especially considering the current strain caused by Cotler''s affairs.


    Howard didn''t wish to pressure his vassals any further.


    Soon after, Oungria Kingdom dered war on the Empire, achieving a significant victory by annihting over twenty thousand of the enemy''sbined forces.


    This forced the Empire''s ally, Ryzet Kingdom, to repeatedly send surrender requests.


    Concurrently, Lombardy dered war on Ryzet Kingdom, which then called upon Mn and Provence for assistance.


    Despite Ryzet Kingdomcking military strength and Howard''s upation of Renewa, Lombardy found itself in a precarious situation due to Ryzet Kingdom''s two alliances.


    The war for Oungria Kingdom was straightforward, with neither the Empire nor Ryzet Kingdom posing any real threat to Howard''s current strength.


    The critical factory with Edward, considering Ryzet Kingdom''s involvement.

 Chapter 357 357-The Absorption of the Empire

    Chapter 357 357-The Absorption of the Empire


    ??By aiding the Empire and then engaging in war, only to be subsequently dered upon by Lombardy to the south, Ryzet Kingdom found itself battling on two fronts.


    The Ryzet Kingdom, with its modest territory, faced a dire predicament.


    Once upied by the Oungria Kingdom, there would be no chance for Lombardy to im it.


    Although Oungria and Lombardy were not at war, they couldn''tunch military offensives against areas effectively controlled by the other.


    The situation was intricate, yet manageable with smoothmunication.


    As the warmenced, a flurry of letters was exchanged between Florence and Pist.


    With the progression of hostilities, both Edward and Howard, who preferred leading their troops in battle, found their locations constantly shifting.


    Edward urged Howard to halt the siege of Ryzet Kingdom''s castles and fortresses, suggesting they be left for Lombardy.


    However, Howard harbored concerns that ambitious Lombardy might fully annex Ryzet Kingdom during treaty negotiations.


    If Ryzet were to bepletely absorbed, it would cease to exist as a nation, derailing Howard''s ns of upying it.


    To counter this, Howard reassured Edward through letters while simultaneously instructing his troops to hasten their advance into the Ryzet mountain regions.


    Simrly, Edward worried that Howard aimed not only to annex the empire but also to swallow up the southwestern Ryzet Kingdom.


    Edward, too, coveted thends of Ryzet. Thus, an intriguing yet disheartening scenario unfolded.


    Edward, setting aside the remation efforts in Mn and Provence, led his forces straight to Ryzet.


    Both Howard and Edward continued to exchange letters of encouragement, yet their actions deeply disappointed the other.


    When Howard sessfully breached a castle, Edward concurrently seized a city.


    From that day, their correspondence ceased,marking a turning point in their rtionship and the unfolding drama of territorial conquests.


    In the end, when Howard''s soldiers stood at a distance, eyeing Edward''s troops, Howard and Edward encountered each other.


    Howard''s face bore an awkward expression, seemingly anticipating such a scenario.


    He avoided discussing the ownership of Ryzet Kingdom and instead, casually invited Edward for a drink.


    Howard was in no rush.


    The empire had already been fully upied, with only a final ceasefire and annexation deration remaining.


    But Edward was anxious. Lombardy was not just facing Ryzet Kingdom; even Provence and Mn had reimed their fortresses previously conquered by Edward and were now besieging the fortifications of Lombardy Kingdom.


    Edward couldn''t afford to dy.


    At a modest gathering over drinks, Edward, after just three sses, revealed his true intentions.


    Ashamed, Howard readily relinquished all provinces of Ryzet Kingdom.


    At the time of the ceasefire, Howard secured a sum of cash from Ryzet Kingdom.


    This wasn''t an act of self-deception but a reflection of the uncertainty over whether Ryzet would eventually be absorbed by Lombardy.


    In the chess game of national warfare, not all conquered territories are necessarily annexed.


    Sometimes, vastnds captured in battle are almost entirely returned upon treaty signings.


    National expansion has its limits, and overextension can lead to numerous adverse issues.


    Thus, the future of Ryzet Kingdom under Lombardy remained uncertain.


    Meanwhile, as part of the Oungria Kingdom''s war with the empire, Howard epted war reparations from Ryzet Kingdom, effectively ending his conflict with them.


    Remarkably, Howard truly withdrew his troops, and the Oungria Kingdom soldiers stationed in Ryzet Kingdom''s castles departed alongside him.


    When Ness ryed this information to Edward, he initially thought Ness was merely trying to cheer him up, casually acknowledging the news with a "Oh."


    However, it was only when Edward''s own soldiers confirmed the news to him personally that he realized Howard was a man who could be as cunning as a seasoned monarch at times, yet at others, disy a sense of conscience akin to a benevolent person.


    Regardless, Edward felt a profound gratitude towards Howard.


    With Ryzet Kingdom still embroiled in war, Edward''s upation of its territories significantly bolstered his military position.


    This strategic advantage would be invaluable, whether in individual negotiations with Provence or Mn, or in the broader context of the war.


    Meanwhile, Howardpleted the full annexation of the empire, bringing an end to the Oungria Kingdom''s war with it.


    He summoned Nora, who had shed her imperial splendor and now dressed in simple attire.


    Howardmended her, "Yourst speech was excellent. It brought the imperial citizens under my rule. Otherwise, their rebellion would have been a great nuisance."


    Nora, bowing her head, responded modestly, "It was nothing, just my duty."


    Yet, byw, Nora held no noble title and was under no obligation to heed Howard.


    Observing Nora''s in dress, Howard inquired, "Would you like a title? I now control the entire empire, with numerous direct territories at my disposal. Whatever you wish for, I can grant it to you."


    Nora, however, declined his offer.


    Recalling past events, Howard thought Nora might be harboring resentment.


    He rose from his seat and approached her, saying, "Life''s great ups and downs are hard to bear. I feel I have wronged you. I knew about Maximilian''s n for a military revolt, but I squandered his gentlemanly trust in me because of you, and thus, I didn''t inform you. Otherwise, you might still be the empress, adorned in splendor and luxury."


    Nora, hearing this for the first time, was visibly shocked. She asked Howard, "You knew in advance about Maximilian''s n to revolt? What is your rtion to Maximilian, and what to me? You chose to uphold some gentleman''s agreement with a stranger, but didn''t warn me in advance? Howard, is this how you treat an old friend?"


    With that, Nora left in a huff. Howard, watching her retreating figure, felt a twinge of guilt.


    Yet, from a perspective of self-interest, the expansion of the Oungria Kingdom to the east seemed daunting, particrly due to the threat of the Ond Kingdom.


    Hence, the only viable directions were north or west, with the weakened empire presenting an ideal target.


    Perhaps Nora''s downfall was a consequence of Howard''s ambition, but it wouldn''t be fair to say he was merely a passive observer.


    Maximilian''s n was personally disclosed to Howard, not uncovered by his own spies.


    Within the bounds of the gentleman''s agreement, it was indeed inappropriate for Howard to betray Maximilian by sharing his ns with Nora.


    Doing so would have alsopromised the trust Maximilian had ced in him.


    Howard assigned Bosiden, his Chief Administrator, the task of pacifying Tyro and its neighboring provinces.


    Stabilizing a country takes considerable time.


    It requires not only mutual recognition among the popce and military support, but also, and more importantly, self-


    acknowledgement among the people themselves.


    Howard delegated the responsibilities of stabilizing the situation to Bosiden and Vettel.


    Boshni, suggesting a method, imed he could employ severe measures to deal with the remaining stubborn elements of the empire.


    Howard, not fully grasping the concept, inquired, "Stubborn elements? What stubborn elements are you referring to?"


    Boshni exined to Howard that there was significant friction between the empire''s newly formed study groups and the traditional ones.


    They were not yielding to Howard''s rule.


    Howard responded, "Aren''t we, who still adhere to traditional methods of study, also seen as stubborn elements in their eyes? You say they do not submit to my rule, but where did you get this information?"


    Boshni''s eyes, asrge as they were in years past, had changed significantly.


    Where once they sparkled with rity and innocence, they now brimmed with desire and restlessness.


    She gazed at Howard with her wide eyes and, without hesitation, said, "Oh, if they refuse to heed our advice and change their learning methods, doesn''t that make them stubborn elements? Aren''t they defying your rule?"


    Howard chuckled at her remark, responding, "Well, that''s a rather simplistic way of judging, isn''t it? I maintain a cordial rtionship with the old-school study groups, but I''m certainly not inclined to ruthlessly exterminate newly emerged ideas."


    Boshni seemed indifferent to Howard''s thoughts and continued, "Your Majesty, if you grant me or my husband Alonso the earldoms of Tyro and its neighboring regions, I assure you, Martin''s study methods will be the least of your concerns."


    Martin was the leader of the emerging study groups. "Give me three months, and I can make those stubborn elements vanish from your sight!"


    Howard shook his head, turning away, refusing to meet Boshni''s gaze.


    Boshni was perplexed. In her mind, Howard had always loved to look into her eyes.


    Why was it that now, he seemed to deliberately avoid them?

 Chapter 358 358-The Race for the Throne

    Chapter 358 358-The Race for the Throne


    ??Boshni was about to continue speaking when Alonso, from the side, caught her eye, silently pleading for her to stop.


    Though puzzled, Boshni trusted Alonso and slowly fell silent.


    At that moment, Bosiden entered the room, his eyes falling on Boshni, Alonso, and Howard.


    A flicker of confusion crossed his face.


    "Do you also have matters to report to His Majesty?" he asked Alonso.


    Without offering an exnation to Bosiden, Alonso, with Boshni in tow, promptly left the room, carefully closing the door behind them.


    Once alone, Howard shared the details with Bosiden, prompting an unexpectedugh.


    "Ha! And here I thought Boshni was some wise character," Bosiden eximed. "Turns out, she''s as narrow-minded as the rest!"


    Howard, sipping his coffee, urged Bosiden to borate.


    "Boshni''s approach is nothing but brute force," Bosiden exined. "But what difference would that make us from the cruel Queen Elizabeth of the English Royal Pce?"


    Raising his coffee mug, Howard nodded in agreement. "Well said," he remarked.


    Bosiden then handed a document to Howard, who began to scrutinize it carefully.


    The document detailed the situation of Tyro''s gold mines: the current extraction rate of 2 gold coins per month, the workers'' wage conditions, and an estimate of the total gold reserves in Tyro.


    Howard perused each detail, eventually outlining his policy for the future management of the mines to Bosiden, who listened intently and nodded in agreement, ready to implement the suggested strategies.


    Three dayster, Howard casually inquired Vettel, "Who do you think should be rewarded with the former imperial territories?"


    Vettel''s eyes darted around as he pondered a response that would please Howard. "Your Majesty could directly govern them," he suggested, adding, "Serving under Your Majesty is an honor for us vassals."


    Howard was pleased by the response but pressed on, asking who should be rewarded if he were to grant such favors.


    Vettel touched his right lip thoughtfully before replying, "Neplon has greatly contributed tomanding the army. Perhaps bestowing upon him the title of Duke would be fitting."


    Howard acknowledged the suggestion with a nod.


    Two dayster, Nora arrived with a group of military officers to see Howard.


    Surprised but reassured by Gn''s report that they were unarmed, Howard gestured for them to enter.


    Seatedfortably in the grand imperial pce, once home to many emperors, Howard felt a profound sense of ease.


    Upon entering and seeing Howard in that revered seat, Nora felt a twinge of difort, thinking him unworthy of such a position.


    Yet, she restrained her feelings and addressed Howard, "I know several young and talented officers in the Empire who are willing to train soldiers for Your Majesty''s army."


    Howard, puzzled, replied, "But currently, I only maintain the ck Army system of the Oungria Kingdom. There isn''t any such imperial legion."


    A young male officer, around twenty-five years old, stepped forward from behind Nora and addressed Howard, "Your Majesty, if there''s no imperial legion, we can certainly establish one. As Your Majesty''s territory expands, a single-mode army will not suffice to meet your needs."


    Howard inquired, "And who will fund this?"


    Nora responded, "The Habsburg family is willing to finance it, as a gesture of goodwill towards Your Majesty and in hopes of preserving our interests within the Empire."


    This piqued Howard''s interest.


    An army without the burden of recruitment costs was an opportunity he was eager to embrace.


    Rising from his seat, Howard approached Nora. "Can you represent the Habsburg family? If I recall, the current head of the Habsburgs is Maximilian, isn''t it?"


    Nora replied coolly, "Maximilian failed to protect Habsburg''s territories and is no longer the head of our family."


    Howard, tactfully probing further, said, "Then..."


    Nora confidently admitted, "Yes, I, Nora, am now the head of the Habsburg family. The terms I proposed are fully within my power to guarantee."


    Satisfied, Howard warmly said, "In that case, establish an imperial legion. The officers you''ve brought can be integrated into its ranks."


    At that moment, despite her reluctance to concede, Nora, for the sake of the Habsburg family, requested a dukedom from Howard.


    Howard agreed smoothly, without questioning Nora''s swift change of heart.


    Nora noted Howard''s enhanced understanding of nobility, far more profound than in his earlier years.


    After Nora and her eight officers paid their respects to Howard and left the court, Neplon, standing nearby, indicated that he had something to discuss.


    Howard beckoned him to speak.


    As the Minister of Military Affairs, Neplon expressed his concern about the loyalty of Nora''s people and wished to exercise control over the new imperial legion.


    Howard saw no issue with this and agreed to Neplon''s request.


    "Handle the specifics as you see fit," Howard instructed. "Additionally, our Oungria Kingdom''s ck Army has proven its mettle during Cotler''s rebellion. I think it''s time to abolish the temporary system. From now on, the ck Army should be fully operational."


    "Starting today, begin training the registered conscripts throughout thends. I want them to be a standing army. Whether at war or not, they should always be soldiers."


    Neplon assured Howard that he would take care of it, and Howard had full confidence in him.


    A weekter, the ennoblement ceremony was held in the capital.


    Neplon was made a Duke, Bosiden was awarded two earldoms, Vettel received an earldom and two baronies, Alonso was granted three viges, and Boshni two.


    Ness was bestowed an earldom and five viges.


    As Howard''s territory grew and evolved, he moved the capital to the imperial city.


    The title of Emperor, now vacant, sparked a fiercepetition among the nations.


    Bohemia, Pofalesi, Phrus, Kolone, and the Humborg Kingdom, as well as the ambiguously aligned Nedn, all dered their intention to vie for the imperial crown.


    The decision of who would next wear the imperial crown would be determined by a vote, a testament to the shiftingndscape of power and intrigue.


    Each kingdom, eager to ascend to the apex of authority, prepared to make their case, knowing well that the future of the empire hung in the bnce, shaped by the oue of this pivotal election.


    Although the Ryzet Kingdom was still at war with Lombardy and its entire territory had been overrun, it hadn''t been annexed and thus, as an ordinary member of the empire, retained its right to vote.


    Ryzet cast its ballot for the Kingdom of Pofalesi.


    Mudburg voted for Kolone, Blunrick for Phrus, Hanover for the Humborg Kingdom, Pomerania for Bohemia, Mn for Pofalesi, and Lombardy for Bohemia.


    Minster also gave its vote to Bohemia.


    Additionally, each candidate voted for themselves.


    The tally stood as follows: Kolone with two votes, Phrus with two, Humborg Kingdom with two, Bohemia leading with four, and Pofalesi with three.


    Frederick, eager to secure Howard''s vote, hoped for his support. Howard initially considered leveraging this as an opportunity to demand Frederick''s expulsion of Cotler from Phrus.


    However, reflecting on the dynamics of both diplomatic and personal rtions, he realized that proposing an outright impossible condition could backfire, potentially angering the other party.


    So, Howard coolly analyzed the situation and proposed a different deal: "I''ll vote for you if you help me in a future conflict against the Ond Kingdom Empire."


    Frederick quickly agreed, leading Howard to allocate his part of the crumbling empire''s voting power to Phrus.


    Howard was aware that even with his vote, Phrus would only tally three votes in total, still trailing behind Bohemia''s four.


    He knew that even with his support, Phrus stood little chance of securing the throne.


    Indeed, the final count confirmed this. Phrus and the Kingdom of Pofalesi each ended with three votes, unable to surpass Bohemia''s four.


    Thus, ording to the process, Bohemia was poised to ascend to the imperial throne.


    However, Frederick of Phrus boldly challenged this oue by proposing a tournament.


    He suggested that since Phrus, Pofalesi, and Bohemia were the only nations with three or more votes, they should each send a noble knight topete in a series of knightly duels.


    The winner would then im the emperor''s title.


    This proposition, undeniably disrespectful of the established rules, was met with vehement opposition from Bohemia.


    The King of Bohemia tly refused to participate in the tournament, stating, "I will not partake in a contest devoid of legal merit. The legitimate and legally bindingpetition has already concluded, and I emerged victorious."


    His argument was not only sound but also justified.


    Nevertheless, Frederick would not relent, and neither would Bismarck.


    In a bold move characteristic of his iron-fisted diplomacy, Bismarck coerced Hanover into changing its allegiance.


    Hanover, which had initially voted for another, now cast its vote for Phrus.

 Chapter 359 359-The Tournament Battle

    Chapter 359 359-The Tournament Battle


    ??Given the current situation, excluding Pofalesi with its three votes, only Phrus and Bohemia remained, each with four votes.


    However, ording to the rules, this was undoubtedly a vition, as thepetition had already concluded and there was no provision for changing votes at this stage.


    Nevertheless, Phrus escted the situation by threatening war, putting the King of Bohemia in a difficult position. He was unwilling to confront Phrus directly.


    King Wolfgang of Bohemia, heeding the advice of his vassals and feeling somewhat humiliated, concluded that fighting a real war with Phrus over the mere title of Emperor was unnecessary.


    Reluctantly, he epted the proposal to settle the dispute with a knightly duel for the imperial crown.


    Upon hearing this, the King of Pofalesi, Leipzig, burst intoughter. His initial n to support Bohemia fell through.


    Speaking to his surrounding officers, he remarked, "It seems it''s not the empire that has fallen, but Bohemia itself."


    A 28-year-old officer, puzzled, responded, "Your Majesty, Bohemia''s reluctance to fight Phrus is not out of fear, but rather because they deem the title of Emperor insufficiently tempting. In my view, it is the empire that has crumbled, not Bohemia. Otherwise, why wouldn''t Bohemia covet the imperial crown?"


    King Leipzigughed heartily. "This is a rare opportunity, with the eyes of the entire continent upon us. To pass up a legitimate chance to march against Phrus is to squander a golden opportunity. Where else will such a chance arise in the future?"


    "If Wolfgang refuses to fight today, soon everyone will know that Bohemia dares not wage war against Phrus. How could his allies then trust in Bohemia''s strength? That''s why I say, it seems like the empire has fallen, but in reality, it''s Bohemia that has copsed."


    The officers around him disyed expressions of sudden realization.


    This seemingly crucial knightly duel, which was of great significance to the entire continent, was actually viewed as a farce by all. Knights from the Fran Kingdom looked down upon such a duel.


    Merchants from the Ing Empire couldn''tprehend the rationale behind it.


    Lords across the continent watched the duel with a tone of inner sorrow, most of them certain that Bohemia''s knight was destined to lose to Phrus''s, deeming it nothing more than a mere formality.


    After all, even the seemingly definitive imperial election had been manipted by Bohemia and Phrus into a charade.


    Therefore, in a duel with such potential for maniption, it was inevitable that Bohemia wouldn''t dare let their knight win.


    However, a female diplomat from Hanover, upon hearing the surroundingments, asked in confusion, "If they''vee to battle, why wouldn''t they dare to win? Winning would make their king the Emperor of the Empire, wouldn''t it?"


    Before Blunrick''s Minister of Foreign Affairs could exin, Howard, with a sly smile, said to the Hanoverian diplomat, "Heh, the prerequisite here is that Bohemia actually wants to win."


    The diplomat from Hanover queried, "What do you mean?"


    Howard smiled and exined, "If Bohemia wins this battle, and then Phrus wants to start over, would Bohemia agree or not? If they don''t, Phrus will still threaten with war, leaving Bohemia in fear. If they do agree, wouldn''t that be akin to pping themselves in the face?"


    "If I were King Wolfgang of Bohemia, I would only wish to quickly end this absurd series of events and willingly hand over the imperial crown to Frederick."


    Understanding Howard''s exnation, the Hanoverian female diplomat puffed her cheeks, still somewhat unconvinced, and remarked, "If that''s the case, why not just concede and avoid this knightly duel altogether? It seems like an unnecessaryplication!"


    The Minister of Foreign Affairs from Blunrick chimed in with a chuckle, "Unnecessaryplication, you say? Well, your point isn''t without merit. Bohemia indeed wishes for a swift conclusion, but Phrus, and especially King Frederick, might want to y their advantage cleverly."


    "Frederick, aspiring for a legitimate im to the throne, would naturally desire to make this knightly duel as grandiose as possible. The more magnificent the duel, the more legitimate his ascension to emperor would appear."


    Hearing these words, the Hanoverian diplomat huffed in frustration.


    Howard and the Blunrick Minister of Foreign Affairs exchanged knowing smiles as the sounds of fanfare filled the air, signaling themencement of the knightly duel.


    A knight d in armor bearing a red base and a yellow lion crest rode into the arena.


    He was Bohemia''s chosen champion, a border count known for his bravery within the kingdom.


    Yet, despite the surrounding cheers and shouts of encouragement, his smile was tinged with bitterness.


    Soon after, another knight emerged from the shadows.


    Dressed in armor with a white base and a ck double-headed eagle crest, it was clear he represented Phrus.


    As he rode into the arena, the two knights, representing Bohemia and Phrus, faced each other, ready for the duel.


    Phrus''s knight, named Riyatt, was a baron with little renown, and not many held him in high regard.


    However, those in the VIP seats mostly understood that Riyatt was likely to be the victor.


    Shouts and cheers erupted from the audience, heightening the atmosphere.


    The two knights began by distancing themselves from each other before charging forward,nces in hand, embodying the valiant spirit of knighthood.


    In a feigned attack, the knight from Bohemia thrust hisnce, only for Riyatt to deftly avoid it.


    As the Bohemian knight missed his optimal attack range, Riyatt began circling to the right, closing in half-circle distance before striking at the Bohemian knight.


    It seemed that the knight from Bohemia, who could have evaded to the left, oddly chose to move right, directly into the path of Riyatt''snce.


    The Bohemian knight was unhorsed by Riyatt''snce.


    Baron Riyatt, representing Phrus, emerged victorious in the knightly duel.


    The crowd, mostly confused and dismayed, couldn''t fathom how the renowned Bohemian border count, known for hisbat prowess, lost to a rtively unknown knight like Riyatt.


    At this point, King Wolfgang of Bohemia and King Frederick II of Phrus jointly ascended to the high tform to dere the result of the contest.


    Phrus was victorious, and Frederick was proimed Emperor of the Empire!


    Howard chuckled softly, hisughter hinting at mockery.


    Many envoys in the VIP section shared simr sentiments, murmuring that Phrus and Bohemia had put on a convincing performance.


    Coincidentally, seated two ces to the left in front of Howard was Queen Elizabeth of the Ing Empire.


    Upon hearing Howard''s voice, Queen Elizabeth nonchntly turned to him and inquired, "What''s the matter? Does our King of Oungria Kindom have something to say?"


    Howard forced a smile and replied, "Well, with the expansion of my territory, I''ve changed the name of my kingdom. Please, call me King of Oli now."


    Elizabeth found this intriguing. "Why so? Wasn''t ''King of Oungria Kindom'' quite fitting? Why the change to ''King of Oli''? The former title wasn''t shameful."


    Howard, maintaining a friendly demeanor, nced around to ensure no one was eavesdropping on their conversation.


    Speaking softly, he said, "It''s nothing serious, mainly to avoid stirring Frederick''s jealousy. Oungria Kindom shares borders with Phrus, and there are rumors of Phrus harboring intentions to attack Oungria Kindom. By moving my capital to the Oli region and adopting a new title, I''m subtly informing Frederick of my control over imperialnds, signaling my strength. It''s a precaution, to caution him against provoking me. Moreover, it portrays me as someone more interested in the central territories of the continent, thereby reducing the pressure on me."


    Elizabeth couldn''t help butugh heartily. "You''re quite the character, haha! It''s been a long time since I''ve encountered someone as interesting as you. And to think, you''re also a king!"


    Howard smiled awkwardly, unsure whether Elizabeth wasplimenting him orughing at him.


    After herughter subsided, Queen Elizabeth''s expression turned serious as she advised Howard, "In that case, Howard, I earnestly suggest that you avoid contending with Phrus in the future. The continent may be vast, but the world is muchrger. Do you understand what I mean? Save your efforts forter; the New World is where our hope lies."


    Howard internally scoffed at her advice.


    It''s easy for you to say, he thought.


    If you had Ond Kingdom as your neighbor, would you dare to try the same approach? You don''t want to fight, but with Ond Kingdom right beside you, can you afford not to focus on military strength?


    As for Phrus, it''s almost the same situation. In fact, I''m even considering having Phrus assist me against Ond Kingdom.


    However, Howard didn''t voice these thoughts. After pondering for a moment, he replied to Elizabeth, "Hmm, thank you."


    Elizabeth, in a rxed manner, shared that the Ing Empire would focus on exploring the New World and leave the matters of the empire to others.


    Howard responded dryly, "You have it easy, don''t you?"


    After that, Howard fell silent.

 Chapter 360 360-The Queens Invitation

    Chapter 360 360-The Queen''s Invitation


    ??Elizabeth remarked, "This is called a policy of splendid istion. Do you understand?"


    "It''s not easy for us in the Ing Empire, you know. There''s a whole lot to deal with in the New World; we hardly have time to join your continental wars."


    Howard responded, "Ah, splendid istion, sounds quite ideal. If one could truly avoid the continental wars and focus solely on developing a base in the New World, that wouldn''t be a bad strategy."


    Elizabeth then shared her grievances about the challenges of New World colonization, speaking of the difficulties posed by the indigenous peoples and so forth.


    Howard suggested, "A policy of appeasement is still necessary. We shouldn''t go there to seize their living space but to bring them care and love."


    Elizabeth let out a sarcastic chuckle, clearly dismissive of the idea.


    Howard subtly shook his head and continued, "But I have my own share of problems back home. Recently, there were somemercial conflicts between the natives and new settlers, leading to an uproar. It was only resolved when my Finance Minister personally intervened and spent some money to settle the matter."


    "How''s that? Not easy to solve, right?" Elizabeth inquired.


    Howard agreed, "Indeed."


    Elizabeth then asked, "Howard, I''ve heard that your people have colonized the east coast of the New World. But ording to the local legends, isn''t it the northern part of the New World that is said to hold legendary wealth? Why did you choose the east coast for colonization?"


    Howard, unwilling to disclose the lucrative nature of the east coast to Elizabeth for fear of arousing her envy, evaded the question.


    "Oh, is that so? If I had known earlier, I might have chosen to settle there instead. I''ve heard that the treasures there are indeed a vast fortune."


    Elizabeth continued, "We in the Ing Empire are skilled at colonization, but we don''t take kindly to those who maliciously seizend."


    Howard, thinking Elizabeth was referring to him and worried that she might have discovered his resource-rich territory, cautiously uttered, "Ah?"


    "You think I don''t know?" Elizabeth said, causing Howard a moment of panic as he feared being exposed.


    However, Elizabeth quickly shifted the topic, "Lois is drooling over the idea of bing the King of Sun, and now he''speting with us for territory in the very region we desire in our kingdom. Can you believe the audacity of that man?"


    Howard felt a rollercoaster of emotions.


    "Oh, I see," he replied, thinking to himself: Next time, could you please finish your thoughts all at once? I''m not that old, but I can''t handle these kinds of shocks.


    Elizabeth then invited Howard to join forces against Fran Kingdom, proposing they force Fran Kingdom to cede all its colonialnds in the New World to the Ing Empire.


    Howard thought he had misheard.


    After all, whether under the bold Charles or the current Louis, he had always been a military ally of Fran Kingdom.


    To persuade an ally to attack Fran Kingdom without a solid n seemed almost like a joke.


    Elizabeth didn''t seem to have thought through the proposition.


    She hadn''t prepared any substantial offer and seemed to be asking casually.


    Amid Howard''s confusion, Elizabeth added, "Well, if that''s the case, never mind. But if we dere war against Fran Kingdom over colonial territories, could you refrain from supporting them?"


    Howard shook his head in response, "Didn''t you just advocate for splendid istion? If I don''t align with Fran Kingdom and they remember this and attack me, what should I do? Will youe to my aid?"


    Elizabeth cracked a somewhat cold smile and then, mentioning she was tired, excused herself and left.


    Frederick invited all the diplomats and monarchs present to amunal meal.


    Representatives from the Ing Empire and Fran Kingdom had already left the scene, while those from Westia Kingdom and Porlia Kingdom observed with detached interest.


    Within the empire''s member states, both Kolone and Hanno left the gathering, leaving the rest to attend the feast.


    The knightly duel had taken ce at ten in the morning, and it was now around eleven.


    Frederick, ever the thoughtful host, led everyone to the banquet hall.


    The hall was a sight to behold,den with arrays of sausages, an abundance of fine wines and cheeses ¨C a veritable feast of plenty.


    Wolfgang, the King of Bohemia, initially appeared stiff and endured some jests and sneers from various diplomats and monarchs.


    However, he quickly adapted and became more sociable as the banquet progressed.


    Approaching Howard, he encouraged, "Come on, eat! Everything here is for your enjoyment. Indulge to your heart''s content."


    Howard politely inquired, "You''re King Wolfgang of Bohemia, right? I don''t recall us having met before."


    Wolfgang, with an air of someone ustomed to socializing, sighed and then gently guided Howard''s left arm, helping him to fill his te.


    Howard picked up a sausage and, after tasting it, found it delicious.


    Seeing Howard''s satisfaction, Wolfgang became more talkative.


    "Tastes good, doesn''t it? That''s right, let me tell you, sausages have a very significant ce in the history of the empire''s people."


    "The art of sausage making has evolved greatly over time, and that''s why this sausage tastes so good."


    Howard, thoughtfully savoring the sausage, chose to remain silent for the moment, immersing himself in the vors and the atmosphere of the gathering.


    Wolfgang continued his intermittent conversation, shifting to the topic of his Bohemian subjects who weren''t imperial citizens but mostly Czechs and other ethnicities, hence not as fond of the sausage as the imperial people were.


    Howard, not dwelling much on it, grabbed another sausage to chew and mused, "Then why are there so many sausages at this banquet? Logically, since the knightly duel was held in your Bohemian territory, in Brague, the food should have been prepared by your people, right?"


    Realizing he might have said too much, Wolfgang quickly excused himself and left.


    The truth was, Wolfgang and Frederick had already agreed to let Phrus win the duel.


    Hence, the banquet''s ingredients were supplied from Phrus to cater to the imperial taste.


    But Wolfgang couldn''t admit that, as it would acknowledge Bohemia''s submission.


    Howard pondered briefly, then understood why Wolfgang had hurriedly left.


    It became clear to those present that since the duel was for the imperial crown, the majority of the guests were from the empire.


    And with numerous vassals within the empire, the banquet arranged by Phrus, tailored to the imperial citizens'' pte, received positive reviews from most attendees.


    Howard then spotted the King of Westia Kindom.


    Technically, they were acquaintances, but Howard had never met him in person.


    This individual was Charles V of Westia Kindom.


    He held sway over a transoceanic superstate and was the most powerful in terms of colonization on the entire continent.


    Charles V was a figure of significant lineage, being a member of the imperial Habsburg family.


    Howard, believing in the value of direct inquiry, approached Charles V of Westia Kindom.


    "Greetings, esteemed King of Westia Kindom. I''ve long heard of your renown. Please forgive my boldness, but I''m curious to know if you find the food at today''s banquet to your liking?" Howard was intrigued about his taste preferences.


    Charles V, notable for his distinctive and not unpleasant chin, exuded the energy of a vigorous monarch.


    Hearing Howard''s question, he replied, "Well, as a matter of fact, I usually partake in the grand feasts of Westia Kindom. However, some of the imperial regional dishes served today do align with my pte. I suppose this reflects themon logic of our continent''s people in uniting against threats."


    Howard didn''t quite grasp the full implication of thetter part of Charles''s response but understood his view on the banquet''s food.


    With a slight smile, Howard raised his fork, skewered with sausage, towards Charles V, saying, "May you enjoy the feast."


    Charles V responded with a warm smile, lifting his beer mug in his right hand, "The same to you."


    The lunchsted nearly two hours, after which the attendees gradually began to depart.


    Among them, some left directly, others returned to their residences for a long nap, while a few awaited the grander banquet scheduled for the evening.


    Howard had a chance to meet with the Duke of Blunrick, and they found each other''spany immensely enjoyable.


    Blunrick was a duchy, and its Duke was an independent noble with diplomatic, passage, and exemption rights, essentially autonomous except for the Emperor of the Empire.


    However, the current Emperor''s authority paled inparison to that of a king like the ruler of Oungria Kindom, who wielded more centralized power.

 Chapter 361 361-Escalating Tensions

    Chapter 361 361-Escting Tensions


    ??Howard treated the Duke of Blunrick, Anton, with equitable respect.


    His logic was straightforward: both were independent entities capable of determining their own foreign rtions, necessitating a mutual respect.


    Duke Anton found Howard''s attitude towards him both disarming and delightful.


    Anton, perceiving Howard as a king of the vast Oungria Kingdom, initially expects an air of superiority in their interaction.


    Contrary to his expectations, he finds Howard''s demeanor unexpectedly down-to-earth and approachable.


    This unexpected congeniality leads Anton to develop a favorable impression of Howard, even nurturing a deliberate intention to forge a closer rtionship with him.


    Motivated by this newfound admiration, Anton goes to great lengths to please Howard, engaging him in conversation filled with humorous remarks that elicit heartyughter from the king.


    In contrast, Howard''s attitude in the conversation is casual and nonchnt, seemingly more out of a desire to pass time before an evening banquet than a genuine interest in the exchange.


    Anton, who is no longer a young man at over thirty-five years of age, shares with Howard about a magnificent garden he has created in a ce called Wolfernbettle within his Blunrick dukedom.


    He describes the garden in vivid detail, boasting of its fountains, ponds, pavilions, and an artificialke, all of which conjure images of serene beauty in Howard''s mind, sparking a sense of envy and admiration.


    The garden, Anton reveals, was an expensive venture, almost jeopardizing his military finances.


    Yet, he speaks of this with a light-hearted chuckle, suggesting a certain pride and satisfaction in his aplishment.


    Howard, not wishing to dampen Anton''s spirits, responds with a half-hearted chuckle, "Oh, really?"


    However, the conversation takes a turn as Anton exins the unexpected benefits of constructing the garden.


    He shares how the acim it received not only enhanced his personal reputation and respect among people but also surprisingly contributed to the stability of the nation.


    The garden, it seems, has had a ripple effect, benefiting the country as a whole.


    Upon hearing this, Howard''s demeanor changes, acknowledging the positive impact of Anton''s endeavor with genuine appreciation, "Well, that is indeed quite impressive."


    Howard and Anton casually strolled through the Bohemian castle, avoiding the more sensitive areas but freely exploring the rest.


    They found themselves in a garden brimming with roses, prompting Anton toment on the challenges of rose maintenance.


    Howard listened, finding Anton''s insights quite interesting.


    As they talked, Bismarck approached and joined in the conversation.


    "Ah, if it isn''t the Duke Anton, known affectionately as ''The Gardener''," he said with a hint of jest.


    "I am Bismarck, Duke of Mazovia, at your service."


    Duke Anton of Blunrick visibly tensed up in Bismarck''s presence, resembling a mouse in thepany of a cat.


    "What brings you here?" Anton asked with a mix of fear and wariness.


    Bismarck, dressed in a chic ck coat and gloves, giving off a fashionable and profound vibe, spread his hands in a gesture of innocence.


    "What do you mean, Duke of Blunrick?" he asked.


    "All the vassals of the empire and foreign envoys are here in Brague. If the Duke can walk and chat leisurely with a king of the empire, why can''t I, Bismarck, do the same?"


    Anton, gripping Howard''s hand, began to retreat, intending to avoid Bismarck.


    However, Bismarck blocked their way, saying, "Hey, what''s the hurry? Are you leaving because of me, Duke of Blunrick? I don''t recall ever offending you."


    Anton, bristling with a mix of anger and indignation, retorted, "Hmph, everyone knows how Phrus resorts to force when diplomacy fails. Talking to you is like a mouse pleading with a snake. Let me pass! I don''t wish to see you."


    Seeing the situation, Howard interjected, "Bismarck, since Anton does not wish to see you, perhaps it''s best to leave it be."


    Anton cast a grateful look towards Howard, appreciating his intervention.


    Bismarck had note for Anton in the first ce.


    After listening to Howard, he dismissively said to Howard, "Fine, I won''t bother with him. After all, his little principality''s inevitable fate is to be assimted into our glorious empire."


    Anton red at Bismarck with eyes filled with hatred.


    "What''s your problem? I''m not looking to pick a fight, but don''t you dare go too far."


    Bismarck, with a rxed demeanor, narrowed his eyes slightly and, hands pocketed, gazed towards a rose bush, philosophically remarking, "Even the most beautiful roses, after wilting, will see their petals fall to the dirt."


    He continued, "You nobles have grown too ustomed to the good life. Without our empire''s bloodshed and conquest, where would you be today? You wouldn''t be able to joyfully discuss poetry and gold coins."


    Anton, bolstered by Howard''s presence and seemingly supportive stance, was ready to confront Bismarck physically.


    However, Howard intervened and calmed him down.


    Anton, still fuming, retorted, "Since your Brandenburg nobility has expanded eastward, why not keep going? After conquering the original Phrus Kingdom, why not continue to Thoria Kingdom? Keep moving forward; why bothering back?"


    Bismarck reiterated his point about the roses'' destiny to return to the soil, but Anton, the Duke of Blunrick and a noble from the western reaches of the empire, had his own perspective.


    Pointing usingly at Bismarck, he vehemently criticized the empire''s reabsorption of Phrus, calling it a disaster for its people.


    Howard, initially intending to lightlyugh off the tension, suddenly reconsidered.


    He thought thatughing might not be appropriate in this situation and could potentially exacerbate the animosity between the two men.


    So there he was, unsure of how to defuse this increasingly charged moment


    Riyatt, who happened to arrive at the scene, was inebriated.


    Rather than havinge deliberately, it seemed more like he stumbled upon the group unintentionally.


    With a carefree gait, he swaggered in and, upon turning a corner, saw Bismarck, Howard, and Anton.


    He awkwardly smiled at Bismarck and greeted, "Greetings, Prime Minister."


    Howard nced at Bismarck, puzzled, and asked, "Hm? Why did he address you as Prime Minister instead of Duke? Are you now the Prime Minister of Phrus?"


    Bismarck acknowledged this, then turned to Riyatt and said, "You did well today, making both within and outside the empire recognize Phrus''s valor."


    Then, slightly turning back towards Anton, Bismarck added, "Some within the empire, too afraid of death, should realize that Phrus is the only true direction for the empire''s resurgence."


    Riyatt, rubbing his head and bowing obsequiously,vishedpliments on Bismarck.


    Seeing Anton gearing up to retort again, Howard felt this was leading nowhere and perhaps just a waste of time, so he thought about leaving with Anton.


    However, at that moment, Queen Elizabeth approached and addressed Bismarck, "The way of life chosen by the people of the empire should be decided by each individual citizen. Why do these western vassals of the empire prefermerce over warfare?"


    "If you can understand that," she continued, "you''ll grasp why the Duke of Blunrick is reluctant to join Phrus."


    Bismarck''s face turned cold as he addressed Queen Elizabeth, "Heh, Your Majesty seems quite knowledgeable about the history of the empire''s west. But, if I may speak frankly, this is an internal matter of our empire, and we don''t require yourmentary."


    In such a small corner, where people typically either admired the nts or simply turned back, the situation became perilous when it gathered the powerholders of the Empire, Oungria Kindom, Blunrick, Ing Empire, and Phrus.


    It''s often said that small nations emphasize diplomacy, but in rtive terms, great powers cannot afford to disregard it either.


    Howard had not expected that a casual stroll with Anton could lead to suchplications.


    However, when Bismarck asked Howard for his opinion on the matter, Howard responded, "Firstly, I hope Phrus will join Oli Kingdom in dering war on Ond Kingdom. If we can seize control of the world-renowned Constantinople Castle, I stand to gain immensely from trade taxes. But let''s be clear, thends on the maind are tough nuts to crack."


    "Every move here affects the whole. Bismarck, if you''re so inclined, venture further afield and stop looking back at the empire''s hearnd. The waters here are deep, and if you''re not careful enough, you might find yourself drowning while walking."


    Queen Elizabeth added aptly, addressing Bismarck, "Let me add, thergest rain boot factory on the continent is in my city of Ing Empire. Do you grasp what I''m implying?"


    After hearing this, Bismarck burst intoughter.


    Yet, it seemed that the words of Howard and Elizabeth also instilled some fear in him, prompting him to leave the area with Riyatt.

 Chapter 362 362-The Peril of Militarization

    Chapter 362 362-The Peril of Militarization


    ??The departure of Bismarck and Riyatt, two individuals from Phrus, brought a palpable sense of relief to the tense atmosphere around the corner.


    Anton, wiping the sweat from his brow, eximed with a lingering sense of rm, "Phew, those people from Phrus are truly intimidating. Just standing there, they exert such immense pressure."


    At this moment, Howard found himself able to smile again, reassuring Anton in a rxed tone, "It''s alright, they''ve already left."


    The evening banquet featured a lengthy speech by Frederick, whose words and ideas startlingly echoed those of Cotler.


    Given Cotler''s current efforts to spread his radical ideas throughout Phrus, Howard had reason to suspect that the upper echelons of Phrus had been swayed by Cotler''s rhetoric.


    Howard''s earlier suggestion to Bismarck to look further afield was an attempt to encourage Phrus to expand their conquests beyond the maind''s periphery.


    However, after hearing Frederick''s formal speech at the banquet, Howard shrugged his shoulders, realizing his words might have been in vain.


    King Gustav II of Fern Kingdom, seated beside Howard, noticed his reaction.


    The astute monarch leaned in and asked, "Do you also disapprove of these developments?"


    He nodded subtly towards Emperor Frederick, who was still speaking on the dais.


    Howard, acknowledging his agreement, engaged in a brief conversation with King Gustav.


    Learning that his conversation partner was the king of Fern Kingdom, Howard''s thoughts becameplex.


    ording to Frederick''s theory, the people of Fern Kingdom were easily swayed.


    Thus, Gustav''s ability to remainposed was a rare andmendable exception.


    The conclusion of Frederick''s speech was met first with apuse from the Count of Anhalt.


    Given Anhalt''s proximity to Brandenburg and the maintained amicable rtions despite the eastward expansion of Brandenburg''s nobility into Phrus, this gesture was not unexpected.


    The Count of Anhalt, though of lower nobility, held a unique position in the current era: he was essentially independent, with only the emperor above him in rank.


    Following the Count''s lead, a few other nobles hesitantly joined in with mild apuse.


    However, the King of Bohemia, Wolfgang, could no longer contain himself and shattered his wine ss.


    The sudden act drew the attention of the surrounding guests, causing a stir.


    Emperor Frederick, unfazed and without a change in expression, addressed the King of Bohemia, "Oh, my good friend Wolfgang, has age made it difficult for you to hold a wine ss? Ha-ha, worry not. Next time, I shall endeavor to have my ssblower make a cup that even you can hold steadily."


    His wittyment provokedughter among the guests.


    Yet, Wolfgang, standing up and addressing the envoys and monarchs present, said, "Like everyone here, I listened to the words of the emperor. However, my feelings differ from yours. We Czechs have always been a nation that has suffered greatly on this continent."


    "We are called vs, much like the Phrus people who were annihted by Brandenburg, disrespected as a collective and as individuals.I had hoped that upon ascending to the imperial throne, the former King of Phrus would cherish the future of all members of the empire and strive to create a better tomorrow."


    "But I realize now that I was mistaken. This man, who has hastily stirred up a dangerous atmosphere upon his ascension, is an enemy to our entire empire!"


    The scene descended into chaos.


    Charles V cheered from the outskirts of the crowd, while Elizabeth pped amidst the throng.


    A special agent from the Fran Kingdom, Richelieu, vigorously apuded from the sidelines.


    The Duke of Blunrick hesitated, his expression a mixture of doubt and concern.


    The Nedn Foreign Minister''s face was a canvas ofplex emotions.


    The governor of the Humborg Kingdom attempted to speak, but a single nce from Emperor Frederick rendered him rigid and mute.


    Unbeknownst to Howard, Bismarck had approached him amidst the turmoil.


    Howard had assumed that Bismarck would be backstage supporting Frederick during such a crucial event, yet there he was, standing beside Howard.


    The resolute man faced half towards Gustav and half towards Howard, speaking in a low, firm voice, "Howard, don''t think that just because you''ve changed your title, we''ve forgotten that you''re the king of Oungria Kingdom. There''s only so muchnd in Eastern Europe, and going further east would mean shing with Moscow, something we cannot afford. If you want our support against Ond Kingdom next time, you need to loudly dere to all the guests here your positive attitude and views towards Phrus. And tell them that Phrus is the hope of Germany."


    Howard''s face showed his dilemma as he responded to Bismarck, "Prime Minister of Phrus, I don''t want to argue with you right now."


    He paused, then continued, "But I hope you haven''t forgotten about those territories near the ck Sea, originally belonging to Ond Kingdom and imed by Phrus. Remember, thosends still don''t border your Phrus."


    "A day without bordering is a day without core integration. I presume that the issue of exceeding national territory limits has been troubling Phrustely. If you don''t join me in attacking Ond Kingdom again, those distantnds might never see their roads connected and integrated."


    Bismarck cast a cold nce at Howard, who met his gaze unflinchingly.


    Gustav II interjected, addressing Bismarck, "His words carry some truth. A true man should conduct himself with honor in the world, not engage in petty squabbles at a mere banquet."


    With that, Bismarck left, constrained by time and unwilling to prolong the conversation with Howard and Gustav.


    He moved on to find his next potential ally who might speak in favor of Phrus.


    The banquet continued, but the atmosphere had shifted from celebratory to one resembling a diplomatic battlefield, akin to the tension of contract negotiations.


    Howard lingered for a moment before heading towards the exit, intending to leave the venue.


    Elizabeth caught up with Howard, her toneced with curiosity, "Leaving so soon?"


    Howard, finding her question somewhat tedious, replied tersely, "Yes."


    Charles V approached, proposing to Howard, "We n to speak out boldly against Frederick''s remarks. Would you be willing to help us?"


    After a moment of hesitation, Howard responded, "As you know, I personally dislike the current mindset of Phrus."


    He confided, "In fact, I can tell you that one of my former dukes, who constantly spoke such dangerous rhetoric, eventually parted ways with me, and I stripped him of his title. I have no fondness for that Phrusian approach."


    Howard was about to borate but stopped, realizing that delving into this topic would lead to an extended discussion.


    He chose to remain silent.


    Charles V inquired, "Is it that person named Cotler? I''ve heard that Frederick and Bismarck''s ideology has been influenced by this Cotler, leading to their current stance. Perhaps they were originally just keen on military and militarized policies."


    Howard shrugged, "Maybe, but even if it was just their original thought, I find it dangerous. A slight misstep, or the instigation of someone like Cotler, could lead them far astray."


    Howard brushed off Charles V''s outstretched hand and took a couple of steps towards the door.


    Elizabeth urged him to pause.


    Howard hesitated, his foot hanging in the air for a brief second before touching down.


    "Believe me, I would never support the ideology of Phrus. But I believe that incessant arguing solves nothing. Besides, I''m concerned that if I openly criticize Frederick now, Phrus might not join me in our campaign against Ond Kingdom next time."


    Elizabeth looked at him in astonishment.


    "Are you so concerned with your own interests that you would ignore the dangers facing the world? If Phrus continues its aggression, justice will be eroded." Howard replied, "Let''s discuss this another time. I''ve indeed had my fill of verbal battles today."


    At that moment, Richelieu, the regent and grand teacher of the Fran Kingdom, appeared before Howard.


    With a gentle and affable demeanor, he spoke words that moved Howard, making apelling argument.


    Convinced, Howard decided to contribute his voice, turning back to join Elizabeth, Charles V, and Richelieu in their denunciation of Frederick.


    The scene descended further into chaos.


    This disorder, however, would only increase the new emperor''s governing difficulties, thereby benefiting those opposed to Frederick.


    Seeing the advantageous situation, the governor of Nedn also came forward to criticize Phrus''s ferocity and tyranny.


    As over half the continent''s powers made their stance clear, many previously undecided nobles understood the direction the wind was blowing and began to leave.


    The event ended in a subdued atmosphere, with Frederick''s face turning red with anger, his hand bleeding from crushing a ss in his grip.


    Upon returning to the imperial city, Howard sat rigidly in his chair, staring nkly as if lost in thought.

 Chapter 363 363-The Kingdoms Army

    Chapter 363 363-The Kingdom''s Army


    ??Catherine approached Howard with a bright smile, her curiosity evident.


    "Did you enjoy your trip to Brague? I heard there were knightly tournaments, and my sisters were all so intrigued by it."


    Howard responded politely, choosing not to shatter Catherine''s illusions by mentioning the perfunctory nature of the Bohemia and Phrus duel.


    Catherine, delighted with his response, busied herself with arranging the fruits on the table.


    She picked out arge, round apple and instructed her maid to slice it.


    As Howard spoke, her eyes seemed to light up with joy, clearly entertained by the tales of gant knights in shining armor, astride their steeds.


    Howard could only chuckle in response, thinking to himself that perhaps cavalry was only good for show.


    In his mind, he doubted their effectiveness against spear formations or firearms on the battlefield.


    The utility of cavalry had always been a topic of debate, one that Howard had pondered over many times and discussed with audacious figures like Charles, without reaching a definitive conclusion.


    So, aside from his chuckles, Howard refrained from expressing any opinions on knights or cavalry.


    As Catherine fed Howard a slice of apple, he chewed thoughtfully, turning his attention to the fruit.


    Catherine brought up the topic of the recent duel: "So, you''re saying that Baron Riyatt of Phrus won the duel?"


    She mused, "That means the empire''s emperor is now that ambitious man from Phrus. Do you think this will bring about a new era for the empire?"


    Howard gazed down at the apple slice and replied nomittally, "It''s hard to say."


    He then proceeded to recount the specific details of the banquet to Catherine, sharing the intricacies of the event.


    The dynamics between Catherine, her family''s maids, and Howard underwent a significant transformation.


    Initially, there was a lively back-and-forth conversation and quiet discussions among the maids.


    However, as Howard continued, a hushed silence fell over the group.


    Catherine, covering her mouth with both hands, expressed her concern to Howard, "But what if Phrus holds a grudge against us for your actions and decides to attack us?"


    Howard''s smile was strained, a mere semnce of reassurance.


    "Well, there''s not much I can do about that."


    Catherine, slightly annoyed, pushed Howard''s shoulder and retorted, "What do you mean you can''t do anything? You''re the king. If you''re helpless, what about everyone else?"


    Howard stood up and slowly walked to an open space, his expression troubled, and said, "Honestly, when ites to war, if we really can''t hold our own, what then?"


    He paused before adding, "If we truly can''t stand against them, then I''m at a loss as well."


    A young maid, recently recruited into the family, burst into tears, overwhelmed by the gravity of the situation.


    Howard sighed softly, his back turned to everyone, the weight of his responsibility palpable.


    The morning sun streamed through the windows, bathing the room in a warm glow.


    It was then that Catherine, as if grasping at straws, remembered Neplon.


    She excitedly suggested to Howard, "Why don''t you consult with the Minister of War, Neplon? Hasn''t he been training those conscripted soldiers to be a standing army?"


    Howard''s thoughts turned to Neplon, and he couldn''t help butpare him favorably with Frederick.


    This gave him a bit of reassurance.


    Deciding to act, Howard prepared to summon Alonso to call for Neplon.


    In Howard''s perspective, Alonso had always been somewhat unremarkable, a vassal resembling more a steward or an attendant than anything else.


    However, Alonso was not present.


    Catherine exined, "Oh, you''re looking for Alonso? He''s risen in stature since marrying Boshni. With thebined power of two ducal houses, he now holds significant influence in the kingdom. It''s unlikely he''d humbly serve as your messenger now."


    Consequently, Howard sent a regr attendant to summon Neplon.


    Neplon arrived wearing a hat with protruding ends, a blue military uniform adorned with copper-gold buttons, and a ceremonial sword at his waist.


    Howard could tell that Neplon was also a man of ambition.


    Howard inquired about the transformation of the ''ck Army.'' Neplon reported that the conversion was almostplete and had gone smoothly.


    "The national army currently stands at 22000 strong, with 10000 infantry, 5000 cavalry, and 7000 artillerymen," he said.


    Howard asked, "If Phrus attacks us, without considering allied support, do you have confidence in repelling them?"


    Neplon responded, "My capabilities are on par with Frederick''s. Ultimately, it will depend on the nation''s war potential. Forgive my frankness, Your Majesty, but you are too kind and lenient."


    "Though Phrus''nds were once considered barren by the continent, their militarized management means every household contributes soldiers ording to their jurisdiction. Each district must supply a certain number of troops, so they are hardlycking in manpower."


    "Since their systemic reforms, manpower supply for variousnds in Phrus has been very efficient. Currently, Phrus has an upper limit of over seventy thousand reserve soldiers."


    Howard remained silent for a moment before asking, "What is thebined upper limit of reserve soldiers for our Oli and Oungria regions, as well as the other territories?"


    Neplon answered, "Though ournd is muchrger than Phrus, the total onlyes to a little over eighty thousand. If war breaks out and our casualties are significantly higher than the enemy''s, we may not be able to replenish our forces quickly enough, potentially exhausting our reserve soldiers before the enemy does."


    Howard paced thoughtfully and then inquired, "What is the current number of registered reserve soldiers against our upper limit of eighty thousand?"


    "With military mobilization and financial subsidies from the Minister of Finance, we have now reached the upper limit of over eighty thousand reserve soldiers," Neplon replied.


    After a brief consideration, Howard said, "Well, we don''t know the exact number of Phrus'' reserves, but that might not be the decisive factor on the battlefield. The key to victory always lies in winning each battle. Tell me, what is the current level of training and morale among our Oli troops?"


    Neplon hesitated before honestly responding, "To tell you the truth, they are nowhere near as prepared as Phrus.


    I fear that in a crucial moment, they may not hold up, leading to a defeat that could snowball into aplete rout."


    With a troubled expression, Howard said, "In that case, it''s better not to engage Phrus in battle. As I''ve said before, there''s no need for a life-and-death struggle over such a vast continent. We should focus more on the development of the New World. If we build it up properly, we will be no less formidable than Phrus."


    Neplon was taken aback.


    "So, you''re suggesting we just ignore Phrus?"


    Howard waved his hand dismissively as a response.


    Subsequently, Howard sent Bosiden to Kenisburg to inquire if Frederick was still willing to join forces against Ond Kingdom.


    Before departing, Bosiden was visibly anxious.


    Howard reassured him, "When you meet Frederick, don''t panic. You don''t need to say anything extra. Just directly ask him if our prior agreement to jointly attack Ond Kingdom still stands."


    "If he agrees, tell him to move his troops towards the Balgen Penins, as I am ready to dere war on Ond Kingdom at any moment. If he starts to negotiate terms, turn around and leave immediately. Don''t engage with him. Remember, the moment he starts setting conditions, don''t entertain him."


    Bosiden nodded, somewhat bewildered.


    In the increasinglyplex and significant world of diplomacy, Bosiden, a vassal who had risen from Yami Vige, felt increasingly out of his depth.


    Howard considered him an excellent domestic administrator but treated him as a standard diplomat in foreign affairs.


    Upon his arrival in Kenisburg, Bismarck intimidated Bosiden, giving him a rough wee.


    Bosiden nearly fell off his horse but remembered Howard''s teachings and managed to hold the reins tight.


    His brown steed reared, neighing loudly, but fortunately did not throw Bosiden off.


    Shaken, Bosiden dismounted and patted his brown horse, appreciating its steadfastness and resolving to care for it well upon his return.


    Standing before Frederick, Bosiden was trembling.


    Since bing emperor, Frederick exuded an even more domineering and fearsome aura.


    Thankfully, Bosiden had been well instructed by Howard on how to handle the situation.


    He followed Howard''s advice to the letter.


    Bismarck cast a sharp nce at Bosiden and remarked slyly, "Ah, but your king criticized our emperor at thest banquet. Bosiden, Minister of Foreign Affairs of Oli Kingdom, how do you think your kingdom shouldpensate us?"


    Bosiden was about to respond, but recalling Howard''s instructions, he stiffened like a piece of iron and turned to leave abruptly.


    His heart was racing with fear.


    Though Bosiden understood that, as a diplomat, he was generally safe from harm in a foreign court, thebination of Frederick, Bismarck, and the surrounding soldiers with their grim faces and flintlock guns nearly brought him to tears.

 Chapter 364 364-Cotlers Thoughts

    Chapter 364 364-Cotler''s Thoughts


    ??Bosiden''s tears were not borne out of sorrow, but a visceral reaction to the perceived threat to his life.


    Fortunately, the responses of Bismarck and Frederick unfolded just as Howard had anticipated.


    Bismarck, upon witnessing Bosiden''s abrupt departure without further ado, quickly exchanged a knowing nce with Frederick.


    Frederick, understanding the cue, rose promptly from his seat, arms opened in a gesture of feigned warmth, and addressed the Oli Kingdom''s Foreign Minister, "Ah, my dear, do not hasten away. We in Phrus always keep our word. Rest assured, we''ll stand with Oli Kingdom in your next conflict against Ond Kingdom."


    A monthter, following a unanimous decision by Howard, Ness, and Boshni, Oli Kingdom dered war on Ond Kingdom.


    Neplon, appointed as the suprememander, led thebined forces.


    The Oli Kingdom''s defense force, funded and staffed by the Habsburg family, had undergone Neplon''s reformation and now formed part of the Oli Kingdom''s national army.


    The officers, once loyal to the Habsburgs, were strategically dispersed across various units, thereby diluting the family''s influence over the military.


    Moreover, emting this, Luka''s wealthy merchants contributed a mercenary battalion, predominantly musketeers.


    Although small in number, a mere 5,000, their formation was significant.


    Since Luka''s affluent ss had provided the initial financing, Howard dly incorporated this force, deeming it a valuable addition to his arsenal.


    He assigned this musketeer battalion to Alonso''smand.


    Under Howard''s reign, the construction of a national standing army was nowplete.


    This development signified a crucial shift: the feudal lords were stripped of their private armies.


    Their traditional concept of levying troops was now subsumed under the broader umbre of national conscription.


    In other words, the role of the nobility has evolved.


    Instead of contributing levied troops during wartime, they now use their aristocratic status as a means of attraction and promotion, akin to a brand or advertisement, to draw people into the ranks of the national army.


    Put simply, Howard has be the central figure wielding control over the nation''s military forces.


    This shift has significantly reduced the power of the nobility.


    Deprived of private armies, they are now less capable of staging the rebellions that were once amon threat.


    It''s been noted that the Fran Kingdom is at the forefront of this change, constructing exquisite buildings for its nobles to reside in.


    This, however, is a subtle strategy to attract these dispersed local nobles to the capital of Fran Kingdom, thereby reducing their chances of rebellion and their practical control over regional affairs.


    Such tactics have not escaped Howard''s notice.


    Boshni, whose forces are primarily cavalry, has been extensively creating knights.


    Consequently, Howard entrusted a significant portion of the national cavalry to hermand.


    Trusting in her belief in the strength of cavalry, Howard expects her to lead sessful cavalry campaigns.


    With the onset of war, Howard was frustrated by Lombardy Kingdom''s refusal to engage, using Edward of failing to deliver at a critical moment.


    Phrus, however,mitted its troops to the conflict, with Frederick showing keen interest in the territories they had upied in theirst war with Ond Kingdom.


    Howard, havingmercial ties with Mn, leveraged this rtionship to form an alliance.


    As a result, Mn too joined the fray.


    Ond Kingdom, in response, called upon its ally Manluk, a nationparable in size.


    Both factions dispatched their troops to Balgen Penins, or were in the process of mobilizing towards it.


    Ond Kingdom, confident in its defense of Constantinople Castle, concentrated its forces to the east of the castle, forming a standoff with Howard''s army.


    Initially, both sides exercised caution, each hoping the other would venture first into their strategic depth, seeking to encircle and overpower the enemy with superior numbers.


    Mn''s forces nned a direct maritime assault on the easternnds of Constantinople Castle, supported by the navies of Howard and Phrus.


    Howard''s contribution was straightforward ¨C over a hundred guard ships and more than thirty transport vessels, originally intended for troop movement, were reassigned to protect Mn''s fleet.


    Phrusmitted its entire naval force, including fiverge warships initially prepped for a naval battle with Pomerania, to safeguard Mn''s troop transports.


    Additionally, Phrus deployed over sixty early-model guard ships and a dozen hastily acquired galleons to the naval theatre.


    Ond Kingdom responded with an impressive fleet of over a hundred galleons and more than fifty light ships.


    Howard''s admiral, Andrea, was not particrly adept at naval warfare; Howard valued him more for his mobility than maritime expertise.


    True mastery of navalbat, after all, hinges on a deep understanding of both firepower and impact tactics.


    Phrus''s navy, having primarily engaged in trade protection, was not renowned for its martial prowess.


    Were it not for the five formidable ocean-going warships Phrus brought along, Howard would have been reluctant to consider Phrus as a reliable naval ally.


    When ites to naval strength, Mn was the one to watch.


    Yet, Mn was only Mn ¨C not the Westia Kingdom or the Ing Empire, whose naval capabilities were of a different caliber altogether.


    Howard''s maritime doctrine was utilitarian, prioritizing trade vessels over transport ships.


    Mn''s strategy was simr, though they had ventured into colonization minimally, with just one province to the east and few transport vessels.


    Consequently, among these three nations, not one had an admiral experienced in formal naval warfare.


    The burden ofmand, unexpectedly, fell upon Andrea.


    Upon receiving news of this precarious situation, Howard immediately advised Ludovic, the Governor of Mn, to consider docking the troop transports at the port, allowing the soldiers to disembark onto Balgen Penins and march ovend to the battlefield.


    Howard perceived a direct naval assault on Ond Kingdom''s coast as perilous.


    Should theirbat-ready ships be scattered, the few transport shipsden with isted cannons stood no chance of turning the tide.


    This posed a grave risk to Mn''s soldiers potentially meeting their demise at sea.


    However, Ludovic, unfamiliar with Ond Kingdom and having never personallybated them, underestimated the threat.


    He assured Howard of Mn''s fearlessness.


    Thus, thebined fleets of the three nations, albeit reluctantly, approached the eastern coast near Constantinople Castle.


    As they navigated, a thin morning mist enveloped them.


    It was then that Andrea heard the horns of Ond Kingdom''s navy.


    Peering through the fog, he saw an overwhelming number of Ond Kingdom''s galleons emerging.


    Despite being initially surrounded, Andrea demonstrated his naval coordination skills.


    The allied fleet, in total, matched Ond Kingdom in numbers.


    A dense maritime engagement ensued, with the fog segmenting the battlefield into three areas.


    Phrus''s fiverge warships, unable to utilize their full strength in the Mediterranean, were trapped in one area.


    Mn''s troop transports and a portion of their early guard ships were cornered in another.


    The remaining vessels from Oli Kingdom, alongside some of Mn''s guard ships and the rest of Phrus''s fleet, were engaged in the third area.


    Despite the brutality of the battle, the allied forces emerged victorious.


    Although Mn lost a dozen transports, they sessfullynded over ten thousand soldiers on Ond Kingdom''s shores.


    The naval front had triumphed.


    Onnd, Howard had been besieging Constantinople Castle for over ten days.


    Faced with this formidable fortress, he disyed no impatience.


    Apart from the continuous bombardment with cannons, his strategy involved ensuring that Phrus''s army didn''t stray too far, maintaining and superiority in the vicinity of Constantinople Castle.


    Frederick, an exceptional military leader, faced the challenge of Ond Kingdom dispatching over sixty thousand troops to attack Phrus''s borders.


    His grand strategy revolved around staying close to Howard, maintaining military dominance in the region.


    However, Cotler, in the heat of battle, failed to grasp this strategy.


    He mored for a retreat to Phrus to counter the invading Ond Kingdom forces from the east.


    Despite Resarite''s criticism, Cotler persisted in his protestations.


    Fortunately, Frederick and Bismarck had a clear understanding of military affairs.


    Bismarck, in a somewhat ambiguous decision, assigned Cotler to lead a detachment of a thousand troops back for reinforcement.


    Cotler protested that a thousand men were insufficient.


    Bismarck retorted, "What if we all withdraw? What then of our numbers at Constantinople Castle? We don''t even know if the sixty thousand Ond Kingdom troops represent their entire force. Suppose there are an additional twenty to thirty thousand troops waiting to the east of the castle. If we leave, the pressure on Howard''s side will intensify. And if Ond Kingdom decides to pull back their sixty thousand to encircle us, and Howard, already engaged in besieging Constantinople Castle, faces the full brunt of their army, it will surely lead to a catastrophic defeat."

 Chapter 365 365-The Onslaught

    Chapter 365 365-The Onught


    ??Cotler argued, "What does it matter to us if Howard is defeated?"


    Bismarck shook his head and replied, "Such sentiments should have been expressed before the war began. We, Phrus, are alreadymitted to this fight. If Howard loses, are we to single-handedly withstand Manluk and Ond Kingdom? Though Phrus is capable in battle and might not necessarily lose, such a conflict would severely deplete our national strength. Cotler, you have two choices: lead a thousand men back, or stay here tomand your troops and keep silent.


    As time progressed, the siege of Constantinople Castle revealed its daunting challenge.


    After a grueling two to three months, the fortress stood unyielding, its defenses seemingly imprable.


    Alonso, assessing the situation, proposed to Howard a direct and forceful assault on the fortress.


    The continuous siege was weakening Phrus''s position, and he feared they might not hold much longer.


    The situation was dire.


    Phrus''s eastern territories had fallen,nds they had previously wrested from Polen were now under Ond Kingdom''s control.


    If the current state persisted, the fall of Kenisburg loomed imminent.


    The officers of Phrus, known for their stoic and reticent nature, remained stationed in a chilly silence on Howard''s Balgen Penins.


    Resarite had once suggested a n to intensify the siege by including Phrus''s troops in the encirclement of Constantinople Castle.


    However, Bismarck, addressing the logistical limitations, pointed out that their supplies were inadequate for such a massive force.


    Overcrowding the siege with troops would only lead to deaths not frombat but from a severe shortage of provisions ¨C an uneptable loss.


    Howard, aware of these supply constraints, had Oungria Kingdom hastily form ten artillery units to join the siege, bombarding Constantinople Castle daily.


    Yet, the fortress stood defiant against their relentless assaults.


    Howard recognized the strategy of Frederick and Bismarck hinged on the fortress sumbing within a feasible timeframe.


    Only if Constantinople Castle fell within a reasonable period would their prolonged siege bear fruit.


    Should Phrus''s territories nearly bepletely overrun, Frederick would not deplete his nation''s strength in a hopeless fight.


    Conversely, Ond Kingdom would not allow Phrus to withdraw without significant repercussions.


    They would surely reim therge expanse of territory previously seized by Phrus and additionally demand considerable territorial concessions from Phrus''s easternnds.


    In the sweltering heat of the military camp, Howard stood, his hands braced against a table, sweat dripping from his forehead.


    He masked his inner unease with the oppressive summer heat, his perspiration a cover for his growing anxiety.


    Frederick and Bismarck were indeed extraordinary characters.


    Their own territories were on the brink ofplete upation, yet they managed to endure, waiting idly on Balgen Penins.


    The murmurs of discontent among the ordinary soldiers of Phrus, as well as the palpable tension among his own troops, were not lost on Howard.


    In a meeting, Howard mmed his hands on the table in frustration and asked Neplon, "Why can''t we take it down?"


    Neplon ced his military cap on the table and replied, "The defenses of Constantinople Castle are formidable. I have ordered daily bombardments with cannons. Moreover, our allied navy is holding the coastline of Constantinople Castle. We are in the final stages of the offensive."


    Grinding his teeth, Howard retorted, "Final stage? Didn''t you say the same thingst month? Why then have we not seeded yet? How many fortresses has Ond Kingdom taken in Phrus? And why haven''t we captured even one?"


    Neplon responded, "Constantinople Castle is renowned as the finest medieval fortress for a reason. Its unique defenses are unparalleled. Just a little longer ¨C the castle''s internal supplies of water and food are severely depleted. My scouts have seen numerous Ond Kingdom defenders attempting to escape under the cover of night. The end should be near."


    Just then, the Governor of Mn entered the tent and addressed Howard, "My Mnese troops have upied the surrounding areas since ournding. Yet, we have seen no sign of Ond Kingdom''s forces. Could it be that the sixty thousand Ond Kingdom troops in Phrus are their entire army?"


    Howard expressed his uncertainty, "For a nation as vast as Ond Kingdom, sixty thousand troops is far from their limit."


    He continued, "But your Mnese forces number only a little over ten thousand, and with our main allied forces trapped at Constantinople Castle, unable toe to your aid, it''s puzzling that Ond Kingdom hasn''t seized the opportunity to attack you."


    His expression turned somber.


    "I''m unclear whether Ond Kingdom trulycks additional forces, or if they''re plotting something else."


    Boshni suggested a n that Howard found quite promising.


    Finally, after five days, Howard seeded in capturing Constantinople Castle.


    The troops of Phrus and Oli Kingdom poured out smoothly, prating directly into the hearnd of Ond Kingdom.


    Caught off guard, the Ond Kingdom forces in Phrus were unsure how to react.


    Driven by a fierce momentum, Phrus''s army, undeterred by the potential for heavy losses, swiftly overran two of Ond Kingdom''s fortresses, forcing their troops into a sessful retreat.


    Reflectingter, Howard considered the tactic of letting Phrus''s troops merely wait in a province west of Constantinople Castle as perhaps somewhat tactically unsound.


    However, the idea of his and Phrus''s forces dying not frombat but from hunger and exhaustion due to insufficient supplies was unbearable to Howard.


    Yet, from a strategic standpoint, the perspective was different.


    Howard felt torn between the grim reality facing Phrus and the dreadful human tragedy of losing troops to inadequate provisions.


    In thisplex web of military strategy, neither option seemed favorable.


    Howard resolved to delegate themand of the next battle entirely to Neplon.


    The burden of issuingmands, coupled with the guilt, criticism, andints arising from any perceived misjudgments, was bing unbearable.


    Initially, Neplon had been givenmand, but due to poor coordination with Frederick, Howard had intervened, taking charge himself.


    Yet, the prolonged struggle over just Constantinople Castle had starkly revealed the limits of Howard''s military acumen.


    While Howard''s military prowess wasmendable, it had not yet reached the level of a creator of military theory.


    Faced with dilemmas, his heartcked a clear predisposition, a forethought that could guide him through such quandaries.


    Fortunately, the subsequent campaign in Ond Kingdom''s maind unfolded as smoothly as Howard had promised.


    Ond Kingdom had spent considerable time maneuvering its forces around the sea, taking a long detour to reach Phrus.


    Realizing the unstoppable momentum of the Oli Kingdom''s allied forces andcking confidence, they ordered their troops to retrace their steps, wasting precious time.


    Ond Kingdom did have an additional force of over 37,000 troops, intended for a surprise attack on Mn.


    Although outnumbering Mn''s forces, they risked encirclement by Oli Kingdom and Phrus if they engaged in battle.


    This contingent had remained on standby in their homnd, but why hadn''t they attacked Mn''s troops before Constantinople Castle fell? The reasony in the limited military capabilities of the generalmanding these Ond Kingdom forces.


    Although war is often perceived as a theoretical concept, with military theories viewed as differing tendencies open toparison, the reality is that the operational difficulty of warfare, and the process of implementing tactical execution, cannot always be guaranteed.


    This was precisely the case with the generalmanding the force of over 30000 troops.


    In theory, the scenario seemed straightforward: over thirty thousand Ond Kingdom troops against a mere ten thousand from Mn ¨C a sure victory, one would think.


    Mn wasn''t known for its military prowess and couldn''t match Ond Kingdom''sbat capabilities.


    However, even on home ground, this general was gued with uncertainty about potential reserves Mn might have.


    It was a cascading effect.


    Initially, the general had been confident that Ond Kingdom''s coastal defenses would hold firm.


    He believed their navy would not only block enemy naval forces but also secure the coastline of Constantinople Castle, facilitating the delivery of supplies to support the castle''s prolonged resistance.


    But now, shaken by the defeat of Ond Kingdom''s navy, the general had sumbed to a sentiment that the enemy was invincibly powerful.


    The prospect of his 30000 troops facing Mn''s 10000 now seemed daunting.


    Faced with dissatisfaction within his ranks, he used the possibility of enemy reinforcements as an excuse.


    To the urging of several mid-level military officials, he responded, "Let''s wait a bit longer. Perhaps our main force can overwhelm Phrus into withdrawing from the war. When that happens, we will make our move."

 Chapter 366 366-Choosing the Commander-in-Chief

    Chapter 366 366-Choosing the Commander-in-Chief


    ??Faced with discontent among themanders involved in the war, the Ond Kingdom general responded only with silence, his forehead beaded with sweat in the sweltering summer heat of the Mediterranean climate.


    Whether it was Howard or this less capable military leader from Ond Kingdom, both seemed to substitute their anxiety for action.


    Eventually, the Ond Kingdom detachment, initially intended to defend or annihte enemy forces on their homnd, ended up making no significant impact.


    Instead, they marched deeper into the heart of Ond Kingdom, nning to join forces with the main army that would eventually retreat andunch abined assault against the troops of Oli Kingdom and Phrus.


    The performance of this 30000-strong force, objectively speaking, was almostical in its ineffectiveness, highlighting the realities of warfare execution and the practical aspects of tactical implementation.


    War is not merely a theoretical concept; it involves a multitude of considerations.


    Often, what others see as absurd oues of battles contains a depth of underlying factors.


    The war continued, with the situation rapidly evolving in favor of Oli Kingdom.


    A monthter, Howard sessfully breached another fortress, and Ond Kingdom''s forces finally began to reorganize their defense.


    Howard, candidly speaking, was reluctant to engage directly with Ond Kingdom''s forces, but given the circumstances of the ongoing conflict, it was inevitable that the opposing armies would eventually sh.


    Howard sought a consultation with Frederick, eager to hear his perspective on the impending decisive battle between theirbined forces.


    Their conversation began with rather basic military concepts but gradually escted inplexity.


    Initially, Howard found the discussion with Frederick enjoyable, readily answering the questions posed.


    However, as the conversation progressed, he found himself responding more slowly, some queries requiring him to pause and think.


    Soon, Howard realized the questions were bing increasingly intricate and challenging.


    Finally, when Frederick broached the topic of whether dual-line or quadruple-line formations with artillery support were preferable, Howard came to an understanding.


    A bit disheartened, yet also feeling a sense of relief, he conceded, "Alright, I get it now. For a war of this magnitude, one that will shape the future of the continent, it''s better that I hand overmand."


    Frederick, inwardly displeased but considering the welfare of the entire army, did not object to Howard''s decision.


    He expressed his reluctance to coborate with Neplon, but at that moment, no one in Howard''s army had a higher military acumen than Neplon.


    Indeed, after Resarite and his son Cotler departed for Phrus, within Howard''s entire feudal system and among all the nobles whose names he could recall, none possessed a military insight surpassing Howard''s own.


    Boshni, since ascending to nobility, had devoted most of her time to learning noble knowledge and etiquette.


    Her foray into military theory or personal martial training had yielded little sess.


    Specializing mainly in cavalry, in an era where artillery was undoubtedly a vital arm, Howard did not trust her tomand the entire army.


    Ness''s military prowess was inadequate, far inferior to that of her sister, Anna.


    In the past, Anna had managed to besiege cities through bribery and inside-outside cooperation.


    However, Ness, faced with a prolonged siege, could only gaze at the herring swimming in theke, lost in a seemingly contemtive daze.


    Howard was reluctant to describe Ness as merely daydreaming.


    However, the results of her watching these fish were far from profound contemtion or strategic nning.


    It seemed more like a diversion, an effort to avoid thinking about the siege.


    But what use is a military noble on the battlefield who refrains from contemting military matters?


    Where is the feudal essence of a military noble who, possessing power,nds, and wealth, chooses to evade problems?


    Or rather, where is her military capability disyed?


    A military noble devoid of any military skill is of little use in this era.


    The sharp edge of noble etiquette was gradually being overshadowed by the interests of merchants, just as the noble''s sword was being outmatched by the era''s new artillery.


    Howard did not me Ness for this but silently noted it, nning to discuss it with her after the war.


    It was clear that Ness was undoubtedly not a candidate for the chief militarymand.


    That left Bosiden, Vettel, and Alonso, none of whom were adept at military strategy or campaigning, and thus not in the running for the position.


    The only candidates remaining were Kaido and Gn.


    Howard summoned Kaido and Gn and, taking an unconventional approach, proposed a condition for the role of militarymander: the victor of the war would be granted additionalnds, but defeat would mean surrendering their current holdings.


    Upon hearing this, neither dared to ept the challenge.


    Kaido, shaking his head like a bobblehead toy, eximed, "Oh, we are all rtives here. Let''s not talk about surrenderingnds, shall we?"


    Howard replied, "If you don''t take up the role ofmander-in-


    chief, just manage the division I''ve assigned to you, and that will be fine."


    Kaido, however, tried to negotiate, "What I mean is, let me be themander, but if we lose, don''t penalize anything, okay?"


    Howard, sitting on an iron stool with his feet dangling, lowered his head to inspect Kaido''s military boots, which were spotlessly clean, devoid of any battlefield mud.


    Disheartened, Howard said to Kaido, "You better stay inside your tent. I have to be responsible for my soldiers; I can''t entrust them to amander whose boots, after so long at war, are still impably clean."


    Kaido, taken aback, looked down at his boots and realized his mistake.


    His face grew warm with embarrassment, yet he tried to defend himself, "I just changed into a new pair of boots today¡­"


    Exasperated, Howard waved his hand dismissively, signaling Kaido to leave quickly.


    Seeing Howard''s expression, Kaido left, visibly uneasy.


    Gn, in a straightforward manner, admitted hisck of military expertise and expressed fear of endangering the entire army, which Howard understood and respected.


    Thus, without a doubt, Neplon was the only viable choice to take on the crucial role of confronting Ond Kingdom.


    Neplon was the only talent Howard feltfortable appointing as the militarymander without imposing any conditions.


    Howard asked Gn to summon Neplon, and Gn promptly left to carry out the order.


    Watching Gn''s departing figure, Howard reflected on the absence of a truly trustworthy military minister since Resarite''s departure, feeling a sense of loss.


    Neplon''s military prowess was unquestionably brilliant, but his ambition was equally notable.


    Howard''s use of Neplon was marked by a reluctance to delegate authority unless absolutely necessary.


    This cautious approach was partly why Howard had quickly retracted Neplon''smand at the first sign of friction between Neplon and Frederick.


    Objectively, Howard did not fully trust Neplon.


    Upon receiving Gn''s message, Neplon hurried to Howard''s tent, encountering Kaido on the way.


    Kaido, showing no warmth, spat and said to Neplon, "Ah, rushing to be a general, are you? Our sovereign seems to disregard us old followers, eventually having to rely on you. Heh, what a clever tactic you have."


    Unfazed, Neplon retorted, "If you had military skills that reassured His Majesty, he wouldn''t have had to specifically request my presence."


    This remark hit the nail on the head ¨C since Resarite and Anna left, there was no one among Howard''s nobles who could be considered a truly talented military leader.


    Kaido, seething with indignation, sarcastically mentioned to Neplon, "Hah, but perhaps you don''t know yet. Our sovereign hase up with a novel idea. You can aspire to be themander, but there''s a condition you have to agree to."


    Casually, Neplon inquired, "What condition?"


    Kaido borated, "If you win, you''ll be generously granted morend. But if you lose, you must be entirely ountable, surrendering yournds and title! So, what do you think? Does our Bornapa family''s brave warrior still dare to step up?"


    Neplon remained silent and approached Howard''s tent.


    Kaido, not daring to enter, found an excuse to leave when he was near the tent.


    Howard sighed and said to Neplon, "I have no other capable persons at hand, Neplon. To be honest with you, I''m quite apprehensive about the uing battle with Ond Kingdom''s main forces. I want to offer you the position ofmander-in-chief."


    Neplon responded, "No problem. As long as everything is done ording to my decisions, even the condition you''re about to propose is eptable to me."


    Howard''s astuteness is demonstrated when he realizes that Neplon has likely been informed about a recent incident by either Gn or Kaido.


    Addressing Neplon with a smile, Howard exins, "Oh, those were specific conditions set for those two. Given their rather impulsive nature, I had to impose certain thresholds for them to weigh and consider. Your situation is different. I''ve always been intrigued by your march routes."

 Chapter 367 367-Cavalry Clash

    Chapter 367 367-Cavalry sh


    ??Neplon, seeking rity, asks, "If that''s the case, why not just appoint me directly? What is Your Majesty''s purpose in seeking me out?"


    Howard sinctly outlines his n for coordinating with Frederick, emphasizing the necessity of such an alliance.


    He notes that the Oli Kingdom, fighting solo, stands little chance against the numerous forces of the Ond Kingdom.


    This campaign demands a delicate bnce in maintaining a tactical distance with Phrus''s troops.


    The strategy is to upy enemy territory in a methodical, gradual advance while ensuring constantmunication and support between the two armies.


    Understanding the gravity of the situation, Neplon acknowledges, "Understood. Since Your Majesty is amodating Phrus to this extent, I will endeavor to avoid conflicts with Frederick."


    Howard, though satisfied, feels a tinge of imperfection in his n.


    Not daring tomand personally, he resigns to the current strategy.


    In a moment of introspection, Howard experiences the psychological burden often borne by monarchs criticized for ipetence.


    He understands the frustration of having ideas butcking the prowess to execute them independently, leading to a reliance on others.


    This dependence generates a sense of powerlessness, coupled with the inability to fully trust even the mostpetent ministers.


    As a result, there''s a constant tug-of-war between using and guarding against these ministers.


    Such a paradoxical approach to leadership, Howard realizes, is fraught with potential issues.


    Hisck of expertise in military strategy forces him into a position where he must simultaneously rely on and be wary of hismanders, leading to numerous contradictions.


    This realization brings a deep sense of unease.


    During a military convergence, Howard shared his inner turmoil with Bismarck.


    Bismarck, with a slight smile that barely changed his expression, responded, "There''s no need to fret. Not everyone can be a genius. In my opinion, you are one yourself, and there''s no reason for despondency."


    He continued, "Do you know, within the borders of Phrus, your reputation is quite formidable? In many taverns, storytellers recount your exploits, regarding you as a legendary figure."


    Howard sipped his wine, his features rxing.


    Bismarck clinked his ss against Howard''s, then took a hearty gulp before saying, "Moreover, in my view, setting aside other matters, in the realm of diplomacy, rest assured. Your strength has earned my utmost respect."


    Inquiring about ways to elevate his military acumen, Howard expressed his constant unease about Neplon, fearing the possibility of his betrayal and theck of anyone in his forces capable of outmatching him.


    Even outnumbering Neplon might not suffice, as Howard dreaded the prospect of being outmaneuvered and finding his capital under siege.


    Bismarck, not directly addressing this concern, spoke of other matters.


    Howard, after a brief pause, understood Bismarck''s unspoken message and chose not to pursue the question further.


    Half a monthter, Howard''s forces were suddenly attacked by the Ond Kingdom.


    Despite the challenge of crossing a river, the Ond army pressed forward in an attempt to rapidly defeat Howard''s troops.


    However, themunication between Howard and Frederick proved timely.


    The Phrus forces, stationed not far away, promptly arrived and lined up along the riverbed, providing artillery support.


    In a dramatic twist, Phrus''s Third Guard Corps emerged unexpectedly along the steep mountain paths, appearing behind the Ond Kingdom''s forces.


    This surprise maneuver severely demoralized the soldiers of the Ond Kingdom, dealing a significant blow to their spirit.


    Themanding general of the Ond Kingdom watched the battlefield in silence.


    His deputy, observing the unfolding scene, whispered to him, "Sir, look at this. Phrus''s artillery is supporting from across the river. We are facing the cannons of both Oli Kingdom and Phrus in our advance."


    "And we are at a lower position. Seeing our advance, Oli Kingdom''s troops immediately retreated to a small mountainous area to set up their defenses. If this continues, our casualty rate will be unsightly. Should we consider a tactical retreat and seek another opportunity?"


    The general hummed nomittally, mounted on his horse, and remained silent, contemting his next move.


    Meanwhile, Boshni led a contingent of elite cavalry through a valley, taking a circuitous route to nk the Ond Kingdom''s forces.


    The Ond army dispatched their cavalry to meet this new threat.


    Boshni, at the forefront of his troops, wore slightly worn medium armor.


    He held his long spear aloft, riding fiercely into battle.


    The lead cavalryman of the Ond Kingdom, noticing Boshni''s boldness and interpreting it as a disregard for his own prowess, felt a surge of anger.


    Preferring a curved saber over a long spear, he sped up his horse, intent on ying Boshni.


    Boshni, with a cold sneer in his heart, used his longernce to strike the Ond Kingdom''s cavalry leader.


    The enemymander was unhorsed, tumbling to the ground.


    His brown horse, confused, continued to gallop forward.


    Meanwhile, the fallen Ond leader struggled to rise, his defeat evident on the chaotic battlefield.


    Boshni, a woman of humble farmer origins, charged onward, knowing she needed to rue sufficient military achievements to prove herself worthy of the noble status bestowed upon her by Howard.


    Following her were several cavalry from the Oungria region, who aimed their weapons at the Ond Kingdom''s cavalrymander.


    Recognizing the customs of continental warfare, where nobility seldom faced death, the Ondmander wisely surrendered, hoping for a treatment befitting his rank.


    Speaking in broken, intermittently coherent Oungrian dialect, he conveyed his wish to cease resistance in exchange for noble treatment.


    He was promptly escorted back to the camp by nearby soldiers.


    Boshni continued her relentless assault, her war cloak stained with the blood of battle.


    The Ond cavalry, demoralized by the loss of their leader, were reluctant to flee outright.


    They felt obligated to put up a semnce of resistance, even if it was merely for appearances.


    The Ond cavalry began to avoid direct confrontations with the Oungria forces.


    Whenever the Oungrian cavalry charged, the Ond horsemen would deftly turn their steeds, evading head-on shes.


    Under these circumstances, Boshni and her Oungrian cavalry swiftly and effortlessly reached the front lines of the Ond Kingdom''s elite guards, mostlyposed of musketeers.


    These elite guards of the Ond Kingdom were not ordinary troops but a special force, generally stronger than regr units.


    Simr to how Oungria had once formed a makeshift ''ck Army'' by recruiting fighters from various backgrounds, theposition of the Ond Kingdom''s elite guard also bore its unique characteristics.


    The elite guards of the Ond Kingdom werergely not natives of the kingdom but individuals from various ethnic groups conquered and assimted over time.


    Most of these elite guards wielded muskets, subjecting the Oungria region''s cavalry to intense firepower.


    However, at this critical juncture, the heavily armored cavalry of the Oli Kingdom, led by Howard and Ness, made a formidable entry from another nk.


    The challenge with heavy cavalry was their slightly slower speedpared to light cavalry, leaving them little time to engage.


    But if the enemy failed to detect them in time, as was the case with Howard''s troop, they could effectively mitigate the impact of musket fire.


    Bullets, especially those noting directly but at an angle, could sometimes be deflected or slightly redirected by thebination of heavy armor and skillful maneuvering.


    Themanding general of the Ond Kingdom, sensing the shift in the tide, let out a thunderous cry and dispatched two of his strongest warriors to confront Howard.


    Ness, eager to defend, found herself outmatched in skill.


    Struggling even in closebat with the average Ond cavalry, she had to be exceedingly cautious.


    This left her unable to assist Howard.


    The emergence of the two stalwart warriors, Kara and Khannis, immediately lifted the spirits of the Ond Kingdom''s cavalry.


    Known in the military as the "Twin Walls of Ond," their camaraderie was legendary, and their reputation for both leadership in battle and personalbat skills earned them deep respect among the frontline soldiers.


    Observing the boost in morale, the generalmanded the Ond artillery to advance fifty meters and engage in arched firing from lower ground.


    This strategic move was designed to invigorate the troops engaged in closebat at the front.


    No soldier wants to fight a bloody battle upfront while those at the rearzily light the fuse of their cannons.


    The general''s order significantly bolstered the spirits of the Ond troops, excluding the artillery unit.


    Kara, brandishing his curved saber, shouted across the battlefield to Howard, "Are you that knight-turned-king?"


    "I''ve heard you rose from a mere knight to a king. Is it true?"


    Howard, with a smile, replied, "Ha, what''s the point of discussing this on the battlefield?"


    "Aren''t you here to fight me?"


    "Then let us battle."

 Chapter 368 368-One Against Two

    Chapter 368 368-One Against Two


    ??Having spoken, Howard slightly raised his head and addressed Kara, "Come then, today I shall seek justice for the people of my Oungria region, long tormented by your Ond Kingdom."


    Kara and Khannis exchanged a nce and thenunched a two-pronged attack, one from the left and the other from the right.


    Howard lifted his knight''s great shield, sessfully blocking the military saber swung by Kara.


    The knights of Ond Kingdom seldom wieldednces, which resulted in their weaponry being of limited range.


    Take, for instance, Kara''s current weapon, the Kilij¡ªa type of cavalry saber with a broad de butcking in length.


    When Kara''s saber struck Howard''s shield, Khannis, who was approaching from behind and to the left, had already been unseated from his horse by Howard''snce.


    This action was executed with such rapidity that even Khannis himself barely understood how he had been so swiftly dismounted.


    He had roamed the military ranks for many years and had encountered various formidable opponents, but he couldn''t fathom how he had been overpowered so quickly inbat.


    However, defeat was defeat, and there was no need for desperate struggle.


    In the civilized cultures of the continent, nobility were afforded the right not to be killed outright upon defeat in battle.


    In most instances, capture was the more likely oue.


    This privilege was contingent upon the precondition that one did not resist or resort to underhanded tactics.


    The treatment one could expect was directly proportional to the obligations one must uphold.


    Khannis, unwilling to gamble with his life, obediently stood up and then remained motionless by the side.


    Although the battlefield was chaotic, there was still space allocated for duels.


    The warriors of both armies steered clear of this particr area.


    Kara, engulfed in a wrathful ze, swung his saber towards the head of Howard''s warhorse upon failing tond a hit on his human adversary.


    In the chivalrous code of noble dueling, it was a fundamental rule to target the knight, not his steed; to aim for the warrior, not the mount.


    Vition of this principle shook the very foundations of dueling''s honor.


    Protected by its horse armor, Howard''s steed was spared injury from Kara''s de, but the threat to its life sent it into a wild frenzy, leaping high into the air.


    The horse''s leap was akin to vaulting over a stream, reaching the height of a fully-grown man before crashing back to earth and bolting forward in a blind panic.


    Under normal circumstances, a rider would be unceremoniously unseated in such chaos.


    However, Howard, who had been raised in a household where the finer points of noble etiquette might have been neglected but not the martial disciplines ¨C thanks to old Frank''s rigorous training ¨C managed to cling onto the reins, preventing a disastrous fall.


    Witnessing Kara''s tant disregard for the rules of engagement, Khannis raised his voice in a mixture of shock and reproach, "Kara, what are you doing? Wasn''t this meant to be a duel of honor, without threat to life? The victor wins glory and boosts morale on the battlefield while the vanquished preserves his life, returning home upon the payment of ransom. What purpose does your action serve?"


    Kara responded with a cold snort, wordlessly, and swiftly changed direction to resume his pursuit of Howard.


    Gradually, Howard''s horse regained itsposure, its wildness subsiding.


    In a deft move, Howard counterattacked with a reversence strike, unseating Kara.


    Thus, in this duel where Howard faced two adversaries, he emerged as the victor.


    Half an hourter, Resarite arrived with his musketeers to provide support.


    Howard and Resarite once again joined forces in battle.


    Howard inquired of Resarite, "How''s it going? Is everythingfortable over at Phrus?"


    Shrugging his shoulders, Resarite replied with a chuckle, "Heh, not too bad."


    Howard, wielding his single-handed sword, slew an enemy heavy cavalryman in closebat and then said to Resarite, "After this battle, we must have a proper drink together!"


    Resarite agreed to the n.


    Another half-hour passed, and the battle lines of the Ond Kingdompletely copsed, marking a victory for Howard and Frederick.


    Meanwhile, the Mnese forces, feeling overlooked by all, suffered a devastating attack by the Ond Kingdom''s army five dayster, leading to theirplete annihtion.


    Upon hearing this news, Howard merely shook his head, offering no extensivement.


    A monthter, a diplomat from the Ond Kingdom was received by Howard.


    The envoy, dressed in a tunic with beige borders and predominantly red, conveyed to Howard, "King Howard of the Oli Kingdom, I bring a message from our Emperor Suleiman."


    After a series of diplomatic formalities that encountered no significant obstacles, Howard epted the surrender of three duchy-sized territories from the Ond Kingdom and dered a withdrawal of his forces.


    Phrus, having opened up routes through the enves they acquired, now had a path running straight from the Easteuro Great ins to the east, swiftly cutting through the former Lorren Duchy, then through the old Cremia Duchy, reaching the territories gained in theirst war.


    With these pathways opened, Phrus could finally begin the centralization of these provinces.


    Likewise, Howard, after expressing his gratitude to the Governor of Mn, brought the war to a definitive close.


    Manluk''s behavior in the war was notably strange.


    Despite being an active participant, he did not dispatch a single soldier northward, simply watching as his ally, the Ond Kingdom, suffered defeat after defeat, and endured the verbal and written censures of Emperor Suleiman.


    With the expansion of the kingdom''s territories, the deployment of troops and the appointment of local officials increasingly faced dys.


    It became a physical manifestation of the challenges arge nation faces, as some officials, upon receiving orders in the capital, took a whole month to reach Howard''s newly acquired Constantinople Castle.


    Howard sought to manage his expanding country with a simpler, more streamlined approach.


    Nora and some members of the Habsburg subtly hinted at their willingness to help lighten Howard''s burdens.


    Bosiden showed particr interest in the trades of Lika and Guzz, aspiring to take direct control of themerce in these two provinces.


    Alonso, though indifferent, found his wife Boshni ambitiously asserting that Alonso could be made king of the Oungria region.


    With each piece of news, Howard''s anxiety grew.


    He confided his worries to a teacher, who suggested that a study group could assist in managing the nation.


    This was a novel idea, especially for a country spanning a continent.


    Catherine, however, strongly opposed this, fearing it would diminish her power and leave her frequently subject to the teacher''s counsel.


    In response, Howard began to engage in amiable exchanges with each of his vassals.


    Through numerous opportunities to share afternoon tea together, he managed to ease the tense atmosphere to varying degrees among them all.


    A monthter, Howard announced that the King of Oli would begin incorporating teachers from the study group into the administrative management of the kingdom.


    The spiritual leaders of the continentuded Howard as an exemry individual.


    Another month passed, and through thework of these teachers, the nation''s various transportationworks saw significant improvements, leading to quicker appointments and more efficient assumption of duties by officials.


    Howard was pleased with these developments.


    In the New World, the New Oli Kingdom faced another rebellion.


    This time, Howard personally led troops to quell the uprising.


    After suppressing the rebels, Howard decided not to return the soldiers to the maind, pondering the idea of expanding his influence in the New World instead.


    He dered war on a nation known as Zudeni, thereby dragging its allies into the conflict as well.


    Thus, a war against seven New World countries was ignited.


    This war presented few challenges.


    The over twenty thousand soldiers Howard brought were more than sufficient.


    The military strength of these New World countries was significantly inferior.


    Howard, understanding the futility of aimlessly chasing enemy soldiers across the terrain, wisely focused on capturing the fortresses of these nations.


    People might flee, but the buildings could not.


    Once Howard captured the capital of a country called Suzo, he was able to force its surrender.


    The will to fight in these New World nations was incredibly low.


    Due to their limited strategic depth and historical factors, they tended to surrender quickly once their capitals were upied by continental forces.


    As Suzo bordered the colonialnds, Howard seamlessly annexed the entire nation.


    A unique advantage of dealing with New World countriesy in their ability to cede their territories in the New World.


    This was significantly different from simply demanding the cession of various count-sizednds from these countries.


    Howard fully absorbed the nation of Suzo and then proceeded to systematically conquer the remaining belligerent states.


    For those countries bordering his base of operations, he used cession as a strategy, annexingrge swathes ofnd in whole.


    For those not sharing borders with his territories, he had no choice but to demand financialpensation, along with a monthly payment of 10% of their economic ie to Howard.


    Following this campaign, Howard''s dominion in the New World expanded to more than double its original size.

 Chapter 369 369-The Emergence of a Desire to Retire

    Chapter 369 369-The Emergence of a Desire to Retire


    ??Afterward, Howard did not rush to leave, for such drastic territorial expansion was bound to impact the new colonial base, inevitably leading to a surge in rebel activity in the short term.


    Consequently, Howard stayed for an additional two months, quelling three rebel factions before finally returning to the imperial capital.


    Upon entering the city, he found it in a festive mood.


    It turned out that it was the Ice and Snow Festival, marking the arrival of another winter.


    Howard generously distributed charity, giving 20 silver coins to each household in the capital.


    Although the amount per person wasn''t substantial, it differed from the temporary subsidies provided during the conscription campaigns.


    The capital city, being the historical heart of the Oli Kingdom and its most populous, was bustling, especially now with Howard having shifted his primary title from King of the Oungria region to King of the Oli Kingdom, attracting a continuous stream of migrants from Oungria.


    The ability to dispense such funds stemmed from the ie generated in the New World and the reparations from the Ond Kingdom.


    Howard, listening to the joyousughter of his people and wearing sturdy, warm gloves,ughed heartily, his guards echoing hisughter.


    On this day, Howard began to harbor thoughts simr to those of Margaret, feeling an urgent need to step away.


    When he shared this news with Catherine, she wept and summoned the domestic teachers to express her distress.


    The teachers urged Howard not to be hasty, arguing that even if he truly wished to leave, the continent still needed him.


    The teacher expressed his concerns, saying, "Howard, among all our vassals, only you have the authority to keep them in check.


    Once you leave, they will use various reasons to demand more power.


    Should we grant it to them, or not? And who will be the supreme ruler of the nation after you depart? These are all pressing issues."


    Howard responded, "I can transform the nation into a ''learning country,'' where the entire poption engages in education. This task could be overseen by you and other people''s teachers. The nobility can be retained but must operate under the control of the national teachers."


    The teacher, still apprehensive, felt that such a significant transformation was not to be taken lightly, fearing that any misstep could lead to the copse of such arge country.


    Two weekster, Boshni returned to Balgen Penins on a white horse and asked Howard, "Your Majesty, I''ve heard rumors about you considering abdication. Is that true?"


    Howard chuckled and replied, "Abdicate? I never used those words. What I''m nning is not an abdication; it''s a reorganization of the state. Since the future state will not have a king, how can it be called abdication?"


    Boshni retorted, "Regardless of the specifics, once the state is without a king, you, as the former King of Oli Kingdom, would naturally be abdicating. Whether it''s a voluntary or involuntary abdication, you will still be referred to as having abdicated."


    Howard pondered over Boshni''s words and found them to be reasonable.


    However, what Howard truly wanted to know was something else.


    Howard asked Boshni, "If I leave, can you promise me not to rebel?"


    To his surprise, Boshni replied, "I cannot."


    Howard was taken aback, having expected her to show the samepliance as Bosiden and Vettel had previously discussed, but instead, Boshni boldly dered her refusal in front of him.


    Dressed in noble attire, Boshni had umted considerable wealth over time.


    Her clothes, made of brocade, were elegant and eye-catching.


    She exined, "Your Majesty, I have restructured the nobility within my domain. Some have gained morends, others have lost theirs. In the end, I was the one who benefited the most."


    With that, Boshni gracefully twirled, showcasing her colorful brocade dress.


    She continued, "Your Majesty, any superior lord seeking absolute power would deepen the feudal structure, attempting to transform what was originally a historically formed feudal hierarchy into one that is personally curated with loyal nobles."


    Howard pinched his nose and said, "Ah, so you fear that after I leave, others might take actions against you, right?"


    Boshni was pleased that Howard understood her concerns and nodded vigorously.


    "Yes, exactly, Your Majesty. Your benevolent and ambitious nature, your expansions and explorations, have allowed us vassals to live morefortably than nobles in other nations. But if someone elsees to power and changes the policies, and we face policies we dislike, we would definitely use force to defend our feudal rights. Your Majesty, please reconsider your decision."


    Howard nodded nomittally, then inquired about the recent state of Boshni''s domain.


    With a heartyugh, Boshni boasted, "Heh, ever since I got them all in line, they''ve been listening to me without question. It''s incredibly easy tomand them now."


    Howard shrugged and asked about her marital life with Alonso.


    He said, "Boshni, you know I''ve always seen you as a sister. When you told me you wanted to marry Alonso, I was genuinely surprised. In the tasks I assigned, I never had you two work together. So, I''ve always been curious about how you met Alonso and gradually started a rtionship?"


    Boshni giggled, her smile wide, "Hehe, I used to breed horses, right? Alonso might not be as shrewd or capable as Bosiden and Vettel, but he''s a gentle soul. Once, he came to the stables to pick a horse and identally chose one that was in a foul mood that day. He got thrown off the horse''s back."


    Howard eximed in surprise, "Really? That''s quite an incident. Most nobles would have taken their anger out on the stable owner. Did he me you afterward?"


    "No," Boshni replied, "He didn''t. He just got up, rubbed the back of his head, and gave me this silly, endearing smile. That''s when I started taking an interest in him."


    Howard nodded, "Hmm, a noble like Alonso, we could do without another, but missing one like him might tarnish the reputation of the nobility. That''s one reason why I keep granting him titles."


    Boshni then spoke of her married life, saying Alonso treated her well, but he had been unwell recently, often confined to bed.


    Howard expressed his concern over this.


    Howard, carrying fruits, went to visit the bedridden Alonso.


    Now a duke, Alonso owned his own castle.


    The castle was grand and well-lit, with maids and servants neatly bowing in greeting on either side.


    Therge doors, painted in ck, were wide open as Howard stepped inside.


    A red carpet made of velvet stretched along the path, and considering Alonso''s illness, Howard surmised that this was an arrangement by Duchess Boshni.


    Boshni herself was a duchess, not just by virtue of her marriage to Alonso.


    She held her own independent ducal title and governed her ducalnds.


    As Howard walked near the grand entrance, he noticed a figure lurking in the shadows, cloaked in a somewhat faded gray cape.


    The moment the figure saw Howard, it hastily retreated and ran away from behind a pir, as if hiding some guilty secret.


    A surge of suspicion rose in Howard''s heart, sensing something unusual about the situation.


    He quickly extricated himself from Boshni''s grasp and pursued the mysterious figure.


    The figure dashed to the other end of the room, and with a swift extension of his right arm, released something resembling a rope, its end equipped with a grappling hook.


    The hooktched onto an upper loft space, and the figure used the recoil of the rope to ascend to the upper floor.


    Howard was perplexed; it seemed out of ce for such a vast, open loft to exist in a castle from the feudal era.


    Howard shared his confusion with Boshni, who exined that it was Nora who had suggested such a renovation to Alonso, iming it would make the interior of the castle feel more spacious.


    Howard scoffed at the notion, realizing he couldn''t follow the figure, and told Boshni in frustration, "Check every person in the castle right now. I suspect that person might have ill intentions towards Alonso."


    Later in the afternoon, after visiting Alonso, Howard walked out of their bedroom with a serious demeanor and into the corridor.


    The castle''s servants and maids, lined up on either side of the hallway, lowered their heads submissively upon seeing Howard''s grave expression.


    In a deep, solemn voice, Howard asked Boshni, "Did you find out anything?"


    Boshni shook her head, indicating that neither the servants nor the maids had seen the stranger.


    Howard concluded grimly, "There is a traitor among us."

 Chapter 370 370-Noras Conspiracy

    Chapter 370 370-Nora''s Conspiracy


    ??As night fell, Howard pretended to leave but stealthily sneaked back into the castle, catching a perpetrator red-handed!


    The cloaked figure, recognized by Howard, was a military officer from the Habsburg family, brought by Nora after the conquest of the imperial capital.


    The link became clearer when Howard recalled that the open space on the second floor of the castle was arranged under Nora''s suggestion to Alonso.


    The evidence was almost unmistakable.


    Although Howard was still unsure of Nora''s motives for harming Alonso, it was evident that the culprit was not getting away.


    Waiting until deep into the night, Howard quietly approached Alonso''s room.


    He hid in the room next door, closed the door softly, and pressed his ear against the wall to listen to the sounds from Alonso''s room.


    Soon, the sound of footsteps echoed in the corridor ¨C the distinct clicks of high heels and the thuds of leather boots.


    Howard heard two people entering Alonso''s room.


    Through the wall, the voices were muffled, but he could vaguely make out a man and a woman conversing.


    The woman sounded hesitant, mentioning Howard.


    The man, unconcerned, believed Howard would be oblivious to their actions.


    Howard continued listening until he suddenly heard the mention of some drug.


    Based on his conjecture and reasoning, this was no ordinary medicine but a poison keeping his vassal Alonso bedridden!


    Suddenly, Howard burst out of his hiding ce, smoothly opening the door to Alonso''s bedroom.


    There, he saw the two figures, one on either side of the bed, about to administer the drug to Alonso.


    The man, startled, turned to Howard and eximed in panic, "Ah? It''s you!"


    Having already identified the man, Howard decisivelymanded him to kneel.


    Conflicted by a mix of emotions, perhaps due to a guilty conscience or Howard''s high esteem in the nation, the man eventually abandoned any thought of resistance and slowly knelt down.


    Indeed, this was the same person Howard had met before, an army officer from the Habsburg family brought by Nora.


    Howard''s gaze turned coldly towards Boshni, saying nothing but merely looking at her with an imposing demeanor.


    His eyes were icy, and until the investigation was clear, Howard couldn''t be sure if Boshni was also involved in this conspiracy.


    However, it was Boshni who had informed Howard of Alonso''s illness, a fact unknown to him initially.


    Logically, this suggested that Boshni shouldn''t be part of the criminal group.


    Pointing first at Alonso and then at the medicine in Boshni''s hand, Howard asked, "What has happened to my vassal? What is this substance you intended to administer?"


    Boshni pursed her lips, remaining silent.


    Three dayster, the investigation results were out.


    Boshni had conspired with Nora, attempting to assassinate Alonso and divide his titles among themselves.


    Howard was furious and deeply disappointed in Boshni.


    In a room surrounded by guards armed with weapons, Howard, with a downcast gaze, asked Boshni, "Can you exin why you did this?"


    Boshni lowered her head, speaking in a barely audible voice, "I thought I could keep it from you. Nora said that as long as you were in the dark, the other nobles in the country wouldn''t dare to object to this matter, risking offending you."


    Howard spoke slowly, emphasizing each word, "So, you intended to use me as a pawn in your game."


    Boshni continued in a soft voice, "I thought, with your eagerness to leave, you wouldn''t be concerned with domestic affairs and believed this matter wouldn''t cause any trouble."


    Howard snorted coldly, "Trouble? If your n hadn''t been discovered, my vassal Alonso would have been killed by your actions!"


    The drug brought by the male officer sent by Nora was a slow-


    acting poison.


    If administered to Alonso, it would have made his illness seem like amon disease, undetectable but ultimately lethal over time.


    Boshni hung her head in guilt.


    Howard, filled with disappointment, said, "The world is undergoing constant changes, and our nation''s borders are continuously shifting. The internal affairs of the country are far from stagnant. What were you in such a hurry for? If you desired morends, you could have organized an expedition to the New World. Why did you feel the need to murder your husband for his wealth?"


    With nothing to say in her defense, Boshni remained silent.


    After staring at her for a long ten seconds, Howard turned and walked away.


    He spoke to Portia, the Minister of Espionage waiting outside, "Handle it as you see fit."


    Howard then slowly walked out of the room and descended the castle stairs to the ground level.


    A cksmith was at work, children ying and frolicking nearby.


    Looking back up at the noble quarters of the castle, Howard thought to himself: The heights of power are not always enviable; they may only make those residing there more susceptible to evil.


    A child, running yfully, bumped into Howard''s knee.


    Howard crouched down, conversed amiably with the child for a few moments, and then walked off towards a more open space, lost in his thoughts.


    The Habsburg officer had already been dealt with the day before, and today, it was Boshni''s turn.


    As for Nora, currently in the heart of the Oli region, she was next on Howard''s list.


    Although Nora held no noble title, her membership in the Habsburg family stillmanded respect from the popce.


    This made her presence in the Oli region akin to that of an uncrowned monarch.


    The people of the Oli region were unfamiliar with Howard, and his image was somewhat tarnished due to his invasion of the capital with arge cavalry from the Oungria region.


    This was a disadvantageous aspect of Howard''s rule.


    Prince Maximilian, overwhelmed with guilt for the nation''s defeat, now also supported Nora''s cause, leading to an unprecedented unity within the Habsburg family.


    In such a reality, it was challenging for Howard to take action against Nora.


    Without concrete evidence, forcibly apprehending Nora could potentially incite a revolt from the Habsburg family and the citizens of the capital.


    In the Oli region, the public sentiment wasrgely in Nora''s favor.


    Most citizens med Maximilian for the region''s decline and credited Nora for its prosperity.


    Howard arranged a meeting with Nora.


    Under the willow tree by thekeside at dusk, their stance might have seemed romantic to an onlooker, but both knew the meeting was fraught with tension.


    Howard brought up the matter concerning Alonso, expecting Nora to ept her punishment gracefully.


    Nora, however, avoided discussing this issue and instead proposed that if Howard wished to leave, he could entrust the country''s governance to her.


    Nora began, "Howard, I''ve heard from Catherine that you truly wish to leave. You want to embark on adventures, and I don''t oppose that; in fact, I''m quite supportive. You can leave this unprecedentedly powerful Oli region in my hands. As a person dearly loved by the people of Oli, I can help you stabilize the situation here."


    Howard nced at theke beside Nora, noticing the fish swimming in it.


    He said, "Even if you can stabilize the native people of the Oli region, what then? The Oli region''s east-west stretch is merely from Tyro to the capital. Is that the extent of the Oli Kingdom I fought for? No. Even if you can satisfy the people of the Oli region, how would you manage rtions with the people of Oungria and other areas? You''re not the best candidate for this."


    Nora, d in a deep blue silk dress and wearing a tulip-shaped ornament, responded, "I know I can''t look after the entire kingdom. After all, this so-called Oli region is mostlyprised of Oungria and the Balgen Penins. But if you don''t entrust the kingdom to me, then to whom? Do you know someone who is beloved by the people across the Oli region, Oungria, the Balgen Penins, and even the Constantinople Castle area, to whom you can entrust the nation? That''s an impossibility. It''s better to leave the nation in my hands. At least I can guarantee the satisfaction of the Oli region''s popce."


    Howard shook his head firmly and said, "Let''s not talk about that now. You need to exin your actions regarding Alonso. You sent someone from your Habsburg family to his castle to collude with Boshni and harm Alonso. You must be aware of the gravity of your actions. Now that the plot has been exposed, will you surrender yourself, or are you preparing for a desperate struggle?"


    Nora''s voice became hoarse, and after coughing, she responded, "Why must you demand an exnation from me? Aren''t you nning to leave? If you''re set on leaving, why bother with all this?"


    Howard, losing his patience, harshly spoke a few words to Nora before departing.


    The next day, Howard instructed Gn to apprehend Nora, only to face unanimous opposition from the members of the Habsburg family.

 Chapter 371 371-Internal Division

    Chapter 371 371-Internal Division


    ??The Habsburg members currently held moderate military positions within the army, infusing it with a martial spirit and attracting young people to enlist.


    Neplon suggested that the matter could be put aside for the time being.


    However, Howard couldn''t tolerate this response.


    mming his hand on a birch wood table, he loudly ordered Gn, "Arrest them! Anyone who resists, take them into custody!"


    Bosiden stepped forward and cautioned, "Your Majesty, please reconsider. Such action might be seen as persecution of the former royal family. On the continent, this is a serious matter. It''s better to avoid this approach if possible."


    Grinding his teeth, Howard retorted, "I don''t want to do this either, but she, a Habsburg n leader, dared to extend her reach into the castle of my vassal. She is at fault here."


    Bosiden adjusted his cor, clearly ufortable in his new outfit, with the top button constricting his neck.


    He suggested, "Let''s just send someone to reprimand Nora and let the matter rest. After all, the Habsburg family has been operating in Oli for hundreds of years. While their fall from power is in ordance with the rules, taking action against their civilian members could lead to controversy."


    In response, Howard kicked the table, sending it rolling down the stairs with a thunderous noise.


    His eyes reddening, he pointed at Gn andmanded, "Go! Do it now! Anyone who obstructs is opposing me!"


    Gn, leading his men, was stopped outside the Habsburg family''s garden vi.


    Although not as grand and beautiful as the imperial pce in the capital, the Habsburg''s vi was still significantlyrger and more luxurious than the typical noble''s residence.


    Members of the Habsburg family barred Gn''s entry, believing that allowing the king''s men to apprehend a member of their family would bring shame upon them.


    However, they failed to consider one critical fact: Nora''s plot to harm for wealth and power was hardly honorable.


    Whether they hadn''t thought of this or deliberately chose to ignore it remained unclear.


    They were merely adhering to a narrow-minded conservatism, insistent that the gates of the Habsburg estate should not be breached by thoseing to make arrests.


    Gn, having served as Howard''s personal guard for some time, was experienced in dealing with such matters.


    He was aware of the Habsburg family''s significant influence in the capital, but he also knew Howard was genuinely enraged and would not rest until the matter was resolved.


    Gn first had his guards surround the Habsburg vi, then, with a group of senior guards, he ced chairs at the vi''s gate and began ying cards in a rxed manner.


    It was morning, and a Habsburg maid was preparing to go out to shop for groceries.


    Seeing the royal guards ying cards at the gate, she dared not leave.


    She returned and reported the situation to Nora, whomented, "If they want to sit, let them sit. What''s so special about ying cards? They can y cards here or back at their quarters. In such an environment, surrounded by onlookers, they won''t be at ease. If we wait them out, they''ll be impatient before we do."


    By noon, Howard, growing impatient, asked Bosiden, "Why haven''t Gn and his men apprehended anyone yet? What are they doing?"


    Bosiden imed ignorance, and Vettel, though aware, chose not to speak to avoid trouble.


    Neplon had already returned to the barracks with his troops to continue military drills.


    With his leadership, the Habsburg military officers were unlikely to revolt.


    In the afternoon, Howard instructed Gn''s men to withdraw and reced them with Portia''s personnel to keep watch over the Habsburg estate.


    In the evening, Howard sent constion gifts to Portia''s men, including a mango-vored pudding for each.


    He also arranged for the pce chefs, in coordination with the chefs brought by the chief of spies, to prepare a feast for those on duty.


    Inside the Habsburg family, Howard tasked Portia with using money to gradually divide them.


    Soon, some members of the Habsburg family began to waver.


    Influenced by an objective understanding of the entire situation, fear of the king, Portia''s persuasion, and most importantly, the allure of money, some members started to express discontent about the trouble Nora was causing the family.


    Howard''s strategy was to put pressure on Nora.


    The power structure of the royal pce wasn''t confined to a small pce but extended to the vast governance of thend.


    However, Nora''s rule within the Habsburg family was internal.


    The pce wouldn''t face internal issues due to pressure from the Habsburg family, as the entire Oli nation was incredibly strong.


    But the Habsburg family wasn''t the royal house of Oli.


    In fact, Oli had been absorbed by Howard''s Oungria region.


    Howard had merely adopted the title of Oli to mitigate tensions with Phrus in the northeast, a strategic move to cool the situation in the west.


    Three dayster, Maximilian overheard two teenagers speaking ill of Nora and furrowed his brow as he approached them.


    One said, "s, the food these days is terrible. I bet even the poorestmoners are eating better than us."


    The other added, "Indeed, it''s all Aunt Nora''s fault. Why did she have to provoke King Howard? He rose from a knight to a king; he''s no ordinary man. Aunt challenging Howard is like seeking her own doom. And it''s one thing if she alone faces the consequences, but now, with her refusal to face the king''s arrest, she''s dragging our entire family down."


    Maximilian walked onto the balcony and drew back the curtains.


    The two youngsters, seeing Maximilian, fell silent and stepped back in fear.


    Maximiliannded three sharp ps across their faces, reprimanding, "In the face of our family''s crisis, you speak in favor of outsiders? Are you turning your back on your own family?"


    The two dared not speak, only looking down at the ground, feeling unlucky for being caught by Maximilian while conversing on the balcony.


    Maximilian reported this incident to Nora.


    The typically ruthless and heartless Nora made an erroneous decision.


    Being cold and unfeeling does not always equate to being calm and thoughtful.


    Often, an approach marked by coldness and ruthlessness can be less effective than one of warmth and hospitality.


    Nora responded by lowering the supply grade of these two young Habsburg members.


    Although the term "supply grade" might sound sophisticated, for these younger members of the Habsburg family, it essentially equated to their allowance.


    Although they knew nothing about ports and ships, they had adopted the extravagant lifestyle typical of the capital''s nobility, resulting in significant monthly expenses.


    Normally, such behavior would be subject to discipline, but at this critical juncture, Nora''s decision risked losing her grip over the family''s internal dynamics.


    Maximilian, after leaving the room, carefully closed the ebony-


    colored ancient doors, his expression returning to sternness.


    He proceeded to a side hall, where he ryed Nora''s decision to the two young men.


    As the words fell, one of them panicked, his world seemingly copsing.


    His knees buckled, almost dropping to the floor, as he wailed, "No, how will I survive without this money!"


    The other, Nora''s nephew, appeared both shocked and angered.


    He also felt humiliated and resentful, being equated to someone of lower status in punishment.


    Those of higher status often feel disgraced when treated the same asmoners ¨C a psychological trait typical among the continent''s nobility.


    Nora''s nephew clenched his fists, his neck turning red with anger.


    He staggered a few steps towards Maximilian, deliberately raising his clenched right fist to face level as a show of defiance, or perhaps as a threat.


    Maximilian turned his head away, deliberately avoiding the scene, providing Nora''s nephew a moment to cool down.


    However, the nephewcked such awareness and furiously confronted Maximilian, shouting, "Why are you cutting my funds? I am Nora''s nephew, the current family head''s nephew! Who dares to reduce my allowance? Is it because you, Maximilian, have a grudge against me and are deliberately making things difficult? I''ll take this up with my aunt!"


    A look of disgust crossed Maximilian''s face.


    He kicked Nora''s nephew away and, patting the outer side of his shoe that had made contact, said, "Humph, the decision to cut your allowance was made by the family head herself. I''ve made it clear enough for you. Don''t push your luck!"


    The other young man, in a spirit of shared misfortune, crouched down to help Nora''s nephew up.


    After Maximilian left the side hall, he said to hispanion, "I told you so, didn''t I? She only cares about her own money. To her, you all are inconsequential."

 Chapter 372 372-The Palace Banquet

    Chapter 372 372-The Pce Banquet


    ??"She made the mistake herself, yet she insists on making others bear the burden."


    "The king clearly wanted to capture her outside the vi, yet she refused to go out, making so many of us suffer with her."


    Nora''s nephew steadied himself, his eyes slightly reddened, and said, "If that''s the case, we can''t keep suffering with her."


    Another person lowered their voice and said, "Do you mean we should unite with others in the family and force Nora to make a statement?"


    Nora''s nephew clenched his teeth and nodded fiercely.


    It was dusk, and the half-drawn curtains fluttered in the wind from outside the door.


    Howard was in the imperial pce of the capital.


    The pce was brilliantly lit, like a city that never sleeps.


    Neplon was watching many people dancing, although Howard had advised him against it, Neplon seemed to pay no mind.


    Howard had organized a small banquet.


    Although many of the feudal lords were absent, there were still a few direct vassals who hade.


    Bosiden, Vettel, Portia, Gn, Ness, Neplon.


    Bosiden had a fondness for cheese, but he indulged without restraint, eating cheese as if it were bread.


    At the same time, he suffered from a weak stomach.


    After consuming arge amount of cheese, he urgently needed to visit the restroom and was currently absent.


    Vettel could hardly speak without mentioning his purse, one moment talking about discovering a new gold mine on a continentst week, and the next discussing how maritime trade was increasingly flourishing.


    Although Howard felt it somewhat out of ce to discuss such matters at a banquet, he did not stop him.


    Since assuming the title of Duke, Portia no longer d himself in the somber cks he once favored, instead opting for the fashionable attire adored by other high nobility.


    Whatever was deemed trendy, Portia would don, establishing himself as a unique figure among spymasters.


    ording to Portia himself, the typical image of a spymaster is someone shrouded in ck, silent, and lurking in the shadows.


    "Must I conform to that stereotype?" he questioned.


    "Can''t I bring about some change?"


    Howard''s stance on this transformation was neutral, yet it was undeniable that the role of a spymaster seldom intersects with notions of honor.


    However, now also a Duke, Portia seemed to inadvertently clothe himself in the dignity thates with nobility.


    Perhaps, in his ceaseless schemes, therey a sliver of honor after all? Howard was not fond of entertaining such thoughts.


    In recent times, following his elevation to dukedom, Portia began to pay closer attention to his domain.


    He undertook the renovation of the water management systems and fortified his ducal castle, equipping it with cannon emcements.


    These actions unmistakably pointed towards a shift towards the traditional responsibilities of nobility.


    Portia had an aversion to alcohol, arguing that it impaired his control over his surroundings.


    Neplon mocked him for his caution, to which Portia retorted by questioning Neplon''s bravery.


    Asserting his own courage, Neplon epted the challenge, thus sparking a contest between them.


    Portia produced an apple and, turning to Neplon, proposed, "How about it? Our great General, let us each bnce an apple atop our heads. We shall have our retainers or our own vassals throw knives to pierce the apples. Whoever''s servant or vassal hits the apple first wins, proving themselves the braver. Do you dare?"


    Howard sensed danger in this challenge.


    The thought of either Portia or Neplon sustaining an injury was distressing to him, and he was prepared to use his royal authority to halt this reckless game.


    However, Neplon, with his exceptional political acumen, anticipated Howard''s intentions and pre-emptively requested that Howard not intervene.


    This left Howard fraught with worry.


    Ness took a bite from an apple on his te and remarked, "Oh, Your Majesty, just let them be. Let them do what they wish."


    Neplon summoned a man named Desai, who enjoyed a modest reputation among the people of the Fran Kingdom.


    The fact that Neplon, who held no official position within the Fran Kingdom, could call upon Desai, a citizen of the Fran Kingdom, highlighted Neplon''s influence as transcending national boundaries.


    Typically, such influence might breed suspicion among kings towards their subjects, but Howard remained indifferent.


    Desai was currently serving in Neplon''s military forces, which, by extension, meant he served in Howard''s forces.


    His rank was that of a cavalry officer, and back in the Fran Kingdom, he was a baron.


    Howard could not fathom how Neplon managed to persuade and recruit Desai under hismand.


    It seemed almost an impossibility.


    Why would someone,fortably settled within the Fran Kingdom with familynds and a castle to his name ¨C a status not insignificant ¨C gamble everything to serve Neplon in the unfamiliarnds of Oli?


    Yet, Neplon achieved exactly that.


    Desai relinquished hisnds and title to his liege lord, securing a substantial sum of money in the process.


    With his family in tow, he ventured to Oli to join Neplon''s forces.


    This move was considered extravagant by many.


    Both the shadowy forces of the Oungria region and the official recruits from Oli itself marveled at the boldness Desai disyed.


    When Neplon called upon Desai, the assembly erupted in cheers.


    Nobles of varying ranks, some familiar to Howard and others not, some whose names he could recall and others he couldn''t, all began to stir the pot in excitement.


    It was rumored that Desai possessed exceptional military skills, especially adept in warfare within desertified terrains, a prowess seldom verified on this continent unless Howard were to lead an expedition southward.


    Portia, not to be outdone as a Duke, made a dramatic gesture.


    His cloak swirling in a graceful arc, he struck a dashing pose and pped his hands.


    A man, seated somewhat afar, stood up and approached Portia with a determined gaze.


    Portia introduced hispanion to Neplon with augh, "Ha, his name is Metinnis, a gem I''ve unearthed from Bosiden''s circle. He harbored ambitions of bing a prime minister, or at the very least, a foreign minister."


    The crowd found Portia''s statement wildly fanciful.


    Given Bosiden''s solid standing and Howard''s deep trust in him, Metinnis''s dreams of holding a significant ministerial position seemed utterly fantastical.


    Thus, reactions varied¡ªsome snickered, others ignored the im, and a few considered Metinnis another young dreamer.


    Howard intervened, "Do not mock others'' dreams," prompting the crowd to cease their derision.


    Neplon, brimming with confidence, picked up an apple from the table and gestured towards Portia.


    Holding the apple in his right hand, he leaned slightly forward and downward, his eyes on Portia, mimicking an invitation to drink¡ªyet in this context, it was a challenge to join the game with the apple.


    Portia, with a scoff, walked towards a screen cleared by the crowd and ced the apple atop his head.


    Howard, still concerned for safety, worried the screen might not withstand a thrown knife.


    A copse or a knife piercing through could injure someone behind it, so he had guests behind the screen move aside.


    Metinnis, a vassal of Portia, donned a pair of white gloves and took a stack of throwing knives, positioning them in his left hand while preparing to throw with his right.


    Neplon also positioned himself slightly in front of the screen beside Portia, with Desai, already armed with a knife, ready to throw.


    Neplon suggested Howard announce the start, but Howard declined.


    "You love to y, go ahead. I won''t be a part of it," Howard stated.


    Neplon, unfazed, turned to Ness with a smile, who eagerly stood up, walked to the throwers'' left side, and announced, "Three, two, one, throw!"


    Metinnis was the first to release his knife, aiming it a safe distance from Portia.


    As the initial thrower, he was still gauging the appropriate range for his throws, intentionally keeping the knife far from Portia to avoid any risk of injury.


    The guests, witnessing the knifend far from its mark, voiced their disappointment at theck of thrill.


    Desai swallowed hard, sensing the guests'' and nobles'' desire for a disy of bravado.


    After all, Metinnis, being a diplomat or amon noble, faced no great shame in missing his target.


    But Desai''s position was different; as a military man, he couldn''t afford to be outdone in a test of martial skill.


    Driven by apetitive spirit and his military background, Desai felt the pressure to excel.


    Moreover, having moved to the Oli Kingdom at Neplon''s behest, believing in greater prospects under Neplon''s leadership, Desai saw this as an opportunity to distinguish himself.


    A notable performance could potentially earn him recognition from the king himself, perhaps even a grant ofnd.

 Chapter 373 373-The Confrontation

    Chapter 373 373-The Confrontation


    ??With this thought in mind, Desai decided to aim directly for the apple atop Neplon''s head with his throwing knife.


    He drew his right hand back, tensioning it like a bowstring, then snapped it forward, releasing his grip.


    The knife soared towards Neplon like an arrow freed from its bow.


    The guests were spellbound, their voices hushed, and even their breathing seemed to freeze in anticipation.


    The knife missed its target by a mere fraction, but from Desai''s perspective, itnded just half a head''s width to Neplon''s left.


    Apuse broke out among the spectators.


    Howard, uninterested in the spectacle, continued to enjoy his mutton.


    Gn went to watch the knife-throwing contest, and Howard did not stop him.


    Some of the family maids also expressed a desire to watch, and Howard remained silent.


    It was Metinnis''s turn next.


    Portiamanded, "Show some courage. Don''t embarrass me. I''m not like those who puff up at a few sips of wine and then cower."


    Neplon scoffed at Portia, retorting, "Oh, please. You, a master of intrigue, iming courage? As if I don''t know how little bravery you possess. You people, always dealing in death, grow more fearful of it than anyone else. You think you''re braver than me? That''sughable."


    Portia responded, "You''re wee to try."


    Metinnis''s throw was shaky; the knife slipped from his grasp and struck Neplon on the shoulder.


    Chaos ensued.


    Neplon cried out in pain, and the guests screamed in shock.


    Some female guests were particrly loud, and Howard, upon hearing themotion, rushed to the scene immediately.


    Ness, her voice trembling, said to Howard, "What do we do now?"


    The atmosphere was charged with panic and confusion, as the yful contest turned into a serious incident, leaving the onlookers and participants in a state of disarray.


    Portia, smugly, asked, "Does this mean I win?"


    Gn rebuked him, "At a time like this, you''re still concerned about winning?"


    Portia retorted, "Nonsense! If I wasn''t interested in winning, why would I stand here with an apple on my head? For fun?"


    Howard instructed the maids to summon a doctor.


    Upon arrival, the doctor carefully removed the knife from Neplon''s shoulder.


    The screen was stained red with blood, drawing the nobles'' attention away from their meals and silencing theirughter and chatter.


    Everyone''s focus shifted to Neplon.


    Metinnis was consumed by guilt, continuously apologizing.


    General Desai red at Metinnis, eventually losing his temper and berating him.


    Initially apologetic, Metinnis found Desai''s scolding unbearable.


    Having been rivals in the contest, Metinnis felt insulted by Desai''s opportunistic criticism and verbally fought back.


    Meanwhile, Kaido, having heard about Howard''s banquet, arrived at the pce with his wife, ndre.


    The guards at the entrance, recognizing ndre, allowed them through without question.


    However, upon entering, they found themselves in a crowded and noisy hall, where themotion made it difficult to discern what was being said.


    ndre, curious, pulled Kaido into the crowd for a closer look.


    Howard, surprised to see ndre, eximed, "What brings you here?"


    ndre responded with yful indignation, "What? Am I not allowed?"


    Howard, with a smile, reassured her, "Of course, you are."


    He then nced at Kaido, who looked quite pleased with himself.


    Howard was about toment but, considering ndre''s presence, chose to hold his peace.


    The surgerymenced, its gore prompting several female guests to hastily concoct excuses to leave the hall.


    It was then that three figures d in ck entered, calling out for Duke Portia by his noble title.


    Hearing this, Portia excused himself andter returned to inform Howard, "Your Majesty, our efforts to turn agents from Nora''s camp are bearing fruit. Not only have several maids and servants from the Habsburg family agreed to our terms, but two core members of the Habsburg family have also epted our invitation. One of them is even Nora''s own nephew."


    Howard, initially ring at Portia with the intention of reprimanding him for the incident with Neplon, decided to prioritize state affairs upon hearing Portia''s report.


    He instructed that the operatives could proceed that very night, emphasizing that there was no need for bloodshed; merely expelling Nora from the Habsburg family vi would suffice, as his own people could handle the rest.


    Portia nodded in agreement.


    At that moment, driven by a private anger over Neplon''s predicament, Howard posed a perilous question to Portia, "Duke, you are my vassal, are you not?"


    Portia internally cursed, sensing trouble, but managed to maintain a calm demeanor, responding, "Indeed, it is as clear as day, my liege."


    Howard narrowed his eyes, tilting his head slightly to the right, his toneden with implication, "Then howe, when those three men in ck entered the hall, in the presence of both you and me, they reported directly to you instead of me? Do they no longer recognize me as their king? Or is it that if they were to report on a plot to overthrow me, they would bypass me and only inform you?"


    Portia instinctively took a step back, his body almost carried by momentum to retreat further, but the seasoned Portia knew this was precisely the moment he could not afford to appear any different than usual.


    Showing any sign of deviation from his normal demeanor would only confirm Howard''s suspicions, potentially exacerbating the situation.


    Just as he was about to take a second step back, he forcibly halted his movement, then casually stepped forward towards Howard, regaining his original position as if nothing had happened.


    He then casually dismissed Howard''s concerns, "Not at all, they''re merely minor figures. Just some spies, as you understand, Your Majesty. Whether spies or informants, these individualsck noble titles and often engage in unseemly tasks, holding positions of little esteem."


    "On one hand, not being nobles, they naturally wouldn''t recognize Your Majesty by sight. On the other, they might think the gap between their status and Yours is too vast, fearing that approaching You directly could displease Your Majesty. Hence, they refrained from bothering Your Majesty."


    Howard found this exnation usible but still cautioned Portia to conduct himself properly, warning him not to think that his ducal status afforded him the liberty to act recklessly or forget his ce beneath the king.


    Internally, Portia mused, "Didn''t Your Majesty express a desire to disengage from the affairs of the state just a few days ago? Why now this sudden insistence on holding onto power?"


    Of course, Portia dared not voice these thoughts directly.


    Instead, he nodded vigorously,vishing Howard with praise.


    The three figures in ck departed, presumably to orchestrate the internal upheaval within the Habsburg family vi.


    Portia, his nerves frayed by the encounter, found a secluded spot to take a few sips of wine to steady his nerves, reflecting on the precarious bnce of power and loyalty within the court.


    Portia typically abstains from alcohol, given his role in espionage.


    He has witnessed countless nobles who, sober, disy a sharp wit, clearly distinguishing between what should and shouldn''t be said.


    Yet, under the influence of alcohol, these same nobles freely spill secrets, leading to many a downfall due to their inebriation.


    However, today, after being lightly reprimanded by Howard, Portia felt a fear so intense that it broke his usual habit, driving him to drink.


    This reaction underscores the respect and a touch of fear Howardmands.


    Despite his reputation for mild policies, Howard''s formidable rise from Yami Vige has cemented his authority, capable of suppressing any noble''s defiance.


    The surgery on Neplon was a sess, thanks to the use of anesthetics, and the knife embedded in his shoulder was carefully extracted.


    Gn and Desai, upon seeing the bloody knife, red at Metinnis with barely concealed hostility, their looksden with threat.


    Metinnis, seeking Portia''s support, found him absent; Portia was off in a secluded spot, indulging in wine alone.


    Metinnis, feeling the weight of whispered conversations and the intimidation from Gn and Desai, grew increasingly panicked.


    His gaze drifted towards the Habsburg family vi, where, under the cloak of night around 9:30 PM, several maids hurriedly moved about.


    They had just received orders from Howard''s camp, instructed to act immediately but to refrain from harming Nora.


    Their task was simply to expel Nora from the vi''s gates.


    A maid knocked on Nora''s bedroom door, iming to bring her something to eat, yet she was surrounded by five or six other maids and servants.


    Their n was to wait for Nora to open the door and then forcefully burst in, seizing Nora and dragging her out of the vi toplete their mission and im their hefty reward.


    As Nora opened the door, the eyes of the maids and servants seemed to sparkle with anticipation, ready to swarm in.


    They thought their task would be easily aplished, yet they also wondered how the usually astute family head could open the door so swiftly today.


    Despite their suspicions that it seemed too easy, the sight of the door cracking open was an opportunity they couldn''t miss.


    However, when the door opened, it wasn''t Nora who greeted them but mercenaries hired by the Habsburg family.

 Chapter 374 374-Slaying

    Chapter 374 374-ying


    ??The door was violently flung open, not pushed from the outside, but forcefully pulled from within.


    The first maid, gripping the handle, was met with the sight of a man d in iron armor, his eyes aze with a fierce bloodlust, prompting her to scream.


    A mercenary thrust his sword, instantly killing the maid.


    The maids and servants outside reacted swiftly, their nerves already on edge, scattering in panic like frightened mice.


    However, mercenaries, numbering five or six, appeared at both ends of the corridor.


    d in chainmail or lightweight iron armor, wielding broadswords or single-handed swords, they appeared nonchnt, viewing those before them asmbs to the ughter, unprotected and unarmed.


    A maid, in tears, knelt before Nora''s now shut bedroom door, pleading for mercy.


    They imed to have been deceived by Howard''s orders, hoping for Nora''s forgiveness.


    Nora, inside, chose not to respond, acting as if she heard nothing.


    The mercenaries quickly ughtered most of the maids and servants outside.


    Ideally, Nora would have preferred to have these individuals taken outside the vi to be killed, to avoid contaminating the interior.


    However, pressed by Howard''s coercion, fearing furtherplications, she had previously ordered their execution within the vi itself.


    Inside, two more individuals were bound and kneeling in a corner of the room: Nora''s nephew and the instigator of the internal revolt.


    Tied up, they trembled, listening to the massacre unfolding outside.


    The mercenaries could quell the immediate threat, but they were powerless to address the underlying family strife with violence alone.


    A mercenary, his head adorned with an antiquated helmet, raised his sword and effortlessly disarmed a male servant, whose grip on his weapon was feeble at best.


    With a swift inversion and thrust, he ended the servant''s life.


    With this death, all the maids and servants involved in the upheaval on this floor were eliminated.


    These mercenaries were bound by a long-term contract.


    In terms of sry, they earned significantly less than their counterparts on the battlefield, but the trade-off was stability and the general absence of life-threateningbat.


    Essentially, their role was simr to that of outsourced family guards.


    However, starting from Nora''s father, Fritz, the family recognized the unique mentality and the system of mercenaries, dissolving the conventional family guard in favor of recruiting these long-term contract mercenaries as the family''s protectors.


    Fritz believed that family guards, if left toofortable within the family''s confines for too long, would lose their martial edge and be indistinguishable from the male servants in the vi.


    Thus, he opted for a rotational mercenary system to ensure his family''s security.


    Today, that decision proved its worth.


    The leader of the mercenaries knocked on Nora''s door, informing her that all the intruders outside had been dealt with.


    Nora acknowledged this, instructing them to wait outside, before removing the gag from her nephew''s mouth.


    Choking and coughing at first, her nephew then hastened to affirm his loyalty to his aunt.


    Hearing her nephew''s words, Nora couldn''t help but smile.


    It wasn''t a smile tinged with sarcasm but one of genuine happiness.


    As a n leader, she harbored no grandiose desires; her primary wish was for her family to avoid descending into chaos.


    She didn''t want to approach the situation with undue severity.


    Given her nephew''s praises, she genuinely felt pleased.


    After issuing a few cautionary words to her nephew, she released him.


    The door opened once more, and Nora''s nephew stepped out, his eyes red with emotion.


    Next was the son of a distant rtive of Nora''s.


    She removed the gag from his mouth but showed little interest in his ttery, quickly growing irritated by his words.


    The man was baffled, wondering why a few kind words from Nora''s nephew had secured his release, while his own, seemingly more eloquent praise, only earned Nora''s disdain.


    The leader of the mercenaries remarked, "Miss, this man is no good."


    Coming from someone sworn to protect the family, such a statement clearly indicated his stance.


    As the head of the mercenaries, he hesitated to suggest murder directly, fearing Nora might not give the order and inadvertently forge a vendetta between himself and a member of the Habsburg family.


    Nora, however, remained unyieldingly cold, handing the man over to the mercenary leader with the words, "This man isn''t one of our family. It might be best to kill him."


    The mercenary leader''s grim smile was chilling as he dragged the man outside and executed him with a single stroke.


    In theory, internal family conflicts could often be resolved amicably, yet different individuals favored different approaches.


    Nora chose death as her solution.


    The following day, unease permeated the Habsburg family.


    Firstly, there was an insufficient supply of breakfast; the white bread slices meant for sandwiches were notably scarce.


    More conspicuously, many noticed a significant reduction in the vi''s maids and servants.


    A child, missing a family servant who used to y with him often, caught snippets of adults'' conversations, stirring a sense of panic within him.


    Clutching his mother''s skirt, he inquired, "Mom, where is Rayvadi? He usuallyes to y with me early in the morning. Why hasn''t he shown up today?"


    His mother''s heart sank as she stroked her child''s hair, attempting to soothe him, "He probably overslept today, dear. Just wait a bit longer; he''lle."


    At five or six years old, the child had developed a degree of discernment.


    Breaking free from his mother''s grasp, he protested, "You''re lying! Rayvadi is a servant; he would have been up before us. It''s not like him to not visit because he slept in!"


    The child''s father, noticing rtives directing their attention towards the scene and considering the rtionship between his child and Rayvadi, feared the worst.


    If Rayvadi had indeed been involved in the rumored upheaval from the previous night, he was likely dead by now.


    Furthermore, if Rayvadi had participated and failed, there was a slim chance his family, including his child, could be implicated.


    Scolding his son, the fathermanded, "Shut your mouth, will you? Enough with these questions!"


    The child burst into tears, crying out, "You''re all lying! Rayvadi must be dead! Wuu wuu wuu..."


    With a tter, the door swung open, and a tall man with a face full of stubble barged in, carrying a weapon.


    His entrance and subsequent actions incited the anger of the entire Habsburg family.


    It wasn''t his intention to provoke such a response; he was a man not known for his tactfulness.


    He had intended tofort the child, but his words,den with grisly details and shockingly blunt, were too much for everyone present to bear.


    Not just the child, but also his parents and other Habsburg family members dining in the hall felt a wave of difort wash over them.


    Bending down, he forced a smile and gently patted the child''s head, saying, "Kid, Rayvadi was very brave yesterday. Despite having no formalbat training, he faced his opponent with all the courage he could muster."


    "He lunged at me with his sword, nearly causing me a great deal of trouble.


    Fortunately, I managed to flick away his sword with a thrust and then killed him with the next blow."


    The child, already sitting on the ground, began to sob uncontrobly.


    The child''s mother rushed over, quickly knelt beside him, and wrapped her arms around his head, whispering, "It''s okay, my dear, don''t cry, please don''t cry."


    The child''s father approached the mercenary with a stern demeanor, asking, "Why did you kill a servant who served usst night? Do you have the authority to do so? I demand an exnation!"


    The atmosphere among the Habsburgs present turned tumultuous.


    The merciless reality, carelessly uttered by the mercenary, struck a nerve.


    They began to demand answers from the bearded mercenary, as the situation gradually spiraled out of control.


    Apanied by Nora herself, the leader of the mercenaries entered the hall.


    Observing the crowd''s positioning and briefly listening to their conversations, Nora deduced that the issue stemmed from the mercenary who had killed Rayvadi the previous night.


    The mercenary leader, believing his subordinate had acted foolishly at such a critical moment, kicked him fiercely.


    The man was knocked to the ground, and Nora approached the child, squatting down to speak to him.


    However, despite his young age, the child knew enough to resist.


    He struggled vehemently, refusing to listen to Nora and even mustered his limited vocabry to utter a curse word in his childish, ineffectualnguage.


    Nora, slightly angered by the child''s defiance, clenched her teeth and stood up, towering over the child with a look of displeasure.

 Chapter 375 375-The Verdict

    Chapter 375 375-The Verdict


    ??The child''s father positioned himself between Nora and the child, watching her with a guarded and serious expression.


    Nora offered some exnations, but those present were unsatisfied.


    The atmosphere within the vi increasingly hinted at familial discord.


    After Portia reported the events of the previous night to Howard, Howard pursed his lips, asking, "How did Nora deal with those people?"


    Portia replied, "Apart from her nephew, even members of the Habsburg family were killed.


    None of the servants or maids involved in the incident survived."


    Howard frowned,menting, "She remains as bloodthirsty as ever, whether strategizing for me in the past or acting now, she always disys such a cold and merciless demeanor."


    Portia inquired, "Your Majesty, the forces we infiltrated with our gold have been eliminated. What shall we do next? My men are still stationed outside the vi, and they have already blocked dozens of attempts by people wanting to leave."


    "Nora has gone too far; she killed a member of the Habsburg family." Portia spected on Howard''s intentions, "Does that mean Nora will soon be overthrown by her own family?"


    Howard nodded in affirmation.


    "How is Neplon''s condition? Has he woken up today?" Portia''s expression turned peculiar.


    "He''s doing well, and my vassal Metinnis has been by his side, watching over him."


    After a moment of thoughtful consideration, Howard decided to visit Neplon personally.


    Neplon is currently lying in the pce built by the Habsburg royal family years ago.


    Indeed, the pce is grand and exquisitely beautiful, sprawling over a vast area, so allocating a room for Neplon was no issue at all.


    Upon seeing Neplon, Howard found him still in aatose state.


    Metinnis, evidently having not slept all night, was by Neplon''s side.


    Startled by the arrival of Howard and Portia, he quickly scrambled to his feet, panic-stricken, and paid his respects.


    Traditionally, Metinnis would have been expected to bow only to his direct lord and offer merely a courteous phrase to Howard.


    However, times have changed, with the monarchy in the Fran Kingdom growing increasingly authoritative, even to the point of Lois proiming "I am the state."


    Thus, Metinnis now found himself bowing to Howard.


    Portia cast a nce at Metinnis, feeling a twinge of difort.


    He considered Metinnis his prot¨¦g¨¦, having plucked him from Bosiden''s diplomatic corps.


    Despite Metinnis''s eloquence and diplomatic prowess, he was underutilized and not favored by Bosiden.


    After spending three years in a subordinate role within Bosiden''s team, without any prospect of promotion, it was Portia who, during an investigation into Bosiden, identified Metinnis as a valuable asset.


    He then negotiated Metinnis''s transfer, appointing him as his own vassal.


    Now, Portia felt a sense of investment gone sour as Metinnis chose to honor the king before him, a sign of misced priorities in Portia''s eyes.


    However, it was clear Metinnis hadn''t thought so deeply about his actions; he was simply overwhelmed and under significant stress.


    Howard, oblivious to the tension between Portia and Metinnis, was solely focused on Neplon''s condition.


    He inquired of the doctor, "How is his injury?"


    The doctor assured him there was no serious harm; the knife had been removed, the bleeding stopped, and with some rest, Neplon would recover well.


    Ness rushed to the infirmary, briefly speaking with Howard upon arrival.


    Her demeanor towards Howard had improved significantly from before, shedding some of the previous distance and aloofness for a subtle sense of reliance.


    Howard, puzzled by this change but always generous in his treatment of vassals, listened as Ness apologized for encouraging the apple-on-head duel that resulted in Neplon''s injury.


    "Don''t apologize to me; apologize to Neplon. He''s the one who got hurt," Howard replied.


    Ness pouted in response.


    Seeing this, Howard advised, "Don''t be so impulsive next time," to which Ness nodded vigorously.


    After leaving the room, Howard instructed the pce''s medical team and maids to take good care of Neplon.


    By noon, a dramatic turn of events had unfolded at the Habsburg vi: Nora was expelled.


    Upon her exit, Portia and others, who had been waiting outside, escorted her to Howard.


    Howard, in a fit of anger, shattered a cup and scolded Nora for daring to harm his vassal.


    Nora, with her cunning eloquence, refused to admit any wrongdoing, iming there was no evidence to prove she plotted against Alonso.


    Howard then brought up the matter of Boshni and the Habsburg military officer, urging Nora to stop her evasions.


    Nora, with a flick of her head and a swirl of her white pleated skirt, retorted, "Where is this Boshni? Bring her out to face me!"


    "And this military officer from my Habsburg family you speak of, call him too!"


    Howard''s expression darkened as he nced towards Portia.


    With a blink, Portia confirmed the grim reality: both Boshni and the officer had been executed, leaving no living witnesses to testify.


    Howard found himself in a quandary, reluctant to act the tyrant, so he summoned Bosiden and Vettel to discuss the matter.


    Bosiden, having left yesterday''s banquet early to indulge in excessive drinking, was still intoxicated and thus, a disappointment to Howard.


    Vettel arrived but showed little interest in dealing with Nora''s case, hisments veiled attempts to shield Nora.


    As the situation seemed to drag on towards a deadlock, Howard called over servants and maids from Alonso''s castle to attest to Boshni and Nora''s crimes.


    One man recounted, "I was moving furniture that day, heavy stuff, so I took a break. That''s when I overheard the Duchess and a man whispering. I listened closer and discovered they were plotting to kill the Duke with a slow-acting poison."


    A woman shared, "I was hangingundry on the balcony and watering nts. I identally sshed water on the Duchess. Normally, she would scold me, but that day, she didn''t."


    "Later, I found the poison the Duchess was giving to the Duke. I figured she was acting out of guilt, not daring to cause a scene, which is why she didn''t scold me."


    Howard also summoned the designer who had overseen the renovation of Alonso''s castle three months prior, asking him, "It was you who designed the renovations for Alonso''s castle, right?"


    The designer affirmed.


    Howard continued, "Then why did you design a huge hole in the second floor of Alonso''s castle, connecting it to the first floor?"


    The designer replied, "That was not my design at all. It was a Habsburg officer named Krei who forced me to do it. I refused that day, believing such a design would tarnish my career as an architect. But Krei drew his waist knife, pressed it against me, and coerced me intoplying."


    Howard summoned Maximilian and inquired about Krei''s identity.


    Facing reality, Maximilian revealed who Krei was: a close confidant of Nora''s, her first cousin once removed, and a member of the Habsburg family.


    Pointing at Nora, Howard said, "With that, it seems we have aplete testimony. Do you have anything to say?"


    Nora, defiant, responded, "Complete testimony? It''s all been one-sided from the start. Boshni and Krei are dead, without any chance to defend themselves. It''s just you slinging mud."


    "Howard, if you want to kill me, then do it. You''re the king, with vast power and a realm that spans the entire empire. The capital is under your control. You''re powerful enough to want to kill me, your former strategist and secretary."


    Howard, inexperienced in matters of adjudication and now regretting the hasty executions of Boshni and Krei, realized the impossibility of bringing them to testify against Nora.


    Rubbing his head, he felt unable to reach a verdict, pondering theplexities and challenges of justice and retribution within the confines of power and loyalty.


    Catherine approached Howard, whispering in his ear, "You indeed cannot judge her here, but the Habsburg family can. Nora hasmitted murder within the family, including the killing of a Habsburg member, an act universally acknowledged by their family."


    "You could return her to the Habsburg family, allowing the newly appointed head of the Habsburg family to deal with Nora."


    Howard found this suggestion appealing and sent Nora back to the Habsburg vi, where the new family head, Ferdinand, exiled her.


    Nora was stripped of her noble title and Habsburg membership, bing an ordinary person without any im to her former status.


    ...


    Bosiden and Vettel were frightened by these developments.


    Bosiden turned to Vettel, asking, "How long have we known each other?"

 Chapter 376 376-Quelling the Rebellion

    Chapter 376 376-Quelling the Rebellion


    ??Vettel responded to Bosidn, "Ever since Master Resarite ruled our vige, we have been good friends."


    Bosiden added, "What, has it been ten years now?" Vettel took a sip of his malt beer and nodded in agreement.


    Bosiden bit into a pudding.


    "Given that, I''ll treat you as someone I can trust. I''ll speak frankly¡ª you are a duke of the kingdom, and so am I. Let''s join forces and overthrow Howard."


    "After that, we can make Neplon the king." The beer mug was ced heavily on the table.


    Vettel''s eyes widened, and he said to Bosiden, "How much have you had to drink? You''re this drunk to jest so recklessly¡ªI''ll pretend I never heard that."


    Bosiden sighed, then waved his right hand through the air between them, as if to dispel any ill-spoken words.


    "I''m serious, no joke," Bosiden asserted.


    Vettel, with a swift motion, stood up to check the surrounding security measures.


    He then ordered his confidant, "Impose martialw here today. No one is allowed in."


    After issuing thesemands, Vettel sat down across from Bosiden again, his face etched with worry.


    "What''s the rush? We are living the life of dukes, clothed in silk and feasting on delicacies. Why bother with anything else?"


    "Isn''t Howard managing everything well? The kingdom grows stronger by the day, and the new continent is nearly under our control. What could possibly dissatisfy you?"


    Bosiden, with a troubled expression, crushed a peanut between his fingers before speaking.


    "I don''t really want to move against Howard, but have you seen what he''s been up totely?"


    "Howard was quitemendable, benevolent to all on his way up. Even when Resarite Master rebelled once, he was shown leniency with no punishment. But ever since Resarite Master conspired with Anna and killed Margaret''s father, losing his title, everything has fallen into chaos."


    Vettel took a sip of his drink, finding Bosiden''s words to carry a semnce of truth.


    Yet, he felt that living a peaceful life was preferable, seeing no need for risk.


    "Indeed," Vettel remarked, "since Master Resarite and Anna left, our entire nation''s system has undergone too many changes."


    "Whether it''s the rising tide of new nobility or the original nobles from the Oungria region and those newly ennobled in the Balgen Penins, the people we know are bing fewer, and those we don''t, ever more numerous."


    Bosiden grasped Vettel''s hand, pleading, "Given this, you should help me. Howardcks ambition; after seizing the Constantinople Castle, he indulged in pleasures, neglecting state affairs. We should support Neplon''s ascension." Vettel''s face showed his dilemma.


    "Look for someone else. I''m content as the kingdom''s Finance Minister. Even princes from the Fran Kingdom or the Ing Empire must show me some courtesy. Life isfortable; I don''t want to risk it."


    Bosiden held onto Vettel''s hand tightly, refusing to let go, and now, even more forcefully gripped Vettel''s hand.


    Bosiden fiercely told Vettel, "Don''t be foolish. If you don''t act first, you''ll be the next one in line."


    "Look at Nora, her status has always been unstable, fluctuating up and down, and today, she has finally lost her noble title, stripping her of all capital to navigate the aristocratic world."


    "And then look at Boshni, a mere vige girl from Yami Vige, yet favored by Howard and granted nobility. But what of Boshni now?"


    "Dead!"


    "How did she die? Murdered by Howard!"


    At that moment, the old vige chief of Yami Vige walked in, clearly prepared by Bosiden.


    As soon as the vige chief entered, he broke down in tears,menting how tragically his daughter died.


    If he hadn''t misjudged Howard''s character that day, he would have never allowed his daughter to be taken to the pce for training.


    Wiping away his tears, the vige chief cried, "I initially wanted Howard to take my daughter to the pce because I valued his character, believing he was an amiable man with whom anything could be negotiated, not as fearsome as other nobles. As I watched Howard grow stronger and his titles higher, I tentatively suggested that my daughter be a noble, and Howard agreed. "


    "The day my daughter became a knight of our Yami Vige, I was so ted. I felt that, despite serving many years as the vige chief of Yami Vige, it was my first time being the father of a lord of Yami Vige. I was very happy that day and proud of my daughter Boshni.


    "Seeing my daughter, due to theck of family education, unfamiliar with noble etiquette and practicing alone in the dead of night, I felt sorry for her but never expressed it."


    "Eventually, my daughter adapted to the noble lifestyle. Although still looked down upon by many other nobles, as I walked through the surrounding viges, people respected me greatly, giving me much face and making me very happy."


    Bosiden took up the narrative, looking at Vettel with an affected earnestness, "See? That''s exactly what Boshni''s father feels in his heart."


    Vettel remained silent.


    The vige chief of Yami continued, "When I heard my daughter was to marry a true noble, my heart was filled with cheers and leaps of joy. It signified our family''splete eptance and recognition by the aristocracy."


    "The son-inw was a decent man, too, always visiting us old folks with gifts during the holidays. We were both veryforted. But who could have imagined, just because my daughter made some mistakes, she had to be killed?"


    "I rushed to the royal city, but it was toote. I heard that my daughter had been killed that very afternoon."


    Vettel curled his lip, murmuring softly, "Old man, your daughter did more than just make mistakes; she was plotting serious crimes."


    The old vige chief suddenly became incensed, losing his temper and shouting, "I don''t care what mistake she made! She''s my daughter, and no one has the right to kill her!"


    Vettel realizedmunication with the old vige chief of Yami was futile, so he chose to stay silent.


    At that moment, Neplon entered, his ambition evident as he dered, "What do you say, gentlemen, to joining my cause? I am confident in forging an alliance with the Fran Kingdom to establish a mighty empire that spans from the Oli region, through Oungria, across Balgen Penins, all the way to Constantinople Castle, stretching across the entire continent."


    ...


    Within a week, Howard had temporarily appointed some individuals and reced militarymanders, removing Neplon from his position and appointing Arthur in his stead.


    Arthur hailed from the Ing Empire, a man lent to Howard by Elizabeth.


    Upon hearing of Howard''s troubles, Queen Elizabeth immediately allowed Duke Wellington of the Ing Empire to temporarily fall under Howard''smand to assist in managing the army.


    Howard made it clear to Duke Wellington that he had no intentions of dering war on the Ing Empire, urging the Duke to focus solely on training his troops without harboring any conflicting sentiments.


    ...


    Neplon, Bosiden, and Vettel rebelled, plunging a significant portion of the kingdom into the hands of the insurgents.


    Howard ced his trust in Arthur and personally led the troops into battle, advancing eastward with fifty thousand men, whilemanding Ness to lead thirty thousand troops from the east to the west.


    Neplon, as the rebel leader with Bosiden and Vettelcking military expertise, assumedmand.


    General Desai was appointed as themander of the left nk, while a person named Pierce led the right nk.


    Pierce, a typical mercenary leader without notable military achievements, was chosen by Neplon for hispatibility with Neplon''s preferences.


    Howard received support from the Duchy of Savoy and the Lombardy Kingdom for his campaign, while Neplon''s rebellion garnered no external assistance.


    Arthur''s tactical prowess effectively countered Neplon''s strategies, leading to Howard''s ultimate victory in the war.


    Following their victory, Howard forgave Bosiden and Vettel, acknowledging their significant contributions to his rise and sparing them without penalty, releasing them immediately.


    This act of clemency made both men realize their actions were unnecessary, increasing their loyalty towards Howard and vowing to serve him with greater fidelity.


    Howard also released Neplon, who proved more difficult to reconcile with, dering, "Howard, a battle between us is inevitable."


    Howard thought to himself the futility of such words, given Neplon''s previous defeat but responded diplomatically, "I hope you will manage your people well and seek their welfare in the future."


    Neplon left without a word and, ording to Portia, headed to the Fran Kingdom.


    Soon after, a significant rebellion erupted in the Fran Kingdom.


    Somehow, Neplon secured a military position within the Fran Kingdom, leading General Desai and their forces all the way to the capital, eventually bing the king of the Fran Kingdom.

 Chapter 377 377-Challenge

    Chapter 377 377-Challenge


    ??For the imperial capital, this matter was somewhat far-fetched.


    Justst month, Phrus had annexed the entirety of Thoria Kingdom''s territories, an event Howard was somewhat prepared for.


    However, how had Neplon, once a noble within the boundaries of Oli Kingdom, be the king of Fran Kingdom?


    Moreover, the question of whether Neplon''s territories within Oli would remain under his rule as the newly crowned king of Fran Kingdom or be reimed by Oli was a pressing issue that needed resolution.


    Without addressing this matter,plications were bound to arise.


    Thus, Howard personally made his way to the capital of Fran Kingdom to confront Neplon, saying, "Quite the maneuver, escaping the waves of Oli to be the king of Fran Kingdom. I must admit, I''m impressed."


    Neplon, seated upon a crystal chair with a golden scepter in his right hand, responded, "King of Oli, to what do I owe the honor of your visit to my Fran Kingdom?"


    Howard, upon hearing this, let out a coldugh and remarked, "Ah, truly a king''s presence, I see. You''ve certainly adopted the posture."


    Neplon frowned.


    "Speak your mind quickly!"


    "Very well, I''ll be direct," Howard replied.


    He threatened Neplon, stating that if Neplon did not return his territories in Oli and Oungria to Howard, then Howard would bepelled to dere war on Neplon for the sake of his realm''s integrity and the national concept.


    Neplon scoffed disdainfully, "Thene and try."


    Howard looked at Neplon with a meaningful gaze and said, "Don''t forget, during my reign, Ing Empire''s Mary lost all hernds in Fran Kingdom. You were there; you should remember."


    Neplon replied nonchntly, "I''m not like Mary. She didn''t understand military affairs, but I do."


    Arthur stepped forward and addressed Neplon, "Oh? Is that so? Then tell me, does Duke Wellington understand military affairs?"


    Neplon''s eyes held aplex expression, but he retorted, "What do you know? That day, I was simply caught off guard. Had I reacted in time, I could have defeated tenmanders of your caliber!"


    Arthur nced at Howard and then shook his head.


    Howard then dered, "In that case, we shall meet on the battlefield."


    Neplon had Howard expelled from the pce, but Howard insisted he could leave on his own without the need for guards to escort him.


    Naturally, the guards found this preferable, as they were reluctant to draw weapons against the renowned knight-king.


    Just a few steps outside the pce, Howard encountered Laurent.


    Originally Lois''s regency tutor, Laurent was both an academic and a political figure.


    He had a profound love for learning and held significant influence over Fran Kingdom''s policies, having been instrumental in the enactment of manyws.


    However, with Neplon now in power, it was unclear what political position, if any, Laurent held.


    Howard, showing respect to Laurent, slowed his pace and greeted him warmly, "Greetings, esteemed tutor, the weather is lovely today, isn''t it?" Laurent, d in a white robe trimmed with yellow, looked up at the sky.


    "Yes, it''s nice, but it looks like it''s going to rain soon."


    Howard nced at the sky, doubting rain was imminent.


    The sun shone brightly, and despite it being winter, there was a warmth in the air, nothing that suggested rain was on the horizon.


    Howard was puzzled.


    "Esteemed tutor, to the people of our empire, such weather would never be considered prelude to rain."


    Laurent burst intoughter, "Ha, to think that the man who spans the Oungria region, holds Constantinople Castle, and overthrew an empire, still remembers he is an imperial citizen. Today truly presents a novel experience for me."


    Howard replied with a gentle smile, "You jest, teacher. The empire is renowned for its rich academic atmosphere, even hosting the spiritual leader of the continent.


    I''ve always held the empire in high regard."


    Laurent invited Howard to his estate for lunch, an invitation Howard dly epted.


    Upon arrival at Laurent''s residence, Howard noticed the extensive collection of books and many antiques that appeared to be of significant age.


    As Howard looked around with great interest, Laurent chuckled, "Aren''t you also the king of Oli? Doesn''t your pce house all manner of rare and exotic treasures? Coming here, you look as curious as a child who has never seen the world."


    Howard smiled without responding.


    Before lunchtime arrived, Howard expressed a desire to tour Laurent''s estate, a request to which Laurent agreed.


    Howard saw many murals, most of which were portraits of individuals, with a few depicting ships braving stormy seas, all of which Howard admired with pleasure.


    Recalling Laurent''s policies regarding the New World, which were conservative, aiming to protect the maind of Fran Kingdom, Howard found the abundance of explorers'' murals in Laurent''s estate intriguing.


    Howard had intended to ask a question but, upon reflection on the diverse psychological states of individuals, decided against it.


    Perhaps Laurent, a man whose heart might lean towards the sea, believed that Fran Kingdom should tighten its immigration policies to ensure its political power within the continent?


    Laurent was not merely a teacher; he was also a political figure in Fran Kingdom, even acting as regent for Lois, wielding more power than a prime minister.


    Howard paused in front of a portrait of Louis, and Laurent sighed, "He was a good king. Though many regarded him as ineffectual, I knew he deliberately cleared the path for me to exercise political influence."


    "How many people throughout history have managed to overshadow a king with their political power, and yet the king did not fear them but tacitly approved?"


    Howard responded, "Louis was a monarch of great magnanimity and knew well how to employ capable ministers. I aspire to emte him in this respect."


    Laurent shared with Howard that upon his death, Louis had said, "Oh God, I die without regrets."


    Curious about Laurent''s view on this, Howard asked, and Laurent candidly replied, "If I were on my deathbed, I would surely say: only a person of great talent and strategy truly knows how to recognize and utilize others."


    Howard felt encouraged, believing that the path of a king might not be as daunting, provided one finds a trustworthy individual to rely on.


    Lunchtime arrived, and Howard was honored to share the meal with Laurent.


    Under Howard''s deliberate efforts to please, their conversation was delightful, often punctuated with heartyughter.


    As Howard poured himself a full ss of wine, Laurent thought it somewhat improper to fill the ss to the brim but said nothing, assuming Howard was simply getting carried away with the moment.


    Howard then said, "Would you like toe to my country and help me govern? It seems like you''re not too busy at the moment. I mean no offense by this, just saying."


    Laurent replied, "Ever since Neplon became king, I''ve been left idle at home. I indeed have plenty of time now, which is why I came to see you. I hope you can depose Neplon. As a teacher, I find some of his statements and ideas ufortable."


    After understanding this, Howard told Laurent, "I just had a harsh conversation with him this morning. I told him that he must return thends he received through ennoblement from me, or else I would dere war on him and drive him from power."


    Laurent asked, "How did he respond? Did he refuse?"


    Howard nodded.


    Laurent, with a nuanced expression, remarked, "He''s always been bold."


    Howard chuckled and said, "Although our current naval capacity for the New World is somewhatcking, deploying about 5000 militia from the New World wouldn''t pose a problem."


    Laurent, less interested in the New World affairs, responded with an "Oh" to acknowledge he heard but refrained frommenting further.


    In Laurent''s view, the New World brought significant social upheaval, and the influx of vast amounts of raw materials could pressure the local trade systems.


    Howard said, "Laurent, considering you''re unlikely to be utilized under Neplon''s rule, why not join me in Oli? We''ve never established the position of Prime Minister, holding it open just for you."


    "Your background as a teacher,bined with your practical abilities, is something I greatly admire."


    Laurent took a bite of his thick-sauced steak and replied, "Drive Neplon out of my Fran Kingdom, and I''ll serve as your Prime Minister in Oli."


    Howard pushed his chair back and neatly folded the silk napkin from hisp, cing it on the table.


    He then walked to the other end of the long table and extended his hand towards Laurent.


    Laurent initially thought Howard intended to shake hands, but Howard adjusted his palm upwards and moved it slightly back.


    Realizing Howard''s intention for a high-five, Laurent''s face lit up with the joy of aplishing something significant and the happiness of feeling recognized.


    Theypleted the gesture with a solid p.

 Chapter 378 378-The Governors Request

    Chapter 378 378-The Governor''s Request


    ??The p was firm, and Howard dered, "Oli wees you."


    Laurent responded, "I look forward to it."


    After wiping their mouths with the dining napkins, the delightful lunch came to an end.


    During his afternoon rest, Howard took a stroll in Laurent''s garden to admire the nts.


    Although it was winter and most of the flowers had yet to bloom, Howard stumbled upon a nt known as the Christmas Rose in Laurent''s garden.


    The blooming period of the Christmas Rose is from winter to early spring, and it happened to be flowering these days.


    Howard found the flower quite beautiful.


    Laurent asked Howard, "Oh, do you also enjoy tending to nts usually?"


    Howard replied, "Oh, I just like to look at them now and then."


    Three dayster, Howard arrived in Venice to meet with the governor of Venice.


    The governorship of the merchant republic had already changed hands, as it often does frequently.


    Howard proposed that Venice be incorporated into his nation, with Laurent intimidating the other party by his side.


    The new governor, Markhan, who was timid and easily frightened, coupled with the Lombardy Kingdom''s covetous gaze upon Venice, made a request to Howard.


    Should Howard fulfill this request, Venice would hold a vote among the five major families to decide whether toe under Howard''s jurisdiction.


    Howard inquired, "What is the request?"


    Markhan brushed his long, bangs to the side, ensuring they didn''t cover his eyes, and said, "After Venice is incorporated into your jurisdiction, you must grant 50% autonomy to Venice citizens."


    "The trade ports can be managed by you in terms of designated goods and navigation routes, but the crew and first mate must be appointed by Venice citizens."


    "The taxes paid to you annually will be divided into ordinary taxes and trade taxes. You will receive 70% of the ordinary taxes and 50% of the trade taxes. Out of the trade taxes, an additional 25% of the funds will be allocated to establish a maritime academy, which must maintain a continental first-ss level of maritime schrship."


    "Once the maritime academy is established, the 25% of the trade tax funds will continue to be used each year to upgrade the academy''s facilities and purchase necessary equipment. Can you ept this?"


    Howard agreed without hesitation.


    "There''s nothing difficult about this; I ept your terms." Markhan swallowed, containing his excitement, and lowered his voice with a change in tone.


    "There''s one more thing, Your Majesty. Once Venice is incorporated into your realm, bing a province of the kingdom, I boldly wish to attain the position of Duke of Venice. I request your gracious permission." Howard now understood the real intrigue behind this.


    The Republic of Venice, not being a kingdom, meant that the position of governor was somewhat transient.


    In the year of the beast gue in Rolf, a former Venice governor had once praised Howard.


    However, his subsequent mismanagement in a war led to a defeat that many med on him.


    This former governor then relinquished his position and set off alone with wealth and goods to trade in the New World, where he has now essentially monopolized the local trade.


    Despite the former governor''s apparent sess, the prestigious position of governor of Venice was naturally esteemed more highly.


    Markhan''s true desire was to transform his precarious governorship into a stable, hereditary dukedom, converting Venice''s rotational system into his own personal domain, with the ambition of preserving it across generations, never to be altered.


    Howard agreed to this proposal, seeing the expansion of his territory as paramount.


    Securing the manpower and control over Venice''s trade hubs would strengthen his nation.


    The process of incorporating Venice into his domain was straightforward, with no expected upheaval from the popce.


    The current challengey with Venice''s five major families: the Leon, Kn, Pibb, Sheffield, and Daddaro families.


    The current governor, Markhan, belonged to the Kn family, ensuring their vote for incorporation into Oli was secured.


    That was one vote in the bag.


    Howard had Laurent approach the Leon family, appealing to their emotions and interests, securing their support and a promise to vote for Howard in five days'' time.


    Howard himself then went to meet with the Pibb family.


    The Pibb family resided near a lighthouse by the port, adhering to their founder''s decree that they must always guard Venice''s port and trade, never allowing outsiders to disrupt it.


    This was a hardline stance, likely difficult to persuade.


    Howard met Jacob, who was donning a ck felt hat, d in a thick leather coat, and wrapped in a mink scarf, clearly someone who detested the cold.


    Howard shared his thoughts, only to be met with Jacob''s scorn.


    Jacob retorted irritably, "Look like someone who''s afraid of the cold? Are you spouting nonsense? Why would I wear all this if I weren''t cold?"


    Jacob showed no respect for Howard, confirming the lighthouse keeper''s reputation for being upromising.


    Howard mentioned, "Venice is holding a vote in five days. Are you aware of this?"


    "The rats have already informed me of your arrival. Don''t underestimate the intelligence capabilities of our Venice families."


    Howard, unafraid to use coercion and threats, his expression stern, said, "Since you''ve brought it up, I''ll be straightforward as well. Don''t underestimate my family''s military capabilities."


    Jacob scoffed, "Your family? Do you even have a family? Aren''t you the only one who can fight?"


    Howard sneered.


    "I alone am enough."


    Losing his patience, Jacob smashed a cup.


    Five assassins hiding outside, armed with sleeve daggers, leaped over the wall, attempting to kill Howard.


    Howard bellowed, "So, Jacob, you dare sabotage our negotiation!"


    Jacob pulled a small shield from his clothing, raised it, and slowly walked towards the door,ughing, "Ha, I''ve got nothing to discuss with you. I''d rather you die right here."


    Howard drew his two-handed sword, shing towards an assassin who hurled a dart in return, only to be parried by Howard.


    Intending to perform a backward somersault for retreat, the assassin found the room too small, crashing into the wall instead.


    Howard charged forward, driving his two-handed sword into the assant''s body with the momentum.


    A white-robed assassin yelled, "Marleigh!" and charged at Howard, brandishing arge sword.


    Howard, fearless, swung his greatsword at the iing de.


    With greater strength, Howard''s blow caused the assant''s grip to numb, destabilizing him.


    As the assassin lost bnce, tipping backward, Howard pressed on, overpowering the white-robed assassin''s defense.


    With a crash, Howard''s sword pierced the assassin''s body.


    The remaining three assassins, evidently not martyrs, were daunted by Howard''s swift dispatching of theirrades.


    Exchanging signals, they fled through the window.


    Their entrance and exit were as if they were drifting clouds, leaving no trace behind.


    The audacity of the Pibb family was staggering.


    To avoid rming various Vian factions, Howard had traveled without any soldiers, journeying by carriage from Paris to Venice apanied only by Laurent and a few attendants.


    In a gesture of goodwill, he approached the Pibb family''s territory unapanied, only to face an unabashed assassination attempt.


    Howard kicked open the door, sword at the ready, and circled the room to confirm Jacob''s departure.


    Frustrated, he wiped the blood from his sword and sheathed it, contemting the boldness of the Pibb family''s actions.


    At six in the evening, within the luxurious governor''s mansion in Venice, Markhan and Howard were enjoying dinner.


    Howard shared the treatment he received from the Pibb family with Markhan, who feigned outrage, condemning the Pibb family''s rudeness and brutality.


    However, Markhan had already received a warning from the Pibb family, cautioning him not to get too close to Howard, though they were yet unaware of Markhan''s true ambitions.


    Weighing his options, Markhan decided to proceed with the n but sent a letter to the Pibb family.


    The letter stated that he was coerced by Howard through the threat of war into considering apromise, suggesting the convening of a meeting with the five major families to cate Howard.


    Markhan informed Jacob that he was acting under duress, asserting that the Kn family and the other four major families of Venice stood united, a fact he confirmed.


    Markhan had made his position clear: it was not convenient for him to express his stance openly, opting instead to watch how events unfolded.


    Thus, after uttering a few disparaging remarks about the Pibb family, Markhan swiftly changed the subject to the flowers of Provence and the grand cathedral of Mn.

 Chapter 379 379-Ambush Encounter

    Chapter 379 379-Ambush Encounter


    ??After dinner, Laurent informed Howard that the Pibb family had already secretly liaised with the Sheffield and Daddaro families, solidifying their alliance and making it impossible to secure votes from them.


    Howard swallowed hard, saying, "We already have two votes in hand, one from the Leon family and one from the Kn family. If we can secure the support of just one more family, we''ll be sessful. Laurent, help me think of a way."


    Laurent pondered for a moment and then said, "The Pibb family is the most resistant, but I don''t see as much hostility from the Sheffield and Daddaro families. The day after tomorrow is the birthday of Catherine, the eldest daughter of the Sheffield family patriarch Gallieni. Venice''s elite and political leaders will all be in attendance. If you can present a gift that captivates Catherine, you could leave asting impression on the patriarch of the Sheffield family."


    Howard understood, "As long as I can leave asting impression on the patriarch of the Sheffield family, I''ll have a chance to meet with him privately and then persuade him."


    Laurent smiled knowingly, "Smart."


    Howard thought for a moment and then said, "Let''s visit a Vian jeweler tomorrow."


    The next day, Howard and Laurent visited the Rose Jewelers.


    This establishment had long been favored by the Habsburg royal family and was renowned as a royal jeweler, making it the most prestigious jeweler in Venice.


    The pearls at this jeweler came from the Pacific and Indian Oceans, its diamonds from South and East Africa, and its cutting techniques employed Mnese craftsmanship.


    All these elements spoke to the distinctiveness and first-rate quality of this jewelerpared to others on the continent.


    When Laurent shared this information with Howard, Howard wondered how a man from Fran Kingdom could be so knowledgeable and concerned about a Vian jeweler.


    However, Howard was astounded when Laurent revealed the annual trade volume of the Rose Jewelers.


    The jeweler''s quarterly profit was equivalent to thebined annualnd tax revenue of the Guzz and Lika provinces!


    As a king, Howard was frugal by nature, rarely adorned with jewelry orvish garments, favoring simple attire instead.


    Lacking sufficient cash or equivalent value in jewels for coteral, Howard, however, possessed something more valuable¡ªhis royal signature.


    In Venice, the signature of the King of Oli wielded more power than that of Venice''s governor.


    It was nine in the morning, not early dawn, but time for shops to open, making it an opportune moment for a visit.


    Departing from the Kn family''s residence, Howard and Laurent set out without additional attendants.


    Laurent strongly objected to this, considering it a risk for Howard to venture out so unprotected.


    They came upon a small boat, which was exceedingly rudimentary, essentially a nk shaped like a vessel floating on the water.


    On either side of the nk, there were two hoops, each containing a paddle.


    The paddles, darkened by water exposure, were long, slender pieces of wood, robust and capable.


    Howard stepped into the boat, causing it to dip rmingly, making him fear it might sink from his weight.


    Stabilizing himself, he then ced his other foot inside, paused for a moment, and then, with extremely cautious movements, seated himself near the right side.


    He then picked up the paddle resting in the hoop on his side of the boat.


    Laurent and the boatman were engaged in an animated discussion about the value of the small boat, and within two minutes, Laurent had purchased the rudimentary vessel.


    The astute Laurent, anticipating that the journey might not go smoothly and that the boat could sustain damage, offered his counsel to Howard.


    However, Howard, having never navigated the canals of Venice before, was already captivated by the city''s aquatic vistas and paid no heed.


    As Laurent stepped onto the boat, Howard truly feared it was about to sink.


    The boat dipped sharply, causing the waterline, which had been at the boat''s midpoint, to surge towards its upper edge.


    Had the waterline continued to rise, water would have started pouring into the boat.


    With a smooth step that showcased the prowess of an experienced sailor, Laurent ced his other foot at the bottom of the boat and then sat to Howard''s left.


    The boat, buoyed by a sensation that Howard found pleasing, floated back up, and the waterline gradually receded.


    Laurent picked up the paddle from within the hoop on the boat''s left side, and together with Howard, they began to row.


    Venice''s canals are truly unique, featuring numerous forks and branches.


    A richmercial aroma permeated every shadow beneath the bridges, each nook resembling a ck market.


    The bustling trade atmosphere was even more palpable along the canal banks, with shouts and cries of vendors filling the air.


    As Howard passed under a bridge and emerged back into the sunlight, he felt the journey was profoundly meaningful.


    The water''s surface shimmered, with the sun''s rays and the waves'' motion creating a variety of ethereal glows.


    Some of these glows were so bright and piercing that Howard found himself squinting to shield his eyes from the direct light.


    Others were gentle and ever-changing, much like the waves themselves, offering reflections that varied and softened.


    Laurent remarked, "Venice is easy to defend but hard to attack. If you could take it through diplomatic means, that would indeed be a beautiful aplishment."


    Suddenly, a sinisterugh came from the shore.


    "Hahaha, finding you here is our beautiful aplishment," someone taunted.


    Laurent muttered, "This isn''t good."


    Aheady a narrow passage, nked by several branching paths.


    On the banks stood rows of archers, one on each side, clearly hostile by the look in their eyes.


    Laurent called out, "What do you want? We''re just ordinary tourists visiting Venice."


    A man dressed like a brigand, speaking fluent Vian, made a show of attempting a robbery.


    However, Howard and Laurent could tell at a nce that this man was far from professional.


    Had they been real robbers, they would have waited until their targets had docked, creating a rxed atmosphere with weing smiles.


    Instead, this group''s sinister grins suggested they were close to achieving a nefarious n.


    Laurent feared these men were masquerading as robbers with the real intent of killing them.


    Exchanging a nce, Howard and Laurent picked up their paddles, ready to make a dash through the danger.


    The brigands quickly notched their arrows, their actions not those of amateurs but rather like well-trained special forces.


    This heightened the worries of both Howard and Laurent, who, united in purpose and seamlessly coordinated, rowed with increasing speed, propelling the small boat faster through the water.


    As the leadermanded to fire, Howard and Laurent exchanged a quick nce, instantly understanding each other''s intentions.


    Without hesitation, they abandoned their paddles and dove into Venice''s flowing waters.


    Their synchronized dive was executed just in time, as the boat they had vacated was soon bristling with a dense array of arrows.


    Frantically aiming for the direction of the narrow exit ahead, Howard consciously swam towards deeper currents to evade the arrows.


    However, struck by an arrow, he lost consciousness and was carried by the swift current to a shallow bank.


    A girl with red hair found Howard lying on the bank and took him back to her home.


    When Howard awoke, he found himself in a drab cabin, the air filled with the crackling sound of burning wood.


    Trying to sit up, he felt dizzy and immediatelyy back down.


    A woman with a sturdy build, resembling a matronly figure, dropped her grimy rag in surprise and joyfully called for her daughter, announcing Howard had awakened.


    A man in his forties, who had been crafting fishing gear outside, also set aside his tools and came in to see.


    The red-haired girl, excited, rushed into the cabin.


    Seeing Howard attempting to rise, she lifted him into a sitting position.


    Howard''s head was propped up, resting on the girl''s knees while the rest of his body remained horizontal.


    Howard asked, "Was it you who saved me?"


    The girl, with a yful tone, replied, "Hehe, yes, that''s right. My name is Nia. Hello, what''s your name?"


    The stout woman, hands on her hips in a manner suggesting vast experience,mented, "Looking at his clothes, they''re quite luxurious.


    He must be a noble from somece." Nia, delighted, eximed, "Haha, I''ve found a noble."


    Nia''s father cracked a slight smile and suggested, "Let''s first ask what he needs."


    Gently stroking Howard''s hair, Nia leaned down and softly asked, "What do you need?"


    As Howard gazed at her, he felt a profound sense of gratitude.


    When kindnesses from those with whom one has no prior connection, it can make one feel the goodness of the world, bringing immense joy.

 Chapter 380 380-Pleasing

    Chapter 380 380-Pleasing


    ??Howard tilted his head slightly, settling into afortable position as he murmured, "Ah, I''m a bit tired now. Just let me lie here for a while."


    Nia covered her mouth, herughter barely contained.


    The woman with the bucket waist, seemingly eager to speak her mind, nced at her husband and gestured subtly towards the door with her eyes.


    Nia''s father said to her, "Take good care of him."


    Then, he walked towards the door, the middle-aged woman following suit.


    Once they had put some distance between themselves and the cabin, arriving at the riverbank, Nia''s father broached the subject, "What''s on your mind? You can speak freely now; we''re far enough from the cabin. He won''t hear us."


    The woman with the bucket waist finally voiced her thoughts, "Husband, the man Nia brought this time seems to have taken a liking to her."


    "Taken a liking? What do you mean?" the man inquired, curiosity piqued.


    With a coquettish demeanor, the woman replied, "Oh, you know what I mean."


    A yful expression crossed the man''s face as he stroked his stubble-covered chin with his rough hand, pondering, "But the fellow seems to be of noble birth. Just the clothes he wears are worth more than what our family makes in a year. Even if he has taken a liking to Nia, it would be difficult for us to have him as our son-inw."


    Adopting an air of worldly wisdom, the woman said, "Ah, husband, those nobles wouldn''t spare us a second nce. We shouldn''t harbor any illusions about Nia marrying him and bing his wife. But, if Nia could establish a very close rtionship with him, wouldn''t we have everything we could possibly want?"


    The man fell into contemtion, hesitating, "A very close rtionship... with a noble?"


    The middle-aged woman clearly intended to coax her husband into supporting her scheme, saying, "Think about it, if we could be that young man''s inws, or even just an uncle and aunt, without the need for marriage."


    "Our daughter being close to him, wouldn''t we have everything? Gold, houses, boats, passes¡ªall would be ours, wouldn''t they? We could even mingle in high society, spend money to attend prestigious concerts, critique thetest luxury trends, and then dismiss them as vulgar. Wouldn''t that be wonderful?"


    The man kicked a small stone at the edge of the riverbed, hesitating as he said, "But all this would depend on Nia''s own feelings¡­"


    Inside the cabin, Howard asked Nia, "Are you a resident of Venice?"


    "Yes, my family has lived here since I was a child."


    "And where is this? The upper or lower riverbank?"


    Nia, with a hint of self-deprecation, replied, "Neither the upper nor the lower riverbank. This is a gutter, a slum."


    "Where did you find me?"


    "You were lying on a gravel beach. There used to be a river flowing through it, but then the Doge of Venice built a dam, and now there''s only the gravel beach left."


    "How long was I unconscious?"


    "I don''t know, but you werepletely still, deeply unconscious."


    Howard took a deep breath before asking again, "What is the date today?"


    He needed to know if he had been unconscious for too long.


    After all, when he and Laurent were discussing in Markhan''s house, the birthday of the eldest daughter of the Sheffield family was the day after tomorrow, and five dayster was the scheduled voting meeting of the five great families of Venice.


    Howard needed to ascertain whether he had missed these important events.


    Nia pondered before responding, "Today is February 19th. Are you particrly concerned about the time?"


    Howard realized that the evening of February 17th was when he and Laurent had been nning, and then, on the morning of February 18th, they had set off in a boat towards Rose Jewelers.


    Their mission was to acquire a breathtakingly unique piece of jewelry as a birthday gift for the eldest daughter of the Sheffield family on the evening of February 19th, ultimately securing an audience with the patriarch of the Sheffield family.


    ncing at the sunlight filtering through the window, Howard guessed it was still morning but, feeling somewhat uneasy, inquired, "Is it noon or morning on February 19th?"


    Nia confirmed it was still the morning.


    Howard pieced together the events: on the morning of February 18th, he had encountered danger, diving into the water to evade arrows, subsequently being overpowered by the water and losing consciousness.


    The waves had carried him to a gravel beach, and at some undetermined point, Nia had rescued him from the beach to her home.


    It was now the morning of February 19th.


    Less than a day remained until the birthday celebration of the Sheffield family''s eldest daughter on the evening of February 19th.


    Howard was currently dressed in a thin garment riddled with holes, resembling paper in its fragility, its white hue only a vague suggestion of what it once was.


    The white mingled with stains, indicating that, despite recent attempts at cleaning, years of grime were ingrained in the fabric.


    Howard''s original clothes were hanging outside.


    Turning to Nia, he stated, "I have a pressing matter to attend to today; I''ll need to step out for a bit."


    Nia cradled Howard''s head with a tender expression, saying, "You''ve been unconscious until just now. You shouldn''t move about; please, lie down and rest a bit, okay?"


    Stubbornly, Howard forced himself to sit up from the edge of the bed.


    Conveniently, a cotton slipper, seemingly prepared for Howard, was right by the bed.


    He slipped his foot into it, sitting on the edge of the bed.


    Nia''s parents entered the cabin, and upon seeing Howard as if ready to leave, Nia''s mother disyed a look of bitter panic on her face, as if she was about to miss a train or fail to grasp a lifeline.


    She hurriedly mustered a smile, cing two slices of dark bread on a te and handing it to Howard.


    "What''s the hurry? Don''t rush off. You''ve been unconscious for so long, you must be hungry. Have some bread to fill your stomach first."


    Howard nced up slightly at the woman with the bucket waist.


    For a moment, she feared her ulterior motives had been seen through by someone of Howard''s stature.


    The te she held with the dark bread trembled and almost dropped mid-air.


    Nia, quick to react, caught the te in time, the two slices of bread still perfectly in ce.


    Howard, having just woken up and still not fully recovered, uttered curtly, "Be careful."


    The woman with the bucket waist hastily offered a cating smile, trying her best to please Howard.


    Nia took Howard''s hand, urging, "Eat up, you must be hungry after just waking up."


    Howard eyed the dark bread, unable to fathom what dangers might be lurking within such a seemingly innocuous offering.


    What secrets the dark bread held, only its maker knew.


    Growing up in a poor vige within the Viscount family''s constraints, Howard was raised on dark bread.


    He knew all too well that eating dark bread required utmost caution, a luxury rarely affording the satisfaction and peace of mind thates with consuming food.


    Each bite of the dark bread was a venture fraught with unexpected and often startling oues.


    Howard''s father, Old Frank, once bit into a small stone hidden within the dark bread, losing a tooth in the process.


    Frank''s most famous saying was: "Eating dark bread is no less challenging than going to war."


    This sentiment echoed Howard''s trepidation as he faced the dark bread once again.


    Nia, with eyes wide in anticipation, urged, "Come on, eat. What are you waiting for?"


    Nia''s mother quickly intervened to ease the tension, saying, "Oh dear, why pressure him like that? He''s a person of importance, unustomed to the dark bread we keep in the slums. It''s understandable. He''s used to the fragrant aroma of white bread and the rich taste of fine wine daily. We can''tpare to that."


    Howard blinked, gathering his thoughts, and before Nia could show her disappointment, he took the te holding the dark bread with both hands.


    Without showing any signs of disgust, he grabbed a slice and began to eat.


    Howard ate slowly, each small bite followed by a cautious exploration with his tongue for any remnants or splinters, or the unknown contents that one might dread finding in such bread.


    After each nibble, he would discreetly spit out a tiny bit of debris back onto the te.


    Nia nced at her mother, her shock evident, "You''re right, he''s not one of us from the slums. No poor soul here would struggle so much with eating dark bread."


    Witnessing this, Nia''s father grew even more convinced of Howard''s noble origins, seeing it as a golden opportunity for their family.


    After some thought, he wore a cheerful smile and stepped outside the cabin, deliberately creating space within the room to please Howard.


    Howard, acknowledging that he was not from the slums, decided to cloak his past under the guise of an ordinary citizen of Venice.


    However, Nia''s mother incessantly probed into every aspect of Howard''s life with a meticulous and almost frenzied curiosity, unraveling thread by thread, unwilling to leave any stone unturned in her inquiry.

 Chapter 381 381-Disdain

    Chapter 381 381-Disdain


    ??After Howard finished the two slices of dark bread, he expressed his gratitude, "Thank you for helping me in my time of need. I will repay youter."


    Nia, filled with curiosity and a young girl''s idealism,bined with her concern for Howard''s well-being, clung to his arm, refusing to let go.


    Howard looked at Nia in surprise; ever since he had be an earl, no one had dared to boldly grab his arm and impede his movements in such a manner.


    "You can''t leave; you''re not well enough to go," Nia insisted, struggling to articte her concerns further but making it abundantly clear that she did not want Howard to leave.


    Howard, with a wry smile, replied diplomatically, "But I have matters to attend to today. How am I to get anything done if you won''t let me go?"


    By 10 in the morning on February 19th, Nia''s father returned from fishing, bringing back arge basket full of hairtail fish.


    Howard had agreed with Nia to stay for lunch at her home.


    After the meal, he insisted he would have to leave immediately, regardless of Nia''s attempts to detain him.


    Seeing the bounty of fish her husband had brought home, the middle-aged woman joked, "Aren''t we always saying how hard it is to catch fish around here? Howe you''ve brought back so many today?"


    Her husband chuckled, waiting until they were a bit away from Howard to tell his wife, "Of course, simply fishing wouldn''t yield this much. I bought these from Kande down by the lower riverbank."


    The woman covered her mouth with her hand, nodding incessantly in approval, praising her husband for not being frugal at a crucial moment and spending the money where it was truly needed.


    The fragrance was enticing as Howard and Nia''s family gathered for a meal.


    Nia''s parents showed an extraordinary warmth and hospitality towards Howard, continuously adding more dishes to his bowl, making even the well-travelled Howard feel a bit embarrassed.


    After the meal, Howard and Nia left the cabin.


    They reached apromise: Howard would take Nia with him to run errands, and they would return afterward.


    This solution was Howard''s way ofpromising without having to reveal his royal identity and potentially embarrass Nia''s family.


    He refrained from disclosing his noble status, admitting only to being amoner from Venice at most.


    However, Howard nned to reveal his status in a more subtle manner by allowing Nia to witness him signing for a priceless parchment at Rose Jewelers in avish manner.


    This way, Howard hoped Nia would convey his true status to her parents, thus minimizing direct difort.


    His intention was to prompt Nia''s family to step back without having to explicitly state it himself, leveraging the staff at Rose Jewelers to hint at his identity.


    This was Howard''s hesitant approach.


    Considering the dangers they might face on the road, and since his noble attire was still wet and not suitable for wear, Howard disregarded any concerns about his appearance.


    He donned themon attire of slum dwellers and walked with Nia to the harbor.


    Nia pointed to a boat, stating it belonged to her family.


    She then confidently untied the rope binding the boat to the stake and boarded, settling herself on the right side of the small vessel.


    With the water on the right and the shore on the left, she patted the seat on the boat''s left side, inviting Howard to join her, "Come, take a seat."


    She did it without thinking, but for someone like Howard, such actions were prone to stir deeper reflections.


    A youthful girl, a romantic journey ¨C these elements could easily imprint a vivid and unique memory in the heart of a king, making the experience seem lively and extraordinary.


    Howard felt his face grow warm as he stepped towards the boat, cing his foot on its bottom.


    The boat dipped sharply, sending a jolt through Howard''s heart as it sank with the motion.


    But then, it abruptly rose again.


    With only half a day''s time, Howard was eager to make the most of it.


    Thinking he had enough experience, he hurriedly ced his other foot onto the bottom of the boat as well.


    However, at that moment, Howard failed to maintain his bnce.


    The boat rocked violently, and he lost his footing, tumbling towards the water''s surface.


    Nia quickly stood up and embraced Howard to prevent him from falling.


    The boat swayed, and for a moment, Howard and Nia were wrapped in each other''s arms.


    After a while, they separated.


    Taking a seat on opposite sides of the boat, they began to row.


    Along the way, Nia pointed out the buildings and the beautiful scenery of Venice, captivating Howard with tales and sights.


    The journey from the slum to the upper river channels was a process of observing the bridges grow increasingly higher and wider.


    It was also a journey where the buildings along the banks becamerger, taller, more beautiful, and richly decorated.


    Starting from the slum, there was a sparse flow of people on both sides, with the asional call of vendors faintly audible.


    As they rowed towards the lower river channels, the human traffic on both banks visibly increased, and the calls of the vendors were incessant.


    Upon reaching the upper river channels, the banks were crowded with people, and the sounds of hawking mixed withughter painted a picture of a thriving, joyful Venice.


    In the bustling city of Venice, the epitome of opulence is found along its upper riverbanks.


    When Nia voiced this sentiment, Howard could detect a mix of resentment and bitterness in her tone.


    Far in the distance, Howard and Nia could see the sign for Rose Jewelers, along with the charmingdy and the sharp, efficient male sales clerk standing at the entrance.


    Nia cast a suspicious nce at Howard, questioning, "Why have you brought me here?"


    Howard had thought to make a flirtatiously romantic remark, but that wasn''t his nature.


    Observing Nia''s expression, he considered that perhaps a Venicemoner like her might appreciate a small, additional trinket as a bonus.


    Howard took Nia by the hand and led her ashore.


    Just as Nia was about to secure the boat, a security guard from Rose Jewelers approached to shoo them away.


    A burly man, brandishing a copper baton in his right hand, sternly told Nia, "What do you think you''re doing? Dock your boat elsewhere; this spot isn''t meant for you."


    Nia was about to take the boat to another docking area when, at that moment, a small, luxurious three-masted ship swiftly approached, propelled by the strong strokes of two robust men.


    The man with the copper baton cautiously ced it behind him and hurried forward to greet the iing vessel with bows and scrapes, saying, "Come,e, dock right here. Our mooring is reserved for distinguished guests."


    Seeing this, Howard was incensed, his anger erupting like thunder, "You scoundrels! Why can''t we dock here, but they can?"


    Howard had be ustomed to his status being recognized in Venice.


    However, here, no one knew who Howard was.


    Seeing a man dressed like him, they only saw a pauper.


    A man wielding a copper rod adopted an intimidating tone, rhythmically swinging the rod back and forth as if ready to strike Howard at any moment.


    He said, "If you know what''s good for you, you''ll leave quickly. This is the upper river channel, not a ce for you gutter folks!"


    Nia, with a look of concern and indignation for Howard, protested to the guard, "How can you bully people like this!"


    The guard sneered, "Well, then I guess I am bullying you. What are you going to do about it? Go ask our store manager, then ask our governor. See if anyone would allow you to dock your boat here?"


    From inside the boat, an elderly man''s voice emerged, "What''s all this noise about?"


    The boat had already been moored at the bank, tied to a copper post adorned with ornamental carvings, and then the rower went back inside to assist the elderly man.


    The old man emerged, casting a nce over the situation.


    His eyes remained unfazed, betraying no sign of interest.


    Despite his tone suggesting he might intervene, in reality, he had grown numb to such scenes over many years.


    He was merely looking on with the curiosity of someone catching a glimpse of the news, nothing more.


    Upon seeing Nia, a girl with red hair, the old man remained impassive.


    His gaze then shifted to the burly guard, hands behind his back, suspecting the object he held might be a tool for driving away the impoverished.


    Next, the elder took deliberate steps from the boat onto the shore, his sailors or perhaps attendants no longer supporting him.


    The old man was physically fit; it was only his unease with water that necessitated assistance while moving on aquatic surfaces.


    Pretending not to notice the ongoing situation, he leisurely aimed to stride into the jewelry store with grandeur.


    However, at that moment, his eyes caught someone, causing him to pause and look again, hoping he was mistaken.


    He was Terni, Howard''s father-inw, now facing an indescribable awkwardness upon seeing Howard.


    As an earl, he possessed a certain level of political acumen.


    Steadying himself, he took a deep breath, lowered his gaze to the ground, and without uttering a word, signaled his attendants to set sail and leave the area.

 Chapter 382 382-Buying the Jewlery

    Chapter 382 382-Buying the Jewlery


    ??During this ordeal, he disregarded the pleas of Rose Jewelers'' security and sales staff, as well as the astonished looks from his attendants.


    After Count Terni left, the guard raised his copper rod to strike Howard, saying, "Scum of the earth, get out of here! With you standing here, the noble lords won''t even enter our store! Get lost!"


    Nia lunged in front of Howard, attempting to shield him from the blow.


    Howard felt it was about the right time and said, "What if I told you I am also a noble?"


    Nia, who had thrown herself in front of him, suddenly tensed her neck in a small but sharp movement.


    The guard didn''t halt his swing, dismissing Howard''s im as mere drivel of a pauper.


    He felt that someone in such ragged clothing uttering such words was an insult to his experience.


    Seeing this, Howard, with Nia in his arms, swept the guard''s legs with his left, bringing him down, and then sped the guard''s copper rod with his right wrist.


    The guard, unable to withstand the force, let go, and the rod fell to the ground with a ng.


    Howard said to Nia, "Let''s go, today we shall see the splendor of the rose."


    The two uniformed women outside, already frightened, deliberately kept their distance, not daring to block Howard and Nia''s path.


    Another male jewelry store salesperson, with sweat dripping down his forehead, also purposely stepped aside to clear the way.


    The guard, looking at the copper rod now lying on the ground, thought it best to report the incident to the store manager.


    As the ss doors of the grand entrance swung open, Howard and Nia stepped into the interior of Rose Jewelers.


    The ce was dazzling, not with the natural light of the sun but with the reflected glow of jewels.


    Even such faint light filled the room with a brilliance that spoke volumes of the abundant collection housed within Rose Jewelers.


    Having entered, Howard had no intention of beating around the bush any longer.


    He addressed the staff inside, "Do you know of the Oli Kingdom?"


    A woman of mature years responded with a tremble in her voice, "I do. It''s the realm governed by the Habsburg family. Our Rose Jewelers has frequently fulfilled jewelry orders for the Habsburgs. You''vee to the right ce, sir."


    Thetter part of the mature woman''s response was more a professional reflex than anything else.


    As soon as the words left her mouth, her expression changed, realizing she might have spoken out of turn upon seeing the modest appearance of her guests.


    Meanwhile, the security guard had already informed the manager of the situation through the back door of the jewelry store.


    Coincidentally, a shareholder of the jewelry store was also present today, prompting both to make their way to the main hall.


    A man dressed in a ck and white checkered shirt under a white down jacket entered, surveying the room with an authoritative air.


    "What''s going on here? Why the chaos? Haven''t I always told you? No matter what difficulties we face, we must not fear!"


    Apart from an older, overweight shareholder, everyone in the room chorused in unison, "Yes, manager!"


    Observing his staff''s response, the manager felt a sense of satisfaction, believing he had earned respect in front of the shareholder, basking in a moment of pride.


    Howard released Nia''s hand, mindful of the proper distance between a man and a woman, especially considering his married status.


    He looked directly at the manager and said, "You''re the manager, right? I don''t want a repeat of the earliermotion. I''ll get straight to the point. Don''t worry about what I''m wearing for now. I''ll tell you¡ªI am Howard from the Oli Kingdom. Take a moment to process that. Don''t strain yourself. If you have any questions, feel free to ask."


    Nia couldn''t help but let out a sharp "Ah?" followed by a flutter of her eyes as she looked up at the man towering above her.


    She couldn''t tell if he was speaking the truth, but deep down, she harbored many hopes.


    This was the first time the manager had encountered such a situation, but Howard''s demeanor made him think twice about dismissing the im outright.


    The news of Howard from the Oli Kingdom visiting Venice was significant, especially with his preparations for the influential voting meeting of the five major families, which had be well-known in Venice''s high society.


    The security guard chuckled, prompting a stern re from the manager who rebuked him, "Shut up!"


    The rest of the staff in the store remained silent, their minds racing to connect the peculiar behavior of Count Terni earlier, which made Howard''s im seem usible.


    Count Terni''s domain lies within the Lombardy Kingdom.


    Although not a vassal of King Edward of Lombardy, he is an independent earl, whose autonomy is widely recognized to have been granted by his son-inw, King Howard of the Oli Kingdom.


    Hence, the immediate departure of Terni, a key client of Rose Jewelers, upon seeing this individual hinted at the possibility of his being Howard.


    This piece of information was ryed to the manager by the male salesperson standing at the door.


    The manager nced at the shareholder, who maintained hisposed and authoritative demeanor, portly and standing aside but carrying an innate air ofmand within his own jewelry store.


    The manager posed several questions to Howard, all of which Howard answered.


    Nia found herself osciting between wanting to keep her distance from Howard and wanting to draw nearer.


    She was unfamiliar with the Oli Kingdom or Howard, but she knew this was the upper river channel, the epitome of high society within her understanding.


    As the staff of Rose Jewelers, a ce she never imagined she could enter, began treating the man she had found with increasing politeness and respect, it all felt increasingly surreal to her.


    She felt a strange mix of unfamiliarity and admiration towards the man beside her, whose presence seemed tomand respect.


    Recalling the meaningful nce from her father before leaving the cabin and her mother''s whisper advising her to draw closer to this man, Nia was struck with a sense of fear.


    Yet, Nia was not entirely naive.


    She once had a neighbor, Tracy, a girl as beautiful as she was impoverished.


    Tracy was her confidante during their childhood, sharing an unbreakable bond.


    However, as Tracy grew and began mingling with the denizens of the lower river channel slums, she discovered the gritty stories behind the nighttime glitz of the lower river.


    From then on, Tracy became a stranger to Nia, her appearance and attire slowly diverging from Nia''s.


    As Nia was getting ready to head out early in her fisherman''s attire, hopeful for a bountiful catch, Tracy appeared before her, adorned in the kind of jewelry and beautiful clothes typical of those from the lower river channel.


    That day, Nia asked Tracy, "Are you just heading out?"


    Tracy yawned and replied, "Yes, any problem with that?"


    Nia, observing Tracy''s attire, remarked, "Your clothes are so pretty, not like what we wear in the slums."


    Tracy looked at Nia with disdain and said, "Of course, I am not like you slum dwellers. I am a swan, and you will always be an ugly duckling."


    Nia did not argue much with Tracy that day.


    Soon after, Tracy married a canal security officer in Venice and moved to the lower river channel.


    Now, standing in the gleaming jewelry store, looking at the polished, reflective marble floor, Nia made up her mind and said to Howard, "I want pearls and a ne too. Will you buy them for me?"


    Howard looked at Nia in surprise but felt the request was not unreasonable.


    Ten minutester, the manager personally offered an apology to Howard, which Howard stopped.


    "You don''t need to apologize to me; rather, I should apologize to you. I dragged you into my adventurous journey and used my status to pressure you, which was wrong," Howard said.


    The shareholder, unable to contain his excitement, rubbed his hands together, thinking that the visit from the King of the Oli Kingdom surely meant a significant business opportunity.


    Howard then made his request known: he wanted a piece of jewelry bright enough to dazzle all of Venice, a gift for the eldest daughter of the Sheffield family.


    The shareholder of the jewelry store personally shook hands with Howard, taking pride in the gesture, saying, "Your Highness, we happen to have acquired a magnificent rubyst month, weighing a full 2 carats. I believe it would befit your stature perfectly."


    Howard inquired, "Is this the most valuable jewel you have here?"


    The shareholder nodded, and Howard dered, "In that case, I''ll take it. I haven''t brought any cash with me. Draft a document, and I will sign it. Then, you can send someone to the capital to collect the payment."


    Five minutester, the ountant prepared a contract, which Howard signed.


    The deal was sealed, bringing smiles of joy to the manager and a look of exhration to the shareholder''s face.


    Additionally, Howard purchased a 1-carat ruby as a gift for Nia.

 Chapter 383 383-Threating

    Chapter 383 383-Threating


    ??Stepping out of the jewelry store, Howard immediately sensed something amiss.


    Holding an item of immense value, its packaging starkly contrasted with his attire.


    He realized the potential danger of encountering malfeasants again could lead to dire consequences.


    Therefore, Howard said to Nia, "I apologize for not revealing my true identity earlier. I have other matters to attend to now. You should head back on your own and be careful on the way."


    Nia asked, "Are you trying to leave me behind? Will I ever see you again?"


    Howard replied, "Yes, you will. Go on now."


    Nia clenched her teeth, refusing to leave, and said, "I will go with you! If you don''t leave, then neither will I!"


    An hourter, Howard and Nia, having returned to the VIP hall of the jewelry store, were met by Laurent and a group of guards.


    Howard looked at Laurent and asked, "How are you? Are you hurt?"


    Laurent responded, "I''m fine. It''s Your Majesty we''ve been worried about, having not heard from you."


    Howard reassured, "There''s no issue now."


    Laurent nced at Howard''s attire and then at Nia, who was holding tightly to the inside of Howard''s arm, and asked Nia, "Did you save His Majesty?"


    Nia, a bit nervous, identally bit her tongue and said, "Yes... it was me."


    A smile appeared on Laurent''s face.


    "Very good." He then looked at one of the attendants, who understood the gesture and took out four or five gold coins, intending to ce them in Nia''s hand.


    Nia resisted, but the attendant forcibly opened her fingers to give her the gold coins.


    At that moment, Nia realized epting the gold coins would mean severing all ties with Howard, never to see him again.


    All her dreams of a more morous life would turn to dust.


    After spending those few gold coins, she would remain amoner or a pauper in Venice, still far from the life she yearned for.


    With a scream, Nia pulled away her hand, eximing, "Enough!"


    Following Nia''s unexpected reaction, the attendant couldn''t hold onto her hand, and the four gold coins ttered onto the marble floor, rolling beforeing to a stop.


    At this point, Howard said, "Enough, let here back with us."


    Laurent gave Howard a profound look.


    At five in the afternoon, Howard, dressed in avish suit, prepared to attend the birthday celebration of the eldest Sheffield daughter.


    Despite not being personally invited by the Sheffield family''s daughter, the well-connected Laurent secured an exclusive invitation for Howard.


    Nia, in an exquisite dress unlike any she had ever seen, twirled in front of the mirror, her skirt swirling with her.


    Howard remarked, "It suits you very well."


    As Howard readied himself for Catherine Sheffield''s birthday party, Nia expressed her desire to apany him.


    Laurent, with a meaningful tone, said to Nia, "Miss Nia, do you realize that Catherine Sheffield shares her name with His Majesty''s wife?"


    Nia was taken aback.


    "Howard is married?" Laurent corrected her, "You should refer to him as His Majesty. Yes, he is indeed married to Catherine, the daughter of Count Terni, and they have been wed for some time."


    Nia inquired, "Married for some time¡­ do they have children?"


    Laurent, feigning not to hear, walked away.


    Seizing an opportunity, Nia descended from the third floor to the second and insisted to Howard, "I want to go to Catherine''s birthday party."


    Howard, with a smile, replied, "Why would you? That''s a genuine aristocratic gathering, not like our conversations where I make an effort to amodate you. There, the dialogue isced with noble etiquette. If you can''t keep up, it could jeopardize my ns."


    Nia persisted, and when Howard refused and ordered Laurent to take her home, promising to pick her upter, she wouldn''t have it.


    Seizing a moment, she clutched at Howard''s clothes, but he did not look back.


    identally, Nia fell to the ground, evoking Howard''s sympathy.


    Turning around, Howard said, "Oh, what''s the hurry? Alright, alright, I''ll take you with me. But let me make it clear, once there, you need to speak less. Just watch what I do, understand?"


    Nia agreed.


    At 6 in the evening, Catherine''s birthday banquet officially began.


    Howard saw Markhan, who, as the current Governor of Venice, delivered some speeches for the birthday celebration.


    Markhan extended his blessings to Catherine Sheffield, and the room erupted in apuse.


    Then, it was time for gifts, with Howard''s being the mostvish, eliciting gasps of amazement from everyone present.


    Catherine Sheffield gave Howard a profound look.


    Midway through the birthday banquet, Catherine Sheffield approached Howard and asked, "Why did you give me such a precious gemstone?"


    "It should have been given to your wife, not me."


    Howard, appreciating her directness, spared the intricacies and straightforwardly revealed his true intentions within a few sentences.


    Catherine''s gaze shifted away as she said, "No one can sway my father''s opinion. If that''s what you came for, I must say you''re wasting your effort."


    As she turned to leave, Howard reached out to stop her, saying, "I''m not asking you to convince your father for me. Just grant me an audience with him."


    "That''s more reasonable. Wait here," she responded.


    About five minutester, Howard saw Catherine Sheffield waving at him from a corner of the venue.


    They went upstairs to the second floor and entered a room that radiated an air of antiquity.


    Catherine left after dering that she had cleared the debt of radiated an air of antiquity.


    Catherine left after dering that she had cleared the debt of Howard''s gift, stating that from then on, she would have no further connections with him.


    Howard thought to himself, the price for arranging this meeting was indeed steep.


    Howard was introduced to Gallieni Sheffield, a man of old-


    fashioned tastes, as evidenced by the antique pen holder to his right.


    Howard remarked, "The decor of this room truly pleases me. Such vintage charm is rare to find in Venice."


    Gallieni, with a proud smile, responded, "Of course. Though Venice is oftenbeled as a city of nouveaux riches, our Sheffield family boasts a long history."


    Howard, having researched the Sheffield family beforehand, knew this was Gallieni''s way of boasting but chose not to dwell on it.


    "Well, then I would like to propose a negotiation with the venerable Sheffield family. Would that interest you?"


    Gallieni wrote an ancient imperial character and showed it to Howard, inquiring about its meaning.


    Howard replied, "It means money."


    "Clever. Since the esteemed King of Oli Kingdom has graced Venice with his presence, let me ask you, how much are you willing to offer for this negotiation?"


    Howard answered without hesitation, "Money is a trivial matter, but aren''t you curious about the demands I wish to make?"


    "It''s not a trivial matter. It''s because of money that Venice transformed from a ducal territory into amercial republic. In Venice, merchants found a nation, and money forms the basis of a merchant''s existence."


    "As for your demands, I assume they pertain to the uing voting meeting of the five major families. You hope I will cast a vote for Oli Kingdom, aiming for Venice to join your realm?"


    Howard said, "I''ve heard that the Pibb family has already issued warnings to you. If you have any demands, just state them outright. I''m not a skilled negotiator. It might be better for both sides toy all their cards on the table from the start."


    Gallieni spread out a map, depicting a newly explored province in the New World.


    He queried, "Once Venice is incorporated into Oli Kingdom, will it operate under a kingdom system or a duchy system?"


    Howard responded, "A kingdom system. Venice will be a duchy under my control."


    Though slightly disheartened by this response, Gallieni had anticipated it.


    Gritting his teeth, he proposed to Howard, "In that case, you must grant the Sheffield family the territory of Ban. You need to appoint me as the governor of Ban, with the assurance that this position remains unchanged thereafter."


    This took Howard by surprise.


    From what he knew, Venice barely paid any heed to the New World colonization schemes.


    It was amercial republic thatcked not only the knowledge but also any substantial implementation regarding immigration.


    So, how could the head of one of Venice''s five major families, the Sheffields, suddenly possess knowledge about immigration?


    Howard asked, "How did you know I established a new base in Ban? That information should be among my top secrets."


    Gallieni refused to disclose his source.


    Howard then shifted the conversation, stating, "Ban is vast, but its significance isn''t confined to just one territory. I aim to connect the north and south of Ban."


    "Now, let me ask you, why do you think I would hand over such arge territory of Ban to you?"


    A sly gleam shed in Gallieni''s eyes as he responded, "The fact is, even a king may find himself in need of assistance. Is this matter truly that difficult? If you don''t grant me Ban, I won''t cast my vote for you."

 Chapter 384 384-Mockery and Scorn

    Chapter 384 384-Mockery and Scorn


    ??"You currently have but two votes; one garnered from the corrupt Markhan and another from the feeble Leon family. Yet, youck the crucial third, the vote that is paramount."


    "Without my vote, you stand to lose all of Venice!"


    Howard let out a coldugh, "Hmph! Are you threatening me? You think without your vote, I''ll be brought to my knees?"


    "You must realize, Venice is governed by not three, but five elder senate families! Besides your Sheffield, there are the Pibb and the Daddaro!"


    Gallieni, rising in agitation, mmed his hand on the table, causing it to emit a resounding thud.


    Howard could sense the Sheffield patriarch''s irritation and shifted his tone.


    With a glint of murderous intent in his eyes, he spoke, "Given that, I suggest you reconsider the worth of your vote. Is it worth the permanent governorship of Ban?"


    "We are negotiating here, and I bring something to the table, unlike you. I control territories vast as empires, while you merely possess a fifth of Venice!"


    "If the Sheffield family wishes to thrive in the long run, you''ll need to lower your demands in this negotiation!"


    Just then, Catherine Sheffield entered the room, her face etched with sorrow, addressing her father, "Father, please, let it be. They hardly need our vote. Even if they fail to secure the voting council, they could find a pretext to attack us next time. We can''t withstand them in Venice."


    Gallieni swiftly approached Catherine, rage fueling his actions as he pped his daughter across the face, bellowing, "Get out! Leave this instant!"


    Catherine Sheffield, covering her struck cheek, ran out of the room, crying.


    And from the sound of her footsteps on the floor, it was evident Catherine had made her way back downstairs.


    Within the room, the Sheffield patriarch seemed to age decades in mere moments.


    He turned to Howard and said, "I apologize, my daughter has made a fool of herself before your majesty."


    Howard''s face bore a look of regret as he softly spoke, "There was no need to hit her. Matters could have been resolved through conversation."


    Gallieni sighed, "I''m getting old, and it''s bing increasingly difficult to manage her. Though she doesn''t say it, I''m sure the gift you presented her today was far toovish, prompting her to speak on your behalf."


    Howard skillfully replied, "That might not necessarily be the case. Consider this, could the Sheffield family afford to purchase that ruby on their own?"


    Gallieni Sheffield, the head of the Sheffield family, didn''t hesitate, "Of course, we, the five great families, bear Venice''s fiscal responsibilities. But in return, we also share 90% of Venice''s trade taxes among us. If I truly wished, I could certainly afford it."


    Howard shook his head, wagging his right index finger in front of Gallieni, "That''s not what I meant. I mean, if your daughter, Catherine, desired the 2-carat ruby from Rose Jewelers, the most expensive South African ruby they offer, would you buy it for her? Or could she afford it herself?"


    Gallieni took a few steps away, his back to Howard as he pondered.


    After five seconds, he understood.


    Turning back to Howard, he replied, "Even as the head of the Sheffield family, I don''t have the surplus funds to purchase something purely ornamental, with no military ormercial value."


    "My daughter, naturally, couldn''t afford it either."


    "I grasp your point now. You''re indicating that your nation, the Oli Kingdom, under your leadership, has be wealthier than Venice itself. What we cannot afford, what we must deliberate over extensively before reluctantly forgoing, is for you, merely an item to be purchased on a whim."


    Howard spoke with profound meaning, "I''m d you''vee to understand this principle."


    Gallieni finally bowed his head, conceding, "If even the wealthy Venice falls short of your kingdom''s Oli Kingdom in wealth, then there truly is no aspect in which Venice surpasses you. I concede. As long as I cast my vote for the Oli Kingdom, your majesty can grant me the appointment as the governor of Ban."


    "I will no longer demand perpetual control over Ban by my family. Consider me as you would any ordinary official for the appointment."


    Howard nodded in satisfaction, shaking hands with the head of the Sheffield family.


    After sealing their agreement, Howard descended to the ground floor, where he found Nia sitting on the edge of a bench.


    Nearby, several noblewomen were jeering and mocking Nia''s origins.


    A woman in her forties or fifties, dressed in white, held a fan adorned with many goose feathers, concealing her face, yet the venom in her voice could not be masked.


    "Oh dear, Venice truly has descended into chaos," shemented.


    "Though we''re neither royalty nor of the grandest noble lineage, at the very least, the upper echelons of Venice''s society were free from the impoverished."


    "But now, oh, how disappointing."


    Another noblewoman, wearing a dark purple gown and also in her forties or fifties, relished Nia''s difort, feeling a perverse sense of satisfaction.


    "Heh, if only a certain someone could leave this ce. Sharing space with her, I feel as if I myself am being insulted."


    Howard, with a stern expression, approached the bench in the corner and addressed the woman in the dark purple gown, "Mind your words, madam. This is the territory of the Vian Republic, not a ce for you to behave arrogantly."


    Upon Howard''s arrival, the two noblewomen became visibly flustered.


    They were well aware that Howard was the king of the Oli Kingdom, and his displeasure now filled them with fear.


    ustomed to a life of luxury in Venice, they had long lost any knack for handling such situations gracefully.


    Nia''s face lit up with relief upon seeing Howard, cing her hands in front of him and leaning her head against his chest in a gesture offort and enjoyment.


    The woman in the dark purple gown, observing the interaction, jumped to conclusions, her disdain for Nia deepening as she mistook the gesture for opportunism.


    She offered Howard a forced smile, "Ah, what do we have here?"


    "The illustrious King Howard himself."


    "I understand your point, but since you acknowledge this as Vian territory, it likewise doesn''t belong to the Oli Kingdom."


    "I dare say, please don''t take offense, Your Majesty, but this isn''t a ce for the King of the Oli Kingdom to throw his weight around either~"


    Her words were cunningly crafted,cking the foresight to withdraw promptly but sharply exploiting the discord between Venice and the Oli Kingdom.


    She aimed to drag Howard into the mire, stirring the situation to escape the difort with her dignity intact.


    Howard was unfazed, aware of the might hemanded¡ª


    countless troops, horses, and cannons at his disposal.


    To put it simply, as he had mentioned during his negotiations with the Sheffield family, should he be pushed too far, deploying his military might against Venice, which relied mainly on its navy, would hardly be a challenge for him.


    Thedy holding a white goose-feather fan spoke up, advising herpanion, "Be careful with your words. He is a king, and we ought to show him respect."


    Believing she had defused the situation, she turned to Howard with a cheery smile, "Your Majesty, my friend Mrs. Sando merely spoke without thinking. Please, pay her no heed."


    Howard looked down upon them, his stance lofty and his anger not fully dissipated.


    He understood a simple truth: visible acts of malice often hint at greater unseen evils.


    Faced with Howard''s direct gaze, the two noblewomen were at odds¡ªone seeking to minimize the issue, the other intent on exacerbating it.


    This made it clear that Nia must have faced far greater scorn and disdain in Howard''s absence.


    Nia, ever understanding, said to Howard, "Let it be, they have already apologized."


    Catherine Sheffield also came forward to mediate, prompting Howard to give the two noblewomen a stern re, warning, "If I ever witness you speaking ill of others again, the consequences will not be as mild as this. Be very careful!"


    After Howard and Nia left the Sheffield family''s vi, Nia cried.


    Understanding her distress, Howardfortingly held her close.


    Two dayster, the five major families of Venice convened for a voting meeting.


    As previously agreed, the three families voted in favor of joining the Oli Kingdom, while the Pibb and Daddaro families opted against it.


    The final tally stood at 3:2, marking Venice''s incorporation into the Oli Kingdom from that day forth.


    Inside the Vian council, the atmosphere was electric as Howard stepped up to the podium.


    He announced the conditions previously agreed upon with Markhan, though he momentarily withheld the announcement of Markhan''s appointment as the Duke of Venice.


    Achieving a smooth transition would require much time and effort.


    Markhan, standing among the audience, trembled as he caught Howard''s approving nce.


    He managed to suppress his tion, portraying himself as an ordinary citizen marked by a mix of surprise, doubt, and disbelief.

 Chapter 385 385-Chance Encounter

    Chapter 385 385-Chance Encounter


    ??Although Howard had not discussed with Markhan the specifics of thetter''s investiture as the Duke of Venice beforehand, Markhan himself felt it was better not to announce it immediately.


    Given theplex situation in Venice, where the leaders of the other four families were closely watching the Kn family, Markhan was concerned that an immediate announcement would make him a target of hatred among the other major families.


    He was satisfied with Howard''s approach.


    An incident that followed only solidified Markhan''s sentiment.


    Jacob, seizing Gallieni by the tie in anger, eximed, "You lied to me! You had promised you would never vote for Howard!"


    Feeling that such a public confrontation would damage his dignity, Gallieni struggled to free himself, insisting, "This is the council! Don''t be so uncouth!"


    Unable to contain his fury, Jacob drew a bronze tube arquebus from his coat and aimed it at Gallieni, shouting, "Die, you traitor!"


    Laurent, having been preemptively ced in charge of the Vian guards by Markhan, intervened and subdued Jacob, after which the situation calmed down significantly.


    A weekter, Howard appointed Markhan as the Duke of Venice, fulfilling all the promises he had made to him.


    Intriguingly, Howard encountered someone on the waterways of Venice, a meeting that was clearly unexpected.


    She had her hair in a braid, shining brightly, and was dressed in a white checked long trench coat.


    Howard called out to her, "Boshni? Is that you? Boshni!"


    Boshni turned around, her face etched with terror, and she bolted.


    Howard gave chase, saying, "I had ordered Portia to deal with you that day, yet he spared you."


    "Now that it''se to this, my anger has subsided. Come back with me, we can discuss whatever matters you have. No more running."


    Boshni halted, responding, "Then you must promise not to kill me, and you need to restore my noble title."


    Howard agreed.


    Before leaving Venice, Howard took Nia to some shops to pick up a few things and stumbled upon two old acquaintances.


    One was Nora, an old friend who had been with Howard since the days of Count Nok, steadfastly by his side.


    The other was Delysa, whom Howard had almost forgotten.


    To put it simply, she was a fruit merchant Howard had encountered while fetching water during a military campaign.


    Howard, wanting to give her a chance to earn some money and for the convenience of nearby logistics, had given Delysa arge order, enabling her to make some profit.


    As the war concluded, Howard had all but forgotten this seemingly ordinary female merchant.


    Yet, today, she was with Nora, both selling some local souvenirs and specialities.


    Nora was calling out, "Take a look,e and see! Authentic local products from Venice, a must-buy for travelers from across the continent. Don''t miss out, it''s a steal!"


    Howard''s expression was ambiguous.


    As his gaze met Nora''s, a moment of recognition passed between them, causing Nora''s face to fall dramatically, and she turned to leave.


    Delysa, somewhat puzzled, asked, "Hey, why are you leaving? Didn''t you say you''d help me mind the shop?"


    Then Delysa saw Howard and her face brightened.


    "Wow, if it isn''t the big shot himself."


    "Howard, I remember you. You gave me that order back in the day, giving me the capital to restart my business."


    Howard caught up with Nora, grasping her arm, "Why are you leaving? Is it because you saw me?"


    "Seeing as we''re old friends, and upon such a reunion, why do you flee in haste?"


    Nora covered her mouth, her bangs falling to her eyebrows, murmuring, "My heart is in turmoil, let me have a moment of peace."


    "Come back with me, Nora," Howard proposed.


    "I''ll restore your Habsburg family status and grant you a ducal title, and henceforth, you''ll assist me in managing the court."


    Delysa chimed in, "Go with him, Nora. You belong to the nobility, I''ve known it."


    "No traveling merchant ever carried themselves with the decorum you have. It was apparent youe from a distinguished family background."


    Howard then took Delysa''s hand, saying, "You shoulde with me as well. I will bestow upon you an earldom, and you will assist my finance minister in managing our finances."


    "He will oversee the grand strategy, while you handle themercial regtions for the middle and lower tiers of the market. Together, you''ll help govern my nation well."


    Nia spoke up, "Howard, I think I cannot go with you to the capital. As you know, you have many acquaintances, and the capital is an environment unfamiliar to me. I can no longer apany you."


    "Indeed, Nia, my thoughts have changed. Being a married man, as you are aware, there are things I simply cannot do."


    "Thus, I am sorry, Nia. I must betray your parents'' expectations and cannot maintain a close rtionship with you."


    "Even so, you can still serve as my vassal, assisting me in the future."


    Nia, in disbelief, said, "Really? Can I also be a noble? Me, a person from the slums, to be a noble?"


    "There''s nothing impossible," Howard reassured.


    "Since you are familiar with the lives of Venice''s lower-ss citizens, you will surely manage the Duchy of Venice well for me. I will confer upon you the title of Countess of Traves."


    "This ce, Traves, lies within the Duchy of Venice."


    Nia asked, "How should I cooperate with you afterward?"


    "As the Countess of Traves I''ve appointed, you will be one of my direct vassals."


    "You must understand, although by territorial division, you would belong to Venice, by feudal allegiance, you are undoubtedly appointed by me."


    "Therefore, you must support my decisions between Markhan and me, helping me to maintain the kingdom''s power in the Venice region."


    "That''s wonderful," Nia eximed.


    "I never really liked the idea my parents had, for me to be your lover or mistress or anything of that sort."


    "Now that you''ve changed your mind, I''m overjoyed. I can be a noble too! I can have my own fief and my own castle!"


    ...


    A weekter, everyone returned to the capital.


    Howard then conferred upon Nora the title of Duchess of Swaben, and Boshni the title of Duchess of Salvia.


    Upon reuniting with Alonso, Howard was immediately confronted.


    Alonso, upon seeing Howard, used him, "Why did you kill my wife, Boshni?"


    "When I woke up, I found my wife gone, and everyone says you killed her!"


    "Why!"


    Howard had intended to exin, but after a moment''s thought, he stepped aside.


    Boshni, with a smile on her face, walked up to Alonso to exin and apologize personally.


    After hearing her out, Alonso felt ashamed for having wronged Howard.


    Kneeling before Howard, Alonso said, "Your Majesty, I am sorry, I misunderstood you."


    "It turns out that not only did you not seek to harm my wife or usurp her property, but you also sought to save my life and uphold thew."


    Howard looked at Boshni and Alonso with aplex expression and said to Alonso, "There are someplicated matters at hand, do you understand? While you were unconscious, your wife tried to kill you."


    Alonso stated he had forgiven Boshni and wished to continue living with her as husband and wife.


    Since the person involved had spoken, Howard did not press further, shrugging his shoulders, feeling perhaps this was for the best.


    Nora also arrived and apologized to Alonso, who forgave her as well.


    As for y, who had initially been sent to harm Alonso, Howard had him found and then released.


    All seemed resolved, but Laurent was not convinced.


    He said, "Your Majesty, this may be a bit of an abuse of power. y and Boshni attempted to murder Duke Alonso; they should be given the sentences they deserve."


    "I indeed passed the sentences they deserved, but somehow, the person responsible for carrying them out released them instead," Howard responded.


    "In that case, the person who failed to execute the sentences should be charged, and these two should be apprehended and brought to justice once more."


    Howard said, "During my time in Venice, I was surrounded by dangers, and there was a day on the boat when I nearly lost my life."


    "Given that, I''ve been pondering why I shouldn''t be more forgiving?"


    "Moreover, my actions that day were in ordance with thew."


    "But now that they have escaped, to capture and kill them again would seem excessively cruel."


    Laurent disagreed, stating, "Ifws are established, they must be enforced. If we follow your logic, then anyone could simply bribe the executor, escape once, and then brazenly return after some time."


    "This would not achieve the purpose of thew."


    "Thew must protect every vulnerable individual, every good person, but it must also punish every wrongdoer! Only then can thew maintain its credibility, making people fear it, thereby reducing the number of crimes that are about to happen!"

 Chapter 386 386-Reunion of Old Friends

    Chapter 386 386-Reunion of Old Friends


    ??Howard massaged his forehead and said, "Grand Teacher, let''s just let this matter go.


    Most of them are my friends, after all, and I am a person who values old acquaintances."


    Thanks to Howard''s forgiveness, Nora and Boshni had their noble statuses restored.


    For a time, there was talk within the kingdom of Howard convening a council of kin and friends.


    First and foremost, the Oli Kingdom, particrly under Howard''s reign, currently does not have a parliamentary system.


    Recently, Ness was injured in a hunting ident.


    After discussions between Howard and Bosiden, and with Ness''s consent, Anna once again took over Ness''s ducal title.


    Cotler had a moment of realization.


    During a walk in an ancient valley, he encountered a light that made him recognize all his past errors, leading to his repentance.


    Following this, driven by the desire to return to Howard''s fold, Resarite renounced his titles andnds in Phrus, much like Cotler, and returned to Howard''s side.


    Upon meeting Resarite and Cotler, Howard greeted them with a smile, saying to Cotler, "You''ve finallye to your senses. I''m happy for you."


    Cotler responded, "Your Majesty''s benevolence is unparalleled. It''s my honor to serve within your system."


    Resarite, with a beaming smile, said, "Heh, my son is stubborn, wouldn''t listen to reason, but he had his own epiphany a few days ago. That''s good. Now I can return to your side to assist you."


    Howard granted the Balgen Penins to Resarite and Cotler.


    Both held two ducal titles in their hands.


    Howard appointed Resarite as the Minister of Military Affairs, entrusting him with the army''smand.


    Resarite assigned Cotler as the captain of the vanguard, boosting the morale of the troops.


    ...


    In a tavern at dusk, Kaido and Resarite were drinking together.


    Kaido teased Resarite, "You old fellow, finally made your way back, huh? How was it? Enjoying yourself in Phrus?"


    Resarite waved dismissively, "Ah, don''t even mention it. It was as bad as it could get."


    "It''s much more peaceful here with Howard."


    Kaido, slightly inebriated, struggling to hold his tankard, said, "Do you remember Boshni? She was sentenced to death by Howard and handed over to Portia to execute."


    "We all thought Boshni was gone for good, but just a few days ago, she showed up again, iming that Portia let her go on that day. Isn''t that hrious?"


    Resarite scoffed, "Heh, it seems the surrendering noble I rmended back then has his own ideas now."


    Kaido slumped over, his head hitting the wooden table, mumbling, "Howard won''t let him get away with it, Portia''s done for¡­"


    Anna walked into the tavern and sat down to Resarite''s left, ordering a bourbon.


    "How have you been? Miss me? It''s been a while since west met, hasn''t it?" she asked Resarite.


    Resarite admitted openly, "Indeed, we haven''t seen each other since our n failed back in the day. How have you been? Is it ufortable living in Katerina''s family estate?"


    Anna brushed her bangs from her forehead, "It''s been quite good. I''ve been training more in horseback riding in the countryside. Next time I lead troops into battle, I''ll stand a better chance of winning."


    Resarite clinked sses with Anna, "I like hearing that."


    Boshni walked into the tavern and immediately requested a bottle of twenty-year-old champagne from the Fran Kingdom, catching the attention of Resarite and Anna.


    Anna eximed in surprise, "Boshni? Is that you?"


    Boshni shed a confident smile, "Yes, it''s me, once again a duchess."


    Resarite congratted her, "Then congrattions, Your Grace."


    Boshni replied, "Don''t congratte me, I can hardly bear it."


    "Rather, I should be congratting you. This time, I merely regained my ducal status, but look at you, growing stronger. You were a duke with just one ducal domain, but now you''ve be a grand duke, with two ducal domains."


    The server brought out the twenty-year-old champagne from the Fran Kingdom, remarking, "This is a premium item. Had it not been for our King Howard''s formidable reputation, the former king would never have sold it to us."


    Resarite took the bottle, stood up, and slowly poured a ss for himself, then for Anna and Boshni, saying, "What''s so great about me? It''s all because Howard holds me in high regard."


    The three of themughed and rejoiced, turning the tavern into a sea of merriment.


    The tavern owner said, "To have all the ducal lords gathered in my humble tavern is truly an honor for me as the proprietor."


    Resarite waved his hand dismissively.


    "No need for rm, proprietor. Just treat us as you would normally. We chose this ce precisely for its quiet atmosphere."


    The owner bowed and quietly hung a ''Closed for Business'' sign at the tavern''s door, wishing not to disturb the noble guests'' conversation with any intrusions.


    After taking a sip of champagne, Anna let out a satisfied sigh and asked, "Boshni, how did you manage to get Portia to spare you? Portia, being the chief of spies, is known for his ruthlessness and is not one to show mercy easily."


    Boshni, slightly embarrassed, responded, "Actually, I didn''t say anything that day. I thought my end was near, but Portia, he just let me go. He even told me to flee to the countryside quickly and not to return to the capital."


    "I didn''t have time to ask why; I just hurriedly escaped to the countryside. I don''t know the answer to your question either."


    Anna giggled, then affectionately rubbed her cheek against Boshni''s, saying, "Well, as long as you''re not dead and can still have a drink with me, I''m happy."


    Boshni agreed, "Right."


    ...


    That evening, Howard summoned Portia to the pce, with Laurent and Queen Catherine also present.


    Howard sat on his throne with a stern face, his expression as dark as the night that half-shrouded him, while the other half flickered uncertainly in the candlelight.


    Portia knelt on the long steps, three meters away from Howard.


    The queen stood closer to Howard, facing Portia, and asked, "Portia, are you loyal to the royal family?"


    Portia replied, "My loyalty to the royal family is unmatched by anyone."


    Grand Teacher Laurent then asked, "Then why did you let Boshni go?"


    Portia answered, "I feared that Duke Alonso, upon waking, would harbor resentment towards His Majesty. Thus, to safeguard the health of His Majesty''s feudal rtionships, I preemptively reconciled His Majesty''s rtionship with Boshni."


    "This led to Boshni''s return today and Alonso''s forgiveness."


    Laurent let out a coldugh and said, "Oh, so you consider yourself a great loyalist now."


    Portia responded, "I dare not im so, but my loyalty to His Majesty cannot be questioned."


    Catherine, with a sarcastic tone, said, "Cannot be questioned? Well, as the queen, I happen to question your loyalty. What do you have to say to that?"


    Portia, concealing a hint of contempt, replied, "The queen, having married into the royal family alone without bringing anynds of her own, ensuring my respect for you has already been quite challenging. Please, Your Majesty, be discerning."


    Catherine felt as if her sore spot had been hit, like a cat whose tail was stepped on.


    She pointed at Portia with sharp, agitated vehemence, "You scoundrel! How dare you speak such words?"


    "I am the wife of His Majesty, the queen of the kingdom. What right do you have to speak to me in such a manner?"


    Portia bowed his head in silence, not surrendering but merely reiterating his unwavering loyalty to Howard.


    When Howard waved his hand, signaling everyone to stop speaking, Portia left withposure, leaving behind a fuming Catherine stomping her feet.


    Catherine pointed at Howard, "Why didn''t you punish him? He insulted me right in front of you."


    Howard said, "My queen, I admit his manner of speaking was too blunt, not knowing how to handle matters delicately. I also acknowledge that you should have a share in our mutual wealth."


    "But, to be fair, you indeed did not bring anynd to our marriage."


    Seeing Catherine about to lose her temper again, Howard exited the hall, taking Laurent with him to the music hall to listen to an opera.


    Today''s opera was written by Moka.


    As the melodious sounds of the organ and grand piano filled Howard''s ears, he said, "This is truly a delight. I feel much more rxed now."

 Chapter 387 387-Persuasion

    Chapter 387 387-Persuasion


    ??Laurent said, "I am always pleased to see a monarch who possesses an appreciation for the arts." Howard smiled, "You understand this as well?"


    Laurent shared his views on music andvishly praised Moka''spositional talents, proiming Moka to be a grand musician with a broad definition of musical prowess.


    Howard gestured in the air, mimicking the leaps of musical notes, "You see, these ingenious notes hit just the right spot, capable of captivating the audiencepletely."


    Laurent quietly spoke to Howard, "Your Majesty, forgive the interruption, but was your reaction to the queen just now rted to Venice''s Nia?" "As far as I know, you seemed quite close to Nia."


    Howard assured, "Don''t worry, after I titled her Countess of Traves, we''ve had no personal contact."


    "I''m in the capital, and she''s in Venice, separated by the distance of one or two ducalnds."


    Laurent, somewhat skeptical, said, "Oh, if that''s the case, then it''s fine."


    Howard added, "I merely appointed her as a direct vassal to infiltrate a small portion of Markhan''s Duchy of Venice. Rest assured, I''ve moved past it, and there won''t be anything between us."


    Laurent mentioned, "I''ve heard that the Emperor of Phrus, Frederick, hasn''t been welltely. Your Majesty, should we start preparing early?"


    Howard inquired, "After Frederick''s death, who will his sessor be?"


    "Do we have any connections with any of the potential Frederick family members who might inherit?"


    Laurent said, "We don''t have much information from Phrus. Logically speaking, members of the Frederick family all have deep aspirations for the future of Phrus. It''s unlikely and improbable they would cooperate with us. I suggest, Your Majesty, to abandon this approach and start considering our national policy towards Phrus directly."


    "It''s time to act against Phrus and begin preparations for defense."


    Laurent agreed, adding, "On the imperial frontier, apart from the spiritual leader of the continent, the Teacher Nation''s territory, several areas in the ''Naples'' region always seem a bit out of sync with the rest of our kingdom. Moreover, with the Teacher Nation obstructing, passage is not smooth."


    Howard said, "I am not yet so cruel as to act against the Teacher Nation, Grand Teacher. Let the residents of the Naples area use the sea route. Our nation is not short of ships."


    A weekter, Frederick passed away, and William ascended to the throne.


    William was an ambitious man but was used to the iron-fisted governance of Phrus''s Prime Minister Bismarck, leaving the reins of power to Bismarck.


    Howard decisively changed the policy towards Phrus, canceling the alliance with Phrus and instead forming an alliance with the Ing Empire.


    The Ing Empire and the Snn Kingdom had been on and off, uniting and separating.


    But now, they had finally reunited, and under Elizabeth''s political acumen, forcibly united during her tenure to form the new Ing Empire.


    Howard primarily valued the naval strength of the Ing Empire, hoping that even if the Ing Empire did not provide ground forces, they could at least secure some naval assistance to blockade the ports of adversaries.


    The trade ships of Mn had indeed disappointed Howard during the conflict with the Ond Kingdom.


    This alliance with the Ing Empire was sought in hopes of ensuring naval dominance in future conflicts.


    The frail Mn had been marked with abel of hesitation on Laurent''s diplomatic map and presented to Howard.


    For now, Howard''s interactions with Mn were kept to a minimum, maintaining necessary trade without reduction but sidestepping discussions of conquest and warfare.


    As Howard''s envoy, Bosiden would jovially shift conversations to other topics whenever such matters arose.


    After several such instances, the governor of Mn understood the current stance of the Oli Kingdom towards Mn, leading to a stagnation in rtions between the two states.


    This was part of Laurent''s preparatory measures, as in the politicalndscape he navigated, a nation not allied on the map was considered an adversary.


    Howard sent a letter of persuasion to the small region of Sirei, hoping it would join the Oli Kingdom just as Venice had.


    After much deliberation, considering the current political climate where small powers had little standing, the governing officials of Sirei decided to send a diplomatic delegation to negotiate directly with the Oli Kingdom.


    Coincidentally, Queen Catherine had recently expressed a desire to travel, so the royal court of the Oli Kingdom relocated from the capital to Guzz.


    Guzz port holds a traditional significance for the Oli Kingdom.


    During the reign of the Habsburg family, Guzz served as the sole maritime province within the Oli Kingdom.


    Before the Oli Kingdom had unified the Oungria region, it could only envy the powerful Vian navy from afar, especially given the historical significance and vibrantmercial atmosphere of Guzz port.


    Upon the delegation from the Sirei region arriving in Guzz, they were weed by Bosiden and Vettel and brought before Howard.


    Howard was lounging under arge umbre on the beach, soaking up the sun, while Prime Minister Laurent of the Oli Kingdom was tasked with negotiating with the visitors.


    Inside a spacious, makeshift house situated two hundred meters from the beach, the Sirei region''s governor expressed distrust towards the governance under Howard.


    "Grand Teacher Laurent, I trust you. You are a seasoned politician from the Fran Kingdom, a man of your word. But Howard, after all, is rtively inexperienced in my eyes, which makes me somewhat distrustful of him."


    Laurent nced at Bosiden, seated to his left, and responded to the governor, "You jest, governor. While Howard may be young, calling him inexperienced would be an exaggeration. This entire Oli Kingdom, I had no hand in it; it was all his doing."


    The governor from the Sirei region still appeared somewhat hesitant.


    Bosiden tapped the table and said, "I am a direct descendant of Lord Howard. I have been following him since he was merely a knight in Yami Vige. Please, governor, choose your words carefully."


    The delegate cast a wary nce at Bosiden before shifting the conversation, "Grand Teacher, both our Sirei region and the Oli Kingdom lie within the bounds of the Imperial Road, and the people of our nations are already quite ustomed to each other''s ways of life. If the Sirei region were to be incorporated into the Oli Kingdom, naturally, the adjustment would be swift."


    "However, my court advisors tell me that although your nation is named the Oli Kingdom, it essentially usurps the nest of another, with its foundations in the Oungria region."


    Laurent responded, "To be precise, as Bosiden mentioned earlier, Howard started from Yami Vige, located in the middle part of the imperial territories within Count Nok''s domain, a small and inconspicuous vige."


    The governor of the Sirei region, puzzled by Laurent''s point, furrowed his brows and said, "Is that so? But whether it''sponents of the imperial territories or the Oungria region, neither is the Oli Kingdomponent we desire. If I were to merge the Sirei region under your control, how would my people view me?"


    "I still care about my reputation, please don''t put me in a difficult position."


    Bosiden mmed the table and eximed, "How can you be so ungrateful! Look at the map; your Sirei region is down to itsst two pieces ofnd, barely standing up to a traditional ducal principality in terms of historical and legal standing. How dare you be so aggressive towards our Oli Kingdom?"


    The face of the Sirei region''s governor turned from pale to red, and he made a motion to leave, standing up and saying, "If that''s the case, then our modest Sirei will no longer embarrass itself here."


    Laurent called back the Sirei delegation, standing with a row of teachers behind him, presenting an indeed solemn appearance that involuntarily lowered one''s guard.


    After Laurent''s persuasion and exnation, the Sirei delegation sat down again to resume negotiations.


    Taking a sip of tea, Laurent addressed the governor of the Sirei region, "Let''s return to the previous issue."


    "The reason I mentioned His Majesty Howard''s earlier experiences was to illustrate that, if you look at it from another perspective, His Majesty managed to conquer the Oli Kingdom, the Oungria region, the Balgen Penins, and even Constantinople Castle. Are the barriers between nations truly that significant?"


    "Or rather, can the barriers between nations really help you withstand the changes in the politicalndscape?"


    Faced with such significant matters, the governor of the Sirei region feltpelled to understand every word spoken, so he asked for rification.


    Laurent, with eyes that seemed to see through everything, said, "To put it simply, you''re only thinking about how the people of the Sirei region and other ethnic groups have different customs, yet you''re overlooking a territory conquered by Howard."


    "How many ethnic groups are there within this territory? Aren''t they all still well and good?"

 Chapter 388 388-The Conditions of Sirei

    Chapter 388 388-The Conditions of Sirei


    ??The governor of the Sirei region swallowed nervously and said, "So, you mean, in the face of war, all those are minor issues, right?"


    Laurent chuckled softly.


    "You don''t have to see it that way, but indeed, nationalism is definitely undesirable."


    The governor of Sirei hesitated, ncing at the generals from within the Sirei region.


    This time, the old general Goethrei had alsoe here as part of the diplomatic delegation for negotiations.


    Goethrei looked intently at Laurent, as if trying to discern what kind of person Laurent truly was through the pressure he exerted.


    However, with a group of teachers standing behind Laurent, Goethrei realized that it was he who was faltering first.


    After a moment of thought, Goethrei felt that Laurent was right and nodded to the governor of Sirei.


    Seeing that even the old general agreed, the governor found himself unable to resist alone.


    Thus, he pulled out a thick stack of documents he had prepared in advance and said to Laurent, "Great Teacher, let''s then discuss the privileges that you should preserve for our Sirei region..."


    Bosiden revealed a confident smile, his previously tense demeanor rxing.


    Laurent, too, showed a meaningful smile, warmly saying to the governor of Sirei, "Yes, of course."


    As the negotiation proceeded to this point, the general tone was set.


    Barring any surprises, the Sirei region was poised to be integrated into the Oli Kingdom.


    Just as the member states had over the years be fond ofmerce and independence, much like the various cities of Venice, the privileges sought by the Sirei region would not be any less forting.


    Compared to Venice, the Sirei region boasts a powerful and innovative advantage with its mercenaries.


    During the reign of the Habsburg family over the Oli Kingdom, there was a fervent admiration for the mercenaries of the Sirei region.


    Even Teachend has sung praises of Sirei''s mercenaries without cessation.


    Consequently, the governing officials of Sirei desired a "special mercenary insignia," akin to being sanctioned to wage war and earn profits on behalf of various nations.


    The concerns of Sirei''s governor and the veteran general revolved around the sustainability of their long-cultivated "Sirei mercenary" brand.


    They worried about maintaining its reputation andbat effectiveness, ensuring that the continent''s nations would continue to hire their brigades.


    On this matter, especially regarding military affairs, Laurent remained upromising.


    Laurent believed that allowing Sirei to maintain its autonomous brigades would undoubtedly nt a seed of trouble within the kingdom.


    Under Howard''s iron-fisted rule, the realm''s nobility could hardly boast ofmandingrge armies, as military power had gradually been consolidated into the king''s hands.


    If this request were granted, Laurent pondered, what would stop other nobles from making simr demands in the future?


    Laurent retorted, "If you''re to merge into our Oli Kingdom, by what right or capability should you continue to maintain an organized brigade post-merger? Isn''t that asking for trouble?"


    He found the notion ludicrous and dered the subject non-negotiable.


    This stance, however, agitated the general from Sirei, who eximed, "Our very foundation in the Sirei region is built on the mercenary system. If you n to usurp our livelihood, don''t be surprised if we retaliate fiercely!"


    Laurent mmed the table and demanded, "Just how capable are your mercenaries? Let''s not even start on their training¡ªhow many do you have? Besides, aren''t those mercenaries primarily interested in making money? How many would actually be willing to fight wars for your country''s dignitaries?"


    The general from the Sirei region bristled at this, countering, "No matter what, you can''t just block our path with the mercenaries!"


    The back-and-forth tugging continued, but neither Laurent nor Bosiden seemed particrly rushed.


    Both were seasoned diplomats, well aware that arguments at the negotiation table weren''t necessarily just disputes.


    Courtesies exchanged on the battlefield were surely lethal.


    Thus, they maintained the rhythm of diplomats, adeptly navigating through the various issues of the Sirei region.


    Where they encountered strong opposition from Sirei, they shelved the disputes; where Sirei''s stance was ambiguous, they decisively struck.


    Two dayster, on the eve of the third bteral representatives'' meeting, in a corridor, Laurent reassured Bosiden, "Don''t lose your nerveter. The Sirei region is gradually starting to yield."


    Bosiden responded, "I know. I''ve also noticed that the governor of the Sirei region is ying the ''good cop,'' while their general ys the ''bad cop.''"


    With a knowing look exchanged between Laurent and Bosiden, members from both their delegation and the Sirei representatives shook hands once more before entering the grand room together.


    The third negotiation meetingmenced.


    Over the next five days, the Sirei region announced its conditional incorporation into the Oli Kingdom.


    The mercenaries of Sirei were preserved under conditions requiring every mission to receive approval from the Oli Kingdom, prohibiting unauthorized engagements.


    The management of Sirei''s mercenaries, maintaining the region''s autonomous system, ensured no reduction in the mercenaries''bat effectiveness.


    Should the Oli Kingdom enter a war and find itself in need, the Sirei region must prioritize the kingdom''s national interests above all, refusing engagements with enemies and prioritizing employment to the Oli Kingdom.


    Sirei''s tax revenues were divided into five parts: one part redistributed to the people of Sirei as part of an annual special event, another allocated to developing the region''s infrastructure and educational institutions to enhance the living standards, a portion specifically granted to the Sirei mercenary management organization, and another to establish armament factories to boost the region''s equipment research and development capabilities.


    The final portion was contributed to the Oli Kingdom.


    A new duke, Resarite, was appointed in Sirei.


    Howard foundfort in having Resarite, a military strategist, oversee the region''s mercenaries, confident in maintaining theirbat strength.


    With the Sirei matter resolved, Howard was in high spirits, rewarding Laurent and Bosiden with 100 gold coins each.


    Seizing the moment of victory, Laurent suggested to Howard, "The recent military movements of Phrus have not approached us. I propose we take this opportunity to swiftly conquer the diminutive Duchy of Savoy and then attempt to engage with Provence."


    Howard agreed.


    Laurent, leading the delegation with Portia and Nora in tow, arrived within the Duchy of Savoy to meet with the Duke of Savoy.


    The Duke was an oldrade-in-arms of Howard, having fought alongside him years ago on the battlefield to secure Nora''s path to the imperial throne.


    Upon seeing Laurent, the Duke couldn''t help but unleash his bitterness, using Howard of being heartless and disloyal.


    The brotherhood forged in battle had not tranted into financial support over the years; instead, it had brought today''s threats and persuasions to surrender.


    Portia, dressed in ck with a high-brimmed hat, urged, "Your Grace, please, calm yourself."


    Laurent continued forward, moving through the narrow passageway into the room, followed by Portia.


    Nora emerged from the tight corridor, extending her hand to the Duke, saying, "My friend, it''s been too long."


    The Duke, recognizing Nora, was shocked to see her, eximing, "Your Majesty, what brings you here?"


    Nora, with a hint of mockery in her serene expression, replied, "Please, don''t jest, my loyal subject. I am no longer the emperor of the empire; I couldn''t even retain Oli."


    The Duke looked at Laurent in astonishment, who nodded affirmatively, leaving the Duke to gasp, "How could this be..."


    After exchanging handshakes with the Duke, a gesture of courtesy, Nora shared the trials of the intervening years, concluding with a poignant remark.


    "Duke, you are my friend, and ideally, I should not be here on Howard''s behalf to coax your surrender. But times have changed, and Howard''s capabilities are unmatched; I willingly concede to his superiority. Thus, joining our Oli Kingdom is truly the best option for Savoy."


    The Duke''s gaze drifted to the sword hanging on the wall, uttering, "Do I even have a choice?"


    Laurent spoke, "The Sirei region has also joined our Oli Kingdom. Duke of Savoy, surrendering does not mean dishonor."


    The Duke walked towards the wall, slowly asking, "What''s so good about Howard? Why do you all follow him?"


    Portia aptly blocked the Duke''s path, preventing him from getting closer to the wall adorned with the sword.


    His experience with such perilous situations was vast, which is precisely why Laurent had brought him along to Savoy.


    Nora, with a heavy heart, said, "Duke, let me speak frankly. When you aided me back then, you were a formidable ally. You and the Duchy of Savoy were so strong."


    "But look at you now, constantly facing defeat."


    "Your country shrinks smaller day by day, and now you''re left with just two fragmented ducal territories."


    "Duke, please, let it be."

 Chapter 389 389-The Furious Duke

    Chapter 389 389-The Furious Duke


    ??Initially suppressing his anger, the Duke erupted in fury upon hearing those words.


    He lunged at Nora, attempting to strangle her.


    Nora and the other two managed to subdue the Duke of Savoy together.


    The Duke''s castle guards, who had hurried over, were also intimidated and dared not enter the room.


    Under Laurent''s directive gaze, they hesitantly held their weapons but retreated from the room.


    The Duke cursed, "I''ve provided for you for so many years, bestowed upon you many benefits, yet you stand by and watch me struggle within my own castle without offering aid!"


    "Cowards! Timid souls!"


    Portia responded, "Duke, even your guards see the situation more clearly than you do. Don''t you think it''s time for some reflection?"


    The Duke spat disdainfully, "Hmph, reflect on what? To learn from them and surrender obediently?"


    Nora, maintaining a distance from the Duke, tried to stand tall, showing no fear.


    "Duke, I understand why you harbor such resentment towards me."


    "It''s simply because after I became Emperor, you were dered war upon, and I did note to your aid."


    "But there were reasons for that... I was not yet firmly established when you were plotted against. I had to make a choice to maintain the stability of the nation..."


    The Duke struggled more fiercely, retorting, "Nonsense! You weren''t firmly established? If that was the case, then why did you end up giving the entire Oungria region to that Howardd?"


    "What''s so great about Howard? If it came to distributing Oungria, why couldn''t I have received a part?"


    "I too shed blood for you in battle, nearly didn''t dodge ance from the Castile troops, almost bleeding out on the spot."


    "Why don''t you care about me? Why only Howard?"


    "Tell me! Do you fancy Howard? Are you using your power for personal gain?"


    Nora turned her head away.


    "What are you talking about? Howard is a married man, why would I have feelings for him?"


    The Duke''s eyes reddened with fury, shouting, "You just won''t admit it!"


    Seeing the situation unfold, Laurent felt it was time to intervene, speaking earnestly to the Duke, "My dear Duke, we''re both seasoned politicians. Not every decision or choice should be seen through the lens of personal emotions."


    "Although I was in the Fran Kingdom at the time, I too heard about the war for the crown that engulfed the continent. My investigations afterward revealed that the coalition of nobles you were part of didn''t fare well against the Castile troops, did it?"


    The Duke stubbornly admitted, "Indeed, it didn''t start well, with continuous defeats. But what does that have to do with the rewards that followed?"


    Laurent slowly exined, "From what I understand, it was Count Resarite, under Howard''smand, who rallied the noble coalition in the mountains and struck a decisive blow against the Castile forces, thereby averting a crisis for the throne."


    The Duke spoke less vehemently but still showed some disagreement, "That''s because Resarite is capable. What does it have to do with that seventeen or eighteen-year-old Howardd..."


    As the Duke''s struggle lessened, Laurent sensed a shift in his attitude, and with a tone of significance, he said, "Since you acknowledge the battle was won by Lord Resarite, then Howard, as Resarite''s feudal lord, also deserves credit, doesn''t he?"


    Nora turned back to face the Duke, "Do you understand now? That''s why Iter awarded the Oungria region to Howard, making him the king of Oungria. It wasn''t favoritism; he genuinely provided substantial assistance to me."


    The Duke said to Laurent, "Let me go."


    Portia looked at Laurent, who gave a nod, and they both released their hold.


    The Duke of Savoy rxed his body and said, "Fine, Nora, no matter how much you say, in the end, after bing Emperor, you still forgot about me."


    "Even when war broke out, three months passed without any troops arriving at the battlefield, quickly seeking peace and leaving me behind. After all these years, I don''t want to argue with you; I just wanted to resolve an old grievance that''s been weighing on my heart."


    Laurent looked at the Duke with a hint of pity and said lightly, "Are you satisfied now?"


    "Old rules then. Since both Venice and the Sirei region chose to surrender under conditions, I, Savoy, must also secure my own rights. Laurent, make your offer."


    Portia chuckled, "Hey, after all this time, it turns out you''re quite well-informed. Were you just putting on a show with us earlier?"


    The Duke didn''t answer, fixing his gaze on Laurent.


    Laurent said, "Prepare yourself."


    Merely three dayster, Savoy swiftly concluded negotiations for its incorporation.


    It was evident that the Duke of Savoy''s recklessness was merely his own caprice; as a political figure of a duchy, his mind was still clear.


    Venice hadmerce and trade hubs; the Sirei region had fame and the world''s premier mercenary system.


    But Savoy had almost nothing.


    Laurent''s terms were harsh, but given the brutal reality of their power disparity, the Duke of Savoy agreed.


    He was granted one-third autonomy, and all else would belong to Howard.


    The Duke of Savoy pledged his loyalty to Howard, who took the Duke''s sword, raised it high before thousands, and proimed, "From this day forward, Savoy is officially incorporated into my Oli Kingdom!"


    Mn felt the crisis looming.


    The once fragmented territories of the Northern Empire were rapidly being consolidated by the Oli Kingdom, unsettling the delicate status quo Mn had maintained with them.


    Compelled by the situation, the Governor of Mn took a carriage to the Fran Kingdom to meet Edward.


    The Valuva family, with its long and storied history, adhered to many traditional protocols.


    The Governor of Mn waited outside for a full half-hour before being granted an audience with Edward.


    Dressed in a finely buttoned uniform adorned with several military medals, Edward looked at the Governor of Mn and asked, "What''s the rush?"


    Unsure of Edward''s implication and wary of diplomatic double speak, the Governor yed dumb, responding, "Rush? What would I be rushing for?"


    Edward smiled, as if encountering a worthy opponent, and remarked, "Interesting."


    A servant presented a map, which Edward then lifted towards the Governor of Mn, saying, "Care to look at a map? Thetest edition."


    Watching Edward''s ease and poise, the Governor wanted to curse him but restrained himself, managing instead a stiff smile.


    "Alright, let''s have a look."


    As the map unfolded, the Porlia Kingdom remained the Porlia Kingdom, and the Westia Kingdom remained the Westia Kingdom.


    However, the territories of the Fran Kingdom and even Provence had gradually changed.


    The Northern Empire''s domains hadpletely copsed, now fully annexed by the Oli Kingdom.


    Both men waited for the other to speak, but after a silencesting five or six seconds, they exchanged looks, inadvertently revealing awkward expressions.


    Edward was the first to break the silence, saying, "Since both you and I are terribly afraid of the Oli Kingdom, perhaps we should just surrender as well."


    The Governor of Mn was stunned, not expecting Edward to speak of surrender after such a long wait.


    The very next second, the Governor immediately retorted, "If you want to surrender, go ahead, but I absolutely will not."


    Edward hummed in acknowledgment, nodding once before walking to the other end of the table and pointing to a different side of the map.


    "Since that''s the case, I won''t deceive you. I don''t n to surrender either. But the two of us uniting against the Oli Kingdom still seems precarious; we need to find a powerful ally."


    The Governor of Mn looked puzzled at the map of the Ond Kingdom.


    "Are you suggesting you have connections with Suleiman? He''s considered an enemy across our entire continent. If you get too close to him, you''ll be despised by the people."


    Edward responded, "Can''t help it. Besides, I have another card up my sleeve. Guess who?"


    The Governor of Mn''s heart skipped a beat.


    He already had an inkling of who it might be.


    ...


    Howard, indulging in a jar of whipped cream, couldn''t help but praise, "Delicious, but it must be expensive, right?"


    Nora responded, "Not really, just 10 silver coins a jar."


    "That''s pricey, best to eat less next time."


    Laurent arrived with the Duke of Savoy''s letter of surrender.


    Howard, examining the document, burst intoughter, "Hahaha, to annex territory without waging war, had I known such good fortune awaited, who would bother with constant battling?"


    Bosiden intended to offer Howard some rification, but noticing Laurent''s unfazed demeanor, as still as an ancient well, decided to hold his tongue.


    Laurent harbored no such concerns, aware that Howard''s words were merely an expression of delight.


    With the Sirei region resolved and Savoy annexed, what remained were the diplomatic issues with Provence and Bretany.


    Bretany, having been absorbed by the Fran Kingdom early on, had recently regained its independence.


    If Howard wished to counterbnce the Fran Kingdom, forming an alliance with Bretany could be a strategic move.


    Such an alliance would caution the Fran Kingdom, restraining its growth by presenting a dilemma.

 Chapter 390 390-The Annexation of Fran Kingdom

    Chapter 390 390-The Annexation of Fran Kingdom


    ??The Foreign Minister of Bretany met with Laurent and said to him, "I want to see the king."


    Laurent replied, "He won''t ally with you, nor will he give you a guarantee of independence."


    Ignoring Laurent, the Bretany diplomat pushed past him into the pce and met with Howard.


    Indeed, Howard did not provide the Bretany diplomat with a satisfactory answer.


    Phrus sent diplomats to Howard, stating, "Why are your troops stationed near our border? Withdraw your soldiers; we do not wish to engage in war with you."


    Howard offered a few inconsequential remarks, while he himself went off to the theater.


    Bosiden arrived in Provence to convey the intention of persuading them to surrender.


    The Duke of Provence refused outright, believing that Fran Kingdom could ensure Provence''s safety and showing disdain for negotiations with Oli Kingdom.


    Bosiden had no choice but to return and report back to Howard.


    Upon hearing the news, Howard simply acknowledged it and asked Laurent, "Is it alright to just leave Bretany as is?"


    Laurent reassured, "It''s fine. Right now, Fran Kingdom and Mn are the real troubles. I''ve heard from Portia that Fran Kingdom has allied with Ond Kingdom. We can''t tolerate this."


    Howard snapped the pen in his hand and dered, "Edward has gone too far. Dere war on Fran Kingdom; we cannot sit by and watch him grow stronger."


    Bosiden tried to calm Howard, "Don''t rush, Howard. Fran Kingdom''s territory is not small, and now they have the backing of Ond Kingdom. Let''s reconsider."


    Resarite interjected, "What''s there to reconsider? They''ve already allied with Ond Kingdom. Do you think they''ll surrender to you? In my opinion, we should just dere war. I know Edward; he''s stubborn and won''t listen to reason."


    "Let it be, Howard. My cousin is obstinate, beyond the reach of my advice. Let Oli Kingdom march on Fran Kingdom then, better to unify the northern imperial territories sooner rather thanter," Anna said after a moment of hesitation.


    Laurent stepped forward: "ording to Portia, Siko Kingdom has offered Fran Kingdom a guarantee of independence."


    Howard, puzzled, inquired, "Siko Kingdom? Aren''t they quite remote from us? What does their stance have to do with us?"


    Anna added, "Exactly, they''re too far away. How could Siko Kingdom possibly concern itself with the affairs of our imperial territories?"


    She stood with hands on her hips, making faces.


    With a grand gesture, Howardmanded Resarite, "Mobilize my troops, march towards Fran Kingdom!"


    Then, he instructed Bosiden, "Deliver a deration of war to Edward, make it as provocative as possible, and tell him that allying with Ond Kingdom is a direct affront to us. Let him wait for what''sing."


    Mn, although allied with Fran Kingdom, hesitated when battle loomed.


    Several influential families within Mn were strongly opposed to direct confrontation with Oli Kingdom, disagreeing with the decision to deploy troops.


    Despite the Governor of Mn''s pleas at the council, he could not sway the opinions of these family heads.


    In the end, dejected, he remarked to others, "Let them do as they will. Since they refuse to deploy troops, we won''t. When the dayes that Howard demands our surrender, we''ll just have to submit."


    Siko Kingdom, despite its previous promises to ensure Fran Kingdom''s independence, was clearly unprepared for actual conflict.


    The death of the Grand Duke of Siko and the session of a new Grand Duke, who hesitated to engage in this challenging conflict, led to their silence on the matter.


    As Oli Kingdom''s formidable forces approached, Edward tookmand personally.


    However, outnumbered, his forces were quickly encircled by Oli Kingdom''s army, leading to their rapid disintegration.


    From the east, Ond Kingdomunched an assault on Constantinople Castle.


    Howard, for the time being, disregarded that front, focusing all efforts on subduing Fran Kingdom first.


    Edward, leading his soldiers, attempted a surprise attack at dusk, charging down from a high slope, hoping to catch Howard''s forces off guard.


    However, Resarite saw through the n.


    Ten squads of musketeers, ambushed within the dense forest, opened fire, causing dozens of Fran Kingdom''s soldiers to panic and fall from the slope.


    Caught between advancing and retreating, and harboring a stroke of wishful thinking, Edward refused to admit they had been discovered, convincing himself the sound of gunfire might havee from elsewhere.


    It was only when artillery shells hit the high slope, hearing his soldiers'' screams, that Edward realized the operation had failed.


    Defeated again, only five thousand of Edward''s men managed to flee.


    The battle on the western front was decisive; in less than a month, Howard had takenplete control.


    Howard left a small contingent of troops with Anna to prevent Edward from reiming Fran Kingdom and took the rest to confront Ond Kingdom to the east.


    Coincidentally, the old emperor of Ond Kingdom had just died, and with low morale, several small-scale skirmishes ended in failure, prompting Ond to seek peace negotiations.


    Howard, realizing he couldn''t conquer everything at once, demanded two earldoms from Ond Kingdom, thus ending the war with them.


    Fran Kingdom proved much easier to deal with afterward.


    Howardpletely annexed Fran Kingdom, offering no concessions to Edward.


    Feeling treated unfairly, Edward demanded an audience with Howard.


    Upon meeting him, Howard asked, "What do you find unfair?"


    Edward said, "I''ve heard from others that when you invited Venice to surrender, you offered them favorable terms."


    "You extended the same courtesy to the Sirei region and Savoy when they surrendered. They all received preferential treatment. Why am I excluded?"


    Howard replied, "Why can''t you simply understand that the manner in which they joined my territory and yours was not the same?"


    "They came through peaceful negotiations, whereas you were engaged in military conflict."


    "Can the post-war treatment be the same?"


    Edward argued, "Howard, you and I go way back. I helped you out when you were still making your way up. You owe me favorable treatment."


    "At the very least, within the Fran Kingdom region, granting me 10% of the monthly tax revenue to live afortable life isn''t too much to ask, is it?"


    "I''m not asking for much, just some money to continue living my noble life, tending to my garden at home."


    Howard responded, "You can still live your life now."


    "I''m not trying to bully you, but why did you align yourself with Ond Kingdom?"


    "They are considered enemies by the entire continent''s civilization. You''re allying with them. Even if I wanted to grant you favors, it wouldn''t be eptable to others."


    Edward tried to maintain his dignity, but he realized that no matter what he said, Howard was not going to relent.


    If Edward continued, it might evene to begging.


    But Edward is a stubborn man with a difficult temper.


    Back in the day, neither he nor Howard would yield to the other, and now, asking Edward to bow his head is harder than anything.


    Edward, growing restless, said, "Howard, now I''m left without any territory, that can''t be right, can it? You can''t possibly swallow up all mynd in one gulp!"


    Howard roared back, "Are you joking with me? If I say I''ve taken it all, then I''ve taken it all! Not a single piece ofnd will be left for you!"


    Vettel, who had been listening on the side, couldn''t help butugh, addressing Edward, "Valuva family''s Edward, it''s been many years, hasn''t it? All well?"


    Edward replied irritably, "I remember you. When I was inspecting Nok Castle from the walls, you climbed up to brief me on the financial situation."


    With a smile, Vettel said, "Indeed, the head of the Valuva family certainly has a good memory."


    Howard sat down and started eating cherry tomatoes, ignoring Edward.


    Edward approached Vettel, whispering, "Help me out here. He''s not giving me any preferential treatment. I can bear hardships, but my family cannot. Ask Howard to grant some special privileges to our Valuva family."


    Vettel responded, "There might be a way out, but from now on, you''ll need to act as part of Oli Kingdom. Convey to the people of the Fran Kingdom area the legitimacy of Oli Kingdom''s rule. Simply put, you need to work for us."


    Edward saw no issue with this and quickly foundmon ground with Vettel.


    As Howard walked out of the hall, he said leisurely, "Then, let''s proceed with that n."


    After leaving the hall, Howard walked alone to the training grounds to practice his swordsmanship.


    Bing a king certainly had its perks, but it also meant he would never again find a vassal who would challenge him with genuine skill in a one-on-one duel.


    Whether it was Bosiden specially recruiting a team of swordfighters to spar with Howard, or Howard asking Kaido to practice with him, the oues were always unsatisfactory.


    The soldiers from the swordfighting team would often feign a few aggressive attacks, then pretend to be weakened, as if it were natural for them to lose.


    However, they seemed to forget that if they behaved this way on the battlefield, they likely wouldn''t have survived to this day.

 Chapter 391 391-The Melancholy Howard

    Chapter 391 391-The Mncholy Howard


    ??Kaido was known for his brashness andck of foresight, which is precisely why Howard sought him out, thinking Kaido might not overthink and genuinely engage in a sword duel.


    However, despite his political naivety and clumsiness in managing his subordinates, Kaido''s constant pursuit of business opportunities and indulgence in corruption did not make him as straightforward as Howard had hoped.


    Kaido made a semnce of effort, joining Howard in a fencing match with fine swords equipped with gold wristguards.


    Both slightly bent at the waist, their feet positioned one in front of the other, they exploded with lively bursts of energy.


    It was like a coiled spring, storing power then suddenly thrusting forward in a strike, a contest of who had more explosive power, who was quicker to react.


    But before Howard could break into a sweat and exim in exhration, Kaido gradually became listless.


    Howard chastised him, "What''s the matter? Didn''t eat enough? Why are your sword grips so limp?"


    Kaido, with an unspoken misery, could only respond, "Sorry, before I left, my wife fed me some cheese, but it seems it wasn''t clean. I''ve got diarrhea."


    After saying this, Kaido pretended to clutch his stomach.


    Howard, unsure of the truth, waved him off in disappointment, "Go on then, it seems none of you dare to fight me with real effort."


    Kaido didn''t reply, instead, he ran off, relieved.


    The fencing area was almost always upied by Howard alone.


    This space was reserved for the king, and ordinary people couldn''t enter.


    Howard felt some warmth but was far from the sweat-drenched state he longed for.


    As a king, Howard was never short of people flocking around him, from the maids in the pce to the guards outside the pce walls, and even dukes and other nobility behaved submissively in his presence, like children who had just learned to tie their own ties.


    Gradually, Howard began to lose sight of what his goal was.


    Normally, this is something an ordinary person would never tire of in a lifetime because there are always too many thoughts, too many desires, and material wealth seems endless.


    In the New World, gold, mahogany, pearls, diamonds, rubies, emeralds, sapphires, and more, Howard amassed wealth in all forms.


    Along withrge numbers of indigenous peoples from the New World, Howard gained much, with the nation enjoying abundant manpower and financial resources every day.


    With these assurances, Howard could rapidlyplete conscription, recruiting from wherever there was a need.


    If no one in a particr ce was willing to serve, he would use the same price to recruit from the New World.


    His army''s ranks were always filled, ensuring no gaps in personnel.


    Whether in negotiations with Venice or in dealings with the Sirei region, Howard''s personnel could always afford to be lenient with fiscal policies and taxes, firmly grasping the most crucial aspects of governance post-merger: administrative authority, administrative systems, military personnel, and military systems.


    He firmly held the expansion of his territory in his own hands, all backed by the confidence that came from nevercking money.


    For instance, having recently acquired the Fran Kingdom region, investigations among the popce and reviews of municipal records revealed that Edward''s taxation and trade tariffs on the people of Fran Kingdom were excessively high.


    There were even policies that, while ostensibly protecting Edward himself, deliberately sabotaged the entire market.


    For example, Fran Kingdom, having absorbed several kingdoms, naturally had many cities where trade flourished, and the market should have been prosperous.


    However, Edward, due to a shortage of funds for equipping his army with new gear, heeded poor advice and established a Fran Kingdom exclusive merchants'' group.


    Normally, business dealings are based solely on the merit of themercial venture itself, a principle where money talks, fostering a healthy business environment.


    Yet, under Edward''s policy, this exclusive group of merchants was allowed to purchase any item on the market at prices below market value.


    This resulted in many merchants, already operating on slim margins, being unable to conduct business within Fran Kingdom.


    And since the goal of a merchant is to make a profit, if they could avoid such oppressive price controls by moving elsewhere, they did.


    Consequently, Fran Kingdom''s overallmercial sector became chaotic, with numerous small to medium-sized business associations and individual merchants withdrawing.


    Sitting in his pce in Fran Kingdom, Edward remained oblivious to these developments.


    He simply indulged in the sensation of pearls slipping through his fingers, a gesture that seemed affluent but was essentially short-sighted, harming the overall economy of Fran Kingdom.


    The more he engaged in such practices, the more financially strapped Edward became.


    Faced with financial shortfalls, Edward didn''t personally venture into the slums or stroll the ordinary streets, nor did he disguise himself to blend with themon folk in a tavern to listen to the people''s grievances.


    Instead, he merely acknowledged theck of funds and informed his Treasurer, who, corrupt as he was, would suggest another shortsighted scheme for quick cash.


    This pattern became a vicious cycle.


    Eventually, not only the silk and jewel trades and all thingsmercial suffered, but even consumer goods, coarse cloth garments, cotton, and even the munitions manufacturing that Edward so valued were impacted.


    One day, when Edward inspected the heavily financed order of finished goods¡ªsome metal armors and steel swords¡ªonly to find them of appallingly low quality, he angrily drew his finely crafted sword, demanding an exnation from the head of the cksmiths'' guild.


    The guild head, well into his seventies, with a beard as white as snow even if one disregarded his hair, exined to Edward: "My king, the iron ingots and raw steel our military industry relies one at a cost, supplied by others."


    "We had a mature system of buying and selling, ensuring a steady supply of materials."


    "However, since the decreest year that allowed the king''s exclusive merchants'' group to purchase iron ingots and raw steel at 20% below market price, our suppliers have been scared off, fleeing Fran Kingdom."


    "Without materials, how can we forge quality military goods?"


    In a fit of rage, Edward struck a metal armor with his sword, producing a resounding ng of metal on metal.


    Edward asked, "What about the cksmiths? Weren''t the cksmiths here said to be the best in the northern imperial territories?"


    "Weren''t they reputed to have the ability to turn decay into magic?"


    "How then, do they present me with such an oue?"


    Leaning on his cane, the guild leader replied with a deste tone, "My king, take a look back. Our cksmiths'' guild used to be bustling, crowded with peopleing and going. cksmiths from all over the empire sought employment here, from apprentices to master craftsmen, all were in high demand."


    "But since you, my king, decreed six months ago that they must surrender 30% of their annual ie to you, they have left here, fleeing to foreignnds."


    Edward, furious, struck the metal armor with his sword again, eliciting another ng of metal.


    Despite his anger, Edward was powerless as the nation''s economy had already spiraled into chaos.


    And so, having been conquered by Howard, time returns to the present.


    Thus, with Howard''s efforts to open up newnds, there was an inexhaustible supply of manpower and resources, ensuring he never had to resort to desperate measures out of anger.


    In the empty fencing arena, Howard sat on the steps, sheltered by an overhang from the building above.


    Gazing at the deserted grounds, he felt an overwhelming sense of solitude.


    Yet, this was irrational, for a retinue always trailed behind him.


    To draw aparison, it was as if he was lonely in terms of friends, while those seeking favors were abundant.


    Suddenly, Howard was seized by an urgent desire to escape, to reinvigorate his life with adventure, much like someone who had once left him behind.


    However, entrusting the vast kingdom to someone was a dilemma.


    While Howard pondered in his study, he seemed to hallucinate the river monster he had once seen, now grown evenrger.


    ...


    Laurent knocked on the study door, announcing, "Your Majesty, the banquet is ready. The high-ranking officials from the recently annexed regions have arrived, including an envoy from Phrus..."


    After a long silence and no response, Laurent, puzzled, pushed open the door.


    "Your Majesty?"


    The study was empty, though a maid mentioned Howard was there just moments ago, having ordered a coffee.


    Where could he have gone?


    Summoning a guard, Laurent ordered a search.


    Just as he was about to leave, Laurent noticed a letter on the desk, conspicuously ced as if meant to be found.


    He picked it up to read.


    By the time he finished, a chill ran down his spine.

 Chapter 392 392-Encounter with Wolves

    Chapter 392 392-Encounter with Wolves


    ??Howard had vanished, and under the guidance of the Grand Teacher Laurent, the court managed to avoid descending into chaos for the time being.


    The river monster tasked Howard with a mission and transported him deep into the New World, promising to watch over Oli Kingdom in his stead.


    Howard had always wanted to be an adventurer, his heart set on finding Margaret.


    For reasons unknown to him, he found himself missing her terribly.


    Perhaps it was the increasingly dissatisfying life in the capital that made him yearn for their first encounter and the days they fought side by side, leaving him feeling empty inside.


    Using his royal status and certain channels, Howard had managed to track down some leads on Margaret.


    Now, Howard found himself in the wilderness of the New World, alone for the first time in ages.


    Gone were the countless royal guards that used to follow him; their absence felt odd yet liberating.


    However, he faced a pressing issue that demanded his attention: surviving the night outdoors without shelter.


    Relying on his current physical condition made this a perilous endeavor.


    The river monster had unlocked a portion of his magical abilities, but far too little forfort.


    Many spells he once wielded with ease were now beyond his grasp, and even the most basic of them posed a challenge.


    The wilderness teemed with various venomous creatures and ferocious beasts, and the New World was rife with the unknown.


    Without sufficient experience, even an adventurer could find it difficult to cope with a life-or-death crisis.


    Exhausted, Howardy on the ground, catching his breath and allowing his body to recover somewhat before he began preparing for the night.


    The warm glow of the fire flickered in the breeze, the crackling of the burning logs breaking the silence.


    Seated by the fire, Howard quietly munched on his dry rations.


    The taste of dry rations is hardly delightful, yet Howard ate with remarkable focus, chewing each bite thoroughly.


    To anyone with military experience observing from the side, Howard''s manner of eating would strikingly resemble that of seasoned soldiers.


    His bites were small, but his pace was steady and meticulous, ensuring the most efficient absorption of energy from the food.


    A single piece of dry ration, weighing about a pound and typically sufficient for two adults for a meal, was single-handedly consumed by Howard.


    After finishing his meal, Howard stretchedzily and sat cross-legged on the ground, waiting quietly.


    Being alone in the wilderness meant that Howard could not afford to sleep soundly.


    In a group, it''s manageable to take turns keeping watch through the night, but such a luxury doesn''t extend to solo travelers.


    Howard had to remain alert throughout the night, allowing himself only brief naps, lest he risk not knowing if or how he might be devoured.


    The surroundings were quiet, with only the whisper of the wind and the low hum of insects in the grass.


    The intermittent howls of wolves from afar caused Howard to abruptly stand, his eyes shining with alertness as he looked in the direction of the howls.


    Vague figures appeared in his line of sight, their forms toorge to be ordinary wild beasts.


    The howling served both as a call to arms and a means ofmunication within the pack.


    Upon hearing the howls, Howard knew that an unforgettable night was about tomence.


    It seemed his luck was not on his side, encountering an aggressively hostile pack of wolves just as he set foot in the New World.


    The massive figures, impossible to hide in the grasndprised of low shrubs and grasses, led the wolf pack to abandon stealth and charge directly.


    It must be said, this was a wise decision; without environmental advantages, a frontal assault imposes the greatest sense of oppression.


    Had their opponent been an ordinary wild animal, it likely would have already sumbed to the pressure of the wolf pack and fled.


    The wolves would then leisurely follow behind, driving their prey, patiently exhausting thest bit of the animal''s strength before pouncing fiercely, their sharp fangs aiming for the throat.


    Unfortunately for them, their adversary now was Howard, and the greatest difference between humans and wild beasts lies in humans'' capacity for restraint.


    And who is Howard?


    Even when faced with life-threatening danger, if one possesses sufficient willpower, humans can ovee their body''s instincts.


    Thus, even when confronted with the direct pressure of a wolf pack, Howard would not choose panic-stricken flight but instead opted to face the wolves head-on, fighting for a sliver of survival.


    To flee was certain death, but to stay and fight offered a glimmer of hope.


    Howard was determined to seize this chance for survival firmly in his hands.


    As the wolf pack slowly advanced, they did not hurry.


    Past experiences taught them that merely by pressing forward slowly, their prey would involuntarily start to run.


    Howard watched the approaching wolves, the minimal magic within him circting through his body, ready to enhance his physical strength or materialize weapons at any moment.


    "It''s been a long time since I felt this way."


    Since that damned monster brought him here, Howard could hardly recall how long it had been since he was unable to use magic.


    However, his mana was limited, insufficient to sustain him through a prolonged battle.


    Thus, he needed to conserve his magic as much as possible, also using it to confuse the wolf pack.


    He hade to regard the wolves as adversaries with intelligence akin to his own.


    He fixed his gaze on the white-furred wolf king at the center of the pack, its leader, standing over two meters at the shoulder, representing both the strongestbatant and the collective brain of the wolves.


    In the eyes of the wolf king, today''s prey seemed unusual; this bipedal creature showed no intention of fleeing, and the white-


    furred leader sensed a dangerous aura emanating from it.


    The impulse and instinct in its mind told it that waiting any longer would only worsen the situation.


    Howl~


    When the lead wolf was less than five meters away from Howard, the white-furred wolf king let out its second howl since making its presence known.


    The message was clear: full assault!


    Like a well-disciplined army, the lead gray wolf, at the sound of the howl,unched forward with all four paws, covering the five-meter distance in a single leap.


    Its half-a-foot-long ws aimed directly at Howard''s head.


    Simultaneously, two wolves following it initiated the second wave of attack, diverging to the left and right, their jaws wide open aiming for Howard''s legs.


    If Howard focused solely on the w aimed at his head, his evasion of the lower attack would inevitably be sluggish, greatly increasing the sess rate of the two wolves'' assault.


    Likewise, even if he noticed the attack targeting his lower body, this would distract him from evading the attack aimed higher up.


    The biting force of an ordinary wild wolf is enough to snap the femur of wild game, let alone that of the New World''s blue wolves, standing at a formidable height of one meter sixty.


    These novel creatures seem to have undergone some mutation, a suspicion Howard had harbored for some time, albeit without proof.


    Now was not the moment for such contemtions; the situation was dire.


    Such a bite would leave no other possibility for Howard''s legs but to be severed in two.


    The wolves, through years of honed coordination,unched a perfectly sequenced, dual-wave assault.


    Against a typical wild animal, this attack could have been decisive, even fatal.


    However, their opponent was Howard.


    Howard stepped back half a step, sidestepping the blue wolf''s ws, coldly observing its exposed, vulnerable nk in mid-air.


    Simultaneously, he protected the targeted areas with magic, his arm transforming into a de, shing downward with vertical force.


    Magic surged through his muscles, tripling their strength beyond their normal state.


    He struck the first blue wolf''s waist with a heavy, muffled thud mixed with the crisp sound of breaking bones.


    Instantly, crimson blood flowed from the wolf''s nose and mouth.


    Landing unsteadily, it hit the ground with a thud, devoid of any strength to rise again as blood continuously spilled from its orifices.


    Then, the other two blue wolves bit down on Howard''s legs.


    The anticipated scene of blood stter did not ur; the wolves didn''t even feel as though they had bitten into flesh.


    On the contrary, it was as if they had viciously mped down on stone or even steel.


    No matter the strength of their bite, their teeth could never contend with metal!


    The magical armor Howard conjured sessfully shielded his legs.


    As the blue wolves'' teeth recoiled from the impact, the magic armor on Howard''s legs morphed, its smooth surface sprouting spikes.


    The transformation was instantaneous, and before the wolves could react, the spikes had already pierced through their mouths.


    Struggling free from the wolves'' grip, Howard took a small leap backwards, distancing himself by more than three meters to evade the subsequent third wave of attack.


    The skirmish concluded with Howard emerging triumphant, having effectively crippled two wolves'' mouths and even paralyzing one.


    The wolf pack didn''tunch a third attack; instead, they regrouped, encircling Howard in the middle, intending to wear him down with hit-and-run tactics and a war of attrition.


    Witnessing the wolf pack''s swift change in formation and tactics, a bitter smile involuntarily appeared on Howard''s face.


    Such a level of intelligence was truly unexpected.

 Chapter 393 393-The Vanishing Wolf King

    Chapter 393 393-The Vanishing Wolf King


    ??The wolf pack gave Howard no time to catch his breath; their formation shifted within a mere breath, followed by relentless assaults.


    This time, the blue wolves had evidently learned their lesson, opting not to bite Howard''s limbs directly but instead to w and swipe at him, using their sharp teeth only in sneaky attacks.


    Though the continuous, singr attackscked the oppressive force of the previous coordinated efforts by several wolves, Howard dared not take them lightly.


    A single misstep could lead to a tempestuous onught, leaving him no chance to even fight back.


    Moreover, the evidently strongest among them, the wolf king, had yet to make its move.


    Since the onset of battle, it had been circling the outskirts, clearly biding its time to strike Howard with a devastating blow.


    Being wary of the wolf king, Howard couldn''t fully engage with the other blue wolves, relying instead on his enhanced physical abilities to parry their attacks.


    However, this was not a sustainable strategy.


    Once his magic was depleted, the wolf pack would swarm him and tear him to shreds.


    He had to lure out the wolf king and deal a crippling blow or even kill it.


    As Howard dodged the fierce ws of an attacking blue wolf, he pondered how to deceive the cunning wolf king.


    Given the intelligence of the wolf king, which probably surpassed that of many adults,bined with a wild beast''s innate intuition for danger, simple tricks were unlikely to work and would only heighten its vignce.


    Thus, Howard had only one chance.


    Now endowed with magic but having left in haste, Howard hadn''t brought his broadsword, a decision he now somewhat regretted.


    He repelled one blue wolf with a karate chop and drove back another with a backhand strike, then suddenly charged towards the direction of the white-furred wolf king.


    His approach was fierce, as if challenging the wolf king to a direct confrontation.


    The wolf king paused, its paws digging into the ground, ready to sidestep and simultaneously signal its pack to concentrate their attack on this bipedal human.


    At that moment, the wolf king realized it was the final line of defense for the pack.


    Halting itsteral dodge, it instead swiped at Howard from the side.


    Howard easily dodged.


    In the wolf king''s eyes, the human must have been on the brink of copse to attempt such a desperate measure to alter the tide of being under siege.


    But now that its n was seen through, the human''s end seemed imminent.


    With this thought, the wolf king no longer held back, calling for the other blue wolves to attack simultaneously while it itself pursued Howard from his blind spot, poised for a sure strike.


    Unhesitatingly, the wolf kingunched its full force for a fatal blow.


    A pale grey stream of air materialized out of nowhere, the wolf king''s speed instantly doubling, catching up to Howard in just a few strides! It swung a deadly w from an angle Howard couldn''t possibly see.


    "Gotcha!"


    Just as the wolf king was smugly sure of its victory, it suddenly heard an unfamiliar voice.


    The voice of that bipedal human.


    A trick!


    A sense of danger surged from its spine to its brain in an instant.


    The wolf king attempted to alter its course, but a full-force strike isn''t easily redirected.


    Thus, a blinding white light instantly robbed it of all vision! It felt as if its body was hammered by a massive force, muscles involuntarily twitching under the shock...


    That was Howard''s magic, a spell he hadn''t used in a long while, somewhat rusty now; otherwise, it could have directly ended the wolf king''s life.


    A massive burst of pure Electro and Light Elements erupted in the confined space, with the wolf king bearing nearly all the damage.


    A single strike rendered the wolf king incapable of resistance, its muscles convulsing, unable to mount any counterattack or dodge.


    Lightning struck a second time! Instantly, Howard caught the scent of charred flesh as powerful currents coursed through the wolf king''s body, entering the ground through its heart.


    The intense pain left the wolf king utterly defenseless.


    Electrocution, however, is neversting.


    With Howard''s magic limited, maintaining such a high-intensity shock meant a significant drain on his magical reserves, quickly depleting his power.


    Howard drew the dagger he always carried, having once been the target of an assassination attempt; without it, he felt uneasy.


    Unsure if the wolf king was truly dead, given the creature''s seemingly extraordinary vitality and still facing numerous blue wolves, Howard seized the moment to flee.


    A wise man knows better than to face danger head-on.


    Once safe, he nned to write a personal letter to his base in the New World, instructing them to send troops to exterminate all the wolves.


    However, this wasn''t Howard''s territory, making the dispatch of an army somewhat troublesome.


    Howard sprinted rapidly, the surrounding blue wolves only just converging, their encirclement yet to fully form.


    Beyond ws and fangs, a wolf''s nose is one of its most exceptional features.


    Even domestic dogs, once trained, can use their noses to distinguish objects, let alone wild wolves that hunt daily by scent.


    The remaining blue wolves paused only briefly, two or three breaths at most, before following Howard''s scent trail in pursuit.


    After the blue wolves chased after Howard, the area was left with only the white-furred wolf king and a few other wolves incapacitated by Howard, the smell of charred flesh still lingering in the air.


    The wolf kingy on the ground, breathing heavily.


    It had not perished.


    Although Howard''s electric shock had robbed it of itsbat strength, its vitality was exceptionally robust.


    Despite the electricity passing through its heart, it sustained no fatal injury, and its wounds even began to heal.


    Still, regaining itsbat strength anytime soon was impossible.


    A cold breeze passed, and the wolf king, suddenly alert, lifted its head to scan its surroundings.


    It detected an unfamiliar and dangerous scent.


    In its current condition, not just any mythical beast, but even ordinary wild animals could pose a lethal threat.


    "The transition between two magical states is very smooth, an unprecedented neer... Are neers all this peculiar now?"


    A vague figure, blending with the evening wind, approached and stopped in front of the wolf king, bending down to stroke its head.


    "I''ll take you back with meter. Growing so big, you''d be good for guarding the home, better than dying here for nothing."


    The wolf king coldly observed the blurry figure before it.


    Although it could never discern the details of the face, this did not prevent it from sensing the dangerous aura emanating from the person.


    A mere casual strike from them could leave it without a ce to die.


    This bipedal human was not on the same level as the one encountered earlier.


    "If you remain silent, I''ll take it as your agreement," the shadowy figure nodded and said, "But then, you can''t just run off on your own, or I''ll have to punish you!"


    "Well, I should also check on that little guy, after all. I''ve been entrusted with this, can''t just ck off."


    The figure straightened up, gradually dissolving into the wind.


    "Just lie here quietly, I''ll be back soon to pick you up. My name is Lilia, remember this name. After all, I''ll be your master from now on. And, you''ll be called Little White."


    The wolf king silently watched the figure vanish into the air, but the creeping sense of dread only intensified, fueling its urge to flee at all costs.


    Some time had passed since Howard escaped from the jaws of death.


    Not daring to stay outdoors, he found his way to a tavern in the city.


    The tavern was filled with noise, men and women in rugged attire gathered in groups, conversing in either hushed tones or loud exchanges.


    Waitstaff in dusty gray tunics navigated the cramped space, delivering cloudy mugs of ale to the patrons'' tables.


    This is one of the city''s taverns for adventurers.


    Not the most upscale kind, but then, adventurers themselves are usually not very strong.


    It could be said that most adventurers are just unfortunate souls with no other skills, thus opting to be adventurers, dreaming only of finding treasures in remote, seldom-trodden ces.


    "Hey, hey, did you hear? The wolf king on the ins, that white devil, it''s gone!"


    Like a stone cast into water, the man''s words quickly captured hispanions'' attention.


    As adventurers who roam the outdoors daily, they naturally took an interest in and kept tabs on the most formidable mythical beast within their range.


    Although there are rumors that a mature Golden Red Tiger in the northern part of the Silverwind ins is stronger than the wolf king, discussing that creature apparently isn''t as appealing.


    At least, the wolf king is a beast they could boast about surviving an encounter with to their friends.


    "Eh! Gone? Did it migrate? Wolves don''t just change their living areas on a whim, do they?"


    Another adventurer, evidently not as well-informed, was puzzled by the news of the wolf king''s disappearance.

 Chapter 394 394-Rumors on the Plains

    Chapter 394 394-Rumors on the ins


    ??"Don''t you know? It''s said to have been killed by someone, right after the full moon night, half a month ago. A caravan found traces of the white-furred wolf king''s battle on the ins. They say the ground was scorched!"


    The man spoke with an air of mystery.


    "You talk as if you saw it with your own eyes. If the ground was scorched, that means a magus was involved! Do you think magi are asmon as cabbages?"


    Hispanion rebutted skeptically, raising doubts.


    "Well, wasn''t there some activity from the city''s magus guild a couple of days ago? Something about reserve magi leaving the city in arge carriage."


    "Were they going to investigate?"


    "Who knows? Anyway, some say they were following up on the traces left by the white devil."


    "Is that so..."


    The man''spanion remained half-convinced.


    After all, a powerful mythical beast that had roamed those ins for nearly thirteen years wouldn''t just disappear without reason.


    And even if one were inclined to believe it, further investigation would surely follow.


    The disappearance of such a beast implied the presence of a force even greater, suggesting a potentially worse scenario if it were a more powerful mythical creature.


    "Have I been noticed already?"


    Howard hadn''t expected there to be a magus guild in the New World.


    Magi on the continent were rare, and a significant presence here could impact the future expansion of the Oli Kingdom.


    "I wonder if my presence has caught their attention..."


    Suddenly, the sound of cutting wind!


    Who''s there?


    Howard abruptly looked up, and smack!


    A ruler made of folded paper struck him hard on the forehead.


    "Ow!" Howard let out a low cry, swiftly tilting his head to dodge a second strike, bellowing, "What are you doing!"


    "cking off! You deserve it!"


    A girl, seemingly about seventeen or eighteen, around Howard''s age, dressed in a simple, dusty grey cloth dress, holding a wooden tray in one hand and a paper-folded ruler in the other, pointed at Howard authoritatively.


    "You, we kindly offered you a job here at the inn, and you dare to ck off. You deserve a beating!"


    Howard, having no money on him and not a single gold coin for his outing, had negotiated with the people here to stay for a while.


    However, they were unwilling to let him stay for free and insisted he work in return.


    After some hesitation, Howard reluctantly agreed.


    It had been ages since Howard had endured such humiliation.


    Noticing crumbs at the corner of the girl''s mouth, he retorted angrily, "And what about you, sneaking off to eat, how much better are you than me!"


    "Don''t falsely use others. I never did what you''re iming!"


    The girl''s face showed a moment of nervousness, but it quickly vanished.


    She fiercely flipped her brown hair, pointing the ruler at Howard, "Hmph, I''m off to work, and you better stop cking off!"


    With that, the girl shoved the ruler into her dress pocket, skillfully navigated through the hall with the tray, greeting familiar patrons along the way, and quickly made her way to the counter.


    There, she shed an apologetic smile and chatted with the girl behind the counter.


    Footsteps halted beside him, and Howard easily deduced that it was Greg, a young man with whom he worked at the tavern, and a Dwarf.


    Dwarves are a race native to the New World, and from Howard''s observations, theycked significantbat abilities, posing no threat to the kingdom''s endeavors on the continent.


    "You''re not in the kitchen helping out? You''re not even as tall as the table!" Howard joked.


    "Even you mock me, you mere neer!"


    Greg thought about mming the table and ring at Howard in indignation, but upon raising his hand, he realized the table was as high as his forehead and resignedly dropped the idea.


    "I got kicked out by that bastard Ali, who said, ''Dwarves and rats alike should never enter the kitchen'' and ''Do Dwarf hands serve any purpose other than cksmithing?'' I was mocked! Laughed at! To think I would be looked down upon! He dared to scorn my craftsmanship! I''ll file aint with the Federal Racial Council! I''ll use him of racial discrimination!"


    Greg rambled on, "What''s wrong with potatoes! What''s wrong with salted meat! Who says these ingredients can''t make fine dishes!"


    "How many Dwarves have grown up eating just that, and still managed to forge so many superior weapons!"


    "All these are the achievements of Dwarf chefs!"


    Howard wisely chose to stay silent and just listen to Greg''sints, though he couldn''t help but wonder, are Dwarves truly skilled in forging?


    In truth, Greg was just venting, as both he and everyone else were well aware of how poor Dwarf chefs'' culinary skills were.


    Given their routine engagement in physically demanding tasks like metalwork and weapon forging, Dwarves generally consumerge amounts of food, including a significant intake of salt...


    This has led to a universally high salt content in Dwarf cuisine, making it unptable to non-Dwarves, though Dwarves themselves relish it.


    Actually, that wasn''t the worst part.


    The key issue lies in Dwarves'' dietary staples of potatoes and salted meat, leading to these being the primary ingredients in their cooking, coupled with Dwarves'' notoriously destructive creative thinking...


    Recall the Ing Empire, renowned for its culinary disasters.


    Ever since Howard was tricked into trying one of Greg''s dishes upon his arrival at the tavern, he''s been convinced that all Dwarves must hail from a simr culinary background.


    After grumbling to himself for a while, Greg cleared his throat and remarked, "I think I saw Vivia scolding you just now?"


    "Is she always like this? Scolding others while she cks off?"


    As Howard cleaned a table and moved on to the next, Greg carefully groomed his beard, showing he cared greatly about its appearance.


    "How old are you, exactly, Greg?" Howard asked curiously.


    "Thirty? Thirty-five?"


    "Do I look that old! I know I might appear a bit hurried in growth, but that''s too much!" Greg nearly jumped on the spot.


    "I just turned twenty-three after my birthday, alright! Don''t underestimate someone''s future so lightly!"


    "Twenty-three? I thought you were thirty-two, what with the full beard."


    "It''s just a bit of excess body hair!"


    "Vivia, does she... not like me working here? It seems like she''s alwaysing over to scold me."


    Howard wiped down the table, carrying the rag to the backyard to wash it before tucking it at his waist.


    "See, she hasn''t gone after you guys, right? Ali only arrived a week earlier than me, didn''t he?"


    Following Howard, Greg disyed an odd expression upon hearing this, unable to resist saying, "Haven''t you noticed?"


    "Noticed what?" Howard paused, perplexed.


    "Should I have noticed something?"


    Greg opened his mouth as if to say something but seemed to reconsider, ultimately remaining silent.


    Thanks to his bushy beard, his hesitance went unnoticed by Howard.


    "Forget it, it''s better for you to figure these things out on your own."


    "What things?" Howard pressed, clearly confused.


    "Nothing! I''m heading back; there''s a batch of farm tools yet to be delivered. Keep up the good work here, and I''ll buy you a drink tonight!"


    Greg walked off toward the separate cksmithing shed in the yard.


    "Howard, could you fetch some wine from the cer?"


    Antalya, who had been behind the counter, appeared at the yard''s entrance and called out to Howard.


    "Oh, right away!" Howard immediately replied, dusting off his clothes and heading toward the cer door in the yard.


    To think, a king, leaving behind a realm vast enough to rival empires, to work here.


    If word got out, it would surely be the subject of ridicule.


    But it''s unlikely anyone would believe such a story.


    Howard, for his part, seemed to find some enjoyment in the situation.


    "Thank you foring, take care, and wee back anytime!"


    After seeing off thest customer with Antalya and Vivia, Howard dropped the smile that had adorned his face all day, rubbing his somewhat stiff cheeks: "No job is easy, huh? I feel like my face has frozen."


    Antalya merely chuckled softly at his side, while Vivia had already huffed, saying, "Is that all it takes to get to you? Someone who doesn''t know better might think you''re nobility."


    With that, she turned and headed back into the tavern, leaving Howard with a view of her slender back.


    "Don''t mind her; that''s just the way Vivia is. She means no harm," Antalya said with a smile.


    "Yeah, I know."


    Howard and Antalya walked side by side into the tavern.


    "Still, it''s impressive that you, barely older than me, can run a ce like this," Howard remarked.


    "It''s not as grand as you make it sound. It was born out of necessity, really. People are shaped by the pressures they face."

 Chapter 395 395-A Day in the Tavern

    Chapter 395 395-A Day in the Tavern


    ??Antalya brushed her loose hair aside, saying, "Ali should have dinner ready by now, let''s go eat."


    "Uh, you go ahead, I''ve got a bit more to do," Howard replied, thinking of Greg who might still be in the cksmith''s shop.


    "I''ll go call Greg; he''s probably still in the forge."


    "I''ll head on then," Antalya nodded, stepping ahead while Howard made his way towards the forge.


    Approaching, Howard could already hear the clear, ringing sounds of metalwork emanating from within.


    He couldn''t help but smile.


    Dwarves, once engrossed in a task, tend to be oblivious to the outside world.


    Greg had previously spent days on end lost in his work in the forge.


    Perhaps it was this very focus that crafted the Dwarves'' hands into tools that even gods would marvel at.


    Dwarves excel in nearly all manual crafts.


    Except for cooking.


    Well... perhaps musical instruments as well.


    Howard recalled the itinerant Dwarf band performing at the tavern earlier today.


    Knocking on the door yielded no response, as expected.


    Howard chuckled, knowing if it weren''t for him, the traditional Dwarf might end up missing his meal again.


    Pushing open the door, he was greeted by a wave of heat.


    mes roared within the furnace, heating a piece of metal to a glowing red.


    Though still roughly shaped, Howard could tell it was the beginnings of a de, not the agricultural tools Greg had mentioned earlier.


    Howard wasn''t surprised; privately forging des wasn''t a matter of concern here.


    After inquiring around, he learned that due to the prevalence of adventurers in the area, there was no regtion on weapons.


    Greg stood in front of the furnace, gripping arge forging hammer.


    Despite his not-so-imposing stature, he was a pure-blooded Dwarf, inheriting immense strength as a gift from his forefathers.


    Holding the bellows in one hand, Greg silently observed the iron bar on the furnace, watching it heat up to the verge of melting.


    Then, Greg moved.


    It started with the force in his calves, traveling through his thighs, amplifying through his waist with a second surge of power.


    The two forces merged, channeling through his arms, as the hammer suddenly sprang into motion, gracefully arcing down to strike the iron bar with a heavy thud!


    Ding¡ª!


    Ding¡ª!


    Ding¡ª!


    The interrupted rhythm of hammering resumed, now quicker and sharper than before.


    "Help me with the bellows!"


    Greg spoke calmly, his tone markedly cooler than the persona he disyed during the day, almost like a different person.


    Howard grimaced, having onlye to call him for dinner, not expecting to be drafted into manualbor.


    Still, he quickly took his ce at the bellows.


    Although not a cksmith or a forge master, he understood that insufficient furnace temperature during forging could lead to disastrous oues.


    Moreover, he was curious about Greg''s forging skills.


    If they proved impressive, he might consider recruiting the Dwarf to his own kingdom.


    Whoosh¡ª!


    Whoosh¡ª!


    Whoosh¡ª!


    The bellows were heavy, but for Howard, they posed no significant challenge.


    He surmised that, despite racial bonuses, Greg''s strength might not surpass his own.


    After all, he was battle-hardened and had recently regained some of his manas.


    The mes in the furnace red up again, and Greg''s hammering became more frequent.


    With one hand, he also used tongs to rotate the iron bar, striking it at various points.


    He worked tirelessly for what seemed like an age until the iron bar under Greg''s hand hadpletely changed its shape, marking the end of this forging session.


    Greg moved the now barely discernible silhouette of a longsword, with its edge, spine, and graceful arc, into a continuously burning low-temperature furnace.


    "Alright, that concludes the forging of this sword for now. Time for dinner... Oh, Howard, you came to call me for dinner, didn''t you? Ended up making you work."


    Greg washed his hands in a bucket and hung his apron on the wall.


    "But your strength doesn''t seem typical for someone your age. You kept up with my pace quite easily, seemed rather effortless. Quite impressive stamina you''ve got!"


    "Heh, I''ve always been a bit stronger than my peers, sort of a natural-born strength," Howard quipped casually.


    "Never mind that, let''s go eat... Though at this hour, I guess we''re probably left with just cold dishes."


    "How about this? I''ve got a few bottles of good wine stashed away. How about I bring them out for you to try?"


    "Are you sure? Weren''t those brought from your homnd?"


    Howard recalled Antalya mentioning that Greg had always treasured a few bottles of wine he had brought with him when he left his homnd.


    "No worries, after we drink them, I can just have my family send over a few more bottles."


    With that, Greg headed towards the back room.


    "Wait outside for a bit; let me tidy up here."


    "Sure." Howard responded, washing his hands in the bucket before turning to leave the forge.


    The sky hadpletely darkened, and the moon had risen, casting a crescent glow.


    Howard found himself thinking back to that night on the ins.


    Speaking of which, the White Wolf King had vanished.


    Why was that? He had only left it gravely wounded.


    Unable to arrive at any conclusion, Howard simply gave up thinking and focused on waiting for Greg toe out.


    That''s when he noticed a figure standing in the darkness.


    A slender figure with shoulder-length, wavy hair¡ªit was Vivia.


    Howard called out, "Vivia? What are you doing here?"


    "Did you...e to call me for dinner?" Vivia''s body trembled slightly, and Howard could just make out her huffing, "Do you think I wanted toe here? If it wasn''t for Antalya sending me, I wouldn''t have bothered. That guy really knows how to delegate tasks!"


    Vivia''s stomach growled, and Howard looked at her, surprised, "Have you been waiting here without eating?"


    "Stop nagging! I''ve been trying to lose weight!" Vivia''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she turned her head away, but her stomach betrayed her again with another growl.


    Just then, Greg emerged from the forge, having finished his work, "Howard, you''re still here... Ah! Vivia! Were you waiting for Howard?"


    "Stop it! It was Antalya who sent me! Dwarf, go eat already. They''ve kept the food warm in the pot for us!" Vivia said without looking back.


    Scolded by Vivia, Greg gave a sheepishugh and signaled Howard with a wink, "I''ll grab the wine. Vivia''s all yours."


    Howard was momentarily stunned and by the time he regained his senses, Greg had disappeared.


    Sighing, Howard said, "Even if you''re dieting, you shouldn''t starve yourself. What if you make yourself sick? Come on, let''s go eat."


    "Okay."


    Surprisingly, Vivia merely whispered in agreement, her usual spirited demeanor nowhere to be seen.


    Scratching the back of his head, Howard couldn''t figure out what she was thinking.


    Deciding not to dwell on it, he greeted briefly and then headed towards the kitchen, with Vivia silently following behind him.


    Entering the kitchen, Howard found Greg already indulging in some wine by himself, with three tes of foodid out on the table and a basket of bread in the center.


    Greg seemed quite at ease, pouring and drinking on his own.


    Someone was washing dishes behind a partition, and Howard peeked in to see it was Ali.


    She mentioned, "The boss already left after eating. The food is on the table. Clean up your dishes after eating."


    Howard nodded and returned to where Vivia and Greg had already started eating.


    "Hey, save some for me!" He hurried over, famished after a long day.


    "Hmph, ming others for your own slow actions, how childish. Better get used to the harshness of the world!"


    Greg took advantage of Vivia''s distraction to swipe a pork chop from her te with a piece of bread.


    "Vivia, didn''t you say you were on a diet? Let me help you with this meat then!"


    "How could you do that! Give it back to me! That was my energy for the whole day tomorrow!" Vivia shrieked, trying to wrestle the pork chop back from Greg.


    Seeing an opportunity, Howard joined the fray, sneakily pinching a piece of chicken from her te while she was distracted.


    "Ah! Vivia! There''s a thief! Howard stole a piece of your chicken!"


    "Howard!"


    ¡­


    Howard sat on the steps outside the kitchen, looking up at the brilliant starry sky.


    It was already the wee hours, with the sky to the east faintly whitening.


    The bted dinner had ended a few hours ago with Vivia''s defeat; against thebined onught of Howard and Greg, how could she alone stand a chance?


    In the end, a quarter of the food on her te ended up in the stomachs of the other two.


    Afterward, Greg insisted Howard stay for drinks.


    Surprisingly, Ali was also persuaded by Greg to stay.


    Contrary to Howard''s expectations, Ali, who appeared somewhat frail, could actually drink more than Greg, who might as well have been raised in a barrel of ale.

 Chapter 396 396-The True Identity

    Chapter 396 396-The True Identity


    ??Upon their arrival in Lorinda, the group did not dwell long for rest or repairs.


    After a brief meal, Antalya led them to a seemingly ordinary two-story wooden house that looked no different from the others.


    She said, "Greg and I will go up and talk to him. You guys can go and buy some other goods in the meantime. Harry is a decent person, but he tends to be overly cautious. Ali and Howard, being new faces, it might not be wise for you to go up rashly. Let''s meet back here in about an hour."


    "Remember to be careful. This ce is not like Breeze City; it''s easy to get cheated here. Moreover, Ali and Howard, you don''t have identity proofs yet, so it''s easy to run into trouble if you''re not careful."


    Vivia, standing by with determined assurance, said, "Don''t worry about going up, Antalya. I''ll keep a good eye on both of them!"


    Antalya shot Vivia a nce, "You, just try not to cause any trouble yourself!"


    "Once we return, I''ll find time to apply for adventurer''s identity proofs for you two. That way, you can freely enter and exit most countries, which should be more convenient," Antalya added.


    Howard remembered signing a document agreeing that adventurers could move freely within the territory of the Oli Kingdom.


    After the conversation, Antalya and Greg dismounted, approached the wooden door, and knocked.


    Soon, a middle-aged woman in cloth attire opened the door.


    She paused for a moment upon seeing Antalya but quickly regained herposure and stepped aside to open the door wider.


    Antalya and Greg proceeded through the gate, with Greg turning back before entering to give Howard a meaningful look, squeezing his eyes in a gesture.


    Unfortunately, given the dwarf''s face was so abundantly hairy, his attempt at an expressive look was lost; his eyebrows nearly covered his eyes, and his beard clumped together, making him resemble a fuzzy ball more than anything.


    It was impossible to discern any specific expression.


    After the pair entered, the middle-aged woman nced at Ali and the others still outside.


    Seeing no intention from them toe in, she promptly shut the door.


    With the door closing behind them, Howard scratched the back of his head, "So... what do we do now?"


    Vivia huffed, "Have you be so dim that you can''t even understand what was told? Obviously, we need to shop for other essentials!"


    She dered this quite proudly, though her nose wrinkled slightly in disdain.


    However, Howard''s next question stopped her cold.


    "Do you even know what we need from the shops?"


    Given that Greg and Antalya usually managed the tavern and Vivia had always been more of a mascot than a manager, she rarely dealt with such matters.


    Howard''s blunt inquiry left her momentarily speechless.


    Breaking the silence, Ali, who was usually reserved, suggested, "Let''s head to the market first. I''ve been to Lorinda a couple of times before I met the shopkeeper. I know where the market is. As for the shopping list, since I''ve always been in the kitchen, I at least know what we need to restock there. In fact, if we''re shopping in Lorinda, it''s mainly about replenishing food supplies."


    "Ah, as expected, Ali is the reliable one," Howard nodded earnestly.


    "Not like some people who just know how to eat and, despite being in the shop for so long, still don''t know anything."


    "Hey, Howard, what do you mean by that?" Vivia snapped back.


    Howard, imitating Vivia''s usual tone, retorted, "Nothing at all."


    Vivia, gritting her teeth, pulled on her horsewhip and shed a "friendly" smile.


    "Well, it seems I need to make a point as well!"


    "Let''s go, Ali! Don''t let that guy catch up!"


    Sensing trouble, Howard nudged Ali''s back, who got the hint and whipped the horses into motion, moving the cart forward.


    Howard, naturally not afraid of a fight, nheless preferred to avoid conflict with women.


    However, their cart stood no chance against the unburdened Vivia on horseback, especially not on crowded streets where it was impossible to sprint at full speed.


    After a symbolic attempt to escape, Vivia easily caught up and lightly whipped Howard a few times on his back.


    In truth, Vivia hadn''t exerted much force, but Howard began to scream dramatically at the touch of the whip, attracting the gaze of passersby.


    Even Ali turned around in surprise.


    Unable to continue her assault without drawing more attention, Vivia begrudgingly took note, vowing to settle scorester in the fall.


    ...


    Antalya and Greg had finally met with Harry.


    Upon reaching the second floor, they found Harry already seated in the living room, evidently having waited for some time.


    Harry appeared to be an utterly ordinary middle-aged man, indistinguishable from themon farmers of Lorinda.


    If there was anything to note, it would be his clothing, which was crafted from finer linen or cotton rather than the cheap, coarse hemp typical of the area.


    Additionally, his slightly portly figure was not something one would expect from the working-ss farmers.


    As a person of authority in a hub like this, improving his family''s diet was hardly a challenge for him.


    "Miss Antalya, it''s been a while! How''s business beentely? I suppose you''ve earned quite a stack of gold coins," Harry greeted her with a warm smile as soon as they met, showing a familiar cordiality.


    "Thanks to your good wishes, the tavern''s business this month has been even better than thest," Antalya responded with a smile.


    "And how about your business, Harry? Is your purse jingling with coins?" she inquired.


    After a brief pause, Harry''s smile widened, "Miss Antalya, you do have a sense of humor. My modest dealings hardlypare to your substantial enterprise. Running a tavern on Left Ridge Street in Breeze City isn''t something just anyone can manage."


    "It''s all down to luck," Antalya maintained her smile.


    "And, of course, your help as well."


    Harry, momentarily taken aback, then chuckled, "Miss Antalya jests. What significant role could my little mushrooms y? I wonder how many you would like this time?"


    After a moment of thought, Antalya extended five fingers: "Five kilos."


    A kilo of Lorinda mushrooms on the market goes for ten gold coins, roughly the expense of a typical family of three for a month and a half.


    And because Lorinda is the only ce that can produce them inrge quantities, Lorinda mushrooms are essentially priceless in Breeze City.


    Purchasing five kilos in one go, amounting to fifty gold coins, would require a significant portion of the working capital for a standard adventurer''s tavern.


    Last time, she had only bought a little over one kilo.


    Had Howard been there, he would have been astonished to see that a tavern could mobilize more funds than many nobles within the kingdom.


    This, in part, was due to some intion in the area.


    Another reason was the depths of the new continent, teeming with powerful beings and valuable goods, naturally driving up prices.


    "Five kilos!" Harry eximed, his face showing a moment of hesitation.


    Although it''s said they''re produced inrge quantities, the quarterly yield of Lorinda mushrooms is only around 150 kilos, with only about forty kilos actually passing through Harry''s hands.


    Thus, a five-kilo order was no small request for Harry.


    Harry sat in silence, pondering, while Antalya picked up a teacup Harry had ced on the table and sipped leisurely, appearingpletely at ease and unworried.


    In truth, she had little concern.


    Her livelihood did not depend on Lorinda mushrooms, and her pursuit of wealth was minimal¡ªsufficiency was her goal.


    Indeed, if she chose to, making money was not a challenge for her at all.


    Time ticked away slowly, and finally, it was Harry who broke the silence.


    "You must have noticed, Lorinda is under martialw." He shifted the conversation away from their deal to focus on Lorinda itself.


    "Is it because of ''Red Eye''?" Antalya asked.


    "Yes, ''Red Eye''," Harry sighed.


    "Half a month ago, Red Eye visited Lorinda. He didn''t do anything; otherwise, you probably wouldn''t be seeing me right now."


    Antalya remained silent, waiting for Harry to continue.


    "But though he didn''t act, it wasn''t without demands. To put it mildly, his appetite is quiterge."


    "He''s demanding we hand over a quarter of our Lorinda mushroom yield, and that''s every quarter!"


    "A bandit now ying the merchant, how amusing," Greg muttered under his breath.


    Red Eye is the name of thergest bandit group in the nearby towns, as well as the nickname of their leader, reputedly because his eyes turn blood red in battle.


    Red Eye''s methods are notoriously brutal.


    Even Lorinda, a significant settlement, has records of being attacked.


    Their strikes are fast, precise, and ruthless, hitting hard and leaving immediately, never lingering, which is why the local lords have never been able to truly catch them.


    Moreover, it''s said that the leader of Red Eye is a genuine magus.


    "Mr. Harry, by telling me this, are you suggesting you want me to do something?" Antalya slowly set down her teacup.

 Chapter 397 397-Accepting the Commission

    Chapter 397 397-epting the Commission


    ??Harry spoke in fits and starts, "You see, miss, since you saved me from the jaws of the Winged Tiger, I suppose your strength must be close to that of a level 3 magus. Therefore, I would like to hire you for some time."


    "To deal with Red Eye?" she queried.


    "No, no, no! There won''t be any need for you to take action. We have already reported the matter to the lord. It''s just that I hope you could protect my family for a while. You know, no one knows Red Eye''s true identity. Should he seek revenge, neither my family nor I, being ordinary people, would stand a chance."


    "My fee is not insignificant," Antalya said, picking up her teacup again.


    Then, catching a glimpse of a small head peeking from behind a door in the living room, she smiled gently, "Your daughter is very cute."


    Startled, Harry turned to see the little head behind the door and smiled warmly, gesturing for the girl toe over.


    Hesitant at first, the girl soon emerged from the room.


    She appeared to be about five or six years old, dressed in a pink cotton dress.


    Due to her young age, her long hair seemed a bit yellowish, split into two parts and tied at the back of her head with blue ribbons, while a wooden rabbit-shaped hair clip adorned her forehead.


    Perhaps because there were strangers in the living room, the girl looked quite nervous.


    Her little face was taut as she rushed into Harry''s arms upon entering the room, staring at Antalya and Greg with wide eyes.


    "This is my daughter, Lilianne, Lilianne Hazell," Harry introduced, holding the little girl before gently coaxing her, "Lilianne,e on, don''t be shy, say hello."


    "Hello, sister!" Lilianne said to Antalya in a sweet, milky voice.


    "Hello, uncle!" She greeted Greg in the same tender tone.


    Greg stiffened instantly in his chair, while Antalya paused before her face broke into a mischievous smile.


    "Uncle¡­" Greg looked bbergasted.


    "Do I really look that old?"


    "If you never bother with that beard of yours, don''t me the little girl for her impression," Antalyaughed.


    "Come on, I''m a dwarf, for goodness'' sake! Have you ever heard of a dwarf shaving his beard?" Greg protested.


    While Antalya and Greg bantered, Lilianne watched them timidly before piping up, "Sister, uncle, are you here to protect Lilianne?"


    Worried they hadn''t heard her, she repeated, "Sister, uncle, did youe to protect Lilianne? Daddy says there are bad people outside, and Lilianne isn''t allowed to go see mommy."


    Antalya paused, then smiled softly, patting Lilianne''s little head, "Yes, we''re here to protect Lilianne."


    "Thank you, sister! And, um, uncle too!"


    Greg wore an expression of resigned despair.


    "Daddy! With sister and uncle protecting me, can Lilianne go see mommy now?" Lilianne turned back, looking at Harry with hopeful eyes.


    Harry, with a tender gaze, gently stroked Lilianne''s hair, whispering, "If Lilianne wants to go, then we''ll go."


    "Mmm, daddy, I''m sleepy," Lilianne yawned.


    "Sorry, I''ll go put her to bed," Harry said as he rose, carrying Lilianne towards the inner room.


    Harry retreated to the back room, leaving Antalya and Greg alone in the living room.


    "Boss, how much do you believe what Harry said?" Greg inquired.


    "Most of it, but certainly not all," she replied.


    "He wouldn''t casually reveal everything."


    "And hismission?"


    "We''ll take it, why not? I haven''t had a proper workout in a while," Antalya said, brushing away a lock of hair that had fallen over her eye, her gaze dropping slightly.


    "Red Eye, huh? I''ve wanted to test myself against him for a long time."


    "What about Howard and Ali? They''re still new, right? Is it okay to involve them in something this challenging right off the bat?"


    "Don''t underestimate those two; their abilities might not be inferior to yours. They each have their own hidden depths."


    "Especially Howard, he''s not simple."


    "Besides, I''ll make sure to exin the situation thoroughly to them. If they don''t want to take on thismission, they''re free to leave."


    After about fifteen minutes, Harry returned from the back room, obviously having put Lilianne to sleep.


    "Sorry for that scene. She''s my only daughter, so I tend to spoil her," Harry said, a touch embarrassed.


    "It''s fine. But... if you don''t mind me asking, Lilianne mentioned her mother... Have you and your wife separated?"


    Antalya asked hesitantly.


    Normally, she wouldn''t pry into personal affairs, but if she were to take on Harry''smission, it was clear his wife would also be a part of who they were protecting.


    Therefore, she felt it necessary to at least understand the current situation between Harry and his wife.


    "No... it''s not separation. She passed away," Harry said, his face showing a hint of sorrow.


    "I''m sorry... Please ept my condolences."


    "There''s nothing to be sorry about," Harry waved off.


    "My wife passed away after a severe illness shortly after giving birth to Lilianne. In this world, living is hard for everyone, and dying might not necessarily be worse. It''s just sad that Lilianne lost the chance to know her mother so soon."


    Despite Harry''s attempt to sound casual, Antalya and Greg could see a deep sorrow in his eyes.


    Were it not for Lilianne, perhaps this man might have followed his wife in death.


    "About thatmission, will you take it?" Harry steered the conversation back on track afterposing himself.


    "What''s thepensation?"


    "Those five kilos of Lorinda mushrooms, plus twenty-eight gold coins. That''s a total worth of sixty gold coins. With that amount, you could hire a team of experienced adventurers in Breeze City," Harry exined.


    "But they might not actually guarantee the safety of you and your daughter," Antalya spread her hands.


    "Just two preparatory-level magus could wipe out the adventurers you mentioned."


    "Then why do you think you''re worth a higher price?" Harry asked.


    Antalya tilted her chin up, a yful smile on her face, "Because of strength."


    "We are an adventuring group with two level 3 magus!"


    Two level 3 magus, that was a force potent enough to potentially alter the dynamics of Breeze City.


    Harry thought Antalya was joking.


    "With all due respect, Miss Antalya, that joke is in poor taste."


    "Do you think I''m joking?" Antalya smiled, pulling a small, intricate badge from her pocket and cing it on the table.


    Greg mirrored her action, setting down an identical badge beside hers.


    The badge was about the size of an egg, oval-shaped, with a bronze material that gave it an elegant air.


    The front was engraved with a towering spire reaching into the clouds.


    On the back, three stars linked in a circle, with a mana crystal the size of a soybean embedded in the center, emitting a faint glow.


    No exnation was needed for Harry to understand whaty before him.


    This was a magus badge certified by the magus guild, only carried by those of preparatory-level or higher.


    To Harry''s knowledge, the emblem for preparatory-level magus was a hexagram, while a level 3 magus was entitled to use apound star.


    Level 2 magus had concentric circles, and as for the legendary level 1 magus, it was said to be an ouroboros, symbolizing infinity.


    This was Harry''s first encounter with such an item.


    "This should prove that my words are no falsehood," Antalya stated, her voice carrying the weight of undeniable truth.


    Harry chuckled bitterly, "Miss Antalya, you''ve really kept me in the dark! Had I known you were a level 3 magus earlier, forget about market price, I would have given you my entire forty kilos at cost!"


    He wasn''t lying.


    An adventuring group boasting two level 3 magus was indeed worth such a concession to win over.


    Whether they could be swayed, however, remained to be seen.


    His previous unawareness could only be attributed to their limited interactions and Antalya''s group''s exceptional concealment.


    Who could have imagined that a young tavern owner, appearing no older than eighteen or neen, was actually a level 3 magus?


    And that there was more than one in the tavern.


    "Forget about the forty kilos; Lorinda mushrooms aren''t that crucial to me. I only need about five kilos," Antalya casually stated.


    "As for thepensation, fifty gold coins upfront will do for now; we can discuss the restter."


    "But remember, I''m taking on yourmission because of your daughter. I don''t want a child to get hurt over some nonsensical reasons."


    "Also, I have no intention of revealing my identity. Just say I''m a regr guest to others."


    After hearing Antalya''s words, Harry sat stunned for a few seconds before abruptly standing up and bowing deeply to Antalya, "Thank you!"


    Antalya remained seated, unfazed.


    Having extended such a significant favor to Harry, epting his gratitude was the least she could do.


    She took a sip of tea and ced the empty cup back on the table.

 Chapter 398 398-Encounter with Injustice

    Chapter 398 398-Encounter with Injustice


    ??Antalya spoke, "Considering the time, mypanions should be almost done with their purchases. It''s time for me to leave. I''ll find an inn to stay in the settlement and will keep an eye on your daughter from the shadows, ensuring her protection."


    "You could stay here, you know. With a bit of tidying up, we should have enough guest rooms! It might make protecting easier," Harry suggested.


    "The difference wouldn''t be significant. Active protection is still a passive approach in the end, as you''ve mentioned, Red Eye is expected to visit the town."


    "Yes, because he demands we deliver Lorinda mushrooms quarterly, he shoulde to collect them himself or send his men while lurking nearby," Harry said with certainty.


    "You must have reported this to the authorities in Breeze City, right?" Antalya asked with a smile, though her eyes held a hint of ice.


    "Yes, we''ve reported it. They should have sent someone over by now."


    "That will do." Antalya stood up.


    "Eliminating Red Eye will ensureplete safety for you and your daughter."


    Antalya walked towards the living room door, with Greg rising to follow her silently.


    Throughout the conversation, Greg had remained quiet, almost forgotten by Harry until he suddenly stood up, startling Harry moderately.


    It wasn''t until the two had left the living room without looking back that Harry remembered he should have seen them out.


    By the time he got to the door, however, they had vanished into the distance.


    While Harry was still puzzled by Antalya and Greg''s sudden disappearance, the duo had already exited the yard and run into Vivia, who had just returned from shopping.


    However, the moment they met, Vivia burst out in panic, "Antalya! It''s terrible! Howard is about to get into a fight!"


    Let''s rewind to an hour earlier, just as Antalya and Greg were being shown into the courtyard by a servant, and Howard and the others set off to make their purchases.


    Despite being a small settlement with a poption of just two thousand, the market here was surprisingly bustling.


    A significant number of traveling merchants chose to conduct their business here for two main reasons: it allowed them to avoid the entry taxes of Breeze City, and the local authority was rtively more approachable.


    As he walked through the lively market, Howard curiously surveyed his surroundings.


    After all, he had imed to be a refugee from the countryside, so it was only natural for him to appear inexperienced.


    Everything here was novel to him, and he was also gathering information that mighte in handy in the future.


    Upon closer observation, Howard noticed a difference between the maind and the depths of the new continent.


    It wasn''t due to the political system or culture, but because of mana.


    Howard could see the shadow of mana in these transactions! This realization gave him a new understanding of the power dynamics here.


    Although their magic couldn''tpare, in terms of firearms, his Oli Kingdom held an advantage.


    Under Howard''s significant development efforts, Oli Kingdom''s cannons feared no magus, though theycked mobility.


    "Hey, how about two kilos of apples? They''re really sweet, just picked from the tree!"


    A middle-aged fruit vendor noticed the trio wandering around the market and called out loudly.


    Though Ali knew the shopping list, understanding what needed to be purchased and sessfullypleting the purchase were two different things.


    So, in reality, they hadn''t made any progress, just meandering through the market.


    Jumping down from the cart, Howard brushed off some straw from his clothes and waved his hand, "Since we''re not getting anywhere by sticking together, why don''t we split up? Let''s meet back at the market entrance in an hour?"


    "No problem, I''ve got some things I''d like to do anyway," Ali agreed readily, pulling out a part of the list from his pocket and handing it to Howard.


    "Here''s part of the list, you take care of this bit."


    "Eh! Are you sure that''s okay... well, if you all insist, go ahead then," Vivia huffed, neither approving nor disapproving, but she grabbed the reins, showing no intention of continuing with Ali.


    "How much for these apples, then?" Howard asked, taking the list and heading straight for the fruit stand.


    "Two bronze coins and you can eat your fill!" The vendor chuckled heartily, his words belying his shrewdness.


    "That''s not very fair of you, is it? If you don''t make me a better offer, I might just go to another stall.


    Thatdy across the street looks quite friendly; maybe her fruit is as pleasant as she is." Howard nced at the middle-ageddy across the street, who was smiling warmly, and waved.


    Though unfamiliar with the market prices here, it didn''t mean he was easily fooled.


    "You''re a sharp one, eh? Interested in working at my shop? Four days a week, meals included, and two silver coins weekly," the middle-aged man, instead of continuing to sell his fruits, started recruiting Howard.


    Howard was slightly surprised again.


    Had it not been for the tavern owner offering him a wage of half a gold coin yesterday, which had already shocked him and given him an understanding of the purchasing power of gold coins here, he might have been even more astonished.


    Laughing, Howard responded, "You''ve got a good eye, sir, but I''m already employed. And I get meals plus half a gold coin weekly, which is quite a bit better than your offer."


    "How much for these apples, then?"


    "Three bronze coins for four kilos."


    "That''s too expensive," Howard shook his head, turning to leave.


    "Wait, wait, wait! How about three kilos for two bronze coins? That''s really cheap!"


    Howard paused in his steps, turned back, and said, "I''ll take three kilos."


    The price was not far off from what he had expected, so Howard readily paid.


    Handing over two bronze coins to the middle-aged man, Howard received his bag of three kilos of apples, both buyer and seller smiling happily.


    A sessful transaction.


    "By the way, young man, by the looks of it, you''re out shopping for someone else, right? Take a look, do I have what you need? For your sake, I''ll give you a discount!"


    The uncle was very forward in promoting his goods.


    Howard nced over the fruits disyed on the uncle''s stall.


    There were many varieties, some Howard recognized, and some he had never seen before.


    ...


    "What did you buy?"


    Vivia was the only one left where the carriage had been parked.


    Seeing Howard return from his purchase, she instinctively asked.


    "Apples." Howard pulled one out of a roughly made paper bag, wiped it on his clothes, and took a big bite.


    "Want some?"


    Vivia didn''t say anything, but her gaze fixed on the paper bag betrayed her desire.


    Howard, catching on quickly, took out another apple, wiped it, and tossed it to Vivia.


    "This is officially mine now!" Vivia said, her eyes darting around.


    "Yes, yes, eat up. They''re pretty good," Howard said, looking away.


    "Do you... want to walk around with me?"


    Vivia didn''t respond.


    "Then, I''ll go on my own!" Howard dered and moved forward.


    Yet, his ears caught the sound of someone dismounting, footsteps following behind him, and the crisp sound of someone biting into an apple.


    The two of them walked through the market, one in front of the other, one carrying a big bag of apples.


    The other led a pony, and anyone passing by could hear the continuous, crisp sound of apple biting.


    From one end of the market to the other, there was nomunication between them, not even walking side by side.


    Howard felt uneasy all over.


    Something felt off.


    ncing down at the paper bag, now about a quarter less full of apples, and then back at Vivia, he blurted out, "I... I... I was just heading this way by coincidence!"


    Just as Howard was about to lose his patience and criticize Vivia, amotion erupted from a nearby stall.


    "Thief! Catch that thief!"


    A slim figure darted out of the crowd, sprinting towards the other end of the market.


    Although it was just a fleeting nce, Howard noticed a distinctive feature of the figure: a pair of fuzzy ears.


    Beast ears?


    "Is that a street child?" Vivia murmured softly.


    "Street child?"


    "This ce was once upied by the Orc Kingdom, also known as Akadira Kingdom across the Silverwind Prairie, and some incidents urred. As a result, there are quite a few descendants of Orcs here. But because the war ended abruptly, those of mixed blood became targets of hatred."


    Howard was astonished; there was even an Orc Kingdom here?


    It seemed conquering the new continent to incorporate it into his Oli Kingdom was a long and arduous task indeed.


    Howard slowly said, "Such hatred is senseless. They haven''t done anything wrong."


    "I''m going to check it out," Howard stated, his voice low.


    "ces like this can be very xenophobic," Vivia warned.


    "You might get into trouble."


    "So, we just let it be?" Howard handed the apple he was holding to Vivia.


    "What big crime can a street childmit? At most, they steal some fruit or food. Hold this for me; I''ll be right back."

 Chapter 399 399-The Kings Wisdom

    Chapter 399 399-The King''s Wisdom


    ??Vivia''s gaze dropped as she took the paper bag, "I''ll go with you."


    Howard didn''t reply, merely quickening his pace towards the direction the street child had fled.


    The street child''s trail wasn''t hard to follow, as the middle-aged merchant was shouting all the way, so Howard quickly caught sight of the child again.


    Clutching a bundle, the child bowed his head and dashed, attempting to cross the street but then collided with a young man.


    The street child fell backward, and the young man staggered from the impact.


    Due to this collision, the merchant easily caught up to the street child.


    He grabbed the child''s hair and seized the bundle in the child''s arms.


    "Don''t!"


    The street child clung tightly, but the merchant, with a fierce tug, managed to pull the items away.


    The bag tore open, and several items that looked like oranges scattered on the ground.


    "Thief! Orc bastard!"


    The merchant spat out, throwing the street child to the ground with disdain, then bent down to retrieve his fruit.


    It seemed like the incident was over.


    Although the surrounding crowd looked at the street child with disgust, beyond their disdain, there appeared to be no further action.


    Howard stood within the crowd, not stepping forward directly.


    He wanted to help the street child but not at the risk of involving himself in trouble.


    Now that the street child''s immediate trouble seemed to have subsided, offering assistance could wait until the crowd dispersed.


    Acting now could easily draw unnecessaryplications.


    This was the wisdom of a king.


    Deep-seated beliefs couldn''t be changed with mere words or actions.


    The merchant, muttering under his breath, didn''t seem intent on beating the street child.


    After sizing him up and determining there was nothing of value on the child topensate for the loss, he gave up on causing further trouble.


    However, another person approached the street child.


    "Half-breed! You bumped into me just now!" The young man looked down at the street child from above.


    "I... I can apologize," the street child said timidly, head bowed.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, noble sir. It... it wasn''t on purpose! Please forgive me!"


    "Forgive?" The young man sneered as if he had heard something amusing.


    "A half-breed deserves forgiveness?"


    He bent down, grabbed the street child''s hair again, and forcefully lifted his face.


    "A half-breed deserves forgiveness!"


    Pain shed across the street child''s face.


    Howard narrowed his eyes, ready to take action.


    Besides wisdom, a king''s might was also not to be underestimated.


    After the merchant gathered his stolen fruits, he left on his own, and the crowd dispersed quickly upon seeing the young man, showing no interest in what was toe.


    This was not a good sign.


    A crowd disperses for two reasons: either the subject of their attention loses its value, ceasing to provide "entertainment," or continuing to watch could bring unnecessary trouble upon themselves.


    The current situation leaned more towards thetter.


    Howard was certain he had heard the street child utter the words "noble sir" a moment ago.


    This young man appeared to be a local noble.


    Nobles settling here were unlikely to be powerful magnates, but for Howard, who preferred to keep his strength concealed, this was a considerable nuisance.


    Drawing too much attention and revealing his identity would spell trouble.


    "You look surprisingly decent upon closer inspection." The young man appraised the street child as one might assess an item, a gleam of something sinister shing in the depths of his eyes, his lips curling into a smirk.


    Sensing danger, the street child struggled desperately.


    "Come with me, and I''ll spare you," the young man said, releasing the child to the ground before signaling to his two followers with a wave of his hand, "Take her away!"


    As the young man''s followers grabbed the street child''s shoulders, Howard''s hand alsonded on the followers'' shoulders almost simultaneously.


    "It''s rather unbing for someone of your stature to bully a child, isn''t it?"


    Without using mana, merely relying on his physical strength, Howard firmly subdued the two seemingly strong followers.


    Despite his lean appearance, Howard possessed strength far surpassing that of a burly man.


    The followers attempted to shrug off Howard''s grip, but his expression unchanging, he exerted his strength andpletely quelled their resistance.


    The followers'' faces turned sour, aware that the young noble wasn''t one to be trifled with.


    If they were seen as incapable of handling even minor tasks, their positions as followers would likely be untenable.


    Such a scenario was, of course, far worse for them.


    At this thought, the two followers exchanged nces, and the taller one suddenly released the street child, aiming a fierce elbow strike at Howard''s abdomen.


    The soft belly, packed with vital organs and nerves, would leave Howard severely incapacitated if the blownded solidly.


    Meanwhile, the other follower coordinated by taking control of the street child.


    The counterattack didn''t catch Howard by surprise.


    With a low, cold chuckle, he stepped back half a step, tilting his body to deftly dodge the taller follower''s elbow strike.


    The swift and unexpected maneuver left the taller follower unable to react in time.


    After all, he was merely trained in a few moves by tagging along with adventurers, relying on his physical advantage to overpower most ordinary people, butcking in genuine skill.


    Howard, battle-hardened, easily saw through his attack, evaded, and counterattacked.


    Without exerting too much force, he merely touched the taller follower''s elbow, using the follower''s own momentum against him while silently positioning his foot behind the follower''s.


    As expected, even before the follower could grasp what had happened, he was sent crashing to the ground, followed by a searing pain in his shoulder.


    It felt as if his bone was shattered, rendering his entire right arm immobile.


    searing pain in his shoulder.


    It felt as if his bone was shattered, rendering his entire right The intense pain eradicated any desire and ability to retaliate from the taller follower, who could only lie on the ground, clutching his upper right arm, wailing in agony.


    "What have you done!" Clutching his upper arm, drenched in sweat, the taller follower eximed, "My right arm, what''s happened to it! Did you break it? Did you snap it!"


    Howard ignored him, instead turning his attention to the other follower.


    "Are you going to let go, or shall I make you?"


    Faced with Howard''s calm gaze, the thinner follower froze, unsure of what to do.


    Caught between his master and an opponent who seemed formidable, choosing either side promised trouble.


    The young noble finally noticed themotion behind him and turned around.


    "What''s going on! Can''t you handle a simple task? A bunch of useless fools!" he snapped impatiently, then froze in ce.


    He couldn''tprehend how, in just the time it took to turn around, one of his men was on the ground, looking as though he wished he were dead, while the other stood there, stupefied.


    Everything happened too quickly for him to react immediately.


    "Hey! What are you doing lying there, ying dead? Don''t want your wages anymore?"


    The young noble kicked the fallen taller follower, unwittingly hitting the dislocated shoulder.


    The follower''s face instantly contorted, and he let out a scream almost akin to a pig being ughtered, nearly passing out from the pain.


    "Young... master, this guy... seems to be an adventurer!"


    Adventurer?


    The young noble paused for a moment.


    Those brutes? Could brutes be more formidable than nobility?


    Thus, without fear, the young noble walked directly towards Howard.


    Howard faced the thinner follower with an expression of calm, asking again, "I''ll repeat, will you let go, or do I need to intervene?" He was beginning to find the situation bothersome.


    Originally intending to simply step in and take the street child away, the response from the followers had caught him off guard.


    Now, with the street child under the control of the thinner follower, Howard found himself unable to proceed as nned.


    "Hey! You looking to meddle?" the young nobleman coldly eyed Howard.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    "That has little to do with who you are," Howard replied, stepping aside to face both the young man and his follower directly.


    "This child merely bumped into you; an apology should suffice.


    What more do you want?"


    "An apology solves nothing. She dirtied my clothes! This is fine silk!" The young noble pointed at a small stain on his garment.


    "Why can''t I take her back to wash my clothes for me?"


    Howard fell silent for a few seconds, then sighed, "Am I really that bad at arguing?"


    He took a step forward, deciding that if words failed, action was the next course.


    Mana began to surge around Howard.


    "So, I''ll ask you directly, will you let go, or shall I make you?"


    The young noble also possessed magical talent, albeit limited.


    As Howard began to muster mana, the young noble, being in such close proximity, could feel it.


    "Mana fluctuations?"


    The young noble squinted at Howard, noticing the change.

 Chapter 400 400-The Mysterious Organization

    Chapter 400 400-The Mysterious Organization


    ??"Are you a magus? Preparatory-level? Or a certified magus?"


    Howard didn''t respond.


    Even if the young man before him was a minor noble, if he was only a knight, he really had no standing to challenge a preparatory-level magus.


    The young noble''splexion shifted, his arrogance waning.


    Just as Howard anticipated, hecked the confidence to confront a preparatory-level magus.


    "How may I address the magus?" The young noble signaled his follower to ease the control over the girl with his gaze, "My name is Koji, and I would like to apologize for my earlier rudeness."


    "No need for names; it''s unlikely we''ll cross paths again. I''m only interested in the child," Howard said, looking at Koji.


    "If the magus desires it, then there''s nothing I can do." Koji instructed his follower to release the girl. "If it''s what the magus wishes, then so be it."


    "You''ve made a wise decision," Howard nodded.


    "We shall have no further dealings. You may attend to your own matters. And don''t think of following me; there''s no one in this settlement who poses a threat to me."


    Koji gave Howard a long look, signaled to his thinner follower to take the injured one, and left directly.


    As the crowd had already begun to disperse earlier, Howard and Koji''s brief conflict went unnoticed by those around them.


    Only a few pairs of eyes caught this minor standoff.


    After Koji had departed, the street child remained in ce, somewhat dazed.


    Although she didn''t understand who Howard was, even she could grasp thew of the jungle.


    Moreover, she had just heard the exciting word "magus" from Koji''s lips.


    Howard said, "Don''t be afraid, you''re safe now. No one wille looking for trouble with you anymore."


    As he slowly approached the street child, he scanned the flowing crowd for Vivia''s figure.


    When the young noble appeared earlier, Vivia had said, "Hold on, I''ll find someone," and then she had disappeared, leaving Howard unsure of where she had gone.


    "Aren''t you going to leave? Where''s your family?"


    Observing the shift in the street child''s expression, Howard realized he might have touched a sensitive spot.


    The street child spoke in fits and starts, "I... have no family... I was abandoned."


    "Thank you for saving me. Although I have nothing to repay you with, I don''t eat much and can do a lot of work!"


    An innate intuition made the street child feel instinctively that Howard was different from other nobles and people in the settlement.


    Life on the streets was hard, and she had considered bing a servant, but if even her own family didn''t want her, who would take her in as a servant? However, this seemed like an opportunity.


    Howard was momentarily stunned by her words.


    "But I don''t need ves or servants. I''m just a jack-of-all-trades myself," Howard said, looking at the street child''s dirty face that showed a tinge of disappointment mixed with amusement and sadness.


    Yet, he quickly added, "However, if you''re willing to work with me, I can provide you with food and a simple ce to stay."


    The tavern manager always said they were short-staffed; getting her a spot should be fine.


    Surprise shed across the street child''s face, quickly turning into skepticism, but eventually, she nodded. "I am willing to work with you."


    It was no worse than death.


    On the other side of the market, Ali, who had set out on her own, had alreadypleted a significant portion of the shopping.


    As the only truly reliable staff member of the trio, she diligently carried out the task given to her by Antalya.


    The list she was responsible for was more than halfwaypleted; the remaining items were either out of stock or had suitable substitutes, so it could be said she had sessfully finished her work.


    Now, she could attend to her own matters.


    Pulling out a pocket watch, she checked the time, noting there was still about half an hour until the agreed-upon meeting time.


    Flicking the reins in her hand, the carriage began to move forward slowly.


    Passing through the bustling market, Ali showed no particr interest in the surrounding wares, simply moving forward silently until she reached the edge of the market.


    Here stood a dpidated little wooden house.


    The house had two stories, and it appeared not to be very spacious.


    Scattered dry fruits were disyed at the entrance, and above the door hung a sign that had faded over time.


    However, upon closer inspection, one could discern in a corner of the worn sign a mark that looked like it had been scorched by fire.


    In reality, it was aplex emblem made up of multiple intricate patterns!


    Unlike the noble crests typicallyposed of flowers and beasts, this emblem was formed of me patterns, cloud patterns, water patterns, and various other textures, creating an exceedinglyplex design.


    This was clearly not any noble''s crest.


    In fact, it was the emblem of a power beyond the ordinary.


    Any certified magus from the magus guild would recognize at a nce that this emblem represented an organization shrouded in mystery even among magi.


    The Truth Society.


    A mysterious organization with a legacy spanning thousands of years.


    No one knows its full extent, much like how people can never fully grasp the vastness of the earth beneath their feet.


    Extraordinary things are always hidden within the ordinary.


    The Truth Society is such an organization.


    It has outposts in almost every corner of the new continent, be it human towns, other races'' tribes, or even the dwelling ces of dragons and elves.


    Whether in the scorching deserts, the frigid ice fields, or the vast expanses of the ocean, if you seek, within five hundred meters, you can find a base of The Truth Society.


    No one has ever measured how vast this force is, nor dares to.


    The result would undoubtedly be astonishing.


    It even defies themon knowledge among magi.


    Any individual with the qualifications of a certified magus has the opportunity to join The Truth Society, but the members of The Truth Society keep their identities secret from one another.


    To join The Truth Society, one simply needs to submit an application at the nearest outpost, where a person will be subjected to a one-on-one assessment.


    Those who pass join The Truth Society, while the memories of those who fail are erased.


    It is said that The Truth Society possesses all knowledge in the world, even the legacy of gods.


    Looking up at the emblem, known almost universally among magi, Ali let out a small sigh.


    Although he had now joined The Truth Society, he still knew nothing about its organizational structure or mode of existence.


    Walking into the small wooden house, the ground floor housed only an elderly person dozing off in an aged rocking chair, surrounded by bags of dried fruits scattered around.


    Without a hint of surprise, nor disturbing the elderly person, Ali, though it was her first visit to this Lorinda outpost of The Truth Society, confidently proceeded directly upstairs.


    It was as if she traversed a time-space tunnel; as Ali ascended the stairs, the surrounding scenery transformed along with her steps.


    Initially, the walls of the small wooden house were old and damp, but then golden threads began to emerge from the crevices of the walls, growing more abundant as she ascended.


    Eventually, the entire wall seemed to be woven from these golden strands.


    The walls, once adorned with flickering, dim memps, now gleamed with bright magical lights.


    Despite not being her first encounter, Ali still marveled at this sight.


    This was the pinnacle of space magic at work.


    Ali hadn''t utilized any mana, yet the rune matrix automatically transported her here.


    Moreover, had she turned around and descended the stairs, the transport would have reversed and then ceased.


    Ali''s steps halted at the entrance to a vast, brightly lit hall.


    The hall was resplendent, with ivory-white columns evenly distributed throughout, and bright, soft white light that had no discernible source freely and evenly filled the space.


    The walls were golden, as if cast from gold itself.


    Numerous individuals in white robes and masks moved about the hall, engaging in conversation or checking notices on the columns.


    Ali knew these were magi who had entered the hall from other locations.


    Though she wore no disguise, in the eyes of others, she too appeared masked and robed in white, her figure indistinguishable from the rest.


    This was yet another magic Ali couldn''tprehend.


    But she had grown ustomed to it.


    Here, through the notice boards on the columns, one can learn all the information they seek, whether it be about magical spells, rune matrices, rumors, or anything else.


    As long as you have enough points, you can be omniscient.


    Points are the internal currency of The Truth Society, earned bypleting quests assigned by the organization.


    Since The Truth Society does not have a set number of quests, each point is invaluable, with no one knowing when the Society might cease distributing quests.


    Having joined The Truth Society not too long ago, Ali didn''t have an abundance of points.


    However, she estimated that her points should be more than sufficient for her needs.

 Chapter 401 401-Purchasing Intelligence

    Chapter 401 401-Purchasing Intelligence


    ??Having made up her mind, Ali nced around the hall, spotting an unupied bulletin board and made her way towards it.


    The board resembled those found in taverns beyond this realm, measuring two feet in length and one in width, with a crystal-like texture.


    Touching the board lightly, Ali was greeted by a gentle female voice.


    "Wee back, foreignmissioner. Please proceed with your identity verification."


    It seemed to be a process for identity confirmation, the workings of which Ali was unfamiliar, yet she remembered what to do.


    cing her palm on a corner of the board, she felt a slight tingling sensation before an interface opened up on the board.


    "Number 9526," Ali stated with a steady voice.


    Following a soft hum, the gentle voice spoke again.


    "Identity verified correctly. Wee to the public terminal,missioner 9526."


    "I wish to inquire about some information, to purchase intelligence."


    "Please enter the keywords to preview rted intelligence."


    A blue window popped up, and under the guidance of the soft voice, Ali navigated through the menus, entering a name.


    After a brief wait, the feedback returned.


    "I''m sorry, but you do not have the permission to ess information regarding this item."


    Despite the politeness of the female voice, the board directly shut down the interface, effectively denying Ali ess.


    Ali stood still for a moment, taken aback.


    This was the first time she had been informed of insufficient permissions; until now, the only limitation had been insufficient points.


    Even when inquiring about core technologies considered top secret by various nations, the restriction had always been about not having enough points, which only allowed for a glimpse of basic preview information.


    Points could still be earned bypleting quests for the Truth Society, but what about permissions?


    To Ali''s knowledge, there had never been any mention of a concept of "permissions" within the Truth Society.


    It seemed as though she had stumbled upon a significant secret.


    "Search ''the Truth Society permission system''," shemanded, after ensuring her number hadn''t been revoked.


    This time, she changed her query, reasoning that if she was told her permissions were insufficient, then she would simply have to increase her permissions.


    The wait time was even shorter this time, and a piece of text appeared on the bulletin board.


    At a nce, Ali saw it was a free piece of information.


    Sometimes, certain pieces of information could be essed without spending points, typically those of a general knowledge nature.


    After reading through the text, Ali had a basic understanding of the Truth Society''s permission system.


    In fact, the Truth Society didn''t have a formal permission structure, as itcked a hierarchy.


    The avability and "pricing" of information were managed by unidentified administrators behind the scenes.


    Generally, there were no browsing permission requirements for information within the Truth Society''s database.


    However, on asions when the information was of significant importance, the administrators would lock ess to these details, leading to the so-called "insufficient permissions."


    This implied that the individual''s personal information was of great importance.


    However, the specifics of this importance¡ªwhether it was on a regional, national level, or some other criteria¡ªwere not disclosed, making it apletely opaque operation.


    Although Ali didn''t obtain the information she sought, this inquiry wasn''t entirely fruitless.


    At the very least, she could confirm that there was indeed something peculiar about this person, a peculiarity that even the Truth Society took an interest in.


    Ali made her way back down the stairs to the General Store''s first floor, where the old man was still asleep, and not a single customer was in sight.


    She left as silently as she had arrived.


    "Howard!"


    Outside the crowd, Howard was engaging in conversation with a rescued street child when he suddenly heard Vivia''s voice.


    He held the somewhat cold hand of the street child and looked towards the direction of the voice.


    He saw Vivia at the ce where the crowd had gathered earlier, with Greg and Antalya following her.


    The trio was hurrying, evidently looking for him.


    Not wanting to draw attention, Howard stepped aside, leading the street child into a small alley by the street.


    "Over here!" Howard stepped forward, responded, and waved his hand.


    The three of them saw Howard and quickly walked towards him.


    However, their appearance seemed a bit ominous.


    Observing their unhappy faces and their brisk, almost stormy pace, Howard braced himself for what was toe.


    As they approached, Howard was about to exin himself, but Antalya spoke first.


    "I''ve heard the basics from Vivia when the trouble started. You didn''t do anything wrong, did it actuallye to blows? Are you hurt?"


    "No... I mean, it didn''te to that," Howard replied, ncing at Vivia, who still had a slight flush on her face and was catching her breath slightly.


    "The person turned out to be reasonable, though not very kind towards Orcs. The issue has been resolved now."


    Howard gently patted the head of the street child by his side.


    The child, with wide eyes, shifted her gaze among the three neers, clutching the corner of Howard''s clothing tighter.


    "What''s your name?" Antalya asked, catching the child''s hesitant look towards Howard.


    "It''s okay, this big sister here means no harm," Howard reassured, his hand resting on the child''s head, giving it a soft rub.


    "I''m Jelia."


    Howard turned to Antalya and said, "Manager, I''d like to take Jelia in, have her help around the shop. She won''t need a separate wage, and I''ll cover her daily expenses. All I ask is for you to provide a ce for her to stay. Would that be alright?"


    After all, the tavern was Antalya''s domain, and without her consent, even if Howard was willing to shelter a street child, there was no guarantee Jelia could remain in the tavern.


    Jelia''s gaze shifted from Howard to Antalya, then to the silent Vivia and Greg standing behind, instinctively gripping the corner of Howard''s clothing tighter, leaning into him.


    To her, among those present, the most reliable person was undoubtedly Howard, the one who had rescued her.


    Although she hadn''t fully grasped Koji''s intentions, she had seen enough street children taken away, never to return to the streets again.


    "What do you take me for? I''m not one of those nobles obsessed only with wealth," Antalya said, looking at Jelia.


    "If you wish to stay, then stay.


    But remember, you must learn to protect yourself."


    It was unclear whether Jelia fully understood Antalya''s words, but she nodded in her naive way.


    Despite her young age, life had forced her to learn how to read people''s expressions and intentions early on.


    Without this skill, she would have had no means to survive on the streets without any support.


    "If you''re not nning to change your mind, then work with me.


    My name is Howard," Howard said, gently ruffling Jelia''s hair and looking at her dirty little face and the frightened eyes.


    Jelia didn''t speak, only nodded, her grip on Howard''s clothing tightening as shemitted the name Howard to memory.


    "Where''s Ali?"


    After addressing the situation with Howard and Jelia, Antalya suddenly realized something else.


    Ali wasn''t with Howard.


    Since Vivia hadn''t mentioned it, she had assumed Ali was with Howard and therefore wasn''t too concerned.


    Although she hadn''t known Ali for long, Antalya could tell that Ali was a very steady person.


    "We split up earlier. But we had agreed on a time to meet up, and it''s about that time now," Howard exined.


    Antalya nodded, "Then let''s go meet up with Ali. I have something I need to tell you all."


    "I''ll lead the way! I''ll lead the way!" Vivia, who had been quiet until now, suddenly piped up, eagerly pulling Antalya away.


    The two, close in age, seemed more like friends than in a hierarchy ofmand.


    Before Howard and Greg could even speak, Vivia and Antalya had already disappeared into the bustling crowd.


    Scratching his head, Howard looked at Greg.


    "Guess I''ll lead the way then."


    Holding Jelia''s hand, Howard led Greg towards the meeting point they had agreed upon with Ali.


    Greg nced at Jelia, then back at Howard, and asked, "I didn''t ask earlier, but how did you resolve the situation?"


    He was curious about what Antalya had mentioned.


    Although Howard had shown himself to be somewhat out of the ordinary when he helped with the bellows at the forge, that was pretty much it.


    As a certified level 3 magus, Greg had never noticed any mana fluctuations around Howard, which wasn''t an easy feat.


    Without substantial training, a newly promoted level 3 magus would find it difficult to perfectly conceal their mana, as some would naturally seep out.


    To ordinary people, this might go unnoticed, but to a magus, it was as obvious as a light source in the dark.


    Greg himself had practiced for nearly a month to master the skill of perfectly concealing his mana.


    Generally, a level 3 magus who could perfectly conceal their mana was considered to have moved beyond the novice level.


    "It was just a matter of talking things through, I suppose my eloquence came in handy," Howard said with a yful smile.


    Greg wanted to probe further, but without a suitable reason, he could only suppress his curiosity for the time being, waiting for a future opportunity to uncover the truth.


    But perhaps that opportunity wouldn''t be far off?

 Chapter 402 402-Hidden Secrets

    Chapter 402 402-Hidden Secrets


    ??Greg still remembered the words Antalya had spoken at Harry''s house; her demeanor then was far from peaceful.


    Regardless of Howard''s motivations, if he truly was a magus, his presence represented a certain instability for Antalya.


    Running an adventurer''s tavern in Breeze City required more than just financial capital; the rewards were not solely mary.


    The business involved numerous confrontations, and it wasn''t umon for maguses to be involved.


    Due to theirte departure, by the time Howard, along with Jelia and Greg, arrived at the meeting point, Ali, Antalya, and Vivia were already waiting.


    Seeing the carriage behind Ali filled with provisions, Howard pped his forehead, suddenly remembering the primary purpose of their outing.


    Their main objective was to procure sufficient food supplies for the tavern, along with various other sundries.


    Initially, he and Ali had divided the tasks between them, but Howard hadpletely forgotten about this duty in his eagerness to assist Jelia.


    It wasn''t just Howard who felt embarrassed; Vivia''s expression also carried a hint of awkwardness.


    She often referred to herself as Antalya''s "capable assistant," though herpetence was not particrly evident in this instance.


    Except, perhaps, when it came to her appetite, which indeed was above average.


    ncing at Ali, who looked somewhat puzzled, and then at the carriage behind her, andparing this to the expressions on Howard and Vivia''s faces, Antalya had already made her judgment, even though the two hadn''t exined themselves.


    "While it''s admirable that you were helping someone, I still hope you can remember your duties," Antalya''s tone wasn''t harsh, merely tinged with a sigh, seemingly not too bothered by the oversight.


    However, both Howard and Vivia understood that such mistakes should not be repeated.


    Regardless of the reasons, unfinished work remained unfinished.


    "It won''t happen again," Howard stated earnestly.


    He held Antalya in high regard.


    Smallmunities are inherently exclusive, and without the backing of a respected figure or sufficient merit, one would not be easily epted.


    He needed to conceal his true identity, requiring an appropriate and official persona.


    It was Antalya who provided him with this identity.


    Although it wasn''t explicitly stated, Antalya had already begun the process of helping Ali and Howard apply for adventurer''s certifications.


    An adventurer''s certification is also a form of official identification.


    With it, Howard could freely move between cities and, should his adventurer rank be high enough, even cross national borders without restriction.


    Without Antalya''s assistance, Howard was uncertain when he would be able to secure such documentation.


    Otherwise, he would find navigating the depths of the New World exceedingly difficult.


    "As long as you remember," Antalya nodded, giving Vivia a nce before turning to Ali.


    "We''ll be staying here for a while; there are some matters to attend to." Antalya did not specify what these matters were, but Greg had his suspicions.


    Antalya was preparing to make a statement.


    Among the tavern''s five members, only Ali and Howard were new additions.


    Although Vivia was not a magus, she was aware of Antalya and Greg''s identities as magi and adventurers.


    "How long will we be stopping?" Ali furrowed her brow.


    If Antalya nned to stay for a few days, managing the purchased provisions could be problematic.


    Some ingredients, if not handled promptly, could spoil or lose their vor.


    "At least about ten days," Antalya said.


    "If it''s difficult to manage the ingredients, we could sell them off and repurchaseter."


    "Will the tavern be closing for business during this period?" Howard inquired.


    A closure exceeding a week could inevitably affect subsequent operations, perhaps even resulting in the loss of some regr patrons.


    "It''s alright," Antalya shook her head, yet she offered no exnation.


    Howard sensed there was something Antalya might want to say, possibly a secret.


    About her identity?


    This had piqued Howard''s curiosity before.


    If she were merely a regr tavern owner, she likely wouldn''t have the means to assist an individual of unknown origins in registering for an adventurer''s certification.


    Although the social status of adventurers is nuanced, obtaining an adventurer''s certification is not straightforward.


    After all, it is a document that permits one to stay in various cities at will.


    Without certain resources or connections, it would be challenging to acquire, even with ample funds.


    "Let''s find an inn to settle down first; I have something to tell you," Antalya stated before turning to walk in a certain direction with Vivia.


    Howard nced at Greg, who shook his head, indicating he had no information to offer.


    Seeing this, Howard could only move closer to Ali, hoping she might know something.


    Ali had arrived at the tavern earlier than he did and was rmended by someone, so perhaps she had some insights.


    However, Ali simply shook her head, "I know as much as you do."


    Although the person who rmended her had hinted at certain things, clearly, some matters were not meant to be openly discussed.


    Untilplete trust was established, it was better to keep those things to oneself.


    Antalya had evidently set her sights on a particr inn beforehand, leading the group through the streets without a moment''s hesitation, and arrived directly in front of a rather ordinary-looking three-story building.


    Compared to the simple houses they had passed along the way, this three-story structure exuded an air of distinction.


    Constructed primarily of brick and stone, the building''s walls were made ofrge, te-gray blocks interspersed with wooden structures for reinforcement and support.


    The roof, sloped in design, was covered with ayer of green tiles, an umon feature in the area.


    Positioned on a street corner, the building boasted a courtyard in the back,plete with a side entrance for carriages and a dedicated stable.


    Ting-a-ling¡ª


    Pushing the door open, causing the bell to chime, Antalya and the group stepped inside the building.


    "This is Lorinda''s finest inn, and it''s the only ce here that can amodate all of us," she exined.


    Despite the substantial flow of people through Lorinda, not many outsiders opted to stay overnight.


    In terms of both safety and environment, Breeze City was clearly the superior choice.


    For those with carriages, the distance of a few miles was not too daunting.


    The ground floor served as a dining area, furnished with several tables that, although appearing somewhat aged, were meticulously cleaned and well-maintained.


    A slightly plump woman in her thirties was seated behind the counter, her attention focused on a ledger.


    Hearing the sound of the bell, the woman looked up at the neers, her expression mingling curiosity with a hint of bewilderment, though she made no overt show of it.


    Perhaps due to her age, Antalya managed to negotiate effectively with the innkeeper, securing a lower price for two spacious rooms, each with three beds and a balcony.


    "Tworge rooms on the second floor by the windows, here are the keys.


    Seven silver coins per day, lunch and dinner included," the innkeeper said as she retrieved two keys from beneath the counter and ced them on the surface, her expression still tinged with surprise as she looked at Antalya.


    "You can park the carriage in the back courtyard, and there''s a stable as well, though we only have regr hay for the horses."


    "Thank you," Antalya responded, taking the keys and handing one to Greg, then led the group upstairs.


    "Traveling with an Orc for business? What an odd bunch," the innkeeper muttered under her breath as she watched their retreating backs.


    Clearly, she had pegged Antalya as a traveling merchant, the type who would be keen on haggling over prices.


    After temporarily settling Jelia into one of the rooms, Antalya gathered everyone in the other room, indicating she had something important to discuss.


    It was a moment of revtion, and everyone present felt it.


    Silence enveloped the room.


    Antalya had just shared Harry''s quest with the group.


    Greg, having been involved in the negotiations from the start, was already aware, so the news was only new to Howard, Ali, and Vivia.


    No one spoke at first; all were silently processing the astonishing truth Antalya had revealed.


    Their own boss had transformed before their eyes into an adventurer, a level 3 magus.


    Howard had learned just yesterday that a level 3 magus in the New World was a highly coveted asset.


    Had Antalya chosen to join the military, she could well have been the chief officer of Breeze City''s defense forces by now.


    A level 3 magus, being officially recognized as such, held a value on the battlefield equivalent to a fully staffed hundred-person unit.


    If Antalya was telling the truth, she was now among the most powerful individuals in Breeze City.


    "So... what about us?" Howard hesitated for a few seconds before asking, "I mean... the quest."


    While surprised by Antalya''s capabilities, this revtion wasn''t necessarily bad news.


    However, the quest between Antalya and Harry was a different matter.


    Antalya had not yet made her stance clear on this issue, which surely was the most pressing concern at the moment.

 Chapter 403 403-Candidness

    Chapter 403 403-Candidness


    ??"You can choose to join or return to Breeze City." Antalya paused, her gaze lingering on Howard and Ali''s faces for a few seconds each. "I''ll still help you with your identity documents, but that''s as far as I go. I won''t be able to offer you any more assistance. Also, if you decide to disclose this matter..."


    Although she didn''t spell out the consequences, both could feel a chill from her words.


    Antalya''s decision to reveal this secret was clearly not intended for them to use as leverage but as an act of openness.


    Or perhaps, a trade.


    Her secret for theirs.


    If they chose to partake in this quest, it was evident they would need to be forting about their own origins, exchanging secrets for secrets.


    Otherwise, their rtionship with Antalya would not extend beyond that of employer and employee.


    For Howard, this was far from good news.


    Revealing his identity as the prince of the Oli Kingdom was out of the question; doing so would mean he couldn''t leave alive.


    Given the Oli Kingdom''s offenses against several New World powers during its expansions, his presence was likely to be unwee here.


    Yet... maintaining this fledgling friendship seemed more beneficial than harmful.


    He feltpelled to make some gesture of good faith.


    "You have half a day to think it over," Antalya said.


    "There''s no need to rush your decision, but I hope you consider it carefully. Deciding to join this quest means choosing to be mypanion. It''s not a decision to be taken lightly; it will affect the rest of your lives."


    "Being an adventurer is not a morous job, even with a powerful mentor. Casualties are inevitable."


    After finishing her statement, Antalya paused, as if she had more to say.


    But Howard interrupted her.


    Shaking his head, Howard spoke up: "There''s no need for consideration, I choose to join this quest."


    "There are some things I still can''t reveal, but I can assure you that what I have told you is the truth. I am a level 3 magus, my name is genuine, and my countryside origin is real too, just not from Silverwind Kingdom, but a ce far away. As for how I got here... I can''t say right now."


    Level 3 magus!


    Not only Greg, but Antalya and Ali were also surprised, looking at Howard.


    Although they had sensed that Howard was no ordinary person, they hadn''t expected him to be a level 3 magus like Antalya.


    And so young, it was truly incredible.


    Unable to disclose his royal identity, Howard had to lean on his magus identity instead.


    "Do you have any proof?" Antalya asked.


    While Howard imed to be a level 3 magus, words alone were not sufficient.


    "This should suffice," Howard said, pulling out a small badge from his person¡ªa bronze object the size of an egg, featuring a towering spire on one side and a circle of three stars on the other, with a mana crystal the size of a soybean set in the center of the stars.


    A level 3 magus''s badge! As a king, Howard had collected such items before.


    On the day he left, thinking it might be useful, he took it with him.


    Howard channeled mana into the badge, causing the mana crystal to emit a faint glow.


    This was incontrovertible proof; each magus badge was linked to a single magus and could only be activated by the mana crystal on the badge by that magus, preventing anyone who acquired the badge from falsely iming to be its owner.


    Under normal circumstances, this was the case, but Howard was no ordinary individual.


    He had ways to erase the original owner''s traces from the badge.


    "A true level 3 magus!" Greg eximed in surprise.


    He himself was only a level 3, but significantly older than Howard!


    "That will do," Antalya nodded, acknowledging Howard''s status.


    "Everyone has their own secrets that can''t be fully disclosed to others. I''m already surprised that you''re willing to reveal this much."


    Initially, she had only suspected that Howard was concealing his true strength and decided to test him, never expecting Howard to be so forthright,ying his capabilities out in the open.


    Though he still wasn''t willing to divulge his origins, that no longer mattered; everyone had secrets they preferred to keep hidden.


    "With Howard being so open... I guess I don''t have much choice," Ali said, running her hands through her hair.


    "Manager Antalya, you must have received that letter." Antalya nodded.


    "So, that letter... It was indeed because of you."


    "I''ve already seen the letter."


    "Then you must know my background, but let me rify it anyway," Ali paused, simrly pulling out a level 3 magus badge from her belongings.


    "I''m a half-elf, a mix of elf and human, and a level 3 magus."


    No further exnation was necessary; such disclosure was more than sufficient.


    Any elf bloodline could only originate from the deeper parts of the New World, from the secluded elf kingdoms.


    Normally, no mature elf bloodline would appear on the maind, and even for a half-elf like Ali, this was unusual.


    However, Ali did not provide more details about her reasons.


    "As for proof of my elf bloodline..." Ali''s right hand brushed over her eyes, peeling away ayer of colored disguise to reveal her true pupils.


    Golden cross-star pupils, a trait only seen in those of true elf bloodline, signifying that if she was a half-elf, one of her direct rtives must be a pure-blooded elf.


    "A golden cross-star," Antalya murmured in amazement.


    Although she considered herself well-traveled and knowledgeable, having explored much of the northwestern part of Silverwind Kingdom, she had never encountered a true "golden cross-star" before.


    At most, she had seen individuals with a hint of elf lineage, but their elf bloodline was so diluted it was nearly negligible.


    In such cases, while still technically half-elves, their abilities were no different from ordinary humans.


    Ali, clearly, was not one of those cases.


    Possessing a "golden cross-star" meant her potential was no less than that of a pure-blooded elf, with perhaps only her lifespan falling short.


    Knowing only that the two harbored secrets, Antalya had not anticipated the depth of those secrets.


    "Howard, Ali! You two really know how to keep secrets! All this time, and I had no clue," Greg said, patting their backs andughing...


    He probably intended to pat their shoulders, but height restrictions meant settling for their backs instead.


    Howard responded, "Well... it wasn''t my intention to hide things... It''s just, initially, I hadn''t quite sorted out how to approach the subject with you all. But thank you, Manager Antalya."


    "You helped me when I first arrived, took me in, and even assisted with my adventurer registration... There might not be much I can do, but whatever I can help with, justmand, and I''ll do it!"


    Ali was rmended toe here, so the biggest element of uncertainty actually fell on Howard.


    His deration now served to alleviate Antalya''s concerns and also reflected his genuine desire to assist Antalya.


    Although uncertain of what he could offer, Howard was resolved to aid Antalya without hesitation if possible.


    "I appreciate your sentiment," Antalya responded.


    "Since you''ve chosen to be open, it means you''re willing to be mypanion. Mutual assistance is whatpanions do; there''s no need for formalities."


    "Of course, I''m not as active as I used to be, even though I still maintain the structure of an adventure group... but in reality, it''s rarely utilized. Thus, I n to invest my main efforts into training you."


    You might be the sessors of the adventure group.


    Antalya didn''t voice this thought, but her intent was quite clear.


    While Ali and Howard might not fully grasp its significance, Greg did, his face showing a look of astonishment.


    "There''s nothing else for today; you''re free to do as you please," Antalya said, taking Vivia by the hand.


    "Regarding the quest, there will be a formal briefing and task assignment tomorrow. You don''t need to worry about these matters for now. Just rx."


    Howard and Ali nodded, turning to leave Antalya''s room.


    Casting a nce at Howard and Ali as they disappeared through the door, Greg stood before Antalya with a serious expression and asked, "Antalya, have you truly decided?"


    "Vivia, wait for me on the balcony for a bit. I have something to tell you," Antalya said, squeezing Vivia''s hand with a smile.


    Though slightly puzzled, Vivia nodded and left the room.


    Once Vivia was out of range, Antalya casually waved her hand, mana spreading from her fingertips.


    A thin soundproof barrier quickly formed, enveloping the two of them.


    "You''ve decided to let them inherit the adventure group?" Greg asked, his tone grave.

 Chapter 404 404-The Unforgiving Drill Instructor

    Chapter 404 404-The Unforgiving Drill Instructor


    ??"I haven''t made a specific decision yet, but they are among the potential candidates," Antalya said calmly.


    "Then why did you speak like that?" Greg seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, "You sounded like you had decided to step down."


    "I have indeed made that decision," Antalya nodded this time.


    "Honestly, we are no longer suited for taking on quests, my situation aside, you also don''t have a sessor, do you? If that''s the case, the adventure group might just get disbanded under our watch!"


    "Right now, our priority isn''t undertaking quests, but finding suitable sessors!"


    Antalya''s words left Greg feeling somewhat disheartened.


    She was right, but such a decision wasn''t easy to make.


    For him, the adventure group was everything, and now he was expected to hand over everything he had to someone else... potentially a stranger!


    It was a concept that anyone would struggle toe to terms with in the moment.


    With his head bowed in thought and Antalya silent, merely sitting and observing him, she seemed much older than her appearance suggested.


    Despite looking only seventeen or eighteen, Antalya exuded an elder''s aura, making Greg seem like nothing more than a restless young man in her presence.


    After a long contemtion, Greg seemed to reach a decision.


    He looked up at Antalya, "I respect your decision, if you choose them as sessors. But, I won''t easily hand over the adventure group... If they can''t meet the standards, even if the adventure group is to be disbanded, I won''t pass the g to them!"


    "Of course." Antalya smiled too, but her smile carried a hint of mischief and triumph,ced with anticipation.


    "Ali, what do you think... about the quest the manager mentioned... What level of difficulty might it be?"


    Howard sat on the bed, with Jelia beside him, obediently letting Howard help herb her hair.


    Although there were no suitable clothes to change into, Howard had still helped Jelia wash her face.


    The little orc seemed somewhat unustomed to these kind of affectionate gestures, not resisting but appearing somewhat flustered.


    "I''m not quite sure, but if the opponent is also a level 3 magus... I suppose it could be an iron-level or maybe even bronze-level quest," Ali spected, uncertain.


    She smiled as she watched Howard carefullyb Jelia''s hair, "Seeing you and Vivia usually messing around, I wouldn''t have guessed you''re adept at such delicate tasks."


    "It''s just practice," Howard replied with a smile, having been married before.


    After tying Jelia''s ponytail with a simple hairband and gently pressing down her hair, he touched the tips of her ears.


    "There, go look in the mirror."


    Despite still being a bit nervous, the innate desire to look beautiful seemed ingrained in Jelia.


    As soon as Howard let go, she hopped off the bed and scampered to the mirror to see her reflection.


    Howard then asked, "Have you ever faced a level 3 magus? Not just sparring."


    "No," Ali answered almost immediately.


    "What about you?"


    "No, I haven''t either," Howard casually replied.


    "Both of us being novices, I doubt the manager would assign us a task that''s too difficult. Otherwise, we might just botch the quest."


    "Antalya should have a sense of what''s appropriate."


    Before Ali could respond, the slightly ajar door was pushed open, and Greg, with his thick beard, appeared in their field of view.


    "You two are novices. In the adventurer circles, you''re not even considered greenhorns yet!" Greg said as he walked into the room.


    "While the threshold to be an adventurer is low, it doesn''t mean just anyone can be one."


    "Official adventurers have a minimum yearly quest quota they must fulfill on their own. If they fail to meet this quota, the association has the authority to either revoke their adventurer status or demote them!"


    "Even if you be adventurers, without someone to guide you, it''ll be difficult to maintain your status!"


    Breeze City doesn''t have an official branch of the adventurer''s guild, only an office for handling quest transactions, and not many outside of official adventurers are privy to this knowledge.


    Greg''s disclosure was meant to prepare Howard and Ali mentally.


    Having an adventurer certification doesn''t mean you can rest easy.


    Antalya certainly won''t let them be; instead, she will continually push them to grow.


    Starting today, Antalya will no longer be the gentle and kind manager sister but will be an unforgiving drill instructor.


    "Of course, since you''ve chosen to be ourpanions, we will take up the responsibility to train you, as is the tradition among adventurers. So, don''t expect to ck off. Antalya will assign tasks suited to your abilities based on your strengths," Greg said with a serious expression.


    This made Howard and Ali realize: he wasn''t joking.


    Although they wouldn''t be thrown into the fire, Antalya wasn''t about to let them livefortably either.


    "If you feel you can''t handle it, you can always ask Antalya to opt out." Greg said, a cold sneer crossing his face.


    Although his thick beard obscured his exact expression, both could discern his disdain and scorn through his eyes.


    What you gain always equals what you put in.


    This is an unbreakable truth in any world.


    No one gives without reason, and no one receives without cost.


    "That''s all I wanted to say. Besides that, nothing changes between us."


    Gregughed, his voice carrying the distinct rasp and roughness characteristic of dwarves.


    Midugh, he pped Ali on the shoulder, "Well, well, a half-elf! No wonder you stood out from the start!"


    Ali, still seemingly puzzled, asked, "Is my appearance that noticeable?"


    "Haven''t you realized?" Greg looked at Ali as if she were an oddity, paused as if a thought struck him, and then his expression cleared, "Well, if you''ve always lived in that kind of environment, it makes sense you''d be oblivious to this aspect.


    There''s a reason for everything, after all."


    "What aspect?" Ali pressed, but Greg didn''t borate further.


    "So that''s it," Howard nodded, "I was wondering why she seemed a bit off."


    "Eh? Is something wrong with me?"


    "Rather than saying something''s wrong... it''s more like, is there anything normal about you!" Greg retorted, attempting to pat Ali''s shoulder but, due to his height, ended up pping her back instead, "Well, to gain something is to lose another; that''s also part of bnce."


    "True normalcy can''t be deliberately achieved," Howard added, "When you understand the meaning of this, you''ll know what''s wrong with you."


    Despite Ali''s continuous efforts to blend in and appear more ordinary, she was doomed to fail from the start.


    Whether it was Antalya or Howard, the first thing they noticed was her.


    That''s why Antalya moved her from hosting to the kitchen, and why Howard always tried to avoid excessive contact with her.


    "Do you guys have any ns next, or is it free time now?" Greg shifted from the previous conversation, standing behind Jelia, adjusting his beard in the mirror.


    Jelia ran back to the bed in a slight panic, clutching the hem of Howard''s shirt.


    "I was thinking of taking Jelia out for a walk, buy some things, and get familiar with the surroundings," Howard said, ruffling Jelia''s hair and looking towards Ali, "Do you have any ns?"


    "I''ll stay in," said Ali.


    "Then I''ll head out," Howard smiled at Jelia, touching her head, "Let''s go."


    "Mhm," Jelia nodded.


    Getting up and bidding farewell to Greg, who was engrossed in grooming his beard, Howard took Jelia''s small hand and left the room, closing the door behind him.


    Turning around, his gaze met Vivia''s as she emerged from the room across the hall.


    "What a coincidence... Are you heading out?" Howard greeted, somewhat awkwardly.


    "Sort of, I need to buy some things," Vivia responded, her tone slightly cold as if she was holding something back.


    ncing at Jelia by Howard''s side, Vivia''s brow furrowed, but Howard didn''t notice.


    "Are you taking Jelia out with you?"


    "Yes," Howard nodded.


    "Her clothes are too worn out. I thought of getting her something better to wear."


    "Is that so..." Vivia paused before adding, "When you get back, there''s something I want to talk to you about."


    Howard nodded, walking past Vivia with Jelia in tow.


    Vivia remained still, watching as Howard and Jelia''s figures disappeared at the end of the hallway.


    "What are you thinking..." Leaning against the wall, Vivia pressed her eyes with her hands, murmuring to herself, "What are you going to tell him?"

 Chapter 405 405-An Equal Exchange

    Chapter 405 405-An Equal Exchange


    ??Without looking back, Howard was unaware of Vivia''s turmoil.


    Since Vivia had not revealed much, Howard couldn''t guess her thoughts.


    Thus, his face bore a clean smile as he and Jelia walked the streets of Lorinda.


    The slight tug on his clothing, a familiar sensation, gave Howard a fleeting illusion of happiness.


    "Howard... where are we going?" Jelia asked softly, looking up at Howard with a small smile curving her lips.


    "You can call me brother if you like," Howard said with a smile, "Do you know where to buy clothes in Lorinda, Jelia?"


    "Clothes?" Jelia pondered for a moment, then nodded.


    "There''s a market on the street. Are you going to buy clothes, brother?"


    "Yes, but not for myself. Didn''t I tell you? I''m going to get you some better clothes."


    "Since you''ve chosen to work with me, you can''t always wear these clothes."


    "Howard..."


    It was futile.


    Jelia''s voice was very soft, and she didn''t finish her sentence, so Howard didn''t notice.


    He only felt that Jelia''s grip on the hem of his shirt had tightened.


    As a native who grew up in Lorinda, although Jelia had no money to buy clothes, she knew all the ces in Lorinda that might sell them.


    More precisely, Jelia was intimately familiar with every road in Lorinda, big and small.


    This was knowledge necessary for survival.


    Thus, guided by Jelia, it didn''t take long for Howard to find the Lorinda marketce.


    The marketce, in reality, was just an ordinary street but one that housed a greater number of shops, distinct from a bazaar in that these establishments had formal storefronts.


    Their true clientele were not the residents of Lorinda, but rather the members of caravans passing through.


    It was these caravan members who had the means to leave the shopsden with goods.


    From Jelia, Howard learned that Lorinda had no ready-made clothing stores, but it did have fabric stores that epted custom orders and shops selling second-hand clothing.


    The locals rarely shopped for clothes at these two types of stores; they preferred purchasing fabric to make their own garments.


    Not only was this more cost-effective, but it also ensured a better fit.


    However,cking any tailoring skills, Howard had no choice but to focus on the fabric stores or second-hand clothing shops.


    The second-hand clothing shop was marked by a sign featuring crossed spindles and bundles of fabric, with the words "Second-Hand Clothing" written below.


    Howard, however, doubted the effectiveness of thisbel in a ce where literacy rates were less than one in twenty.


    The second-hand clothing shop was small, covering just about a dozen square meters, with the vast majority of its space given over to the second-hand garments.


    After wandering among the tightly packed racks of clothing, Howard and Jelia finally caught the attention of the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper appeared to be a middle-aged man, around forty, somewhat balding, and slightly overweight, withbored breathing.


    "Young man, what kind of clothes are you looking for? I dare say, my shop has the mostprehensive selection in Lorinda!"


    The shopkeeper wiped the sweat from his balding head, his gaze skimming over Jelia who followed Howard, a flicker of disdain passing through his eyes.


    Although he was tempted to chase the filthy orc out of his shop, the prospect of earning silver coins held him back.


    Some people always have their peculiarities.


    If he drove the mixed-breed out, he might irritate the customer in front of him... and end up not selling any clothes, ultimately hurting his own business.


    "Something like..." Howard mulled over a few descriptive terms, but considering the cultural differences, he eventually just nudged Jelia forward.


    "You see, look for clothes that might fit her."


    "An orc! Well... Sir, we might not have clothes for her body type here."


    The shopkeeper wiped the sweat from his forehead again, his expression bing tense and his gaze at Howard turning somewhat odd.


    In his view, allowing an orc ve to follow closely was already a severe peculiarity; he hadn''t expected this young man to actually consider buying clothes for an orc.


    Had something stimted his brain?


    Allowing an orc to move around in the shop and selling clothes to an orc... these were two entirely different concepts!


    The former might at most draw some people''s disdain, but thetter could lead to being ostracized by the people of Lorinda, ruining his business!


    "Didn''t you say your shop has the mostprehensive range of styles in Lorinda!" Howard frowned, surveying the second-


    hand clothes on the racks around him, not finding anything suitable for Jelia''s size.


    Generally, the items disyed on the shop racks are the ones in better condition, mostly for adults, with nothing suitable for a seven or eight-year-old girl.


    "Sir... I truly don''t have it here... Clothes of this size are already scarce," the shopkeeper said, casting nces at a few other customers on the other side of the shop.


    Noticing Jelia on this side, those customers showed expressions of disgust, as if they had seen something filthy and repulsive, and turned to walk out of the shop.


    Not just them, even those who initially intended toe in chose to leave upon seeing Jelia!


    Realizing this, Howard felt a weight in his heart.


    He had underestimated the malice these people harbored toward orcs.


    If Jelia wasn''t by Howard''s side, she might already have been driven away.


    "Howard... let''s not buy anything," Jelia tugged at Howard''s shirt, speaking softly.


    Her voice carried no strong emotion, just a chilling calmness.


    Her response wasn''t just a reaction; growing up in Lorinda, Jelia was all too familiar with the residents'' animosity towards orcs.


    This reaction was expected.


    While she appreciated Howard''s concern, she knew his intentions were unattainable.


    As long as they remained in Lorinda, as long as she was an orc, her situation wouldn''t fundamentally change.


    "Take me away from here, Howard," Jelia said, pulling on Howard''s shirt.


    She expressed no outrage or visible distress over the unfair and discriminatory treatment, knowing well that even if she did, no one would care about her feelings.


    Howard looked down at Jelia.


    Had she known this would be the oue all along?


    He remembered the odd expression on Jelia''s face back at the inn when he mentioned buying her clothes, and his fist unconsciously clenched tighter.


    Was she afraid?


    Though it was a blur, Howard now saw the shadow of someone else in Jelia.


    He reached out to grasp Jelia''s somewhat cold hand, holding it tightly.


    "Do you haverger clothes, for a girl around eleven or twelve?" Howard stared into the shopkeeper''s eyes.


    Without any overt action, an invisible pressure weighed upon the shopkeeper, rendering him unable to utter the word "no."


    If he did, something unpleasant might unfold here.


    "We do! There are a few dresses in the storeroom, well-


    preserved, nearly new. Shall I bring them out for you to see?" The shopkeeper wiped the sweat from his forehead, his hands nervously clenched.


    "No need," Howard shook his head, "Pack them all. I''ll take them."


    As if granted a pardon, the shopkeeper breathed a sigh of relief and hurried into the back storeroom.


    Although Howard hadn''t shown any frightening expressions, at that moment, when he asked hisst question, the shopkeeper distinctly felt a strong aura of menace.


    Resorting to violence over such a matter...


    Howard might not do it, but it was clear he wouldn''t just let it go either.


    "Sorry... we don''t have the exact size, it might need some adjustments when we get back." Howard touched Jelia''s hair, smiling, "It might not fit perfectly, but it shouldn''t be too bad."


    If it was just a matter of adjusting the size, Howard could manage that much.


    "Thank you." Jelia''s voice seemed to choke up a bit, and when Howard looked down, he noticed a slight redness around her eyes.


    Smiling, Howard once again ruffled Jelia''s hair.


    "Since you''ve chosen to work with me, I guess that makes me your boss. Letting my employee walk around looking unkempt isn''t something a responsible boss should do."


    "Employee?"


    A novel term, seemingly connected to "boss" in some way.


    "Yes, employee," Howard nodded.


    "You''ve decided to work with me, right? That makes me your boss. It''s a contract, a bond that must not be broken."


    A contract?


    Jelia was familiar with the concept, which seemed to signify a close rtionship, an equal exchange.


    So, between her and Howard, there was a contract?

 Chapter 406 406-Vivias Thoughts

    Chapter 406 406-Vivia''s Thoughts


    ??"As long as you don''t leave, I will always protect you." Howard''s voice was soft,den with emotions that Jelia couldn''t quite discern.


    Looking up at Howard, Jelia whispered, "As long as you don''t ask me to leave, I will never disappear."


    She wasn''t some naive little girl oblivious to the world.


    If she were, she wouldn''t have survived till now, nor would she be standing in front of Howard, offering a trade ofbor for food.


    But Howard just smiled and said nothing more.


    The shopkeeper had alreadye out from the storeroom, carrying a package in his hands.


    "There are five fabric dresses here. They might not be thetest fashion, but they''re certainly beautiful."


    Perhaps time had eased the tension, as the middle-aged shopkeeper began to negotiate a price with Howard.


    "For all these, thirty silver coins."


    He opened the package to show Howard the clothes, ensuring they weren''t tricked with damaged goods.


    Without haggling, Howard pulled out a few gold coins from his pocket, handed them to the shopkeeper, took the package, and left with Jelia.


    The incident at the second-hand clothing store had dampened Howard and Jelia''s spirits for further exploration, so they decided to head back to the inn.


    For the duration of their quest here, Howard was unlikely to take Jelia out again.


    If one cannot stand against the malice around them, the only option left is to retreat.


    Even burying one''s head in the sand is preferable to beingcerated by such hostility.


    Knocking on the door to the manager and Vivia''s room, Howard held Jelia''s hand in one and the package of clothes they had bought in the other.


    Although Jelia was young, it wasn''t appropriate for her to stay with several men.


    Touching Jelia''s hair, he said, "I''ll alter these clothes for you over the next few days. It might take some time, but I promise the end result won''t be bad."


    He paused, then continued, "For now, you''ll stay with the two sisters. They''re not bad people, so there''s no need to be too nervous."


    Though Jelia seemed to have easily epted him, Howard wasn''t entirely sure about her current mental state.


    To avoid any unnecessary trouble, he decided to give her a heads-up, not that he anticipated any issues.


    Both Antalya and Vivia were far from spiteful; on the contrary, they could both be considered kind.


    The door opened to reveal Antalya in a cotton nightgown.


    Though her face appeared only seventeen or eighteen years old, Antalya''s figure didn''t match that of a girl her age, being curvy and full, more reminiscent of a woman in her early twenties in her prime.


    Even in the somewhat oversized cotton nightgown, her striking figure was unmistakably alluring.


    For a moment, Howard found himself transfixed.


    Noticing Howard''s somewhat dazed look outside, Antalya''s cheeks flushed slightly, and she frowned, "Coming at this hour... you''re not here for my attire, are you?"


    "No, not at all!" Howard hastily averted his gaze, pushing Jelia forward slightly.


    "Actually, manager, for the next few nights... could Jelia possibly sleep with you guys? It''s not quite appropriate for a little girl to stay in my room."


    "So, you did notice this, huh? I thought you had other intentions," Antalya said teasingly, looking at Howard while gently touching Jelia''s hair.


    "Jelia, would you like to sleep with your sister tonight?"


    "Mhm." Jelia nced back at Howard and nodded.


    Seeing this, Antalya smiled, pulling Jelia into a hug and turning to Howard, "Howard... is there something you''ve forgotten?"


    "Something?" Howard paused momentarily, confused.


    "When you took Jelia out," Antalya sighed, offering a reminder.


    Vivia mentioned she had something to tell Howard.


    "She... hasn''t gone to bed yet?"


    It was alreadyte, and by Breeze City''s routine, most people would have been in deep sleep by this hour.


    "Go to the backyard. She''s been waiting there for you."


    With a barely noticeable sigh, Antalya embraced Jelia and retreated back into the room, closing the door behind her.


    The backyard?


    The inn''s backyard? Howard was somewhat startled.


    Vivia had been waiting there all night?


    Rushing to the backyard with a sense of urgency, Howard immediately spotted Vivia sitting on the clothesline bar, bathed in moonlight.


    Silver-white radiance spilled down from the endless azure, casting a soft glow over Vivia.


    Though she was only in a simple cloth dress, under the moon''s embellishment, it was no less striking than anyvish gown.


    Perhaps even more so, given the moon''s cool brilliancebined with Vivia''s serene demeanor and waterfall-like long hair, she seemed even more ethereal.


    Like a quiet angel with her wings folded.


    Pausing his steps, Howard entered the backyard.


    "Vivia, I''m here."


    Hearing Howard''s voice, Vivia turned to look at him, her eyes carrying a calmness he had never seen before.


    She nodded and patted the horizontal bar beneath her.


    "Come, sit here."


    After a moment''s hesitation, Howard sat on the bar, looking up at the sky.


    Perhaps due to the primitive state of civilization here, the sky was exceptionally clear.


    Although the moonlight was bright, the night sky was still filled with stars.


    "Why sit so far away?" Vivia asked, her eyes still holding that unfamiliar tranquility.


    Howard hesitated for a few seconds, then nced at the nearly half a meter of space between them and scooted closer.


    The distance was reduced to a fifth, which from an outsider''s perspective, would seem like an intimate proximity.


    Howard could almost hear the girl''s heartbeat beside him.


    A body leaned closer, and a voice followed suit.


    The weather carried a chill, and it was night.


    Vivia, just an ordinary girl, had been waiting in the backyard all evening, dressed only in a thin dress, her hands and feet already cold.


    "My parents... were also adventurers. And not just any adventurers, they were part of an adventure group."


    "The name of that adventure group was ''Rangers''. Ten years ago, when I was seven, the Rangers adventure group, the one my parents were part of, was nearly wiped out due to a mission. Only two members of the adventure group survived, one of whom had not participated in that mission."


    "After that, I was taken in by one of the surviving members of the adventure group and have been with them ever since."


    Howard could vaguely guess who Vivia was referring to as the survivor, but the timeline seemed somewhat inconsistent.


    Though it was a sorrowful story, Vivia''s tone as she narrated it bore little sense of sadness, but rather a disconcerting calmness that unsettled Howard.


    "Losing my parents, I was forced to learn to be strong, but such a thing is not easily achieved. Many adults fail to live up to those simple words, so I had to force myself."


    "While adventure groups earn high ie, they also bear significant responsibilities and burdens. During that time, to keep the adventure group running, the two surviving members of the adventure group had already exerted all their efforts and had no energy to spare for me. Just maintaining my livelihood was a struggle for them."


    "Do you know, before I met you, I was always called ''Doll''?"


    "Not because I was particrly beautiful or adorable, but because my face always wore the same expression."


    "It wasn''t their fault; it''s just how things turned out."


    "Until you came along."


    Vivia''s voice took on an almost imperceptible softness.


    Howard nced at her, and she was smiling, seemingly reminiscing about the moment they met.


    That day, when Howard arrived in Breeze City and encountered Antalya, who was out on errands, his presence piqued her interest, leading her to bring him to the Gold Coin Tavern within Breeze City.


    The tavern was not open for business due to staffing issues at the time, and it was in the courtyard of the tavern that Howard first saw Vivia.


    A girl who appeared subdued, her demeanor tinged with sorrow.


    For reasons unknown, perhaps out of habit or some other motive, Howard approached her and offered, "Do you need a shoulder to lean on?"


    What followed wasn''t too surprising; the shoulder was, of course, not lent, but amidst Vivia''s wary gaze, the scolding of a rogue, and Antalya''s smile, Howard and Vivia got acquainted.


    Indeed, in the Gold Coin Tavern, the first person Howard got to know wasn''t Ali or Greg, but Vivia.


    "You really seemed like a rogue..." Viviamented.


    "I had you pegged from the start as that kind of guy, one who ys with girls'' feelings, a smooth-talking rogue everywhere he goes."


    "But afterwards, I realized... you might not be like that."

 Chapter 407 407-Action

    Chapter 407 407-Action


    ??"Interacting with others, it may seem as if I navigate with ease, but in reality, it''s far from that, even clumsy wouldn''t be an overstatement," Vivia observed with precision that took Howard by surprise.


    As a king, it was indeed true; he had almost lost the art of socializing.


    He believed his facade was convincing, yet Vivia saw through the essence of his being.


    "You''re hiding something. I don''t know what it is, but it must be significant to you," she noted.


    "Everyone has their secrets;plete honesty is an impossibility. Such is the nature of humans, a contradictory species, forever chasing after what we know is unattainable."


    "I am such a person, too," Vivia said, herughter tinged with self-mockery.


    "I won''t ask you to exin anything. I understand that doing so would make you vanish."


    "Though I have no reason to be sure, this I am certain of¡ªperhaps it''s a woman''s intuition."


    "So, at the very least, I hope you cane to understand me a bit more. I hope you can stay here a little longer, and when the timees for you to disappear, let there be one more bond holding you back."


    "This is something I''ve only recentlye to realize with certainty."


    "That''s everything I wanted to tell you."


    Vivia''s voice was low; Howard had to concentrate to catch her words.


    If his attention had wavered even slightly, he might not have grasped what she was saying.


    In the inn''s second floor, behind a slightly ajar window, Antalya''s gaze lingered on Vivia, nestled against Howard, in the courtyard below.


    "Antalya sister, what are you looking at?" Jelia, seated on the bed and dressed in the cotton dress Howard had brought back, asked.


    The dress, meant for an eleven- or twelve-year-old girl, hung loosely on her, making her small frame seem even more diminutive.


    The dress entuated her tininess, and her ears twitched atop her head.


    "A rather unhappy story," Antalya replied with a smile, walking over to Jelia and gently stroking her hair.


    "Jelia, what kind of person is Howard... to you?"


    This question might have seemedplex for someone of Jelia''s age, but after some thought, she had her answer.


    "A guardian?" She nodded confidently.


    "As long as I don''t leave, he''ll always protect me. Howard said so."


    "Did he really say that?" Antalya''s expression turned peculiar.


    Seeing Jelia nod affirmatively, a subtle shade of gloominess crept into her demeanor.


    "Sister... does Vivia... does Sister Vivia like Howard?" Jelia''s words surprised Antalya.


    For a girl of merely seven or eight, even if precocious due to her environment, "like" should have been a distant dream.


    "Do you... understand what you''re saying?" Antalya peered into Jelia''s eyes.


    "I suppose?" Jelia tilted her head, puzzled.


    "I... can somehow feel... Sister Vivia ''likes'' Howard."


    It sounded like a certain perception of emotions.


    Was this a manifestation of the legendary ability of pure-blooded orcs to read minds?


    Antalya found a usible exnation for Jelia''s insight; otherwise, a seven-year-old capable of seeing through people... was unsettling.


    "And what about you?"


    "Me?"


    Jelia paused for a moment, then a mischievous smile appeared on her face.


    "It''s a secret, Sister Antalya."


    "You little rascal!" Antalya chuckled, ruffling her hair before pulling her into a hug.


    "Then... what about Brother Howard? Who does he... like?"


    "I... I don''t know... I can''t tell," Jelia confessed, shaking her head in slight frustration.


    With a soft sigh, Antalya closed her eyes, deciding to catch some more sleep.


    Then, a knock on the door interrupted the quiet.


    The knocks were neither too long nor too short, remarkably steady, much like the manner of the person behind them, always adhering to rules in a methodical way.


    Could it be Ali?


    Antalya got up from the bed, draped a garment over herself, and opened the door.


    "Manager, may I know today''s schedule?" Ali didn''t beat around the bush, his question ready as soon as the door opened.


    It had been three days since the group settled in the inn, and for the same duration, Antalya had been ensuring the safety of Harry and his family.


    Although Red Eye had yet to make an appearance, Antalya decided to continue safeguarding her employer''s family just to be safe.


    She and Ali were responsible for Harry''s small building and its upants, while Howard and Greg were tasked with patrolling.


    If any of Harry''s rtives went out, they would decide whether to follow and protect them discreetly, based on the situation.


    This strategy was something Antalya had set from the start.


    With sufficient manpower, dividing the team into visible and invisible protectors not only ensured better safety for Harry and his family but also facilitated the execution of her n.


    After all, Antalya''s goal wasn''t merely to protect Harry; Red Eye was her true target.


    Only those who have set foot on the battlefield and experienced the thin line between life and death can truly im to have entered the ranks of being an adventurer.


    Even among magi of the same level, the gap inbat experience and innate talent can make a world of difference in power.


    This is something Howard and Ali would need to adapt to.


    Combat is not a game on paper; there''s never an absolute certainty in victory or defeat, only continuous struggle and a contest of wills.


    Any situation could arise.


    "The n remains unchanged. You''lle with me to Harry''s ce, while Howard and Greg will continue to operate on the outskirts, responsible for covert defense," Antalya directed, delineating their tasks before retreating back into her room.


    "Let Howard and Greg head out first. I''ll change my clothes and then find you."


    "Alright," Ali nodded and turned to leave.


    Antalya changed into attire more suited for action, forgoing armor but strapping on a shortsword.


    As a magus not specialized in closebat, wearing armor or bearing heavier weapons wouldn''t significantly benefit her; a shortsword for self-defense was sufficient.


    Casting a nce at Vivia and Jelia, still asleep, a soft smile graced Antalya''s face.


    Neither Vivia nor Jelia were magi, nor did they possess any significantbat ability.


    Antalya had never counted them among herbat assets from the start.


    Turning to leave the room, Antalya knocked on the men''s door, which was answered by Ali.


    "Howard and Greg have already set off," he reported, already dressed for the day with a staff-like backpack slung over his shoulder.


    "Shall we head directly to Harry''s?"


    "Yes, let''s go," she affirmed.


    Earlier that morning, when the streets were still sparsely popted, Howard and Greg walked through the air tinged with a hint of chill.


    They were dressed in themon attire of adventurers: half-


    body leather armor, sturdy coarse cloth shirts, and backpacks wrapped around their weapons.


    Such attire wasn''t umon in Lorinda, mainly due to the presence of nearby Ruins, which frequently attracted adventurers.


    However, the majority of these adventurers were ordinary people, at most capable of sensing mana, far from being formal magi, let alone reserve magi.


    Yet, theirck ofbat prowess did not dampen their enthusiasm for wealth.


    With enough luck, discovering a reliable ancient relic within those Ruins could secure their livelihood for thetter half of their lives, making the leap to wealth not beyond the realm of possibility.


    This represents the greatest aspiration of ordinary people after bing adventurers.


    Unlike these magi, their primary interest lies in the excavation of ancient and ancient civilizations.


    In such a sizable congregation, the identity of an adventurer already provided sufficient cover.


    "It''s surprising that the manager and Ali actually have space items..."


    Howard mused, feeling the straight dagger hidden within the wrap on his back, which had originally been stored in Antalya''s space item and was only taken out after the quest officially began.


    They could not trust the weapons sold in such congregations.


    Greg nced at Howard and said, "You''d better not inquire about the origin of that space item; it''s not a happy story."


    "Did you grasp the mana cirction method Ali taught you yesterday?"


    "Are you referring to the rapid mana sculpting cycle? Mostly, yes. It feels a bit challenging, but I''ve mastered a good portion of it," Howard replied with a smile.


    Howard hadn''t expected the New World''s understanding of magic to be so vastly different; he might learn many new things here.


    Howard continued, "Using it inbat might still be a bit strenuous, but by tomorrow... or the day after, I should be able to master it."


    The cirction process is a basic skill in mana sculpting techniques, utilizing the surge of mana to recycle sculpted mana, reducing the direct consumption of mana.


    This effectively enhances the sustainedbat capability of sculpting magi.


    Though a basic skill, it forms the foundation for many advanced techniques and is not without its challenges.


    Moreover, due to humans'' inherent disadvantages in mana perceptionpared to other races, sensing the surge of mana is far less precise, requiring more time to train this skill.

 Chapter 408 408-Red Eyes Head Is Mine

    Chapter 408 408-Red Eye''s Head Is Mine


    ??Typically, for a pure-blooded advanced elf level 3 sculpting magus, the average time to master this technique is one week, with proficiency forbat application usually taking over fifteen days.


    For humans, this duration extends to two to three times longer.


    Yet, Howard managed to grasp a significant portion of it in just two days, achieving a mana recovery rate of about twenty percent.


    If he continues at this pace, he might fully master the technique in just around five days, even faster than an advanced elf.


    As a pure-blooded human, Howard had no inherent advantages in mana perception.


    Greg thought it sounded like boasting.


    Howard nced around, then raised his hand to reveal his palm.


    A stream of mana burst forth, swirling into a dagger-shaped form.


    After a second, under Howard''s control, the dagger copsed, part of the mana was recovered under control, but the majority of it still dissipated directly into the air.


    "The mana recovery rate is around twenty percent. Without extensive further practice, it''s unlikely that the recovery rate will improve much in the short term," Howard said.


    "I can feel that precise mana perception is a threshold. I can''t master the dynamics of so many mana turbulences in such a short time."


    Watching Howard''s progress, though slightly unpolished but shockingly fast...


    Greg''s eyes twitched slightly.


    Mastering the cirction process within five days...


    Greg remembered it took him sixteen days to master this skill.


    The speed was threefold, and although Greg had no guidance at the time, the difference in duration was still vast.


    If Greg hadn''t been certain that Howard previouslycked this skill, he might have suspected Howard was toying with him.


    However, whether it was from practice or from their sparring sessions, Howard waspletely a novice.


    Despite possessing the mana flux and mana capacity of a level 3 magus, he had hardly mastered any corresponding techniques.


    Howard''s performance was puzzling, seemingly incongruent with the abilities and talents he had disyed.


    Mana flux and mana capacity set the lower limit of a magus''sbat power, while mastery of various techniques and understanding of mana define the upper limit.


    As the terms suggest, mana flux refers to the amount of mana a magus can control within a unit of time, and mana capacity refers to the amount of mana a magus''s body can contain, essentially the upper limit of mana.


    "Pretty much, your progress is considered fast. It took me about the same time initially," Greg touched his nose, thankful his thick beard hid his embarrassment, "But you could be faster. Moreover, mastery is just the foundation. If you can''t make this technique instinctual and apply it fluently inbat, it''s meaningless."


    "Understood," Howard nodded humbly.


    Despite being slightly concerned about Greg''s odd tone, he was aware that Greg''s advice was sound.


    If the technique couldn''t be instinctual, it would instead be a distraction inbat, posing even greater danger.


    Fully mastering this technique was also a major prerequisite for advancing to a level 2 magus in the New World.


    The advancement of a magus is not solely based on mana flux and mana capacity but ces greater emphasis on the magus''s own skills in controlling and understanding mana.


    After all, the magusmunity originated among researchers, andpared to individualbat power enhancement, the development of magic techniques was deemed more crucial.


    An individual''s mana flux and mana capacity are ultimately finite, even for legendary species like dragons, whose mana flux and capacity do not exceed that of a first-ss magic matrix.


    Therefore, the skills in mana maniption and the understanding of mana are fundamental for a magus.


    As the two talked and walked, the streets were mostly empty, so they made no particr effort to conceal their conversation.


    Otherwise, it would seem more suspicious.


    Their attire as adventurers allowed them unimpeded passage.


    Though the majority of adventurers are also ordinary people, they are, after all, a profession ustomed tobat, andmon folk generally try to avoid conflicts with adventurers.


    Unluckily tangling with those adventurers who have mastered basic mana sensing or have started on the path of a magus could cost ordinary people dearly, including, but not limited to, their lives.


    While some aspects of this country may seem advanced, barbarism is equally ingrained.


    "Let''s stay in this area today," Greg suggested, looking around to ensure no one was following or paying attention to them.


    They were at a fork in the street, the kind of hidden path nestled between streets and buildings, typically frequented by locals of Lorinda.


    Not far from Harry''s building, if they positioned themselves on rooftops, they could watch theings and goings of people inside.


    Should anyone leave, they could follow quietly, offering unseen protection.


    As personnel lurking in the shadows, their primary mission is not protection but vignce.


    Direct protection would be more effectively implemented in the open, where restricting the movements of those being protected can significantly reduce the likelihood of them encountering danger.


    However, operating from the shadows also has its necessary advantages, allowing those with malicious intent to reveal themselves.


    Eliminating threats at their root is Antalya''s philosophy.


    She prefers taking the initiative rather than passive protection.


    Howard and Greg serve as her sentinels.


    As thergest bandit leader near Breeze City, Red Eye, with the strength of a level 3 magus, rarely makes direct appearances.


    Cunning and deceitful, several of Breeze City''s defense force''s encirclement campaigns have ended in failure.


    A bounty for Red Eye still exists at the adventurer''s office in Breeze City.


    The reward is three thousand gold coins.


    Among bounties for criminals with official magus capabilities, this amount is quite substantial.


    For a family of three, three hundred gold coins could suffice to start a decent small business.


    While not living in luxury, diligent work would at least ensure they live without want.


    For instance, the value of Antalya''s tavern is around one thousand gold coins.


    Of course, one thousand gold coins is the asking price, but acquiring it without certain means would likely cost upwards of two thousand gold coins.


    The saying goes that great rewards bring out brave deeds, yet to this day, Red Eye remains at liberty, even venturing into the realm of business.


    While part of this is due to the magi of Breeze City not taking action, it also highlights the danger Red Eye poses.


    Without the addition of Howard and Ali, Antalya might have reconsidered the feasibility of hunting down Red Eye.


    But there are no "ifs" in reality, and Antalya now sees Red Eye as her prey, havingid a trap to wait for him to walk into it.


    Although Red Eye rarely shows himself, it''s improbable that he wouldn''t be watching the transaction from the shadows.


    When the appointed timees, he will undoubtedly be hiding somewhere in Lorinda, overseeing the transaction while directing his subordinates to handle any contingencies.


    For anyone involved, Red Eye''s demands represent a substantial fortune.


    Lorinda is unwilling to relinquish its interests, and Red Eye would not easily let slip a ripe opportunity.


    Inevitably, conflict between the two will result in damage to one party, and whether it''s Red Eye or Lorinda that suffers, it wouldn''t be bad news for Antalya.


    Her role is to emerge at the right moment to y Red Eye.


    Although themission paid by Harry is not high, the bounty on Red Eye is far from negligible.


    The three thousand gold coins in reward money are the real motivation behind Antalya''s decision to take on this assignment.


    "Greg, where do you think this Red Eye could be hiding?"


    On the sloping rooftop, Howard and Greg were concealed in close proximity, surveying Harry''s small building in the distance.


    "We''ve already scoured Lorinda. If Red Eye were here, we should have noticed by now."


    "I don''t know either. If I did, I wouldn''t be squatting here on watch," Greg rubbed his slightly reddened nose, "If I knew where Red Eye was, I''d have gone and killed him by now. The yer gets at least forty percent of the bounty. Think of how much ale that could buy."


    As he spoke, Greg seemed to envision a vast array of fine ales before him, his gaze shifting.


    Should one say it''s just like a dwarf, whose first thought upon earning money is to buy ale?


    Howard rubbed his temples, somewhat concerned about the wisdom of his decision to join this group.


    "I''ve decided."


    Greg suddenly dered loudly.


    "Decided what now?"


    Looking at Greg, who seemed somewhat agitated, Howard asked with a hint of unease.


    "I''m going to be the yer! I absolutely must be the one to kill him! Red Eye''s head will be mine!"


    With determination, Greg nudged Howard''s waist, "Keep your eyes peeled and don''t miss any suspicious figures. Red Eye could be hiding among them."

 Chapter 409 409-An Interesting Woman

    Chapter 409 409-An Interesting Woman


    ??"But... if you find Red Eye, can you handle him?" Howard was skeptical of Greg''s capabilities.


    Although he had never seen Red Eye in action, the hefty bounty in gold coins undeniably indicated a significant danger.


    The oue of a fight isn''t solely determined by thebatants'' strengths, especially when almost nothing is known about the opponent''s capabilities.


    In any case, reporting to Antalya seemed like the more reliable approach.


    With this thought, Howard voiced his opinion.


    "You''re doubting my strength?" Greg red, swinging his fist in Howard''s direction, his arm muscles bulging with effort.


    "I''ve been a magus and an adventurer far longer than you. When I was facing death in the outside world, you probably didn''t even know how to y in the mud."


    Impatiently waving his hand, Greg quickened his pace.


    "That''s settled then. When the timees, you can go report to Antalya. I can handle Red Eye by myself."


    He even looked back at Howard, his gaze filled with a mix of contempt and disdain.


    "Coward."


    With those words, he left Howard with nothing but his back to stare at.


    Disrespected?


    Howard was a bit stunned, Greg''s series of actions leaving him bewildered.


    This did not align with the image Greg had always presented, which was that of a ratherposed individual.


    Although he had obsessions, he rarely lost control over them.


    But now, it seemed not to be the case; Greg appeared to have lost hisposure.


    Was this his true character?


    Or was there some other reason behind it?


    Howard couldn''t make a judgment, but one thing was clear: if Greg was allowed to proceed in this manner, the risk involved in their uing actions would undoubtedly increase significantly.


    If Greg fails to defeat Red Eye on his own, finding another opportunity would be significantly more difficult.


    Moreover, if he underestimates Red Eye''s strength in a moment of impulsiveness, he could very well get injured, or even killed.


    Choosing the life of an adventurer means epting death as a constant shadow.


    Antalya had made this clear when Howard and Ali decided to take on themission.


    Although Howard did not yet fully grasp the depth of this reality, he was aware of the dangers involved.


    He was no sheltered greenhouse nt, living in perpetual peace.


    His hands, too, had once been stained with blood.


    If necessary, he would not hesitate to kill again.


    Therefore, he could not allow Greg to act recklessly.


    If Greg insisted on going it alone, Howard was prepared to intervene actively.


    This was his firstmission after making his stance known, and it would directly influence Antalya''s opinion of him.


    Failing now would require tenfold, even a hundredfold, more effort to redeem himselfter.


    That was not a desirable option.


    By the time Howard collected his thoughts, Greg had already positioned himself at his stakeout spot, silently monitoring the flow of people entering and exiting Harry''s building.


    Not daring to dy, Howard found a suitable location and concealed himself as well.


    Their primary task, before any sign of Red Eye, was to keep watch.


    It was a tedious and patience-testing job that required them to remain vignt for extended periods.


    Nobody knew if Red Eye would strike before the transaction, so they had to be alert at all times.


    Shortly after Greg and Howard took their positions, Antalya and Ali arrived at Harry''s small building.


    Dubbed a "small building," its size was not as grand as one might imagine, consisting of a few tall three-story buildings enclosing a courtyard,cking the architecturalplexity seen in some Eastern countries.


    Harry, while being among the wealthier individuals in Lorinda and covertly controlling a significant portion of the town''s industry and workforce, still fell short of the nobility in Breeze City in terms of wealth and influence.


    This was evident in the security measures he had implemented for his home.


    Without sessfully hiring Antalya, his best effort would have been to employ several teams of seasoned adventurers and at most, a reserve magus.


    Against ordinary people or a few reserve magi, such arrangements would suffice.


    However, they were up against "Red Eye."


    Even without external help, Red Eye alone could decimate these defenses.


    In the living room of the main building''s first floor, Antalya and Ali met Harry, who was preparing to leave.


    "I''m heading out to discuss countermeasures against Red Eye with a few others. I''m counting on you today as well, Miss Antalya, Miss Ali."


    Harry was visibly relieved to see Antalya and Ali.


    Although Antalya''s reluctance to stay at his ce made him somewhat uneasy, the fact that the new face, Ali, was also a magus significantly boosted his confidence in Antalya''s team.


    After all, Red Eye was just one person; he couldn''t possibly take on two or even three magi of the same level, could he?


    Nodding as a form of greeting, Ali looked towards Antalya.


    "This time, I''ll go, and you stay here on guard," Antalya instructed.


    "Even though we have Greg and Howard on the outskirts helping, you absolutely cannot afford to be careless."


    "I will heed your words with caution," Ali replied with a smile, "as you mentioned yesterday."


    "Good that you remember." Antalya then turned to face Harry, "When are you nning to leave?"


    "Now," Harry responded, "I don''t want to spend more time outside than necessary."


    The chaotic environment implied an increase in the difficulty of protection and also suggested a higher probability of the opponent making a move.


    Although the likelihood of Red Eye acting now was slim, it was this very rxation that might be exploited by the adversary.


    They wouldn''t get a second chance.


    "Today, I will ensure your safety," Antalya dered.


    "The safety of Lilianne will be the responsibility of my associates."


    Lilianne was Harry''s only daughter and his only family member now.


    If Red Eye chose to strike, the chances of Lilianne being targeted were higher than Harry himself.


    Therefore, Antalya had arranged for three people, one in the open and two concealed, to protect her.


    "Lilianne hasn''t woken up yet; she''s in her room on the second floor," Harry informed them.


    "You know the location."


    After a pause, Harry seemed to want to say more, but a middle-


    aged man came from the side, reminding Harry it was time to leave.


    Harry retracted what he was about to say and left with his entourage and Antalya.


    "Harry hase out, he''s with Antalya," whispered Greg from his concealed position among the intersecting rooftops, a spot blind to the average person''s vision, quietlymunicating with Howard.


    Through the use of simple mana spells, most magi are capable ofmunicating with theirpanions over long distances.


    Though the spreading of mana imposes a limit on the range, it poses no issue for typical battlefieldmunications.


    "I see them. Looks like Ali is responsible for the little girl''s safety," Howard responded to Greg from another angle.


    "This must be Ali''s first time meeting the girl," Greg''s voice carried a hint of amusement, " She hasn''t taken care of kids before, has she?"


    Howard paused, realizing he hadn''t considered this.


    During the first two days of themission, Greg and Antalya were in charge of Lilianne''s safety.


    As veterans, they naturally had their methods.


    But today, it was Ali''s turn, a rookie who had just entered the field.


    She wouldn''t mess up, would he?


    Recalling Ali''s often expressionless face, Howard suddenly felt uneasy.


    Even though she is really good-looking, shecksmon sense.


    Could she really keep the little girl from crying?


    On the streets, Harry, apanied by a middle-aged man and Antalya, hurried along.


    Thest time Red Eye made an appearance, he didn''t make a big show of it but directly targeted a few influential individuals in Lorinda.


    To avoid causing panic, they didn''t publicize this information but quietly organized a response.


    Suddenly, Antalya stopped, her gaze drifting to one side of the street.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Noticing Antalya''s unusual behavior, Harry also halted.


    "Nothing," Antalya shook her head with a smile, "I just saw an interesting person, that''s all."


    With that, Antalya moved on without further dy.


    "An interesting person?"


    Harry was momentarily puzzled, unsure of what Antalya meant.


    Within the crowd, a young man suddenly stopped, looking around curiously.


    "Boss, what''s up?"


    As the young man paused, a middle-aged man halted beside him, scratching the intimidating scar on his face while asking in a gruff voice.


    "Nothing," the young man replied with a smile, shaking his head, "Just spotted an interesting woman, that''s all."


    "Interesting woman... interesting woman?"


    The middle-aged man murmured under his breath, scratching the broad scar across his face.


    Despite his squarely shaped, upright face exuding a sense of integrity, the fearsome scar shing across his nose added ayer of severity to his appearance.


    Even without making any expression, his mere presence seemed to clear the crowd around him.


    Nobody wants to invite trouble, and often, having a subordinate with a somewhat intimidating face can be more effective than carrying a couple of knives.


    This was a lesson the young man had learned from his own experiences.

 Chapter 410 410-Crushing Defeat

    Chapter 410 410-Crushing Defeat


    ??In the moment Howard elerated, his body didn''t move forward but veered to the side instead.


    Several blurred shadows shed from the edge of his vision, without a sound of breaking air, only a faint thud was heard.


    Observing the several small holes that now punctuated the ground, Howard was drenched in a cold sweat.


    It was instinct that saved him in the nick of time.


    Had he not changed direction just then, it wouldn''t have been the ground that was pierced but his own body.


    Although he hadn''t seen clearly what it was, Howard had no desire whatsoever to have his body prated by foreign objects.


    Where had the attacke from?


    After dodging the first attack, Howard immediately sought cover behind some bushes.


    Though the foliage couldn''t serve as a barrier, it at least might obscure the attacker''s line of sight.


    If he could just find a moment to breathe, Howard knew he could find an opportunity to counterattack.


    However, it was clear the attacker had no intention of letting Howard off so easily.


    The moment Howard took cover behind the bushes, the second round of attack descended.


    Again, without any warning, his instincts for danger erupted forth.


    There was no time to think.


    Howard executed a forward roll away from his cover.


    The next instant, the ground where he had been burst into a cloud of dust.


    "Did it hit?" A young but distinctly unremarkable male voice echoed close by.


    The man didn''t respond, merely watching ahead expressionlessly, his longbow drawn once more.


    "He can''t escape," he murmured softly.


    Retreating once more behind the wall, Howard''s breath quickened as he rapidly channeled the mana within his body, infusing it into his limbs.


    This significantly enhanced his mobility and, by extension, his ability to dodge.


    Yet, this was not a sustainable solution.


    Without identifying the attacker''s position, passive evasion would only lead him deeper into the trap that had been meticulouslyid out for him.


    However, the nature of the attack was unlike anything he had ever encountered.


    He couldn''t see the iing projectiles, nor could he sense any fluctuations in mana.


    Although Howard attempted to deduce the attacker''s location based on the direction of the assaults, hisck of specialized theoretical knowledge made it impossible to urately pinpoint the origin of the attacks.


    This form of attack left no arrows lodged in the ground as evidence, unlike a bow; Howard''s only clues were the vague small holes scattered across the ground.


    With his vision limited and his supposed backup, Greg, unreachable due to severedmunications, Howard found himself utterly isted.


    Moreover, considering Greg''s likelypromised position, his situation was probably no better than Howard''s own.


    And what of Ali? With both hidden members of their party already targeted by the enemy, the circumstances of the sole exposed member of their team appeared grim at best.


    The outlook was, to say the least, not optimistic.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the small building, in a corner kitchen, Ali leaned against the doorframe with a trace of unease, her gaze shifting between the cheerful courtyard outside and Lilianne, who was merrily indulging in her meal inside the kitchen.


    A faint smile graced Ali''s face as the little girl, unencumbered by shyness, returned a broad grin.


    Observing Lilianne''s smile, Ali''s fist tightened at her side.


    The situation seemed increasingly dire.


    Though unaware of the specifics, Ali could sense a shift in the atmosphere, a prelude to something ominous about to unfold, if it hadn''t already.


    This was the source of her anxiety.


    She was determined to protect Lilianne at all costs, but without a clear understanding of the current circumstances, crafting an effective response was out of her reach.


    With Antalya not nearby and no word from Howard and Greg, who were hidden in the shadows, Ali found herself isted inbat.


    "Youngdy, you seem unfamiliar to me. Are you new here?"


    A voice, tinged with a hint of raspiness, drifted down from above.


    Startled, Ali looked up to see a young man perched at the edge of the kitchen''s roof.


    When had he appeared there?


    In an instant, her body reacted, and Ali mobilized the mana within her, preparing for conflict.


    The neer seemed unconcerned by her defensive stance, merely pinching his earlobe and observing her.


    In the time it took to breathe, Ali had fully mobilized her internal mana.


    The utilization of mana was what differentiated a magus''s strength significantly.


    A magus without mana was at best a physically robust ordinary person.


    However, with mana, a magus could face hundreds of foes.


    Responding to Ali''smand, the mana formed an almost imperceptible protective barrier around her.


    Despite the protection afforded by her mana, Ali felt far from safe.


    Against ordinary adversaries, a level 3 magus could easily match several fully equipped squads.


    Yet, facing this young man, Ali dared not let her guard down for a second.


    She "smelled" the scent of mana on him as well.


    This meant he was likely a magus too.


    "Hey, it seems you haven''t answered my question yet," the young man said, noticing Ali''s silence.


    He scratched his cheek, then with a graceful movement supported by his palm on the roof''s edge, hended lightly in front of Ali.


    "You''re...the reinforcement Harry called for, aren''t you?"


    As the young man spoke, Ali''s vignce reached its peak.


    She was ready to strike at the slightest provocation, regardless of who he might be or whether he was a magus.


    His actions had already crossed a line for her.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, mana gathering in the palms of her hands.


    With just a thought from Ali, this surging mana could transform into a torrent of lightning, seizing control of the young man''s movements.


    However, the young man''s next action halted any thought of attack from Ali.


    He took a step back.


    "It seems I''m right, then. That guy might be annoying, but his intelligence is spot on," hemented, leaning casually against the opposite side of the doorframe, locking eyes openly with Ali.


    "You were brought in as a bodyguard, so you must at least know who you''re up against, right?"


    As he spoke, the young man''s face broke into a radiant smile, reminiscent of an innocent boy, while he drew a dagger from behind his waist.


    "If you''re looking for him..."


    The moment the dagger''s reflection caught the light, Ali reacted.


    With a p of her left hand against the doorframe behind her, she surged forward, her right hand pressing towards the young man''s face, fingers crackling with electric light.


    "Then that would be me."


    Neither voice nor motion ceased between them.


    However, Ali felt no contact with her target.


    Her palm pressed against the doorframe instead, the released burst of electricity instantly charring it to ck.


    It was as if she had witnessed an illusion; the young man had vanished.


    Lilianne.


    Almost simultaneously with the thought, Ali''s gaze snapped back to the kitchen.


    It waspletely empty.


    Lilianne was gone.


    The opponent''s target had been Lilianne from the start.


    "Red Eye."


    Ali''s momentum carried her into the doorframe, halting her advance as anger, intertwined with mana, erupted.


    "Such a rookie, unable to discern what truly matters."


    Not far from the kitchen, on a rooftop, the young man held an unconscious Lilianne in one arm and scratched his cheek with the other, watching the kitchen''s explosion of silver-white electricity with a grin.


    "It seems this won''t be as boring as I thought."


    Standing on the ridgepole, the young man pressed a hand to his ear.


    "Blindman, how are things on your end?"


    No response came.


    "Tsk, a slip-up, huh..." The young man''s mouth twisted in displeasure.


    "This guy is really regressing, to make a mistake in such a situation. He''ll need a good talking-to when we get back."


    But for now, he needed to shake off his own predicament.


    "Red¡ª¡ªEye¡ª¡ª"


    A roar, reminiscent of a wild beast''s bellow, emanated from the slowly dissipating electric light.


    A figure, like a weightless shadow, burst forth from the remnants of the electric glow and appeared before the young man in an instant.


    "Red¡ª¡ªEye¡ª¡ª"


    Two shes of knife light sparkled in the air.


    The dagger, seemingly appearing out of nowhere, was firmly in the young man''s hand, skillfully blocking Ali''s short de.


    "Ah, ah, youngdy, you''re quite the hothead, aren''t you?"


    With a flick of his wrist, diverting the force from the short de, the young man, holding Lilianne with one hand and the dagger with the other, advanced instead of retreating.


    "Engaging in closebat with me?"


    His left foot slid into the bend of Ali''s leg, and his left shoulder thrust forward with concentrated force.


    Iron Mountain Lean!


    The young man''s movements were far quicker than Ali had anticipated.


    Before she could recover from their initial sh, he had already countered.


    The forceful impact squarely hit Ali''s chest, making her vision blur and her breath halt momentarily, as her body was sent flying far off the rooftop.


    "You''re thirty years too early."


    With a mocking sneer on his face, the young man did not pursue further.


    He merely watched coldly as Ali fell, then turned and disappeared among the rooftops with a few leaps.


    Landing heavily on the ground, Ali felt a sweetness in her throat as traces of blood trickled from the corner of her mouth.


    Not attempting to rise, she simplyy there, gazing into the clear, azure sky, somewhat dazed.


    It was aplete and utter defeat in just a single exchange.


    The opponent hadn''t even used his other hand, defeating her with a single move.

 Chapter 411 411-A Frenzied Assault

    Chapter 411 411-A Frenzied Assault


    ??While Ali was airborne, her adversary had a clear opportunity to end her life.


    But he didn''t act; instead, he merely watched her with a cold sneer... a gesture more painful than death itself.


    Defeated... again...


    Her teeth bit through her lower lip, drawing a line of blood down her chin.


    The confidence built from long hours of training was nearly shattered in these brief exchanges.


    Taking a deep breath, Ali hid her despondent eyes.


    Even if she was no match for her opponent, Lilianne was still in their hands.


    Given this, she had no time for self-pity.


    Even if it meant her death, she had to rescue Lilianne.


    In a deserted alley, Greg hurried along, his package¡ªnow revealed to be a sinister weapon¡ªin hand.


    He nced at the rooftops to his left and right; no one was in sight... but Greg dared not rx.


    He knew the moment he showed himself, the enemy would not let him go.


    Only with the war hammer in his grasp could he carve out a path to survival.


    His goal to distract attention from Howard had been achieved.


    Now, his mission was to survive.


    Or to eliminate the opposition.


    "Soma." Greg''s steps halted, his gaze locked on a figure at the end of the alley.


    "It''s you, as I suspected."


    The figure was a burly middle-aged man, standing over six feet tall, with muscles coiling around his forearms.


    A terrifying scar shed from left to right across his face, crossing his nose bridge and narrowly missing his left eye.


    The man Greg addressed as Soma was also carrying a staff-like package.


    "Were you the one peeping around just now?" Soma touched the scar on his nose, revealing a gruesome smile, "Lucky for you, the boss gave me a thorough dressing-down."


    "I won''t be able to face the boss unless I bring back your head."


    The air exploded with tension as Soma''s figure blurred into a shadow, rushing towards Greg with the ferocity of a storm.


    Despite the sudden assault, Greg was not taken by surprise.


    He was well aware of the kind of man his opponent was.


    To describe him merely as a viin would hardly do justice; if one were to urately define him, only one term would suffice.


    A disgrace.


    Disloyal torades.


    Dishonest to employers.


    Unfaithful to lovers.


    He betrayed everyone, including himself.


    Greg stepped forward, gripping one end of his package and whipping it upward with a force that sent it whistling through the air, striking directly at the heart of the storm with a sh of cold light.


    The cold light veered off its intended path under the full force of Greg''s assault, retreating instead of advancing.


    Greg continued to swing the package, fending off the cold light while stepping within arm''s reach of Soma.


    "Break for me..."


    A thunderous roar erupted as Greg''s left fist clenched tightly, muscles bulging, mana forming a bright white orb at the forefront of his punch, unleashed without reservation at Soma''s abdomen.


    There was no spectacr light show, only a series of slightly dull thuds.


    Thump!


    That was the sound of Greg''s fist piercing through Soma''s mana defense.


    Like a sandbag being flung through the air, Soma''s defenses, under the terrifying brute force of Greg, failed to serve their purpose, easily breached as if they were mere decorations.


    The towering figure was sent flying backward.


    "This punch, it''s what you owe me."


    With a single punch sending Soma flying nearly ten meters, Greg transferred the package to his left hand and methodically began to untie the knots.


    As the wrapping fell away, Greg reached inside, grasping something and slowly drawing it out.


    "Next, all that you''ve owed over the years, I''ll have you repay it bit by bit."


    It was a one-handed war hammer, though one-handed, its length exceeded 1.4 meters, making it nearly as substantial as a two-handed weapon in Greg''s grip.


    The hammerhead, spiked like a melon with short spurs, wasrger than two fistsbined, creating a menacing whistling sound as it swung through the air.


    It wasn''t hard to imagine the scene if such a heavy head struck a skull.


    Probably much like smashing a watermelon.


    Red and white bursting forth in a gruesome blend.


    True to its name, Crusher.


    Greg dragged the war hammer, its head thudding against the ground with every step.


    As he advanced, the spiked head etched a trail of marks on the ground.


    "You should have realized back then, all betrayals are washed clean by blood."


    Greg looked at Soma struggling to rise from the ground with an unprecedented coldness in his eyes, seeing not a living person but a lump of dead meat waiting to be crushed.


    All the hatred would blossom into the most lurid of flowers under the nourishment of blood.


    "Cough, cough, it seems you remember those events quite clearly," Soma rose from the ground, wiping the blood from his mouth, his grip tightening on the handle of his de, "Coincidentally, I too remember vividly the screams and wails of that young girl before her death. Do you know, she begged me for mercy, for her life."


    "But it was impossible, her scent was so enticing, and she had seen my face."


    "So, she had to die. The expression on her face when you found her must have been spectacr, a pity I missed it."


    "Today... you will die here as well."


    Soma sneered, his eyes bloodshot, breathing heavily like a wild beast.


    "Just like that woman, turned into pieces."


    Mana exploded around him.


    From stillness to explosive motion was but a moment, the distance between them erased in half a second.


    Soma,ughing maniacally, swung his long sword, creating a chilling gale.


    The de, wrapped in crimson mana, carried explosive power with every strike.


    Though physically outmatched, Soma''s control and advantage in mana were superior to Greg''s.


    Greg, not primarily a fighter,cked thebat prowess found in individuals like Antalya.


    Despite this, Greg managed to block every one of Soma''s frenzied attacks.


    Being shorter wasn''t entirely a disadvantage; at least Soma had to adjust his usual angle of attack.


    This change resulted in more openings between his moves.


    So, even though it was a struggle and somewhat ungraceful, Greg managed to hold his ground.


    "What''s wrong, weren''t you just blustering?"


    "You wanted to kill me, right? To cleanse betrayal with blood?"


    "Waste, you''re just as worthless as that woman."


    "Scream, panic, let me end you."


    Amidst his nearly insane onught, Soma did not lose his sanity.


    Though the force behind his de grew stronger, the speed of his strikes also increased, and the ws in his technique became increasingly minute.


    As a person, he may be a disgrace, but Soma''s talent forbat far surpasses Greg''s.


    Despite the brief duration of their sh, he had already deciphered Greg''sbat style, adapting his own attacks in response.


    As the battle intensified for Soma, the pressure on Greg mounted, yet no sign of panic or anxiety could be seen on his face.


    Instead, he remained stoic, blocking Soma''s attacks time after time.


    With each exchange, he sought Soma''s vulnerabilities, looking for opportunities to counterattack.


    He did not believe he would lose.


    Though at a disadvantage in terms of mana capacity, as an equipment craftsman, he possessed his own strengths.


    His mana flux was something Soma couldn''t match.


    If he could turn the fight into a war of attrition, victory would surely be his.


    When Soma began to tire, that would be Greg''s moment to strike back.


    What was needed now was restraint and defense, to parry Soma''s assaults, analyze and find his weaknesses, and prepare for the forting counterattack.


    A diagonal sh was blocked, and Soma, moving into a coldly calcted calm amidst his escting frenzy, spun sideways for a backhanded strike.


    This angle, a blind spot for both, made defense difficult for Greg, but equally challenging for Soma to pinpoint his attack precisely.


    Thus, this move was a feint.


    After diverting Greg''s attention, Soma shifted tactics.


    His left leg whipped up suddenly, delivering a side kick to Greg''s shoulder.


    Caught off guard, Greg took the hit squarely, losing his bnce momentarily.


    Though Greg quickly regained control, that briefpse was all Soma needed.


    With a loosen and tighten of his right hand, he reversed his grip on the long sword, lunging forward.


    Leaning into the attack, his left foot stamped against the ground, drawing strength from it, power flowing up from his calf through his muscles, amplified by his waist and shoulder, and erupting from his right fist.


    "This is for the punch you gave me."


    A muffled explosion of impact, Greg''s body was sent flying like a kicked ball from Soma''s ferocious punch.


    "Ptui." Soma watched Greg fly away, spitting out blood-stained saliva, "A cksmith ying tough with me, wait for your death."


    With a flick of his wrist, Soma gripped his sword properly and began to advance towards Greg step by step.


    Thatst strike had been delivered with full force.


    Although Greg had managed some defense and not all of itnded squarely, organizing a defense would be difficult in the short term.


    This was the difference between a professional warrior and a self-taught fighter; though their strength might not differ greatly, their tolerance for pain was worlds apart.

 Chapter 412 412-The Threat of Death

    Chapter 412 412-The Threat of Death


    ??"Cough, cough." Greg, clutching his stomach, rose to his feet, tilting his head to expel the taste of blood from his mouth.


    Revealing blood-streaked, grim teeth, his eyes were fixed on Soma, who was closing in.


    His form was somewhat unsteady.


    Humans and subrace magi share amon w¡ªtheir defensive value often falls short of their offensive power.


    This vulnerability, dictated by their fragile bodies, means that even with mana-based protection, thatyer of defense primarily serves to buy time for a bodily response rather than withstand a mana-infused assault.


    Soma''s punch had prated through the mana defense, striking deep within Greg.


    It was likely that his internal organs had sustained serious damage.


    Without timely medical intervention, death could be imminent.


    Taking a deep breath to suppress the chaos in his mind, Greg tightened his grip on Crusher''s long handle, straightening his posture.


    Even in the face of death, he was determined to make Soma pay.


    For the rage ignited by bloodshed can only be quenched with blood.


    However, in the next instant, Greg''s pupils dted rapidly.


    He heard a breath, right behind him.


    Someone had approached him undetected, in the blink of an eye.


    Who could it be?


    The image of the young man whose face he hadn''t seen shed through Greg''s mind.


    It was him.


    "Don''t meddle in affairs that aren''t your own."


    A voice, slightly hoarse yet carrying a gentle tone, whispered in Greg''s ear, sounding almost like a devil''s murmur to him.


    Greg attempted to turn and counterattack, but, as expected, he failed.


    Darkness enveloped his vision, and with a sudden numbness at the back of his neck, he lost all control over his body.


    "Boss."


    Seeing Greg copse limply to the ground, Soma froze for a moment, his gaze shifting to the young man behind Greg.


    "Let''s go. Blindman might have messed up," the young man said without further ado, stepping away.


    ncing at Greg lying on the ground, then back at the departing figure of the young man, Soma hesitated for two seconds but ultimately sheathed his long sword.


    There was an unspoken rule among the young man''s ranks: the fate of those he personally dealt with was his to decide.


    In other words, the young man had already determined Greg''s fate.


    If Soma were to finish Greg off now, it would be a vition of that rule¡ªthe very thing the young man despised most was those who broke the rules.


    Thest person who did that was already six feet under.


    "You''re lucky."


    With one final nce at Greg, whose fate hung in the bnce, Soma suppressed his urge to kill.


    The crimson rage in his eyes faded as he turned and followed the young man.


    Earlier, near Harry''s building, Howard was trapped behind a wall.


    Jumping over the wall led to a straight alley with no cover, nked by houses on both sides.


    Crossing the rooftops was equally dangerous, making him an easy target.


    The enemy''s method of attack was still a mystery, making any rash move akin to offering himself up for attack.


    Yet, inaction was not an option either, as every second was crucial.


    Dying even a second meant Ali''s situation became increasingly perilous.


    What to do?


    A direct charge was out of the question; it would surely turn him into a sieve.


    If only he could determine the enemy''s attack intervals.


    Howard''s mind raced, hoping to find a viable strategy.


    He wasn''t even demanding a high sess rate; any feasible n was worth attempting.


    If he could just ascertain the enemy''s attack intervals, Howard might stand a chance of dashing through the alleyway.


    The best way to determine the enemy''s attack intervals would naturally be to provoke them into attacking.


    However, the adversary wasn''t foolish; their greatest advantagey in their ability tounch undetectable long-range attacks without warning.


    They wouldn''t act rashly.


    It was like a sniper, most threatening when the bullet was still in the chamber.


    Recalling the previous attacks, Howard estimated the shortest interval between them.


    Three seconds.


    The real attack interval of the opponent wouldn''t be shorter than this.


    Even without interference, traversing the nearly hundred-meter-long alleyway would take Howard at least seven seconds.


    This meant that, mid-way, Howard would be subjected to at least two attacks.


    Moreover, due to theck of cover in the alleyway, it effectively shortened the enemy''s aiming time, potentially reducing the attack intervals even further.


    Two to four attacks, possibly more, without any effective warning system, relying solely on instinct to dodge.


    "This is practically suicide."


    Howard clenched his fists tighter.


    He could roughly discern the direction of his adversary, but that alone was far from sufficient.


    Yet, he had no other choice but to try.


    It was highly likely that his opponent was at the other end of the alley, near a small church that, with its towering spire, stood as one of Lorinda''s tallest structures.


    For a long-range attacker, seeking higher ground for a broader view was an obvious strategy.


    Breaking through this alleyway would give him a chance to get close, seizing the initiative into his hands.


    It seemed, then, that he had no option but to force his way through.


    But charging forward didn''t mean recklessly rushing in; it meant leveraging all of his avable resources for the assault.


    Speed.


    Speed was all Howard had.


    Increasing his speed meant crossing the alleyway in less time, making it harder for his opponent to aim, extending the intervals between attacks, and reducing the number of times he could be hit.


    Setting a limit of two seconds, Howard estimated he would face three or four attacks.


    Dodging these would spell his victory.


    So, it was time to move.


    With a push of his palm against the top of the wall, Howard propelled himself up with utmost speed.


    In almost a blink, he was already standing firmly on the rooftop, beginning to elerate.


    The first second.


    Atop the church spire, just as Howard had surmised, Blindman was indeed lying in wait.


    More precisely, he stood there, his longbow aimed directly at Howard''s forehead.


    A provocation?


    Observing Howard''s almost suicidal action through his sights, Blindman''s lips curled into a cold smirk.


    If you don''t cherish your life, don''t me others for taking it away.


    As a long-range attacker, Blindman was acutely aware of his limits and knew precisely how to probe his opponent''s.


    Through the previous attacks, he had gauged Howard''s mobility.


    Now, with Howard so tantly exposed within his range without any cover, it was akin to suicide.


    With the longbow fully drawn, Blindman had locked onto Howard''s forehead, anticipating his next dodge.


    Although Howard was not moving in a straight line, it made no difference to Blindman.


    He was Blindman, seeing only his target.


    Fingers released, the bowstring slicing through the air emitted a sharp twang.


    The second second.


    Howard silently counted the seconds, with mana fully mobilized, a single second was enough for him to cover more than fifteen meters.


    With his mana replenished, his speed far exceeded that of an average knight, moving like a weightless shadow in a zigzag pattern to maximize the difficulty of being targeted.


    But it was futile.


    The first attack was imminent.


    His intuition, as before, gave him no premonition of the strike.


    Instinctively obeying his gut, as if unaffected by inertia, Howard made a sharp change in direction.


    In that moment, Howard seemed to split in two.


    A de-sharp gust of air grazed Howard''s cheek, leaving behind a fine line of blood as several invisible attacks pierced the rooftop.


    It was only after the assault had passed that the faint sound of breaking the sound barrier reached Howard''s ears.


    The enemy''s attack had surpassed the speed of sound.


    Could mana truly achieve such a feat?


    Without the luxury of further astonishment, Howard, while internally restarting his count, continued forward without decreasing his speed.


    By now, he had covered nearly thirty meters on the rooftop, roughly a third of the entire distance.


    The first second.


    Howard could have moved faster, but he deliberately chose not to, as if unsure of the true interval between his adversary''s attacks.


    He couldn''t allow his opponent to fully grasp his limits; otherwise, he wouldn''t even have the chance to dodge.


    His speed, no matter how swift, couldn''t break the sound barrier.


    Once the enemy had a clear understanding of his limits, they could predict his movements with precision.


    Without identifying his enemy, Howard couldn''t afford to reveal his only trump card.


    The second second.


    Howard reached back and grabbed the package he carried.


    It was a weapon obtained from Antalya, not some legendary de but amon type of straight sword crafted by Greg.


    Its design was fairly typical for the region.


    Howard has a preference for swords, but weapons of such kind cannot be forged in a moment''s notice.


    Moreover, Howard isn''t fixated on using any specific weapon; he''s indifferent to the choice.


    The sword is 1.3 meters in total length, with a de length of one meter, sharpened on one side, boasting a straight spine with a slight curve, making it suitable for piercing and precise swordy.


    Its most significant feature is the superior, sturdy material from which it is made.


    He had sighted his target.


    Atop the church spire, a lean figure stood against the wind, the longbow in hand particrly conspicuous.


    That was the enemy.


    He saw the figure draw the longbow.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Howard pushed his speed to its limit.


    Although the attack hadn''t beenunched, he already felt the looming threat of death closing in.


    The enemy intended to end it all with this strike.

 Chapter 413 413-Stalemate

    Chapter 413 413-Stalemate


    ??The third second.


    The seemingly prolonged preparation came to an end.


    In Howard''s perception, the world lost its color at this moment, leaving only the lean figure on the church spire and the drawn longbow in his vision.


    He didn''t understand how a bow, consisting only of a string and frame, couldunch an attack faster than sound, but he knew if he couldn''t dodge this strike, death would be his only fate.


    He saw the figure release their fingers.


    The terrifying energy stored in the bow was unleashed.


    Howard saw a ring of fine runes sh where the fingers had gripped the bowstring, a mass of air beingpressed and condensed as the bowstring tightened.


    On the empty bowstring, air itself was the enemy''s arrow.


    This was why Howard couldn''t anticipate the attacks in advance; the enemy hadn''t shot anything physical, merely releasing a wave of energy that propelled the air forward in oscition.


    Howard''s nerves stretched to their limit in the slowed-down world.


    Although unsure why, he found he could see the trajectory of Blindman''s attack.


    The invisible oscition of air was unmistakable to his eyes.


    He watched the wave approach bit by bit, then, with a motion far slower than desired, swung the package.


    He intended to block the strike with the long sword inside the package.


    Although this might be somewhat unfair to Greg, it was Howard''s only method of response.


    Dodging the attack was impossible.


    Even if Howard were to burst forth at full speed, it wouldn''t be enough; the only viable strategy was defense.


    He hoped the material of the sword was as sturdy as Greg had imed.


    The package traced a brief arc, barely intercepting the oscition''s path just before it could reach him.


    Time, stretched like an elongated rubber band, snapped back under tension.


    Howard''s mind buzzed, the world instantly plunged into chaos, followed by an immense force transmitted through his hand.


    A violent collision urred, the straight sword within the package emitting a crisp ring under the impact.


    He had blocked the attack.


    The forward momentum of his body and the immense energy contained in the attack exploded in unison at that moment, making Howard feel as though he would burst apart the next second.


    Fortunately, it was an illusion.


    Nheless, Howard was hurled from the rooftop by the strike.


    Had he not managed to block it, the consequences would have been far more severe than merely being knocked off the roof.


    His entire shoulder could have been torn apart.


    Executing several spins in the air to dissipate the force, Howardnded firmly, wasting no time in continuing forward.


    Undoubtedly, unleashing that strike was not without cost; otherwise, the enemy would have used that move in their first attack, leaving Howard with no chance to dodge.


    Now, the opponent was likely weakened.


    Though uncertain about the strange state he experienced, it led to a beneficial oue.


    Within that state, time seemed to slow down around him.


    But setting aside the feasibility of slowing down time, given Howard''s current strength, it was unlikely he had the ability to influence time.


    Thus, the most usible exnation was that his brain''s processing speed had increased during that state.


    The human brain remains the most mysterious domain, true even in this world where mana stems from a person''s spirit and soul, both intricately linked to the brain.


    Despite the advanced state of magic techniques in this world, to the extent of having floating armadas Howard had only seen in novels and animations, the realm of the brain is stillrgely uncharted territory.


    Of course, such a state likelyes at a cost.


    But Howard cannot afford to concern himself with that now.


    Passing through this alley is his immediate priority.


    Taking advantage of the few seconds it takes for Blindman to recover, Howard sessfully navigates the alley and arrives beneath the church.


    Now, he faces two choices: to leave directly in search of Ali or to give the assant a thorough beating, possibly gleaning some information in the process.


    The former is straightforward, while thetter could provide insights into their meticulously nned actions.


    Their goal was clear from the start¡ªnot to kill Howard but to detain him here.


    Considering this, the best course of action for Howard would be to immediately seek out Ali.


    However, Howard doesn''t take this route.


    Instead, he climbs to the church rooftop, confronting Blindman.


    Now, he finally gets a clear look at his attacker.


    The man is tall and slender, more resembling a bamboo stalk than a person, likely in his thirties.


    "It''s my turn to return the favor now."


    Howard, unwrapping the package to reveal the straight sword inside, speaks boldly, yet his actions are cautious.


    He doesn''t see panic on Blindman''s face, suggesting the possibility of a contingency n.


    Howard recalls Greg''s final warning: always remain skeptical and cautious.


    "This distance, truly inconvenient," Blindman inhales deeply, his longbow suddenly aiming at Howard.


    "But, if you''re confident you can dodge, then try."


    The longbow is drawn, mana''s light coursing along the bowstring.


    Surprisingly, Blindman has already recovered.


    Although the bowstring holds nothing tangible, Howard can feel the invisible sharpness.


    At such close range, intuition is useless; it alles down to sheer reaction speed.


    Can he dodge it?


    Howard isn''t sure himself, but he knows showing any weakness could turn a slim chance of survival into certain death.


    He was too rash, shouldn''t have approached so directly.


    The situation appears to be at a deadlock.


    Howard dares not initiate an attack, uncertain he can evade Blindman''s shot.


    Simrly, Blindman can''t risk releasing his arrow; if Howard dodges, at such close proximity, he won''t get a second chance.


    What to do?


    Both Howard and Blindman are deep in thought.


    The most direct solution would be to call for help, but just now, both realized theirmunications had been cut.


    In such a scenario, it seems the only option is to maintain a standoff.


    However, the arrival of a third party would drastically alter the current bnce.


    Whether it''s an ally of Blindman or any one of Greg and Ali, their appearance wouldpletely shift the present equilibrium.


    current bnce.


    Whether it''s an ally of Blindman or any one of Greg and Ali, their "I mean... aren''t you tired, holding that bow all the time? How about you put it down, I promise not to kill you."


    Howard swung the straight sword in his hand, pondering the feasibility of using it to block the iing strike.


    However, after brief contemtion, he dismissed the idea internally.


    At such close range, even if he managed to use the sword as a shield, his arm strength alone would likely be insufficient to withstand the blow, and the sword might end up hitting him anyway.


    Much like a bulletproof vest, it may stop the bullet, but the kic energy still remains.


    At this distance, even just the kic force alone could result in a fracture at the very least.


    With the opponent''s closebat capabilities unknown, getting injured first wasn''t a wise strategy.


    "Why don''t youe down, then? I promise not to shoot you."


    Blindman scoffed.


    Both he and Howard understood that as long as it was just the two of them, this fragile bnce would be hard to break.


    Because once it was disturbed, the ensuing consequences would be unbearable for both.


    However, a turn of events seemed imminent.


    "You disappoint me."


    A voice, both familiar and foreign, echoed in Howard''s ear.


    Howard paused for a moment, then saw Blindman''s eyes widen in terror, his fingers releasing the bowstring.


    Instinctively, Howard braced the straight sword with his hand, moving sideways, hoping to dodge or at least deflect the attack''s trajectory from the side.


    Would it be in time?


    The moment the invisible arrow was shot, a sudden gust of wind arose.


    A blurred figure stepped in front of Howard.


    Howard recognized the voice.


    Familiar, yet unfamiliar.


    A voice known to him, yet with a tone he had never heard before¡ªcold, devoid of any emotion, like a dagger gleaming with frost.


    It seemed smooth and benign, but in reality, it was a lethal weapon.


    "I said, stop."


    The voice sounded again, originating from the indistinct figure.


    Mana waves spread out, akin to a mythological wishingmp, with wordsmanding reality, the raging wind halted in that instant.


    Not just the wind, but everything came to a standstill.


    Within a ten-meter radius, all things were frozen in this moment, even the dancing dust particles in the air were clearly visible.


    It was an exceedingly strange experience.


    Centered around the blurred figure, within a ten-meter radius, everything ceased; no sound, no movement, as if it were a scene paused in a film.


    Then, the figure began to move.


    Holding a stick over a meter long, one step, two steps, three steps... it approached Blindman.


    "I thought I wouldn''t need to intervene this time."


    The murky voice seemedced with a sigh, yet a hint of excitement was discernible.


    "Really, it''s been a long time since someone challenged me like this."


    The figure raised the stick above Blindman''s head, golden-red eyes, bright as candle mes, peering into his.


    "Do you have anything else to say?"

 Chapter 414 415-A Humiliating Defeat

    Chapter 414 415-A Humiliating Defeat


    ??Pausing momentarily, Blindman opened his mouth to speak, "I don''t want to¡ª"


    His words were cut short, interrupted by a somewhat crisp low sound as the stick, driven by the force of the blurred figure''s wrist, traced a straight arc, skimming past Blindman''s neck.


    Thest thing Blindman heard was a whispering sound, akin to the wind.


    His vision spun, the world turning over until it sumbed to darkness.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t want to listen."


    The figure seemed to smile, but the cruelty in thatughter sent shivers down Howard''s spine.


    He recognized who the blurred figure was, although he was loath to admit it.


    Such a drastic change in demeanor could only mean she had concealed her true nature exceptionally well before.


    "Shop... shopkeeper?"


    Howard attempted to utter the title, but his voice faltered, unable to flow smoothly.


    He was, understandably, a bit shaken.


    Who would have thought that the typically gentle shopkeeper could be so ruthless inbat?


    That clean, decisive beheading technique couldn''t have been mastered without hundreds of practice sessions.


    How many had died by her hand?


    Howard didn''t want to know the answer to that question, but he ultimately realized a harsh truth.


    He seemed... to have boarded a pirate ship.


    "It''s me, little Howard."


    The invisible boundary of stillness dissolved, the raging wind calming under the soothe of mana, and the figure turned around, her voice returning to the gentle tone Howard was familiar with.


    If not for the fresh drops of red blood on her cheek reminding Howard, he could hardly imagine that the person in front of him, now resembling a gentle girl, was the same one who had just disyed such a frenzied demeanor.


    The stick in the shopkeeper''s hand is a straight sword, unsharpened, virtually indistinguishable from a steel bar.


    "Scared?" The shopkeeper asked gently, smiling as she wiped the blood off the steel bar and slid it into its sheath, slinging it over her shoulder.


    "A bit," Howard nodded.


    Even though he had braced himself upon learning Antalya was an adventurer, he hadn''t anticipated such a drastic transformation in her demeanor.


    "Is it strange?" Antalya stepped forward towards Howard, cleaning the bloodstains from her face with a handkerchief, "Why do I be like that once I enterbat mode?"


    Howard nodded, paused, and then shook his head.


    A gentle smile spread across Antalya''s face, but to Howard, it sent a chill down his spine.


    "If you ask, I might tell you. For an adventurer, curiosity is as important as mana."


    "But I also know there are some things one shouldn''t inquire about," Howard continued, picking up on Antalya''s lead, "Everyone has their secrets, as you''ve said before."


    Everyone has their own experiences, their own darkness and light.


    It''s difficult to expect someone to be entirely open with you unless you''re willing to share and endure those experiences with them.


    Even among lovers or family members, so many secrets are kept hidden.


    "You''re very astute," Antalya didn''t answer directly but affirmed Howard''s statement, "It''s really nothing serious, just a pitiful person''s story. Since you''re not interested, I''d rather not bother you with it."


    "Let''s go check on Ali. Her situation isn''t looking good," Antalya turned, "To be more precise, our situation isn''t too great either."


    Howard followed Antalya, weaving through the alleyways.


    He didn''t ask about the person Antalya had killed; firstly, there was no opportunity to ask, and more importantly, he felt Antalya might not disclose it.


    Though it was just a hunch, he sensed that Antalya might have known those people, even had numerous encounters with them.


    Whatevery behind it all, Howard decided not to delve deeper.


    As he himself had mentioned, some things are better left unknown.


    Too many have met their untimely deaths from knowing too much.


    "Shopkeeper... you mentioned that our situation isn''t good... what did you mean by that?"


    Howard already had a vague idea of the answer.


    The person attacking him was clearly not acting alone.


    Coupling this with Greg and Ali''s disappearance, it wasn''t hard for Howard to conclude that someone, or some group, was targeting them!


    Had Antalya not appeared when she did, it''s very likely that the aplices would have arrived, sealing Howard''s fate.


    However, Howard still wanted to hear Antalya''s perspective, perhaps to glean some crucial information.


    Details he hadn''t seen or couldn''t ess, yet could significantly impact him.


    "You must have felt it too."


    Antalya''s voice remained gentle, but her tone carried a hint of coldness, clearly angered by the targeting, "Yes, we are being targeted. I anticipated something, but I didn''t expect them to act so swiftly."


    "The attackers number more than three, each targeting one of you. If my judgment is correct, Red Eye is among them!"


    "Red Eye!" Howard eximed softly.


    If his memory served him right, this wholemission had started because of Red Eye.


    And now they had fallen into Red Eye''s hands? For an adventure group, this was undoubtedly a disgrace of monumental proportions.


    "Yes, Red Eye. Moreover, he''s likely gone directly after Ali."


    Although Antalya had never explicitlymented on Red Eye''s strength, she had never asked Howard or Ali to confront Red Eye directly.


    Even as a level 3 magus, facing Red Eye¡ªa criminal with a bounty of thousands of gold coins¡ªwas beyond their capability, perhaps even beyond Greg''s ability to withstand.


    Antalya had hinted from the start that Red Eye was her prey.


    "Against Red Eye, Ali stands no chance of resistance. Lilianne is likely already in Red Eye''s hands," Antalya stated.


    "I know Red Eye; he''s someone who ns meticulously before acting.


    He wouldn''t have made his move at this time without sufficient confidence."


    Lilianne in the hands of Red Eye.


    Another piece of bad news.


    However, Howard was somewhat prepared for this and didn''t panic excessively.


    What needed consideration now was how to confront Harry, how to retrieve Lilianne.


    That was the key to breaking the deadlock.


    "Since Red Eye''s target is Lilianne, it means he won''t kill her easily because Lilianne''s significance lies only in her influence on Harry."


    "Red Eye''s ultimate goal is likely still the Lorinda mushroom; his current actions are merely to add leverage for negotiations."


    "The settlement has already sought aid from Breeze City, and Breeze City has been wanting to deal with the Red Eye nuisance. They certainly won''t sit idly by this time."


    "We must not act recklessly now. Although Lilianne''s situation is dangerous, it''s not yet fatal. However, should we act impulsively, Lilianne might lose her current value! Once Red Eye deems there''s no need to restrain Harry, Lilianne''s safety will have no guarantee."


    "I''m actually very concerned about Ali''s state since Lilianne was taken under his watch. I''m worried he might do something rash in his impulsiveness. We currently have almost no information on Red Eye; acting rashly would not yield any positive oues."


    "Red Eye will definitely contact Harry, which will be our only opportunity in the short term. However, the enemy will also be extremely cautious."


    "Therefore, direct actions will be handled by Greg and me; you and Ali will be responsible for Harry''s protection, ready as backup forces."


    "If Ali acts impulsively... I hope you can restrain her."


    "In necessary circumstances, you may intervene, using non-


    lethal means."


    Antalya spoke these words with such calmness, as if Howard was being instructed to act against a stranger, not his ownpanion.


    This near-heartlessposure was something Howard could never achieve.


    Yet, he had to admit, often it''s individuals with such personalities who are more suited for leadership roles.


    Their burdens are usually heavier because they carry not only their own lives but also the responsibilities of others.


    "I will," Howard nodded, albeit with some hesitation, but he understood this was almost an inevitable oue.


    Although his time spent with Ali wasn''t long, he could tell she was someone who took her responsibilities very seriously.


    More than that, Howard could subtly sense a simr essence in Ali as in himself.


    Both burdened with a past they preferred remained hidden, both mired in regret and self-reproach.


    Yet, it seemed Ali was more proactive, seemingly trying topensate for her past with her present actions.


    Therefore, this failure might hit her harder than one might expect.


    "We''re here."


    Harry''s building came into view, and they saw Ali supporting Greg, seated on the steps at the entrance.


    Greg appeared to be unconscious, while Ali didn''t seem to have any visible injuries.


    However, Howard could distinctly feel that Ali''s current state was far from normal.


    She was too calm.


    Beneath that calm, what was hidden was either madness or decay.

 Chapter 415 416-Upholding Reputation

    Chapter 415 416-Upholding Reputation


    ??"How''s the situation?"


    Antalya nced at Greg, checking the dwarf''s pulse and quietly exhaling in relief before asking.


    "I messed up, Lilianne was taken by Red Eye."


    Ali nced at Antalya, her pale blue artificial pupils betraying no emotion.


    "I chased after them but couldn''t catch up, then I found Greg on the ground... he must have been knocked out by Red Eye."


    "I''m very sorry, it''s my responsibility."


    Ali''s voice carried self-reproach, but that wasn''t the answer Antalya was looking for.


    "Look up at me!" Antalya suddenly said loudly.


    "The Ali I know isn''t someone so fragile! We still have a chance, and your punishment wille after you''ve made amends for your mistake through your actions!"


    "A chance?" Ali paused, "We still have a chance?"


    "You should be able to see even this!" Antalya responded.


    "Red Eye''s ultimate goal isn''t Lilianne herself but the role she ys. He chose to abduct Lilianne to restrain Harry, making him the easiest among Lorinda''s leaders to break."


    "Red Eye acts this way to gain the upper hand in the uing negotiations.


    Not seeing this earlier was my mistake."


    Antalya paused.


    "I will exin to Harry, but let me make this clear to you first: we have no room for further errors. If our next move fails, I shouldn''t need to spell out the consequences."


    "Go back, return to the inn, and check on Greg''s condition. I''ll take direct responsibility for Harry''s safety."


    With that, Antalya waved her hand, signaling for them to leave.


    Ali opened her mouth but ultimately said nothing.


    Howard helped her support Greg, and the three of them departed.


    Momentster, Antalya, standing at the entrance of the small building, saw Harry rushing back in haste.


    His usually somewhat chubby and affable face now bore an umon ferocity, his light brown eyes filled with blood vessels.


    He gave Antalya a cold nce, his voice emerging as if squeezed through clenched teeth.


    "Where''s Lilianne!"


    "I''m terribly sorry... we failed," Antalya met Harry''s gaze squarely.


    "But I assure you, we will rescue Lilianne!"


    "Assurances, assurances... What use are your promises to me! Lilianne is my only daughter! She''s my only family! If anything happens to her... I''ll see you ruined!"


    Harry''s demeanor was nearly frantic, but his threat was far from empty.


    No one wants tomission an ipetent adventure group; reputation is the lifeblood of such groups.


    Without a good reputation, there''s no stable source of quests, meaning the adventure group could disband at any time, an oue Antalya absolutely could not ept.


    "Before the negotiations..."


    Harry''s face inched closer, his facial muscles twitching with anger and shock, he said, "Before the negotiations, before Lilianne''s safety is no longer at risk, I need to see her safely returned to me! Otherwise, prepare to pay for your failure!"


    With that, Harry didn''t wait for Antalya''s response, walking past her and straight into the building.


    Red Eye would surely initiate contact within the next few days; he needed to prepare early to seize thest opportunity to rescue Lilianne.


    Although he appeared furious, he had not lost his reason.


    Currently, only Antalya and her team had the capability to contend with Red Eye and rescue Lilianne.


    As his only trump card, he had to fully leverage their strength.


    Threats were indeed threats, but he wouldn''t resort to such measures unless driven to desperation, as it would essentially mean severing ties with Antalya and her team.


    Such impetuosity would obliterate thest sliver of hope for Lilianne''s rescue.


    "Gobi, fetch Gazel for me. I want him and the militia here in front of me within half an hour! Also, keep Lilianne''s disappearance under wraps, seal off any leaks!"


    His icy gaze swept over the butler Gobi, Harry articting hismands clearly.


    Gobi shuddered slightly, well aware of Lilianne''s importance to Harry.


    To put it bluntly, as Harry''s only remaining kin, there was nothing he wouldn''t do for Lilianne.


    If Antalya and her team failed to rescue Lilianne, Harry wouldn''t hesitate to betray Lorinda to ensure her safety.


    It was hard to imagine the dire state Lorinda would fall into under Red Eye''s clutches¡ªa devil who took pleasure in cruelty and murder.


    Seeing Gobi''s hesitation, Harry''s gaze sharpened, "Go!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Without further hesitation, the current Harry was devoid of emotion, and any further dy could provoke unforeseeable actions from him.


    Watching the middle-aged man''s retreating figure, Harry narrowed his eyes, a coldugh escaping him: "You should be aware that we have a traitor among us."


    "It''s undeniable. Otherwise, Red Eye couldn''t have understood our intel so precisely and made such targeted arrangements in such short order," Antalya replied calmly.


    "Mr. Harry, do you have any suspects?"


    "In these circumstances, everyone is under suspicion!"


    Harry didn''t borate further, merely letting out a coldugh.


    In the face of threats and temptations, no one can keep their loyalty, not even subordinates who have been with him for nearly a decade.


    "This time, we must be fully prepared. Until the traitor''s presence and identity are confirmed, ourmunication must be covert," Harry stated, pausing slightly in his steps.


    "I''ll give you onest chance. This time, you don''t need to report your action ns to me. As long as you can rescue Lilianne, I will bear any responsibility!"


    "The Silverwind Rangers won''t fail your trust," Antalya said, her expression softening.


    "You''ve already failed once," Harry retorted with a sneer, dismissing Antalya''s assurance.


    "Vivia, how is Greg doing?"


    Inside the inn, in the room where Howard and the others were staying, everyone avable had gathered around.


    Howard, Ali, Vivia, and Jelia were all there, attending to Greg lying on the bed.


    Although Vivia wasn''t a magus, Howard was surprised to find that she was quite a skilled physician.


    Howard had learned that while the most reliable healing methods in the depths of the New World came from the Spirit Church''s divine techniques, if one had a sufficiently skilled physician, most problems could still be resolved.


    Vivia was such a physician.


    Although her medical skills might not achieve miracles such as regenerating limbs, she could handle most injuries and diseases with ease.


    This was one reason Antalya hadn''t sent Vivia back to Breeze City; another was concern for Vivia''s safety.


    Even in the rtively safe environment of Breeze City, a journey alone for a girl of sixteen or seventeen wasn''t without risks.


    Without someone to look after her, who knew what could happen.


    "Everything looks normal; his breathing, pulse, and heartbeat are all regr. Aside from a few bruises, there are no significant injuries. However, it''s strange; he just won''t wake up," Vivia exined with a furrowed brow, summarizing Greg''s condition.


    Howard asked, "What about his internal organs?"


    "Could there be internal injuries?"


    Vivia shook her head.


    "It''s unlikely. There are minor internal injuries, but they''re not severe, and certainly not the kind that would cause unconsciousness."


    "Although Greg can''t wake up for now, I can assure you that there''s no significant danger to him. However, this reduces ourbat effectiveness."


    As one of the more experienced magi in the group, Greg''s importance was undeniable; one might even say that Greg alone was more valuable than both Howard and Alibined at the moment.


    Greg''s unexineda was undoubtedly bad news for them.


    "Such unexinedas are usually rted to the soul or spirit, and purely relying on medication is unlikely to be effective in these cases. However, if we return to Breeze City and seek treatment from a divine magus of the Spirit Church, it shouldn''t pose a significant problem," Vivia offered some reassurance to the group.


    While it didn''t change their immediate situation, it eased their concerns somewhat.


    "Speaking of which... what exactly happened to you? Why is Greg unconscious? And where is Antalya? Weren''t you supposed to be protecting Harry and his daughter?"


    Packing away her diagnostic tools, Vivia finally voiced her confusion.


    Howard and Ali had rushed Greg back, and she had been preupied with assessing his condition, not having had the chance to ask about their ordeal.


    "We were attacked by Red Eye and his group; we couldn''t protect Lilianne, and she was abducted by Red Eye!" Ali clenched her fists tightly.


    "It was my dereliction of duty."


    "It''s not solely your fault," Howard patted Ali''s shoulder, "Greg and I should have reacted quicker. If I hadn''t been held up, I might have at least been able to warn you. Even if the warning hadn''t worked, facing Red Eye with the two of us together might have given us a better chance of holding out."


    "This mistake isn''t one person''s fault; we all share the me."


    Although Howard said this, it didn''t seem to have the desired effect.


    Ali simply shook her head, turning to Vivia.


    "Lilianne was taken on my watch; I have to be the one to get her back! Vivia, check me over, please. I don''t want to go into battle with any underlying issues."


    "Okay," Vivia nodded, then turned to Howard, "Howard, you should get checked too!"

 Chapter 416 417-Surveillance

    Chapter 416 417-Surveince


    ??"I didn''t directly engage with anyone, so it''s not necessary," Howard responded.


    He had watched Vivia examining Greg.


    Although she hadn''t looked at private areas, she had inspected almost everywhere else...


    While such thoroughness was eptable for a physician, Howard felt somewhat uneasy at the prospect of undergoing the same examination.


    "No..."


    Vivia was about to speak when another voice came from the direction of the door, interrupting her.


    "No, you must be checked too!"


    "Shopkeeper!"


    "Shopkeeper Antalya."


    Their gazes shifted towards the door, where they saw Antalya standing at the entrance!


    "Shopkeeper... weren''t you supposed to ensure Harry''s safety? Howe you''re back already?" Howard asked, observing Antalya''sposed face.


    "We''re under suspicion. Harry believes someone leaked information, allowing Red Eye to make such targeted arrangements," Antalya exined calmly.


    "We''re also suspected of being spies... or rather, that there is a spy among us."


    Although Harry hadn''t explicitly said so, his implications were clear.


    Without waiting for anyone to speak, Antalya continued, "Given what''s happened, it''s not unreasonable for Harry to suspect us. But we can''t let that disrupt our focus. I''vee back to organize our next course of action!"


    "This time, we''ll operate independently from Harry."


    "Our mission is no longer to act as bodyguards, but to rescue Lilianne! Let me make it clear, this questes without reward, as it''s a corrective action for our mistake! Moreover, we can''t afford another failure!"


    "Vivia, how''s Greg? Can he continue with the quest?"


    After exining her presence at the inn, Antalya''s gaze shifted to Vivia.


    Greg was one of their main forces; if he could join the mission, their chances of sess would significantly increase.


    However, Antalya didn''t receive the response she hoped for.


    Vivia shook her head, "I''m afraid not... He''s still unconscious. Although there''s no immediate danger, it seems only the divine magi from Breeze City could help. Of course, we can''t rule out the possibility of Greg waking up on his own. Matters of the soul are unpredictable."


    It wasn''t good news, but it wasn''t entirely bad either.


    At least Greg himself wasn''t in grave danger.


    Antalya nodded, indicating she understood the situation, then turned her attention back to Howard and Ali.


    "So, now we only have the three of us avable forbat. Prepare to face death, rookies; being an adventurer is not all fun and games."


    Antalya pulled out a pocket watch to check the time.


    "In about fifteen minutes, it''ll be five o''clock. The three of us will take turns on watch, four hours each, ensuring two people are always on duty. We need to monitor the personnel around Harry''s home and Harry''s movements around the clock, catching the moment Red Eye contacts Harry!"


    "Yes!"


    Without any hesitation, Howard and Ali immediately affirmed their agreement.


    Although waiting for the enemy to make a move might seem like a simple strategy, it often proves to be the most effective.


    Antalya was certain that Red Eye must have an operational base in Lorinda, but without any clues, it was impossible to start searching.


    However, as soon as he contacts Harry, he will undoubtedly leave a trail.


    Following these traces, they might be able to locate that base and, consequently, find Lilianne.


    Antalya nodded, "I''ll take the first shift with Ali, Howard, you''ll relieve us. Make sure to rest well in the meantime. We can''t afford any mistakes this time!"


    As night deepened, the sun silently set, and the moon took its ce.


    The cloudy weather made the night sky appear hazy, a veil-likeyer of clouds obscuring the stars, blurring the moonlight.


    The scattered moonlight added a serene quietude to the world, as if everything were in peaceful slumber.


    Yet, there are always some who find themselves especially invigorated at such times.


    "Do you think... Red Eye will make a move today?"


    Nibbling cautiously on a piece of freeze-hardened ration, Howard scanned the direction of Harry''s building, checking for any suspicious figures.


    At this hour, anyone on the streets could be deemed suspicious, let alone someone with dubious intent.


    In the depths of the New World, where magic techniques are widespread, life rhythms are entirely different from those in the Oli Kingdom.


    However, such advancements haven''t reached this small locale, where people still adhere to the traditional schedule of working at sunrise and resting at sunset.


    Any fuel is precious here.


    Aside from some essential work and life consumption, there''s no surplus energy wasted on lighting, much less on such luxuries as streetmps.


    In the night, a dim, flickering light shines through the window on the second floor of the building, corresponding to the study''s location.


    The unstable light, casting a yellowish hue, likelyes from an old kerosenemp.


    Harry hasn''t gone to bed; perhaps he''s reading, maybe sorting through his ounts, but more importantly, he''s waiting for a message from Red Eye.


    Four days have passed since Lilianne was abducted, with less than a week left until the negotiated negotiation time.


    Yet, Red Eye has released no news nor made any attempt to contact Harry.


    Antalya can''t discern Red Eye''s intentions.


    From what is known, controlling Lorinda appears to be Red Eye''s most coveted goal, the very reason he abducted Lilianne


    ¡ªto use her as leverage to threaten Harry into cooperation.


    From any perspective, this is a reasonable conjecture.


    Red Eye could never personally manage Lorinda without drawing the frenzied assault of Breeze City''s army.


    Thus, even if he were to take control of Lorinda from its current four stewards, he would need a puppet to stand in the forefront.


    Harry is an excellent choice for this role.


    Among Lorinda''s four stewards, Harry might not be the most powerful, but he is the smartest.


    While everyone else hoped to satisfy Red Eye''s demands to preserve their own interests, he was the first to suggest seeking aid from Breeze City.


    He saw through Red Eye''s true intentions.


    If a bandit could be more easily satisfied than those nobles in Breeze City, he wouldn''t have be a criminal with a bounty of thousands of gold coins on his head.


    Seeking help from Breeze City indeed requires sacrificing significant benefits, but without taking this step, they would end up losing everything.


    A wolf will not spare the sheep, especially when the shepherd is away.


    Since Red Eye wishes to prop up Harry as a puppet, he must control Harry''s Achilles'' heel.


    Such as his only kin, his daughter Lilianne.


    That''s why Red Eye abducted Lilianne.


    Up to this point, Antalya''s conjecture seemed wless.


    Then, Red Eye should logically contact Harry next; otherwise, abducting Lilianne would seem superfluous.


    Red Eye is not one to make meaningless moves.


    "I don''t know... But, as the negotiation date draws closer, the likelihood of Red Eye appearing increases," Antalya stated confidently.


    The so-called negotiation was the time Red Eye had allotted for Lorinda''s four leaders to deliberate.


    Antalya didn''t grasp Red Eye''s intention with this move, but this buffer period had significantly aided them.


    Without it, Lorinda might already have fallen into Red Eye''s hands by now.


    She didn''t believe that the nobles of Breeze City would engage in a direct confrontation with Red Eye for Lorinda''s sake.


    Although Red Eye was merely a bandit, his strength and influence exceeded that of many Breeze City nobles.


    If a real sh were to ur between the two sides, it wouldn''t be a matter that could be simply summarized as a bruise or a scrape.


    Breeze City itself might even face aplete upheaval.


    There''s another possibility Antalya hadn''t voiced: Red Eye had already contacted Harry, but they hadn''t noticed.


    While Harry''s exnation was that there had been no contact yet, it didn''t rule out the possibility of coercion by Red Eye.


    This spection had crossed everyone''s minds to some extent, but no one had actually articted it.


    It was like Pandora''s box; once opened, only the shadow named "suspicion" would loom over the rtionship between Antalya''s group and Harry.


    For now, all they could do was wait and stay vignt until Red Eye appeared, or until the negotiation ended and Lilianne''s value dissipated.


    In the not-so-spacious study, Harry was hunched over, engrossed in his ounts.


    He oversaw several storefronts, some located in Lorinda, others in Breeze City, or elsewhere, making regr visits to ensure business was running smoothly.


    His ventures extended beyond the Lorinda mushroom trade, which constituted only a small portion of his ie.


    More often, these businesses served as conduits for forging new acquaintances.


    Like Antalya.


    Limited items always piqued people''s interest, serving not only as tokens of recognition but also elevating their status.


    Harry excelled at making people happy, not through jests or clownish antics, but through his keen ability to understand the human heart.


    Yet, at present, he found no reason for joy.


    There had been no word from Lilianne.


    He hadmanded the militia to scour Lorinda for any unfamiliar faces or suspicious characters, but so far, their efforts had yielded no results.


    He had been somewhat prepared for this; Red Eye was cunning, not likely to easily reveal his tracks.


    Harry''s intention with this move was to signal to Red Eye how crucial Lilianne was to him, suggesting any demands be made directly.

 Chapter 417 418-A Thrilling Adventure

    Chapter 417 418-A Thrilling Adventure


    ??Whatever Red Eye''s demands might be, as long as Lilianne''s safety could be assured, Harry was confident nothing was beyond his capability to resolve.


    But this action had vanished without a trace, eliciting no response.


    Red Eye seemed utterly indifferent to his plight, devoid of any suggestive contact or message.


    Or perhaps Red Eye''s aims were never about this at all; maybe he simply relished watching Harry''s desperate floundering?


    Closing the ledger, Harry nced at the flickeringmp on his desk, his eyes clouded with gloom.


    Suddenly, a chill ran through him, and themp swayed.


    Turning around, he realized the window had been opened at some unknown moment.


    Instinctively rising to close it, Harry froze in front of the window.


    He saw a vague figure on a distant rooftop.


    Who was it?


    Red Eye?


    "What are you looking at?"


    A stranger''s voice echoed in Harry''s ear!


    Startled, Harry whipped around to see a young man standing in the study, seemingly materializing out of nowhere.


    "Who are you!" Harry''s eyes sharpened, a possibility shing through his mind.


    The young man quickly confirmed Harry''s suspicion.


    "Haven''t you been looking for me? And now that you see me, you want to drive me away?"


    "Red Eye!"


    Harry stepped forward, his palms pressing down on the desk, his knuckles whitening with the force, "Where is my daughter! What are your demands! Return my daughter to me, I''ll agree to anything!"


    "Don''t be so hasty, the current situation is quite interesting," Red Eye chuckled, shaking his head.


    "That girl won''t be easily returned to you. For her, I''ve lost a valuable subordinate. Though not the brightest, he was quite handy, and such people are hard toe by."


    "If you''re looking for a puppet, I''d make a good choice."


    The feigned desperation on Harry''s face vanished, reced by reason andposure.


    He was never one to act on impulse; his earlier anxiety was a ruse to gauge Red Eye''s stance.


    Valuing his daughter greatly, he understood that blind panic and recklessness would onlyplicate her rescue.


    As long as he remained useful to Red Eye, his daughter wouldn''t be harmed easily.


    Though unsure if he could destroy Red Eye, cornering him would ensure he wouldn''t escape unscathed either.


    "It seems you understand my intentions well." Red Eye''s face always bore that controlled smile, as if nothing could surprise him, "It appears you''ve notified the folks in Breeze City, hoping to use those nobles against me?"


    "Correct. Though they initially disagreed with the decision, I persuaded them," Harry nodded.


    "A clever strategy, using bait to pit the lion against the hyena, with the vultures waiting on the sidelines. Quite the scheme you''ve concocted," Red Eye roamed the study, picking up a hardcover book from the shelf and flipping it open.


    "What was Breeze City''s response?"


    "They said they''d verify the truth of the message and decide on support based on the severity of the situation.


    More specific arrangements are yet to be made," Harry said, betraying the other three without hesitation.


    After a pause, Harry asked, "What''s your contingency n? You''re not nning to confront those people from Breeze City head-on, are you?"


    "You don''t like straightforward methods?" Red Eye looked at Harry curiously.


    "Different positions call for different decisions. Whether it''s through honorable means or dark, treacherous tactics, they''re all just means to survive and win."


    Harry looked into Red Eye''s eyes, speaking calmly, "Now that Lilianne is in your hands, I also don''t wish for you to die over some trivial matters."


    "It''s better for you to stay alive until Lilianne is returned."


    Red Eye paused, then burst intoughter, closing the book and returning it to the shelf.


    "Fascinating! I indeed made no mistake in choosing you!"


    After a moment ofughter, Red Eyeposed himself, his gaze intense as he looked at Harry, "Since you''re a sensible man, I won''t beat around the bush. Lorinda is my target, which isn''t hard to deduce. But by saying it outright, consider it a statement from me. As long as you obey, your position as a puppet won''t change."


    "I''m loyal to those I''m familiar with, and I prefer using people I know well."


    "As long as you don''t mess around, your daughter won''t be in danger!"


    Finishing his statement, Red Eye approached the desk and pulled out a piece of paper, writing something on it.


    Due to the angle, Harry couldn''t see what Red Eye was writing, but he could guess the length of the message.


    It didn''t seem like aplex message; the length looked akin to a name or an address.


    "From here on out, you''re on your own." Red Eye gave a sinister smile, "Those few people outside, I''ll take care of them."


    A gust of cold wind blew suddenly, hitting Harry in the face.


    Instinctively, he raised his hand to shield his eyes.


    The eerie wind came quickly and left just as swiftly; almost the moment Harry shielded his eyes, the cold gust ceased!


    "What''s going on!"


    Harry muttered under his breath, and when he looked closely, the study was empty, save for himself; Red Eye had vanished into thin air.


    Turning back to the window, the figure he initially saw was also gone.


    "Howard!" Antalya''s voice suddenly rang in Howard''s ear, startling him for a moment because it wasn''t Antalya''s usual tone.


    It was the same tone she used when she killed Blindman¡ªa tone one would never forget after hearing it just once.


    It was as if all emotions were stripped away, leaving only a primitive urge to kill, a chillingly mechanical coldness.


    Antalya had once again entered that state.


    This was a mode Antalya unconsciously slipped into upon entering the battlefield.


    In this state, Antalya was no longer the gentle and kind shopkeeper, but a bloodthirsty maniac with an extremely vicious temperament.


    Such a transformation at this moment meant only one thing: Antalya had spotted her target...


    And there was only one person who could excite Antalya to such an extent.


    Red Eye!


    "Do you want to embark on an adventure thrilling enough?"


    "Just the two of us... taking down Red Eye!"


    Howard paused, aware of Antalya''s boldness, but he hadn''t anticipated her willingness to take such a risk.


    Just the two of them tracking down Red Eye? Even if Red Eye was alone now, there would surely be people ready to assist him along the way.


    Just the two of them against a band of bandits...


    Moreover, Howard was still half-baked in his skills.


    He hadn''t yet adapted to the magic of the New World.


    In such circumstances, if they made a single mistake, escaping would be as difficult as reaching the heavens...


    Howard responded to Antalya''s call, saying, "Just... the two of us? Shouldn''t we inform Ali?"


    "Though I worry she might act rashly, it could still be useful to have her on standby, right?"


    "No, that''s not possible!" Antalya rejected Howard''s suggestion almost without thinking.


    "We don''t have the time, and the situation is too unpredictable. We don''t even know how things will unfold. Where do you suggest Ali waits for us? If by any chance Ali learns about our true intent and gets wind of Red Eye''s whereabouts... who knows what she might do!"


    "Make a decision quickly! If we lose track of Red Eye now, we might not get another chance!"


    Although Antalya was urging him, Howard didn''t detect any anxiety in her voice.


    Despite having worked under her for less than a month, he knew she hadpletely seen through him.


    Perhaps Antalya didn''t know his past, but she understood how he reacted to most external events.


    To control a person, that knowledge was enough.


    He was an adventurer at heart, especially after having been a king for so long; it had been ages since hest felt his heart pounding with excitement.


    The front lines were always manned by his soldiers.


    Though Howard loathed admitting it, he was indeed that kind of person now, heating up at the prospect of a gamble, unconsciously smiling at the sight of danger.


    "Go!" Howardmanded.


    The time was edging close to midnight, with the moon''s glow growing increasingly blurred by ayer of thin mist that had settled between heaven and earth.


    Despite it being early autumn, the weather in Lorinda was far from dry.


    This was due to its location on the side of the Rockwhite Mountains nearest the sea, where the cold, damp air masses from the Endless Sea were halted by the towering Rockwhite Mountains, lingering there instead.


    With the advent of autumn, the temperature in this region would begin to drop, apanied by the moist and cold air, making fog amon urrence at night.


    Gazing up at the crescent moon, now rendered even more indistinct by the fog, Red Eye curled the corners of his mouth and halted Soma, who was trudging forward beside him.


    "What do you think is the best thing to do in this kind of weather?" he asked.

 Chapter 418 419-Are You Here to Kill Me?

    Chapter 418 419-Are You Here to Kill Me?


    Although the question seemed exceedingly abrupt at such a moment, Soma had grown ustomed to his master''s habit of suddenly voicing strange thoughts.


    As a bandit leader, Red Eye was certainly qualified, being sinister and cunning, never hesitating to get his hands dirty, nor to unfairly withhold his subordinates'' shares.


    To those bandits, having such a boss was already quite admirable.


    With both strength and brains, Red Eye''s bandit group had managed to reach its current size.


    Despite not really wanting to answer such a nonsensical question, Soma, out of respect for his master, scratched at the scar on his face and dredged up an answer from the depths of his mind: "Lighting a fire, drinking booze, and eating meat?"


    That was generally what he did in the camp during such times, as even merchant caravans would not dare to move about.


    No one knew exactly what dangers lurked on the Silverwind Prairie.


    Everyone who imed to have mastered its secrets had already been buried beneath its soil, with grass growing three feet tall over their graves.


    Upon hearing Soma''s response, Red Eye nodded, not indicating whether the answer was right or wrong, but simply smiled.


    "If that''s your answer, then let me share mine with you."


    Suddenly, a gust of wind arose, blurring everything in front of Soma''s eyes.


    Though taken aback, he was a seasoned warrior and quickly regained hisposure, his hand already gripping the hilt of his knife.


    "Soma, do you know what the difference is between you and me?"


    Soma stood firm, scanning his surroundings as Red Eye''s voice seemed toe from all directions amidst the howling wind.


    Strangely, even though the voice sounded close, he couldn''t see anyone.


    No further exnation was needed; he realized what was happening.


    Undoubtedly, this was an ambush.


    Someone had followed them!


    "Kill the enemy before you, and I''ll give you the answer."


    With those words, Red Eye''s voice vanished, and simultaneously, the raging wind ceased without a trace.


    Soma looked around; Red Eye was nowhere to be seen.


    Despite the earlier gusts, the streets remained unchanged.


    No, there was a change.


    A figure appeared in his line of sight, standing in the middle of the street.


    It seemed to be a young man, about sixteen or seventeen years old, holding a straight sword simr in style to the long knife in his own hands, his resolute face expressionless.


    Recalling Red Eye''s voice, Soma raised his right hand, the tip of his de pointing directly at the figure''s face.


    "Are you here to kill me?"


    Hearing Soma''s question, Howard did not respond.


    He simply tightened his grip on the sword in his right hand, then fixed his gaze on Soma.


    Antalya''s instructions were straightforward: she would draw Red Eye away, leaving Soma as Howard''s target.


    This presented a simple, singr choice for Howard, who stood no chance against Red Eye; facing him, Howard wouldn''tst even a round.


    However, against Soma, he held a slight chance of victory.


    Despite Soma being an experienced fighter, Howard was not without his own foundations.


    Even if he couldn''t immediately adapt to thebat style of the new world''s magi, his body''s reflexes remained, and his magical knowledge hadn''t vanished.


    Before setting off, Antalya left Howard with a simple statement, neither a mission objective nor any form of encouragement or provocation, just a straightforward deration.


    "Soma is Greg''s enemy. He was therest time."


    That was enough.


    Howard remembered the night he spent drinking with Greg.


    Now, Greg''s fate was unknown, and the man responsible stood before him.


    "What an unpleasant reality," Howard murmured, his tongue briefly flicking across his lips as he took a step forward, mana radiating from his body.


    "Though it''s not Greg standing here, I believe if it were him, he definitely wouldn''t let you go. So, I have even less reason to do so."


    With his de angled, Howard''s speed surged to its limit in an instant.


    Soma wouldn''t give him any time to warm up, so he had to seize the initiative at the very start of the fight to avoid falling behind in the ensuing exchanges.


    Otherwise, not only would he be at a disadvantage in terms of mana capacity, but his mana techniques would also be inferior. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    A moment''s dy, and he would lose any chance of counterattack.


    Under the influence of mana, Howard''s initial movement conjured a sudden gust of wind, blurring Soma''s vision.


    No longer concerned with conserving energy, Howard was prepared to use any method that might gain him the slightest advantage without hesitation.


    Amidst the sharp whistling of the wind, Howard, like a phantom, rapidly closed in on Soma, his de hidden behind him, making it impossible to predict the direction of his strike.


    However, all this seemed to have no effect on Soma, who simply narrowed his eyes, raised his right hand level, stepped forward, and executed a diagonal sh.


    Mana clung to the edge of his de, forming a three-foot-long de aura that cut through the air and the wild wind, heading straight for Howard.


    With a focused gaze, Howard, without slowing, stepped out in a zigzag pattern.


    In a moment, his figure split in two, narrowly avoiding the sharp de aura, and his speed increased even further.


    In the next second, Howard was right in front of Soma, leaping up and rolling sideways, his de shing brilliantly.


    Soma felt a surge of adrenaline but maintained hisposure.


    Despite Howard''s attack appearing extremely dangerous, the mboyant movement also dispersed the force on the de.


    With a thrust of his wrist upwards, Soma''s long sword met Howard''s de, not to block it head-on but to deflect it from the side.


    From his elevated position, even if the force on Howard''s de was dispersed due to his movements, thebination of gravity and mana still made it formidable.


    To directly block it would y into Howard''s hands, allowing him to use the force to maintain his height and initiative.


    But now, with Soma''s counter, the roles of who leveraged force against whom were reversed! In an instant, the sound of shing des was incessant, mana burst forth, and Soma, countering Howard''s direction, spun around, their des entwining inbat.


    "Break!"


    With a forceful shout, releasing his breath, Soma''s wrist surged with mana, stepping forward and thrusting, his long sword unfurled with a sky-scouring posture, slicing towards Howard''s exposed abdomen.


    Should this strikend, Howard would be gravely injured at the least, with death on the spot being a careless mistake away.


    Howard, facing the approaching de of Soma, showed no sign of panic on his face, only a rock-solid calm.


    As he flipped his straight sword, Howard began to spin once more.


    Not forward or backward, but ateral roll.


    In mid-air, without any leverage, Howard performed an incredible dodge, as if gravity did not apply to him.


    Like a wisp of smoke, he drifted to one side along the airstream raised by Soma''s long sword, finding his leverage in Soma''s attack!


    This was truly a dance on the tip of the de.


    Landing from his flip, Howard didn''t hesitate; as if mana perpetually suffused his entire body, heunched an attack in an instant.


    Soma, caught in uncertainty, but Howard in the heat of battle wouldn''t afford him the time to ponder.


    In the moment of Soma''s distraction, Howard had already reached him, his straight sword shing horizontally towards Soma''s head.


    Soma narrowly blocked this attack, but in the blink of an eye, Howard''s second strike was upon him! Like a machine that never knew fatigue, Howard spared no expense of his avable mana, pouring it all into his assault!


    Howard''s movements bore no hesitation, his gaze unwavering.


    Each action seemed like a memory etched into his bones through thousands of refinements, effortlessly summoning both mastered and unmastered techniques at wil.


    Howard had driven Soma into a dead end with no escape.


    Though Howard was at aprehensive disadvantage in terms of sheer power, his machine-like precision in skill miraculously turned the tide of battle.


    Both fighters moved with incredible speed, their agility and strength vastly enhanced by mana, controlling a hundred meters within six seconds, their short-term bursts even quicker.


    To an ordinary observer watching from the sidelines, they would only perceive two blurred shadows colliding dozens of times within a single breath, the sharp sound of shing des incessant and piercing.


    With his de held in a reverse grip and hidden behind his back, Howard charged towards Soma, his footsteps shifting in aplex pattern that made his form blur, rendering it difficult to predict his angle of attack.


    Despite being at a disadvantage under Howard''s relentless assault, Soma had notpletely lost the opportunity to counterattack, still daring to seize any possible chance.


    Howard''s offensive was fierce, but his inherent physical strength set a limit to his output.


    While he could suppress Soma, it came at the cost of a higher expenditure of mana and physical energy.


    aa7b5e4a913f698f2f85f05ec8699ff287d581d1fb0678555d462be31d6cebaa23f13cb02e7172dfe9f65edf283fc79a71548d41fc87d7e7217f83dcd491d39fd861915bb04ba97516702e02ab

 Chapter 419 420-Mutual Destruction

    Chapter 419 420-Mutual Destruction


    Soma, though on the defensive, maintained an offensive posture within his guard, not missing any potential w in Howard''s movements, continuously applying pressure and forcing him to increase the intensity of his attacks.


    Mana condensed into a dagger in his left hand, while his right-hand''s straight sword de was coated with ayer of sharp de aura, enhancing the de''s lethality while protecting it.


    Although Soma was not as proficient in both enhancement and sculpting magic as Howard, he could still apply some basic techniques of a sculpting magus.


    Taking three steps as if they were two, Soma ascended to the eaves, positioning both des in front of him and shing down towards Howard''s approach.


    Leveraging the eaves for support not only made the initial attack more forceful and precise but alsoid the groundwork for subsequent maneuvers.


    Thoughcking Howard''s fierceness, this move added an element of unpredictability to Soma''s actions, increasing the danger instead of diminishing it.


    Seeing Soma employ a technique he himself had used, Howard''s expression remained unchanged, but his steps quickened.


    No one knew the ws of his own moves better than he did.


    Although Soma''s variation seemed to address these ws, he had not grasped the true weakness of the move.


    The so-called leveraging of force is about using lesser strength against greater, but it''s never something for nothing.


    Without a solid foundation, it''s impossible toyer the force of the attack progressively.


    Soma initially managed to counter the move by leveraging Howard''s own force.


    Now, even though Soma tried to use the eaves to elerate and evade this aspect, it was in vain.


    Howard''s footsteps abruptly changed as he suddenly shifted direction.


    As he retracted the mana-infused long sword in his left hand, his wrist glided over the reverse-gripped sword in his right hand with a faint "click" sound.


    Suddenly, Howard had an additional straight sword in hand.


    From the beginning, he was armed with dual swords, though he had never used both.


    If one sword couldn''t leverage Soma''s force, then two would.


    des crossed, Howard actively met Soma''s oing edge.


    With a twist of his wrists, Howard pulled Soma down before he could elerate.


    Though it was just an addition of one more sword to the single de, the effect of dual wielding was far from a simple sum of one plus one.


    The coordination of both hands meant aplementarity in the offensive, doubling the density of attacks.


    If the attack density with a single sword was one, then with dual swords, it became ten.


    Due to the fragility of mana equipment, many moves avable to dual wielders were not feasible for Howard, which is why he had refrained from using both swords until now.


    But in this moment, Howard intended to end the fight.


    The moment hended, Soma tried to retreat, but Howard gave him no chance, pressing forward with each step.


    His dual straight swords seemed to possess a mysterious suction, firmly locking Soma''s de and leaving him no room to retreat.


    As Howard stepped forward, power burst from his calf muscles.


    He withdrew his de and turned sideways, his left sword still entangled with Soma''s, but his right sword now freed, shing towards Soma''s neck.


    Soma''s attention, focused on the fierce engagement of des, failed to perceive Howard''s silent strike.


    "It''s done."


    Howard stepped forward and twisted his waist, channeling amplified strength from his core into the sh of his right hand.


    The de shimmered faintly with mana, suggesting that even if Soma''s neck were made of wrought iron, it would stand no chance against such a de.


    Greg''s pair of dual swords was not fully sharpened; previously, when using a single sword, the de was actually that of the left-hand sword.


    The right hand''s sword had not been sharpened but was crafted from a metal with high mana conductivity, forming a genuine edge through mana.


    With the high-frequency vibration of mana, no armor could withstand such a de.


    Greg had said the right-hand sword, named "Iron-cutter," specialized in breaking through armor.


    Not just Soma''s vulnerable neck, but even arge block of iron or high-strength mana steel, when faced with the fully activated Iron-cutter, would have no means of resistance.


    Utilizing a de formed by high-frequency mana vibrations, although fragile and unstable, its sharpness far exceeded that of ordinary physical des.


    Even high-strength mana steel, infused with mana, could only be cleaved by such a de.


    When Greg initially handed the dual swords to Howard, he didn''t really expect Howard to make full use of them.


    Shaping and stabilizing a changing object with mana is an advanced technique for a level 2 magus in the New World.


    Even with the assistance of sword body forms to reduce the difficulty, employing this de edge inbat still requires the operational threshold of a level 2 magus.


    The mana capacity and mana flux of a level 2 magus are far beyond what Howard currently possesses.


    While the high-intensity offensive maintained pressure on Soma, it came at the cost of consumption several times greater than Soma''s.


    Now, Howard''s mana was depleted.


    The brilliant silver light that swirled in the depths of his eyes suddenly vanished.


    His mana was exhausted.


    The mana de on his sword disappeared in an instant, and his body suddenly lost the enhancement of mana, causing his strength to lose bnce immediately.


    An experienced fighter like Soma would not fail to notice Howard''s sudden weakness.


    The moment the entangled force on the de vanished, Soma knew his awaited opportunity had arrived.


    It was time for his counterattack.


    Without mana, Howard, regardless of hisbat skills or precision in mana control, was no more than an ordinary person.


    And an ordinary person could not possibly defeat a level 3 magus.


    Somaunched his counterattack.


    The left-hand sword was instantly suppressed, and Howard, sensing danger, continued to swing his right-hand sword, trying to disengage and retreat from Soma''s grasp.


    But Soma was not about to let him escape.


    Without the boost of mana, the right-hand sword was merely a solid bar of iron.


    Raising his hand to block the already distorted strike, Soma simultaneously reached out and grasped, taking control of the unsharpened right-hand sword without effort.


    Howard released his grip and retreated as Soma, discarding the dual swords, lunged forward with both fists aiming for Howard''s chest.


    A massive force hit, causing Howard''s throat to sweeten, and he spat out blood, the situation taking a drastic turn for the worse.


    Devoid of mana, Howard was utterly incapable of contending with Soma.


    With his punchesnding, Soma relentlessly continued, seizing Howard''s arms in a swift motion and delivering a knee strike.


    Releasing his hold, he spun andunched a side snap kick.


    A crisp sound rang out, and a bloodthirsty smile appeared on Soma''s face.


    Howard was sent flying sideways, crashing into a civilian house by the roadside, his fate unknown amidst the loud crash.


    "Rookie."


    Landing steadily, Soma muttered under his breath, turning back to retrieve his long sword, and stepped towards the copsed dwelling amidst a cloud of dust.


    Despite his harsh words, only he knew that if Howard hadn''t exhausted his mana, the situation might have been entirely different.


    It would have been him, not Howard, lying on the ground drenched in blood.


    Despite his youth, this man posed a significant threat.


    He couldn''t be allowed to grow stronger.


    Slicing through the dust with his sword, Soma saw Howard lying amidst rubble, coughing up blood incessantly.


    Standing over Howard, Soma looked down, locking eyes.


    He saw no fear or panic in Howard''s gaze, which irked him deeply.


    "Weren''t you acting all high and mighty just a moment ago?" Soma kicked out, not using mana, but still heard the crisp sound of bones breaking.


    "Weren''t you enjoying chopping at me just now?" After the second kick, Howard spat a mouthful of blood onto Soma''s foot, the intense pain scattering his gaze.


    Yet, Soma still didn''t see what he wanted to see.


    The third and fourth kicks followed.


    Howard was like a punching bag, silently enduring Soma''s beating.


    He wanted to fight back, but Soma''s initial knee strike had broken several of his ribs, and without the aid of mana, he couldn''t even move, let alone counterattack.


    What a pitiful sight.


    Looking at Soma''s ferocious face, a cold smirk suddenly appeared on Howard''s lips.


    Despite the severe pain, this very pain made Howard unprecedentedly lucid.


    A silver-white light blinked in the depths of Howard''s eyes as he suddenly grabbed Soma''s foot.


    If you can''t kill your enemy, mutual destruction is also a fine choice. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Howard intended to use thest bit of mana in his body to trigger a mana copse.


    The explosion from the mana copse could easily im Soma''s life.


    "You''re mad! Let me go!" Soma sensed the abnormal surge of mana within Howard and immediately realized Howard''s intention, trying to break free from Howard''s grasp.


    No one knew where Howard''s strength came from at that moment.


    Clearly incapable of even the simplest defensive maneuver, yet in that instant, he was able to firmly grasp Soma''s foot, to the extent that Soma couldn''t break free momentarily.

 Chapter 420 421-Resurrection

    Chapter 420 421-Resurrection


    ??Initiating a mana copse is notplex; any magus can achieve it by simply letting go of their mental and physical restraints, turning their body into a vessel for rampant mana.


    Then, uncontroble mana would flood into the magus''s body, transforming it into a bomb.


    The instability caused by a mana copse is sufficient to kill any magus of the same level.


    This is thest resort for any magus, choosing to self-destruct to take their enemy down with them.


    The brilliant silver light at the bottom of Howard''s eyes grew more intense, gradually mingling with faint golden hues.


    This was a sign that the body''s mana capacity was nearing its limit.


    Once the quantity of mana inside exceeds the body''s mana capacity, mana would irreversibly flood into Howard''s body like a breached dam, turning him into a bomb filled with mana within seconds.


    Its power was enough to level everything within a ten-meter radius.


    If Soma had reacted the moment Howard began to wildly channel mana, perhaps there was a chance to escape.


    But now, hisst opportunity was also crushed by Howard''s own hands.


    "Die, together with me."


    Howard bared his mouth, revealing a blood-stained, ghastly white grin, resembling a malevolent spirit.


    As mana broke through the capacity, Soma lost his ability to speak, and white light began to swell, signaling the imminent explosion.


    "Toote again, am I?"


    At the edge of a slightly concave, arc-shaped deep crater, Antalya looked down into the empty pit bottom, her face expressionless.


    The crater''s radius exceeded ten meters, its edges and surface had turned into a ss-like transparent substance due to the high temperature, leaving nothing behind at the bottom.


    Tightening her still-bleeding fist, Antalya didn''t speak again and turned to leave directly.


    Although the route chosen by Red Eye and his group was sparsely popted, such a scale of mana explosion could be sensed by anyone in Lorinda capable of feeling mana.


    The militia had already been rmed by this unprecedented mana explosion, and Harry must have received the news by now, expected to arrive within ten minutes.


    She had to hurry away, or it would severely jeopardize her subsequent actions.


    Red Eye.


    Though her face remained expressionless, the tightly clenched teeth and slightly twitching facial muscles betrayed Antalya''s inner rage.


    She had failed again.


    Not only that, but now Howard''s whereabouts were unknown, and it was highly likely he was dead...


    She didn''t know how she would face Vivia.


    As the leader of an adventure group, her consecutive failures had pushed the group to the brink of the abyss.


    She was a leader who had utterly failed in her duties.


    She was prepared to face Greg''s reprimands, but before that, she had to make someone pay the price.


    The root of all this, the cause of her failures not once but twice.


    Red Eye.


    He had to be dead.


    ...


    "Am I really not dead?"


    Like surfacing from the dim depths of the ocean, air tinged with the scent of smoke entered his nostrils as Howard opened his eyes to an unfamiliar ceiling.


    It wasn''t the wooden structure of a tavern nor the striped wooden boards of an inn but appeared to be a not-so-sturdy thatched roof.


    Likely due to prolonged exposure to smoke and fire, the thatch bore a charred color, looking quite worn and leaving one to wonder if it might copse the next second.


    Fortunately, the thatch remained intact until Howard regained consciousness.


    Fragmented memories pieced together with his awakening, connecting bit by bit, yet a segment was missing: Where was this ce? How had hee to be here?


    Howard couldn''t find answers to these questions in his memory.


    It seemed someone had saved him...


    "You''re awake already, you''re quite resilient."


    A crisp female voice came from one side, prompting Howard to turn his head toward the source of the sound.


    It was the only door in the room, and in its frame stood a lively young girl, seemingly no older than eighteen.


    d in a simple cloth dress, her eyes sparkled with vivacity and a hint of cunning, her exposed skin smooth and delicate, not at all like the daughter of a farming household.


    Noticing Howard''s gaze, the girl smiled and lifted the tray she was holding.


    "It''s not exactly a feast, but for someone who''s been unconscious for two days, a bowl of hot meat porridge is probably akin to the most delicious delicacy. Your stomach wouldn''t be able to handle much else for the time being anyway."


    Speaking, the girl walked over to Howard''s bedside and sat down, cing the tray aside and naturally helping Howard to sit up straight.


    "Who are you?"


    Without any resistance, Howard, who found himself immobile the moment he woke up, could clearly feel every part of his body, yet he couldn''t control anything below his neck.


    With the girl''s help, sitting up against the wall of the bed, Howard looked at her and said, "I don''t know you... Although I''m grateful for your saving my life, I still hope you can tell me where I am."


    "Come on, have some hot porridge, and then get some sleep. That''s how you''ll recover faster."


    The girl picked up a coarse porcin bowl, scooped up a spoonful, blew on it gently, and pushed it forward, "Come on, open your mouth."


    Despite the girl''s gentle actions, Howard was not appreciative, instead looking into her eyes and saying, "It seems you haven''t answered my question yet."


    The girl sat up a bit more and frowned slightly.


    "Why are you acting so strange upon waking up? Did you hurt your head?"


    "I''m asking, who are you, and where is this ce?" Howard was now certain that the girl in front of him knew something.


    Although a significant part of his evidence came from the girl''s feigned nonchnce, it also included Howard''s own intuition.


    The girl in front of him was hiding something, perhaps her identity, perhaps her purpose.


    She had saved him, surely not without desires or expectations.


    What these expectations entailed, Howard couldn''t yet judge, but undoubtedly, they would bring some unpredictable changes to the current situation.


    "Who am I?" The girl was taken aback, her bright eyes widening slightly, a hint of panic in her tone.


    "You don''t remember me? I''m your fianc¨¦e! We''re supposed to get married next month, under the witness of a priest."


    Although the girl put a lot of effort into her act, it must be said that not all women are born actresses, and clearly, she was not one of them.


    Howard sighed, no longer wanting to entangle with this bewildering woman.


    "Tell me, what''s your real purpose? Why did you save me? How did you save me? Whatever demands or expectations you have of me, you won''t be satisfied until you answer these questions."


    Howard''s voice was calm, yet it left no room for doubt about his determination.


    If the girl refused to answer these questions, although he couldn''t really do anything to her, escaping would definitely be added to his agenda.


    Escaping from here, finding out the current situation of Antalya and the others, as well as Lorinda, was Howard''s primary task at the moment.


    Dealing with this girl with unclear motives could be postponed until after handling Red Eye, then he could turn back to address her slowly.


    "Purpose? Why save you? How did I save you? You sure have a lot of questions, hasn''t anyone ever told you that boys who like to dig too deep are not popr with girls?"


    The girl set down the coarse porcin bowl she was holding, smiling at Howard.


    "You must be thinking about how to leave this ce right now, but I can tell you clearly, with your current condition, it''s impossible for you to leave. Although I''m not sure what''s going on with your strange constitution, you, unable to move your limbs, can''t even take care of yourself, let alone think about leaving."


    Watching the girl who seemed to have dropped her pretense, Howard fell silent for the first time.


    Just as the girl said, in his current state, unable to move his limbs, even if he managed to reunite with Antalya, he would be nothing but a burden.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you starve." The girl stood up, looking down at Howard, "Although I really dislike you, the guy who spoiled my fun, well, orders are orders. I''ll still bring your meals on time. If you recover and can leave, you''re more than wee to try. I definitely won''t stop you."


    With that, a cold smirk, filled with mockery and disdain, appeared on the girl''s face.


    "But, with you being paralyzed, unable to care for yourself, a cripple, you''ll be living at the mercy of others for the rest of your life, won''t you?"


    Howard silently observed the girl, perhaps revealing her true nature, without uttering a word.


    He was more aware of the state of his body than the girl before him.


    Even though this body wasn''t his original one, he could still feel it being assimted by some force, transforming this body to resemble his original one.

 Chapter 421 422-Deteriorating Situation

    Chapter 421 422-Deteriorating Situation


    ??It was an inexplicable intuition, but every time Howard woke up and looked in the mirror, he felt he was bing more and more like his former self, as if someone who was supposed to be dead wasing back to life.


    This wasn''t a pleasant sensation; the discement left Howard feeling exceptionally weary.


    Sometimes, he couldn''t even distinguish whether he was in a dream or reality.


    However, this transformation had be Howard''s lifeline.


    Perhaps that''s an exaggeration, but its significance extends far beyond.


    The body bing more familiar day by day means Howard''s control over it would increase ordingly, and with it, his adaptability inbat situations would improve.


    Although this body was currently paralyzed, he had a feeling: the paralysis was temporary.


    When this body was fully transformed, that would be his time to leave this ce.


    With a chuckle, the girl stopped her feeding game and turned to leave the room.


    Watching her retreating back, Howard''s fingers twitched involuntarily, a smile appearing on his face.


    ...


    Over the next three days, the girl took up the responsibility of caring for Howard with considerable diligence.


    Meals were delivered on time every day.


    Though she remained silent throughout, she never neglected feeding him.


    She also took care of Howard''s personal hygiene on a regr schedule, providing attentive care that Howard found somewhat ufortable.


    Such behavior was starkly at odds with the personality she had previously revealed, inducing in Howard a strong sense of dislocation and unease.


    The more diligent the girl was, the more uneasy Howard became.


    The girl still didn''t divulge any information about herself, but Howard had managed to deduce his approximate location.


    He was still within the bounds of Lorinda, meaning he wasn''t far from Antalya and the others.


    He always believed in seeing things through, and he would feel uneasy until this matter was resolved.


    Once, Howard faintly heard Gazel''s voice.


    Though he harbored no fondness for the greedy militia captain, Howard remembered his slightly hoarse voice quite clearly.


    He refrained from rashly calling out for help, unsure of how the girl might react.


    If she decided to silence him by rendering him mute, or worse, it wouldn''t bode wel.


    Even if the girl wasn''t that cruel, Howard decided against taking any hasty actions.


    Unfamiliar with his surroundings and without a map, Howard knew that straying more than twenty kilometers from Breeze City would leave him utterly lost.


    Rather than relying on someone else''s rescue, Howard trusted more in his own hands and strength to leave this ce.


    This also served as a retort to the girl''s mocking disdain.


    Howard wasn''t one to dwell on grievances, but for some reason, he found her cold, mocking smile particrly irksome.


    Judging by the time, Howard realized it was nearing lunchtime again.


    Though he hadn''t stepped out of the room once in three days, various external clues allowed Howard to make some basic assessments.


    Despite the vagueness, he had to act this way to conceal his gradually returning mobility.


    While the range of motion in his limbs was still limited, he could distinctly feel that the transformation of his current body was nearingpletion, expected to finish by tonight at thetest.


    Thepletion of this transformation would mark the optimal time for Howard to leave this ce.


    The slightly ajar door was pushed open, and the now somewhat familiar girl entered carrying a tray.


    It was the same steaming bowl of meat porridge.


    Although Howard had noints about the delicious and rich porridge, he still had questions, which the girl, as always, did not answer, acting as if she were mute.


    The girl sat down beside the bed with practiced ease, lifted the coarse porcin bowl, and picked up the spoon, looking into Howard''s eyes.


    "Still not willing to tell me anything?" Howard asked almost out of habit, not expecting an answer but holding a sliver of hope nheless.


    "Not yet the time."


    To Howard''s surprise, the girl spoke.


    Though she didn''t directly answer Howard''s question, the change in attitude was the best response.


    This was the first time she had spoken since their initial meeting, which had ended on a sour note.


    Howard looked at the girl with a mix of astonishment and scrutiny.


    Her gentle demeanor was in stark contrast to her previous behavior, and the girl''s unpredictability instilled a profound sense of unease in Howard.


    "Don''t worry, I mean you no harm. That''s the only thing I can tell you for now," the girl scooped a spoonful of meat porridge, blew on it gently, and extended it forward, "The Spirit Church, you''ve heard of it, haven''t you?"


    Although still uncertain of what the girl was trying to convey, Howard decided to listen.


    Any piece of information could be valuable.


    He leaned forward to swallow the porridge, signaling with his eyes for the girl to continue.


    "As the sole divine religion on the Ava continent, the status of the Spirit Church is extraordinary. However, due to ancient covenants, the Spirit Church''s influence is confined to being a spiritual aspiration," the girl spoke softly, her wordsced with a touch of gentleness.


    "The divine technique is a unique energy system of the Spirit Church. With the aid of the true God, divine techniques can aplish many things that mana spells struggle with, such as discerning thepatibility between a person''s soul and body."


    After these words, the girl fell silent again, merely continuing to feed Howard the meat porridge.


    Once therge bowl of porridge was finished, the girl stood up, collected the utensils, and turned to leave.


    Her steps hesitated at the doorway, and she softly added, "Lorinda has been peaceful these days, but there have been quite a few new faces."


    The girl left.


    By the time Howard noticed, it was already nearing evening, and the girl hadn''t appeared all afternoon.


    He changed into the new clothes the girl had left for him and tentatively stepped out of the room.


    Outside was a small courtyard, apart from Howard''s room, there was only a kitchen and a woodshed.


    It was clear the girl couldn''t possibly be spending the night in the woodshed.


    After making a round of the courtyard, Howard found no signs of anyone living there, indicating that the girl had never resided here from the start.


    In the woodshed, Howard found Greg''s dual swords, gathered them up, and slung them over his back.


    Pushing open the gate of the small courtyard, he was met with a somewhat unfamiliar street.


    The flow of people moving back and forth seemed hurried yet carried an air of tranquility and contentment.


    This was the scene Howard had hoped to see, indicating that the conflict between Red Eye and Antalya hadn''t escted to the point of bing apparent to the average person.


    ncing back at the small courtyard where he had spent three days and nights, Howard didn''t linger.


    He closed the gate behind him and quickly merged with the stream of people, walking away.


    From beginning to end, he never learned the girl''s name.


    But he knew they would meet again, likely in the not-too-


    distant future.


    This was also his unexinable intuition.


    Although intuition is often unreliable, Howard always chose to trust it.


    ...


    "White... do you think this person is genuinely naive or just pretending? My hints were so obvious, yet he kept probing, wasting time."


    In the blind spot of Howard''s vision, on the rooftop of a house beside the street, stood the girl who should have disappeared, with arge white dog crouching beside her.


    "Let''s go, White. We''ll go back and report to the boss, see what our next move should be."


    She reached out to pat the top of the dog''s head, speaking softly, then turned and vanished with the wind.


    ...


    When Howard returned to the inn, only Greg, who was still unconscious, and Vivia, who was taking care of him, were there.


    Not just Antalya and Ali were absent, but Jelia was nowhere to be found either.


    Seeing Vivia quietly reading a book with her head down in the room, Howard''s hand paused as he knocked on the door.


    "I''m back."


    But the pause was brief.


    He was met with Vivia''s surprised gaze.


    "Howard. You''re alive."


    The girl abruptly stood up, restraining herself from stepping forward, but the joy on her face couldn''t be concealed.


    "Of course, I haven''tpleted the tasks the shopkeeper assigned to me yet.


    How could I possibly die?" Howard nced around the room and casually asked, "Where are the shopkeeper and the others? Where''s Jelia?"


    Vivia exined everyone''s whereabouts.


    Upon learning that Howard had disappeared after confronting Soma, Jelia and Ali nearly went berserk.


    The mana copse triggered by Howard also caused considerable unrest in Lorinda.


    With people panicking and some stoking fears from the shadows, the management quartet, including Harry, worked from dawn till dusk to calm the residents.


    The workload for Antalya and the others had significantly increased.


    Jelia, taking the initiative, also joined in themissions, blending into the crowd to keep an eye on Harry.

 Chapter 422 423-On the Brink

    Chapter 422 423-On the Brink


    ??At this time, all three of them were out, hence their absence from the inn.


    "These three days, although there seems to be no change on the surface in Lorinda, and the situation appears to be improving after the support from Breeze City... in reality, things have gotten worse."


    Vivia paused before saying, "The news of Lilianne''s disappearance hasn''t spread yet, that''s what Sister Antalya told me. Harry can no longer be trusted."


    "In order to ensure Lilianne''s safety, he haspletely sided with Red Eye. The mana copse you triggered is one of the catalysts. Although he wasn''t aware of the situation at the time, to an outsider, it signifies our inability to confront Red Eye. Sadly, the reality is indeed such; if we were to face Red Eye and his group again, our chances of victory are indeed very slim."


    With nearly half of our actualbat strength lost, the full extent of our opponent''s capabilities still unclear, and the strength that has been revealed already difficult to counter, coupled with distrust and even defection among our own ranks... there couldn''t be a worse situation.


    Afterying out the situation, Vivia''s focus shifted to Howard.


    "Howard, where have you been these past few days? How did you survive a mana copse of that magnitude?"


    Unless one distances themselves in advance, no one could survive a mana copse caused by a magus of the same level.


    This is almost a consensus among all magi.


    Although others might not know, Antalya is very familiar with Howard''s mana fluctuations, which is why she could confirm that the mana copse was triggered by Howard, leading to Ali and Jelia nearly going berserk.


    Howard''s chance of survival was zero, a fact known to all.


    It was only because no one had seen his body that they refused to believe it.


    But now, Howard was standing alive and well in front of Vivia.


    "I''m not entirely sure myself; I was unconscious at the time. When I woke up, I found that I had been rescued. It was a girl who saved me, probably around your age, likely a magus too¡­ but she didn''t leave her name."


    Howard recounted his movements over the past three days.


    There wasn''t much to tell, really; after waking up, he had stayed in that room the whole time, and when he finally left, he hadn''t picked up any useful clues¡­


    Wait¡­ maybe that wasn''t entirely true.


    Howard thought back to the girl''sst words.


    Although not entirely certain, Howard felt seventy to eighty percent sure that the girl had specificallye for him.


    And it wasn''t because of his royal status, but more likely because of him being a visitor from another world.


    The other party might be aware of his identity.


    "A girl?" Vivia frowned slightly but didn''t say much.


    Her expression didn''t show much joy either.


    "Then I really should thank her¡­ Anyway, the best oue is that you''ve safely returned, although it''s a pity Antalya and the others aren''t here right now."


    "Right, you mentioned that support from Breeze City has arrived?" Howard asked.


    "Yes, that''s information Antalya herself confirmed. Breeze City has dispatched three squads of city guards to support Lorinda, led by two knights, one of whom is a level 3 magus."


    This is probably the best news Howard has heard so far.


    Although their ultimate goals may not align, their stances do coincide.


    "Has the shopkeeper made contact with them yet?"


    It''s unclear what level ofbat capability knights from deeper within the New World possess...


    "It doesn''t seem so. Sister Antalya appears not to intend to make contact but rather to stay hidden in the shadows."


    Using these people as bait to take the forefront, then?


    Given the current unknowns about Harry''s true situation, it''s highly probable that this reinforcement group could fall into an ambush by Red Eye, with even the possibility of the level 3 magus being killed.


    However, correspondingly, such arge-scale operation would inevitably reveal much of Red Eye and his group''s strength.


    Even if Red Eye is cautious not to act rashly, his connections with Harry would likely be impacted by this.


    These reinforcements won''t care about the intricate web of rtionships here; they are here merely to hunt.


    In their eyes, Red Eye is nothing more than a fierce prey.


    But in reality, the hunters are not necessarily them.


    "I need to make contact with them and rendezvous with the shopkeeper and the others."


    Howard made his decision.


    Antalya''s judgment is certainly not wrong, but she''s too focused on her own interests, aiming to be thest one standing to reap the benefits.


    Of course, there''s nothing wrong with that, but being thest one standing also requires certain prerequisites.


    If one''s strength is insufficient, they might instead be dragged down and drowned.


    Judging from the confrontations so far, their strength is clearlycking.


    If Greg were awake, Howard would not oppose this n because then they would have two veterans on their side.


    Facing a weakened Red Eye, although risky, the chances of sess would not be low.


    "Is this wise? It might disrupt Sister Antalya''s n," Vivia attempted to dissuade Howard, her unease creeping in, yet she still trusted Antalya''s judgment.


    "I''m not sure, but I believe it''s better than Antalya''s n," Howard stated.


    "Red Eye''s cunning and strength both exceed our expectations. If we hesitate now to preserve ourselves, we might all end up dead here."


    "Do you think those reinforcements won''t be able to sufficiently weaken Red Eye and his group?"


    "Exactly. If Greg were awake, I would definitely follow the shopkeeper''s n. I''ve faced Red Eye and his group, and Ali has confronted Red Eye directly. We stand no chance of a decisive victory against them. The shopkeeper''s strength is formidable, but so is Red Eye''s. And with just two more experienced fighters, Ali and I would be thoroughly tied down."


    Howard paused before continuing, "I''m not looking topletely ruin the shopkeeper''s n, I just want to add ayer of insurance."


    At least to remind those who still see themselves as hunters, who the real beast is.


    "I thought Sister Antalya was cunning enough, but it turns out you''re even more so," Vivia sighed.


    "I really don''t know what those Breeze City nobles are here for, doing nothing but already being schemed against by you. What''s your n?"


    "My n is simple, just to warn them.


    People can infer; provide a detail, and they''ll fill in the rest themselves.


    Rescuing Lilianne is necessary, but we can''t let Harry be an obstacle for us anymore." Howard halted the conversation there.


    After understanding Howard''s intentions, Vivia abandoned the idea of stopping him.


    She provided the likely location of Antalya and the others.


    "The management quartet is meeting there today, and the three knights from Breeze City should be there as well.


    Even though they''re just knights, in Lorinda, they''re considered quite significant nobility, not to mention one of them is a level 3 magus," Vivia said.


    "Getting in shouldn''t be difficult, but if you want to approach those three knights without revealing your identity, you''ll need a careful n."


    Howard nodded and smiled, "Don''t worry, I won''t suddenly disappear again."


    "Um..." Looking at the faint swelling at the corner of Vivia''s eyes, Howard opened his mouth but didn''t know how to start.


    He could probably guess the reason, but he didn''t have the right to ask, and bringing it up would only make things awkward.


    After a pause, under Vivia''s puzzled gaze, Howard waved his hand, "Never mind, I''m off now."


    "Be careful on the road."


    Following the address Vivia provided, Howard had little trouble locating the ce.


    Lorinda, neither particrly small norrge, is essentially a congregation of a few thousand people, hardly even a town but rather a cluster of viges united for warmth.


    Including a portion of the forest, a few thousand people don''t upy much space¡ªperhaps just the size of two districts in Breeze City.


    However, due to itsplex terrain, those not well-acquainted with the area could easily find themselves lost.


    With some cunning, hiding here wouldn''t pose much of a challenge.


    The management quartet clearly understood this well.


    To maintain secrecy and concealment, the meeting ce was chosen at the edge of the settlement, in a seemingly ordinary two-story building.


    Being a detached structure made it easier to ensure privacy and security.


    Surrounded by numerous roads, it allowed for a quick departure.


    It was evident that, even on their own turf, the quartet felt little sense of security.


    The mana copse three days prior had been terrifying.


    Only a preparatory-level magus or higher could trigger such a copse, and opting to do so indicated they were driven to desperation.


    Unbeknownst to them, a preparatory-level magus in Lorinda had reached a breaking point, and now might already be dead¡­


    This realization made these not-so-worldly leaders understand that ordinary people are essentially powerless in the face of a magus.


    Thus, the threat posed by Red Eye seemed even more precarious.

 Chapter 423 424-Jelias Mission

    Chapter 423 424-Jelia''s Mission


    ??After surveying the room and taking in the faces of the other three members of the management quartet, as well as the three knights from Breeze City, Harry spoke up, "Everyone is present, so let''s formally begin. The agenda for our meeting is the approach to dealing with the Red Eye crisis."


    Despite the arrival of reinforcements from Breeze City, including a level 3 magus leading the team, the unknown always harbors the most fear, especially after the mana copse incident.


    They realized that Red Eye might already be hiding somewhere in Lorinda, magnifying their unease exponentially.


    "Before we start the discussion, I want everyone to understand one fact," Harry''s gaze swept over all those present, carrying a subtle intimidation, "Red Eye''s informants, or even Red Eye himself, might be monitoring this meeting.


    I hope everyone understands that secrecy is not just about dealing with Red Eye, but also about preserving the lives of everyone here, including myself."


    "I can tell you clearly that the investigation results of the mana copse incident three days ago havee out. Although we are not 100% certain, the evidence sufficiently indicates that this incident is directly rted to Red Eye. In other words, Red Eye is hiding within Lorinda."


    The threat to their lives wasid out inly, making some of the actions taken by the attendees seem all the more foolish.


    Guided by Vivia''s directions, Howard found Jelia without much effort.


    Compared to Antalya and Ali, Howard decided to make contact with Jelia first.


    Jelia was easier to locate, and there was a lesser chance she would attempt to stop his actions.


    Although Jelia was neither a magus nor a mana adaptor, meaning she couldn''t actively or passively use amunication spell, it was improbable that Antalya would leave without a means ofmunication.


    A sentinel unable to ry information is merely a decoration, and Antalya would not leave a mere decoration on such a perilous battlefield.


    Jelia''s hiding ce was hardly secretive.


    Rather than hiding, it would be more urate to say she was disguising herself.


    Situated at the end of a dead alley piled with garbage and reeking of decay, no one would willingly approach such a ce¡­ except for the homeless, such as a half-orc.


    Dressed in her ragged clothes and sitting expressionlessly, her beast ears visible atop her head, her gaze swept vacantly over the street.


    Everyone regarded her merely as an abandoned half-breed, not realizing she was actually a sentinel for an adventure group.


    She wasn''t hiding, but this was her best form of concealment, and also the scene Howard least wanted to witness.


    His decision to take her in was precisely to avoid seeing such a scene again.


    He could guess why Jelia was doing this, but even so, he found it hard to ept.


    Taking three steps as two, Howard stood in front of Jelia and silently watched as her expressionless face turned to astonishment, then tears overflowed from her eyes and streamed down her face.


    "Howard¡­"


    Jelia''s lips trembled slightly.


    "Howard!"


    "Yes, it''s me." Howard reached out to gently ruffle Jelia''s hair, his movements tender, his gazeplex.


    "I''m sorry¡­ for making you worry."


    "Howard¡­"


    Jelia made no other move but suddenly stood up, almost throwing herself into Howard''s embrace.


    "I''m sorry, I won''t disappear suddenly again."


    "I thought you were dead¡­ so, so¡­" Jelia gradually regained control over her emotions, then became somewhat uneasy.


    Howard had repeatedly warned her not to get involved with the quests of the adventure group because once involved, withdrawing from them bes a fantasy.


    Hatred grows, a lesson Howard had learned long ago at a great cost.


    He didn''t want Jelia to go through the same experience.


    "I know, I know, it''s my fault, I''m sorry." Howard gently hugged Jelia, her small, slender body trembling in his arms.


    "What task did Antalya assign you?"


    Howard didn''t believe Antalya would give Jelia a task she couldn''tplete, as that would yield no benefit and would likely result in the loss of personnel again.


    Simrly, Jelia was well aware of her capabilities and wouldn''t recklessly ept tasks beyond her reach.


    "Intelligence reconnaissance. Sister Antalya asked me to stay here, to uncover clues about Red Eye¡­ or to identify traitors."


    Jelia''s voice still carried a youthful tone, but the words she spoke made Howard feel as if he were dealing with an adult, "If possible, to follow them and find their hideout."


    While the task was somewhat challenging, it wasn''t beyond Jelia''s capabilities; her identity served as the best cover.


    No one would want to trouble a half-orc because that would be troubling themselves.


    Perhaps, to the people of Lorinda, half-orcs are akin to mobile sources of curses, symbols of impurity.


    "Have you discovered anything?" Howard looked around, noticing that people were starting to pay attention to their unusual behavior.


    He raised his hand to hide Jelia''s beast ears and whispered, "The mission is aborted. Contact Antalya and tell her I''m taking over your task."


    Jelia looked up at Howard, who smiled, "I am the boss, after all. Employees shouldn''t be snatching opportunities to show off from their boss."


    Startled, Jelia nodded and pulled out a small, pale yellow crystal from her possession.


    "This is amunication crystal, given to me by Sister Antalya. Anyone who can summon a spirit can use it," Jelia exined softly.


    The fact that it could be used by anyone capable of summoning a spirit meant that most ordinary people could use it with some training.


    Howard ruffled Jelia''s hair and said, "Don''t contact her here. Let''s find another ce."


    After speaking, Howard took the crystal from Jelia''s hand, grasped her small hand, and hurried her away.


    Although they moved quickly forward, Howard''s gaze kept drifting backward.


    Someone was following them.


    ...


    "Shopkeeper, Jelia is missing."


    Ali''s voice, tinged with a hint of urgency, suddenly echoed in Antalya''s ears.


    Antalya directed her gaze towards the hidden dead-end alley where Jelia was supposed to be concealing herself, furrowing her brow: the thin, small half-orc that should have been crouching in the corner was gone.


    Antalya pulled out hermunication crystal and tried to call, but received no response.


    "Don''t panic. Jelia might have just run into some minor trouble; it''s unlikely she''s been discovered."


    Though she said this, Antalya indeed felt a flicker of unease.


    The likelihood of Jelia being discovered was low, but if she truly had been, she would stand no chance of defending herself.


    "The n has changed. Ali, go investigate Jelia''s whereabouts. Be cautious, and leave once you''ve confirmed Jelia''s condition. Do not get spotted by the militia, nor attract attention from Breeze City''s people."


    Antalya quickly issued new instructions.


    "Understood."


    With a single word of acknowledgment, Ali, a young man dressed in hunter''s attire, left his post and blended into the crowd.


    Antalya remained still.


    Only after the young man disappeared from her sight did Antalya leave her hiding spot.


    Confirming Jelia''s whereabouts was now Ali''s task, but her own mission remained unchanged; she had to identify the people associated with Red Eye lurking nearby.


    Althoughcking direct evidence, Antalya was certain that Red Eye must have also arranged for people to observe nearby.


    Just as she constantly thought about eliminating Red Eye, he should be well aware that without removing them, his ambition to fully control Lorinda would be difficult to realize.


    Even with an advantage in open strength, facing three level 3 magi at once, he wouldn''t stand a chance.


    The possibility of Breeze City''s people cooperating with Antalya might be low, but it wasn''t zero.


    This was Red Eye''s best opportunity, as well as theirst chance.


    If they wished to eliminate Red Eye without revealing their presence, they must capture him before formal negotiations began.


    ...


    Howard moved swiftly, with Jelia now hoisted onto his shoulder.


    They navigated through the crowd, drawing astonished gazes and hurried sidesteps from many.


    Although Howard hadn''t spoken, Jelia realized something unexpected must have happened.


    "What''s wrong, Howard?" she whispered into his ear, scanning the crowd behind them, "Is someone following us?"


    "Yes, some very annoying folks, some very greedy ones," Howard replied with a smile, his voice carrying a chill.


    "The scene might get a bit unpleasant soon. You''d better not peek."


    "Are you going to kill them?" Jelia asked.


    She was never just some naive little girl.


    A half-orc without a shred of awareness wouldn''t survive on the streets of Lorinda, where even unconscious malice could kill her countless times.

 Chapter 424 425-Interrogation

    Chapter 424 425-Interrogation


    ??"Perhaps, that depends on what they can offer us."


    Howard swiftly dodged into a nearby alley, quickening his pace to a run.


    He wanted to set the stage in a secluded area; he wasn''t keen on having an audience for what was toe.


    As he hoped, the moment he dodged, four individuals broke away from the crowd and started running as well.


    Howard''s speed was deliberately controlled; he didn''t use mana, nor did he allow his body to perform at full capacity.


    Those trailing him were merely ordinary people, perhaps with a mana adaptor among them, but at best, they were only capable of bullying the average person.


    His decision to run was merely to give them a reason to chase.


    Howard wanted to set the stage in a deserted area to make both cleaning up and interrogation more convenient.


    He certainly didn''t want to perform such tasks under the watchful eyes of bystanders, as it would severely tarnish his image.


    Since Howard was controlling his speed, the four pursuers caught up easily and even managed to split up, surrounding him effectively.


    "Youd¡­ quite the runner, aren''t you?"


    Looking at the two men who appeared at one end of the alley and then back at the two who caught up from behind, panting heavily, Howard assessed the strength of the four.


    The speaker was a lean, tall man, resembling a bamboo pole, dressed in a hunter''s garb with a short knifemonly used by hunters at his waist and a longbow on his back, fully armed.


    However, Howard wasn''t concerned about these; the tall and thin man was just an ordinary person.


    Even with these weapons in his hands, the threat posed to Howard was very limited.


    Catching their breath, the lean, tall man exchanged a nce with the burly middle-aged man standing beside him.


    Howard noticed the middle-aged man''s gaze falling on Jelia and gave a slight nod.


    The tall man''s face twisted into a cruel smile, and Howard tilted his head.


    It seemed they had made their decision.


    With this thought, Howard patted Jelia''s back, "The moment I let go, run into the alley. Don''t stop, no matter what you hear, don''t stop. Then find a ce to hide, and wait for me toe for you."


    Jelia nodded, her body trembling slightly.


    This wasn''t her first time being surrounded, nor was it her first time facing a near-death crisis.


    She had her own ways of dealing with such situations, but this time, she wasn''t alone.


    "Drop that mongrel in your hands, and I''ll let you go," the tall man stepped forward, his gleaming knife already drawn, "Otherwise, I''ll have to make a couple of holes in you."


    Howard didn''t respond, nor did he even nce at him.


    Instead, his gaze drifted backward, confirming the positions of the two people surrounding them from behind.


    They were Jelia''s biggest obstacle to escaping, and he had to deal with those two first.


    Although reluctant to kill, in such a situation, Howard couldn''t afford to hold back because Jelia''s safety was his top priority.


    "You want her? A half-orc?"


    Howard set Jelia down from his shoulder, holding her small hand.


    "Why the hell are you talking so much, let her go, or I''ll kill you," the tall man shouted a few times, brandishing his short knife, which reflected the sunlight with a bright re.


    It seemed he wasn''t keen on causing a death, perhaps due to the trouble it would bring?


    But regardless of the reason, Howard didn''t care because soon, the man would no longer have the opportunity to cause any trouble.


    Howard had pinpointed the positions of the two men behind him: one to the left and one to the right, approximately four meters apart from each other and about thirteen meters away from Howard.


    This distance exceeded the range most preparatory-level magi could cast long-range spells.


    It appeared they were also cautious, providing themselves time to react and counter even if Howard were a preparatory-level magus.


    Unfortunately for them...


    "Run."


    The moment Howard let go, two orbs of mana light had already appeared in his hands.


    Jelia started running, and Howard turned around, raising his hands, each aimed at one of the men.


    The mana light in his hands slowly formed shapes.


    Although the two men tried to advance to stop Jelia, before they could seed, Howard hadpleted his mana sculpting.


    Short crossbows appeared in Howard''s hands, one in each.


    Howard pulled the triggers.


    He only saw two streaks of white light leave the crossbows, disappearing in front of the men''s chests.


    With two low thuds, the men attempting to intercept Jelia lost their strength.


    Their bodies, halted abruptly by the immense kic force of the arrows, flipped backward.


    Jelia, covering her ears and bowing her head, dashed past the two men as they fell, her small figure disappearing into the depths of the alley.


    Howard turned back around, the crossbows in his hands dissolving back into free-floating mana.


    "Now, it''s time for us to have a proper talk."


    The smile on his face was so cold it sent shivers down one''s spine.


    ...


    The interrogation process wasn''t as prolonged andplicated as Howard had anticipated.


    After making a few cuts on the two remaining men, they spilled everything they knew.


    As Howard had expected, they indeed were men under Red Eye''smand, but regrettably, their rank was so low they had virtually nomunication with Red Eye himself.


    As thergest bandit group in the vicinity of Breeze City, Red Eye''s men numbered over three hundred.


    They were merely ordinary members, chosen for this surveince task because of their familiarity with Lorinda.


    Though they had a safe house in Lorinda, Red Eye had never visited it.


    Regarding Red Eye''s true intentions, they were only partially informed, knowing only that it rted to Lorinda but clueless about the specifics.


    Howard noted down the location of the safe house given by the tall man, which was not far from Harry''s estate; even on foot, it was merely a ten-minute walk.


    Perhaps it wasn''t the most useful piece of information, but it was a lead, nheless.


    Besides, Howard caught wind of an intriguing term, "Old Nobles."


    It sounded like some sort of title, yet it seemed to carry an ominous connotation.


    "Where did you hear this from?" Howard pressed the tall man''s knife against his cheek, smiling slightly, "You know how sharp this knife is; those two died from blood loss just now.


    I hope you answer well, or else I might get excited, and my hand could slip."


    "Red Eye! Our boss, it was from Red Eye," the tall man shouted.


    Howard frowned and kicked the man in the stomach, silencing him instantly as he doubled over, gasping for air.


    "Keep it down, will you? What if you disturb others?" Howard crouched down, patting the tall man''s face with the t of the knife.


    "You just said you had no contact with Red Eye, that it was all one-waymunication, didn''t you?"


    "Just once! Only once! It was a man in ck! I once saw our boss, Red Eye, talking to a man in ck. I overheard this term from their conversation; it seemed rted to some identity of Red Eye''s boss!"


    The consequences of betraying Red Eye were severe, but right now, speaking out was his only chance of avoiding immediate repercussions.


    "A man in ck?"


    Howard''s interest was piqued slightly; he seemed to have stumbled upon something Red Eye had kept hidden.


    "When? Where?"


    "In Lorinda, right here in Lorinda."


    "That ce used to be one of our safe houses, but it was abandoned after the man in ck contacted our boss. I didn''t listen carefully at the time; I just caught that word. They seemed to be arguing about something."


    Howard nodded, stood up, and delivered a kick to the tall man''s head.


    The tall man went silent.


    Blood began to seep from his mouth and nose.


    He turned his gaze to the other survivor.


    "Please... don''t kill me."


    The once imposinglyrge man was now frightfully scooting backward on the ground,cking even the strength to stand and flee.


    Howard scratched his cheek, muttering softly, "Am I that terrifying? To scare him like this."


    Raising his hand, mana light coalesced into a crossbow in his grasp.


    "Anything else you''d like to say?"


    "Please..."


    "Thud."


    The burly man''s expression froze as the crossbow bolt pierced his forehead.


    "Why do people always tend to speak nonsense when they''re nervous?" Howard shook his head as the crossbow dissipated into a mist of mana, which he then reabsorbed.


    He reached into his pocket for themunication crystal and started walking towards the deeper end of the alley where Jelia had hidden.


    Themunication crystal soon responded.


    A smile appeared on Howard''s face.


    "Hello, hello, is this the shopkeeper? I''m back."


    ...


    After listening to Howard''s report, Antalya emotionlessly cut off the spirit supply to themunication crystal.


    As Howard''s voice faded, her gaze returned to the middle-aged man before her.


    "Alright, let''s continue our previous discussion.


    Are you really not nning to resist anymore?"


    Antalya''s voice was devoid of any discernible emotion, as if synthesized from multiple sources, resonating with a mechanical coldness.


    "I can''t trust you; I must protect my daughter," Harry shook his head, his plump face showing no sign of surprise.

 Chapter 425 426-Windwolf

    Chapter 425 426-Windwolf


    ??"As long as Lilianne is in Red Eye''s grasp, I can''t break free from his control."


    Harry wasn''t surprised that Antalya knew he had leaned towards Red Eye, nor was he surprised that Antalya hadn''t disclosed this fact, because their goals aligned.


    To ensure Lilianne''s safety, Harry''s safety and status had to be secured.


    "I want to meet those three knights," Antalya continued.


    "You intend to warn them? Then let me give you some bad news: the meeting has already decided to conduct aprehensive, covert search of Lorinda. Before negotiations begin, we aim to pin down Red Eye''s whereabouts, set an ambush, and take out Red Eye during the negotiations."


    "Then you''ll slip up during the search, lure out those from Breeze City, andunch a surprise attack," Antalya finished the n Harry had left unsaid.


    "They''re too confident in their own strength, honestly, they don''t even match yours."


    "This isn''t normal, Harry," Antalya frowned.


    "Why is Red Eye''s power so formidable? It shouldn''t be. If the Three Knights can''t handle Red Eye, then why hasn''t he attacked Breeze City? Even if worried about the siege from other cities, they''ve had ample time to leave."


    Looking back at her several encounters with Red Eye, although he always initiated retreats from battles, Antalya also found it difficult to gain the upper hand.


    A real showdown''s oue remained uncertain.


    "Finally caught on, did you, obtuse woman? The answer to this problem is something you need to figure out on your own," Harry said with a coldugh.


    "Remember this term: ''Old Nobles.'' It''s Red Eye''s biggest secret. Once you understand what that means, Red Eye will just be an old hound."


    ...


    In the shadowy alleyway, the small half-orc ran with her head down.


    She heard faint screams behind her, knew what they signified, but Howard had told her not to stop, so she didn''t.


    But then, a figure appeared in front of her.


    It was Ali.


    "Jelia!" Ali reached out to stop Jelia, gently tousled her hair and let go, asking, "What are you doing here? What happened to you, why did you leave your post? Is someone chasing you?"


    Jelia stared nkly at Ali''s face for a few seconds before reacting, pointing in the direction she had run from, "Howard! Howard is back there! I ran into Howard, and someone was following us! You have to help him."


    This wasn''t entirely true, at least not the part about Howard needing help.


    But if she returned alone, Howard would undoubtedly scold her.


    It seemed better to bring Ali back as a shield.


    "Howard?" Ali froze.


    Although no one had seen Howard''s body, no one believed he could have survived a mana copse of that magnitude.


    Subsequent events seemed to confirm that grim assumption; Howard hadn''t sent back any message.


    With no sign of him, alive or dead...


    Though he was only missing, everyone had given up hope that Howard was still alive.


    But now, Jelia was telling her Howard was alive, that she had even seen him with her own eyes.


    If it were anyone but Jelia, who would never jest about matters involving Howard, Ali might have suspected her of hallucinating.


    Beyond that, there was an even more distasteful possibility: deception.


    Patting Jelia''s head, Ali stood up and started walking towards the other end of the alley.


    "Stay here, I''ll go back and see how Howard is doing now."


    "I''m going with you!" Jelia clutched at Ali''s garment, "It''s not safe for me to stay here either. It''s better to go with you."


    Hesitating for a few seconds, Ali found Jelia''s words reasonable and nodded in agreement, "Okay, but you must stay behind me, and promise me, if there''s any danger, run without looking back!"


    The little orc nodded repeatedly, though she didn''t believe there would be any danger after Howard had intervened.


    The alley wasn''t long, and even though Ali moved cautiously to protect Jelia, it didn''t take them long to return to the scene of the fight.


    She covered Jelia''s eyes with her hand.


    "Did that Howard say anything to you when he told you to leave?"


    "He told me to cover my ears, not to look back, and wait for him to find me," Jelia replied, her nose twitching ufortably as she detected a strong scent of blood.


    "He made the right decision. You''re better off not seeing this scene." Ali frowned, shielding Jelia behind her, surveying the surroundings.


    "It looks like that Howard has already left... But this kind of method..." Her gaze settled on the shattered corpses.


    Though her experience was limited, she could tell these men had been dismembered while still alive.


    "These men were interrogated. It''s unknown if Howard got any results."


    To be honest, the scene before Ali only further solidified her suspicion that the Howard Jelia encountered might not be the original Howard.


    It could be a disguise, or perhaps some sort of substitute.


    While appearances can be mimicked, personality is much harder to fake.


    She couldn''t imagine the Howard she knew being so bruta.


    Torture not only imposes a burden on the victim but also affects the torturer.


    Without prolonged practice and adaptation, it''s challenging to conduct an interrogation in such a short span.


    "Jelia, did that Howard say anything else to you?"


    Back on the street, Ali asked while holding Jelia''s small hand.


    Ali led Jelia away from the scene of the fight.


    Such a scene, seen by anyone, would not be ignored; once entangled in this mess, it would be difficult to extricate oneself.


    "Howard took mymunication crystal; he might have already contacted Sister Antalya... Oh, and he said he had seen Sister Vivia already."


    This was not good news for Ali; it meant that Howard might now have knowledge of Antalya''s whereabouts.


    If this "Howard" was an impostor and used this opportunity to set a trap for Antalya, the chances of her falling for it were too high!


    If Antalya waspromised, they would lose any capacity to retaliate!


    They must rendezvous with Antalya!


    Ali halted her steps.


    "Here''s what we''ll do, Jelia. You go back to the inn immediately, find Sister Vivia, and confirm Howard''s whereabouts these past few days," Ali crouched in front of Jelia, adjusting her cap carefully to cover her beast ears, "I''ll go find Sister Antalya now. If I don''t return by evening, you have Sister Vivia take you all out of Lorinda."


    Originally thought to be a simple entry-level mission, the situation has now progressively worsened.


    Facing Red Eye, Ali truly experienced that feeling ofing face-to-face with death.


    It''s definitely not an experience worth reminiscing, yet it is these very experiences that rified the meaning of being an adventurer to Ali.


    To seek life in the face of death, to dance with the Grim Reaper, that is the norm in the life of an adventurer.


    "Okay," Jelia nodded.


    Although not fully understanding Ali''s concerns, Jelia too wanted to know what Howard had gone through these past few days.


    Vivia is not someone of simple mind; she wouldn''t have given out such critical information regarding her location without confirming Howard''s identity.


    That implies Vivia must be aware of Howard''s experiences over the days.


    "Be careful on your way. Avoid eye contact with anyone and ignore anyone who tries to stop you," Ali patted Jelia''s hair, signaling her to leave.


    Jelia didn''t linger; if Howard chose to stay hidden, then it was impossible for Jelia to find him.


    Watching Jelia''s figure disappear into the crowd, ensuring no one followed or noticed her, Ali turned and headed towards the prearranged rendezvous point.


    The meeting spot had been set from the beginning¡ªif there were any major changes to the n, they would convene there directly.


    Given the current situation, Antalya should have abandoned the n and be waiting there.


    This time, Ali was wrong again.


    ...


    Howard did indeed meet the Three Knights from Breeze City, though not in the manner he had anticipated.


    ng¡ª A short sword, a foot in length,nded in front of Howard.


    Its de and back formed a beautiful arc, reminding Howard of the marlins he had seen before.


    Their silvery scales resembled the de, and the straight yet slightly curved dorsal fin mirrored the arc of the sword''s back.


    "Speak, who are you?" A bearded, rugged face filled almost all of Howard''s field of view.


    The smile on therge face carried a hint of simplicity, its craggy features resembling those of a farmer.


    Yet, it was this very man, the owner of therge face, who had subdued Howard with a speed beyond his ability to react just ten minutes ago.


    He was the only level 3 magus among the Three Knights, one of the leaders of the Breeze City guard, known by the moniker "Windwolf" ¨C Sorovo!

 Chapter 426 427-A Kind Reminder

    Chapter 426 427-A Kind Reminder


    ??Having never truly crossed swords with either Antalya or Red Eye, Howard found it difficult topare their strengths and weaknesses directly.


    Yet, it was undeniably clear that any one of them could easily overpower him.


    Despite this realization, Howard could still draw some vague conclusions.


    Specifically, in terms of speed and reaction, the individual known as "Windwolf," Sorovo, might not be unworthy of his moniker.


    "I noticed your reaction just now was quite impressive, and your mana capacity is not low. Are you a magus? At the preparatory level? Or are you certified?"


    Sorovo''s voice had a distinctive quality, slightly hoarse with an undertone that was almost metallically resonant.


    Howard looked up at Sorovo, then nced back at the other two knights behind him.


    Although they were not certified maguses, their strength surpassed that of most preparatory-level maguses.


    In the New World, the status of a knight held different implicationspared to within the empire''s regions.


    Howard was primarily captured because of Sorovo, but these two had also yed a significant role.


    "Who exactly are you?" Howard''s first words in this scenario were feigned ignorance.


    Observing Howard''s act of ying dumb, Sorovo paused for a few seconds, then cracked a smile, picking up a short dagger from the ground that resembled a silver fish, gripping the handle firmly.


    "Did you know, before I became a magus, back when I was just a grunt, I was specifically tasked with executions and dirty work?"


    Sorovo''s fingers moved with agility, and thus the silver fish seemed toe alive in his grasp.


    As Sorovo manipted the dagger, allowing it to roll and flip under his control, the de gleamed brilliantly in the sunlight.


    The tip traced arcs in the air¡ªsome full and robust, others sharp and stiff.


    Amidst this disy, a smile unexpectedly appeared on Howard''s face.


    "Do you think such a disy will frighten me?"


    Sorovo''s gaze remained fixed on Howard, who, showing no sign of backing down, met his stare without flinching.


    After a moment thatsted two breaths, Sorovo stood up, casually cing the silver fish dagger upright on the table and gestured with his hand.


    "Release him." He didn''t see fear in Howard''s eyes.


    No matter how tough one might be, it''s nearly impossible topletely control one''s emotions.


    A momentary falter, perhaps insignificant in terms of attitude, often served as Sorovo''s usual breakthrough.


    He hadn''t intimidated Howard.


    Before bing a level 3 magus, Sorovo indeed was an executioner, and not just any executioner, but a veteran at that.


    He had served as an executioner for seven or eight years, breaking more than a dozen so-called tough guys under his hand.


    Yet, he had never encountered an anomaly like Howard.


    If Sorovo were to choose an adjective to describe Howard, it would likely be ''wooden''.


    You can''t execute a piece of wood because it would be meaningless.


    "Speak, who exactly are you? A minion of Red Eye? Or a traitor to Red Eye?"


    Sorovo took a seat at the edge of the table, leaving only the Three Knights and Howard in the room.


    "Neither," Howard replied, stretching his wrists as he stood up, reaching for his twin des propped nearby.


    However, a hand blocked his motion.


    Following the arm to its owner, Howard''s eyesnded on the youngest of the Three Knights, whose eyes resembled those of a Persian Cat.


    Howard silently dubbed him Persian Cat in his mind.


    "Answer the question." Persian Cat''s voice wasn''t deep but carried a clear, crisp tone.


    Howard guessed that this fellow must be quite popr in Breeze City.


    "Didn''t I just say it? Neither," Howard replied with a smile.


    "Our purposes align; our des are pointed at the same target. I won''t draw my sword against you until Red Eye is dead."


    "The same target?" Sorovo scoffed.


    "I won''t reveal more until you trust me.


    But there''s one thing I want you to know," Howard said, his face still adorned with that artisanal smile.


    "Harry is not to be trusted."


    This light statement didn''t seem to have any effect, only serving to deepen the cold smirk on Sorovo''s face.


    "You say Harry can''t be trusted, but should you be trusted any more than him?"


    Sorovo''s gaze shifted between the flipping dagger in his hand and Howard''s face, the cold smirk unwavering.


    "A man of unknown origin and unclear intentions expects us to turn against the local power based on a few empty words... Don''t you think you''re being overly optimistic?"


    "Whether I''m being optimistic, I don''t know, but I''m sure you''ve been indulging in wishful thinking," Howard said, pulling up a stool to sit directly opposite Sorovo.


    He rubbed his face, molding a smile with his fingers.


    "Are you still fantasizing about ambushing Red Eye during negotiations? Do you really think someone as cunning as Red Eye would fall for such an obvious trap? You don''t even know the location or the exact time of the negotiations, how are you nning to set up an ambush? Red Eye is insidious and ruthless; haven''t you considered that among the four people at the meeting earlier, some could have been bought off or controlled by him? You''ve been in Lorinda for three days now; have you deciphered Red Eye''s real intentions?"


    A barrage of seemingly unrted questions, but when connected to Red Eye, they form a chain, each link interlocking with the next.


    Should any link break, the entire game is lost.


    In the beginning, Sorovo showed little reaction to the first few questions.


    However, as Howard spoke more, Sorovo''s expression grew increasingly grim.


    "You''re not someone adept at strategy, so why engage in a battle of wits?" Howard''s tone carried a hint of disdain.


    "Ha, you''re right. I''m indeed not fond of strategy; that''s a pastime for those noble lords. I only trust the de in my hand."


    The silver fish dagger''s movements elerated, blurring into a shimmering ball of light, yet Sorovo''s face reverted to a cold smirk.


    "I might not know the answers to those questions you posed earlier, but there''s only one thing I need to know."


    "Knowing this one thing will solve everything." Sorovo''s voice was filled with conviction, leaving Howard scratching his face, wondering where Sorovo''s confidence stemmed from.


    "What''s this miraculous solution that can unravel so many problems?" Howard inquired.


    "It''s simple." Sorovo leaned forward, closing the distance to Howard''s face, "Just ask!"


    "Ask those who know."


    "One by one, someone will speak up."


    He straightened up abruptly, his gazending on Persian Cat.


    The rugged, bearded face conveyed an indescribable solemnity, as if the next words to be spoken could cast a spell to change the world: "Sedra!"


    So, Persian Cat''s name was Sedra.


    Howard scratched his face, noting the name.


    "Yes, my lord! What are yourmands?"


    Persian Cat stood at attention, his right fist striking his chest armor, causing a ttering sound, and gave Sorovo a knightly salute.


    "Inform the quartet to investigate all personnel movements in Lorinda over the past three months. Assemble everyone, groups of three, to scour every sparsely popted area of Lorinda, including the woods outside the gathering ces, to investigate all strangers and neers!"


    It was a crude method, but an effective one.


    Even if it wouldn''t directly uncover Red Eye''s hideout, it would disrupt the execution of his ns and increase the chances of exposing his ws.


    Lorinda was merely a settlement of a few thousand people, where neighbors, if not friends, were at least familiar faces to each other, making strangers stand out conspicuously.


    Persian Cat turned and left.


    Howard shook his head, still unable to associate the name Sedra with the young knight''s face.


    "So, this is your response? Aren''t you afraid that those you send out will be killed by Red Eye? Lorinda isn''t like Breeze City; reactions here are painfully slow."


    He thought about the four people who had been trailing him, wondering when their bodies would be discovered.


    It shouldn''t take too long, he presumed.


    Although the ce didn''t seem frequently visited, with four people and so many open wounds, the strong scent of blood would surely attract attention soon enough.


    A small ce, unustomed to incidents, suddenly bing a hotspot for major news was precisely the kind of scenario adventurers loved.


    Whether Harry liked it or not, hiring adventurers and beefing up defenses would soon be on the agenda for the quartet''s meeting.


    "By the way, there''s something else I want to ask you."


    Howard abruptly moved forward, his hand pressing down on the spinning dagger, his face adorned with a faint smile as a silvery light slowly radiated from the depths of his eyes.


    "Do you know about the Old Nobles?"


    ...


    The prearranged meeting point in Antalya was an abandoned shack, nestled at the end of a deste street.


    Its decrepit state, untouched by repair for years, rendered its copse an unsurprising eventuality.


    Ali, evading the scrutiny of passersby, ascended to the rooftop and slipped into the dpidated structure.


    Antalya was already awaiting his arrival within.


    "You''re tardy in your movements. Where''s Jelia?"


    Antalya''s voice retained its customary chill, reminiscent of synthesized tones devoid of organic warmth.


    Ali brushed aside the cobwebs clinging to his shoulders as he responded, "I sent her back to the inn.


    As long as her half-orc identity remains concealed, none will pay heed to such a minor presence."


    "I''ve acquired news of Howard from Jelia," Antalya stated.

 Chapter 427 428-Escape

    <h4>Chapter 427 Chapter428-Escape </h4>


    ?Antalya showed no particr reaction, which didn''t surprise Ali in the least.


    Howard had already obtained themunication crystal from Jelia, so he must have made contact with Antalya by now.


    "Has he reached out to you?" Ali asked, even though she was pretty sure of her guess.


    "Yes," Antalya nodded.


    "Howard contacted me. He had an encounter with Jelia, and now Red Eye''s people are onto him."


    Ali thought of the four bodies.


    "He killed those four men, but not before he managed to extract some information from them."


    Antalya''s gaze fell on Ali''s face.


    "The Old Nobles. This secret seems to be tied to everything behind Red Eye - his motives, his strength, his influence. Do you know anything about it?"


    Ali shook her head.


    "I didn''t expect Howard to resort to torture. I saw the scene, and it''s still unsettling to me."


    "That means you still need training," Antalya remarked, neither agreeing nor disagreeing.


    "Is this what adventurers are like?" Ali asked.


    "Not all, but those who are tend to survive longer. And surviving is one of the biggest hopes for an adventurer," Antalya exined, pausing as if recalling something, then continued, "Do you have any way to find out more about this?"


    After a brief hesitation, Ali nodded.


    "There is one way. It failed recently, but it''s worth another try."


    "That''s enough," Antalya said, rising to her feet.


    "We shall return to the inn now and wait for Howard''s message."


    "Wait for Howard''s message?"


    It was only then that Ali realized she hadn''t seen Howard.


    "Where is Howard? Didn''t he meet with you? Didn''t you ask him to stay?"


    "He was captured by the Three Knights."


    A piece of rather unwee news made the corner of Ali''s eye twitch.


    "It''s not a big problem, don''t be too anxious," Antalya said calmly.


    "Though Howard has been captured, if he wishes to escape, he will undoubtedly find a way."


    Antalya didn''t specify what Howard''s methods were, but Ali sensed a firm belief in her words.


    Antalya''s confidence in Howard''s capabilities seemed to suggest that Howard possessed strengths beyond Ali''s knowledge.


    What had he encountered during his days of absence?


    It wasn''t just his demeanor and approach that had changed; even his strength seemed to have undergone a significant transformation.


    "What exactly happened?" Ali inquired.


    "Howard said he had obtained some crucial intelligence about Red Eye. He hopes to join forces with the Three Knights, or at least make them more vignt, to avoid unnecessary deaths."


    Overall, this didn''t greatly alter Antalya''s original n.


    There remained questions about how much the Three Knights would believe Howard''s information.


    However, without a doubt, Howard''s news would prompt a shift in the Three Knights'' stance¡ªa tangible change.


    "Let''s go," Antalya said, heading towards the skylight.


    "Although we can''t assist him now, at the very least, we can prepare an escape route for him."


    ...


    "Old Nobles?" Sorovo''s voice carried an indescribable mix of emotions.


    He asked sharply, "Where did you learn about that?"


    "How about this... You tell me what it is, and then I''ll tell you where I learned it from?"


    Howard replied with a yful smile, settling back into his chair and fiddling with his nails.


    "Look at me, I can neither beat you in a fight nor can I run away. If I lose myst bit of value and you decide to chop me down, wouldn''t that be a terribly unsatisfying way to die?"


    "Are you saying I can''t kill you after telling you?" Sorovo sneered coldly.


    "Of course, you can, but then, you''d miss out on a lot," Howard paused, then smiled.


    "Besides, trust me, if I wanted to kill you... Well, perhaps I couldn''t do it myself, but... the others present might not find it as challenging."


    "You wouldn''t want to corner a wild dog," he added.


    A wounded beast is frightening, but a beast with no way out is even more terrifying.


    Watching Howard''s smile, Sorovo suddenly burst intoughter.


    It wasn''t the forced sneer of pretense but a hearty, genuineugh that almost made Howard wonder if the roof woulde tumbling down.


    Sorovo''s deepughter echoed through the living room, creating an almost reverberant effect.


    Afterughing for a few breaths, Sorovo finally controlled his emotions, his gazending on Howard''s face.


    "Did I say something funny?" Howard raised his chin, questioning.


    "You know, it''s been a long while since anyone dared to threaten me like this," Sorovo sighed, shaking his head.


    "It seems you are an outsider, through and through. If you knew my name, or had even heard a bit about me, you''d understand such threats are utterly useless against me."


    Sorovo raised his hand, pointing towards a knight standing in the corner.


    "Him!" His finger shifted direction, pointing towards two guards at the door.


    "Them!"


    "Or him!"


    Leaning back in his chair, an arrogant sneer formed on his face.


    "They are merely my hounds. If a hound dies, it dies. I can always get another."


    "Now, do you still think you have any leverage to threaten me?"


    Howard scratched his face, not anticipating Sorovo would dismiss his threat so directly, so forcefully.


    By doing so, Sorovo had essentially written off all his subordinates.


    "Aren''t you afraid that someday someone will stab you in the back?"


    Sorovo shook his head.


    "That''s why I said you''re an utter outsider. Your insight isn''t bad, but you know too little about us. My name might not carry far, likely unknown beyond Breeze City, but here, this is Breeze City''s domain!"


    "Just as you said earlier, I am a warrior, a pure warrior," Sorovo dered.


    "You should understand, a pure person is indispensable to those with ambition, for they make the sharpest des."


    "As long as I remain pure, I will be unharmed."


    "So, now, will you speak, or not?"


    With a sigh, Howard stood up.


    "Well, it seems our conversation ends here."


    In an instant, Howard mobilized his mana, erupting with a speed three times greater than before.


    Almost in a blink, Sorovo lost sight of him.


    Howard''s movements stirred a violent airstream, and before anyone could react, dual des were already in his hands, slicing towards the guards at the door in a cross motion!


    Staying to fight was the least wise decision.


    Yet, Sorovo had no intention of letting Howard simply walk away.


    Although slower to react, his speed surpassed Howard''s!


    Pale blue mana endowed Sorovo with the swiftness of the wind and the agility of a cheetah.


    Howard heard only the violent tearing of air before a figure appeared in his path of attack.


    Sorovo, reactingter but moving faster, raised his de in a stabbing motion towards Howard''s face.


    Howard''s crossed des parried the attack, shing with a burst of sound and sparks.


    While it appeared perilous, Howard evaded the true lethality of the strike.


    Using the des as leverage, Howard flipped, changing direction uponnding.


    He pushed off the door frame for a second boost, spinning to appear behind Sorovo, one de gripped normally, the other reversed, swinging both down in a return strike!


    This sequence of actions, thoughplex, waspressed into two seconds under Howard''s precise control, leaving no room for reaction!


    Against a slightly weaker level 3 magus, this strike would be unavoidable, forcing them to endure it.


    But Howard''s target was Sorovo.


    Without moving his feet, Sorovo reversed the de in his hand, appearing behind Howard!


    The air was filled with a piercing slicing sound!


    As three long des shed, sparks flew in all directions.


    Sorovo took a step forward, intentionally moving out of Howard''s attack range, then turned around, his long de drawing a bright silver arc in the air, released from his grip.


    At this moment, Howard had not yetnded.


    Suspended in the air with nowhere to leverage, Howard waspletely vulnerable to Sorovo''s attack!


    In this life-or-death crisis, that familiar sensation emerged once again for Howard¡ªthe surrounding time slowed, almost to a halt.


    Mana exploded in Howard''s mind, silver-white light engulfing his entire field of vision.


    Howard''s movements doubled in speed at this instant, with silver-white mana mixed with flickering electric light bursting forth, forming a visible vortex in front of him.


    Sorovo''s thrown long de entered the vortex without any hindrance!


    Howardnded, watching as the de''s tip passed through the vortex, his gaze unchanging.


    The situation unfolded as he anticipated.


    That vortex wasn''t a conventional defensive maneuver, nor did it possess any capacity to block attacks.


    It was a powerful electromaic field!


    Mana transformed into a strong current, piercing through the air to form a surrounding maic field, altering the direction of the long de!


    The de whistled through the vortex, its course already diverted.

 Chapter 428 429-The Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 428 Chapter429-The Meeting </h4>


    ?With a forceful push against the ground, Howard retreated, the long de grazing past him.


    The mana vortex dissipated, forming an intersecting electric, where silver-white electric light wove together, emitting a shrill sound to block Sorovo''s pursuit.


    Escaping the hall, Howard''s steps didn''t cease, fully mobilizing his mana for the sake of eleration.


    Sorovo, whether in terms of mana capacity or mana flux, far surpassed him, naturally extending to speed as well.


    Now, if he didn''t seize the opportunity to widen the gap, Howard had no chance of escape.


    Almost at the moment Howard flipped onto the roof, Sorovo had already charged out of the hall with his long de in hand.


    Forcing his way through the electric made him appear somewhat disheveled, but the paralysis of his body didn''t concern him overly; such a degree of effect couldn''t slow his pace.


    Lifting his head to lock onto the traces left by Howard, Sorovo pursued without any hesitation.


    But then¡­ nothing.


    Standing on the rooftop, Sorovo saw nothing.


    ...


    In the alleyway, Howard rubbed his nose, ncing back with a hint of guilt.


    No one had followed him.


    It seemed he had sessfully shaken off his pursuer.


    Climbing onto the roof was indeed his action, but it was merely a diversion.


    Moving on the rooftop, while unobstructed, would be extremely conspicuous, turning the chase into a contest of speed.


    In such a scenario, Howard was almost certain to lose.


    Therefore, Howard simply came down from the roof.


    He drew Sorovo''s gaze to the rooftop, then left it, blending into the crowd through the alleyways.


    This tactic was foolproof when the pursuer was uncertain of Howard''s identity and intentions.


    Howard wasn''t injured, so they could only track the traces of his movements.


    But by the time they realized and caught up, Howard had already left the area, merging with the crowd.


    Buying a few apples from a roadside vendor, Howard munched on the fruit while organizing the information he had gathered.


    Undoubtedly, Sorovo knew what "Old Nobles" meant and had realized Harry couldn''t be trusted.


    Although he hadn''t shown it, and didn''t need to do much¡ªjust harboring suspicion was enough.


    As long as he harbored doubts, Harry''s actions would be directly impacted.


    That was all he could do.


    Blending into the crowd, Howard returned to the inn and knocked on the door of the room assigned to the men.


    Footsteps approached, the door opened, and there stood the slim figure of Jelia.


    "Howard!"


    Seeing Howard outside, Jelia screamed and threw herself into his arms.


    "I''m back."


    Jelia''s scream drew all eyes in the room to them, and Howard, noticing the various meaningful nces, scratched his face awkwardly.


    "Good you''re back," Antalya nodded.


    "Now that everyone''s here, we need to start the meeting."


    Howard patted Jelia''s hair and pushed her slightly away, taking her hand as they walked into the room, only to find that everyone was already there.


    Everyone, including Greg.


    Greg, who was now awake.


    "You''re awake."


    The dwarfughed heartily.


    "Not long after you left, I woke up. I''ve been filled in on everything that happened while I was unconscious by Vivia. Quite a lot has happened in my absence."


    "Soma is probably dead," Howard said with a smile, though he hadn''t seen Soma''s body.


    Under those circumstances, the chances of Soma surviving were slim.


    Moreover, he had learned from Antalya and Vivia that a mana copse had indeed urred, on a scale evenrger than he had anticipated.


    He didn''t know how that girl had saved him, but he didn''t think Soma would have been so fortunate.


    "I heard about it from Vivia," the dwarf didn''t react with the excitement Howard had anticipated, but instead, he sighed deeply and smiled.


    "But Red Eye is still alive, and Lilianne is still in his grasp."


    When Greg said this, Howard couldn''t detect any peculiarity in his demeanor, though it might have been obscured by the dwarf''s thick beard.


    It was best, for now, to hope for the best.


    "I''m sorry to have worried you all."


    Stepping back, Howard bowed slightly to everyone in the room.


    "But it was a decision I made on my own, and it has nothing to do with the manager."


    "I''m not aware of the pressure the manager faced during my absence, and I know an apology now might not mean much. I don''t expect forgiveness, but I want to say that if I were given another choice, I wouldn''t change my decision, because then I wouldn''t be me."


    Everyone watched silently as Howard finished speaking.


    Antalya rubbed her knuckles and showed a gentle smile: "If there''s a next time, I''ll have to remove you from the roster directly."


    An adventure group is a team, and every member ys a crucial role and has their importance.


    Acting on one''s own is the worst and most irresponsible behavior.


    "There won''t be a next time," Howard nodded.


    Such life-risking actions, once was already enough...


    As for more, that would have to be figured out when the timees.


    Antalya didn''t say anything more, and Howard found a ce to sit down.


    "Although this operation ended midway, it wasn''t without its gains," Antalya began.


    "Howard''s return and Greg''s awakening are two pieces of good news, but besides that, there''s another piece of good news."


    "Old Nobles," Antalya mentioned the term.


    Greg and Vivia showed no reaction.


    "We now understand that there are two types of nobility: Free Nobles and Kingdom Nobles. The former are not anointed by a king, typically local gentry or members of adventure groups, while thetter are appointed by the king, mostly victors of wars or schrs. However, beyond these two categories, there exists a third type of nobility: the Old Nobles."


    Antalya paused, allowing everyone to digest the information.


    "The news about the Old Nobles was brought back by Ali. It''s Red Eye''s biggest secret."


    "The Old Nobles, also known as Pioneer Nobles, derived their name from the Pioneer Era. They were the vanguard of humanity''s exploration of the Av Continent. Of course, there are no true Pioneer Nobles left today. However, their descendants remain ¡ª that is, the current kings."


    Kings, that is, Pioneer Nobles!


    "Of course, when I say most, it means there are a few exceptions. Those who established countries thatter fell, or those who failed to establish a country at all, are also considered Old Nobles."


    "The Old Nobles are extremely unified internally, yetpetition among them is fierce and brutal. Because all of today''s achievements are the fruits of their pioneering efforts, they hold numerous secrets and resources. The influence and power of each Old Noble should not be underestimated."


    "While Red Eye himself is not an Old Noble, he is backed by a descendant of one. That is to say, the one who truly desires Lorinda is not Red Eye, but that Old Noble''s descendant! The reason why Red Eye''s forces have swelled to their current extent is very likely due to that person''s support!"


    "Who exactly that person is remains unclear, but what is certain is that they dare not show themselves. Although the Old Nobles are very united, that unity is predicated on simr strengths. If they were to reveal themselves now, no one would let them off!"


    "The secrets inherited from the Pioneer Era would tempt anyone!"


    "This is our breakthrough strategy!"


    Hearing Antalya''s exnation, and recalling Sorovo''s reaction to the term "Old Nobles," Howard finally understood.


    The Three Knights'' true target ining here was not Red Eye, but the descendant of the Old Nobles behind him.


    If they could track his movements, anything in his possession would be of immeasurable value.


    This was the real intention of those from Breeze City!


    "I get it now," Howard shared his realization, and while Antalya neither confirmed nor denied it outright, she did say, "It''s a possibility, and a strong one at that. We don''t fully understand Sorovo and their objectives. If they indeed came with that purpose, then their odd behavior could be exined."


    After the Three Knights arrived in Lorinda with support from Breeze City, their search for Red Eye seemed half-hearted.


    They never outright refused to participate, but their efforts wereckluster at best.


    If not for Howard''s direct encounter with Sorovo, who knows how long Sorovo would have continued to drag his feet.


    Although Antalya had always concealed her identity as a level 3 magus, she had kept a close eye on the level 3 magi within Breeze City.


    Sorovo was well-known, albeit not for the most positive reasons.


    Descriptions of him were simr: a battle-crazed fanatic who relished fighting strong opponents, a purist who delighted in walking the line between life and death, verging onwlessness.


    Had Sorovo not been bound by a specific mission, his actions wouldn''t have been as sluggish as they were now; likely, he would have turned Lorinda upside down within three days of arrival.


    "Do we have a chance to use this to our advantage?" Greg asked.

 Chapter 429 430-Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 429 Chapter430-Hatred</h4>


    ?Although Greg had just awakened from aa, his body, nourished by mana, was inherently robust.


    The prolonged unconsciousness had led only to temporary weakness, and simple recovery exercises would restore most of hisbat capabilities.


    Even though Antalya had not yet made arrangements, he would not be absent from the next action.


    "Yes!" Antalya''s response was definitive.


    "I will handle the operations. You, just need to sharpen your own swords."


    Speaking, Antalya''s gazended on Greg: "Although it''s just a vague feeling... Soma might not be dead. I know, surviving in that situation seems incredible, but we''ve already had one example on our side. Another wouldn''t surprise me too much."


    Greg didn''t speak, but everyone could feel his demeanor had changed.


    If one were to use a sword as a metaphor, the previous Greg was at most like a fine de sheathed, ready to be drawn at any moment but more a piece of exquisite craftsmanship.


    The current Greg, however, resembled those des stained with blood¡ªmore savage, more brutal, but also more dangerous.


    Those vivid red marks were of hatred.


    "Boss, what''s your n?" Ali, who had been silent, asked, her question striking at the core of their next move.


    The information they currently held was scant, with precise intelligence on Red Eye even scarcer.


    Relying on these bits of information to pinpoint Red Eye''s location and movements was less feasible than hoping to bump into a strolling Red Eye after praying in a church.


    "If Sorovo''s target is that ''Old Nobles'', then Red Eye is a link they cannot bypass; he''s the only lead they have. We need intelligence, and they need assistance. With their capabilities, even if they locate Red Eye, capturing him is out of the question."


    "Moreover, if their initial attempt fails, the sess rate for a second operation drops to nearly zero! As long as Sorovo isn''t a fool, he''ll opt to join forces with us!"


    Antalya didn''ty out a specific n of action but elucidated the current situation instead.


    Indeed, as Antalya exined, the force at Sorovo''s disposal would have no issue dealing with a typical thieves group, even if it included one or even two level 3 magi.


    But their enemy now was Red Eye.


    Cunning as a fox, vicious as a wolf¡ªRed Eye!


    After a brief deduction, everyone affirmed Antalya''s reasoning.


    Harry wouldn''t expose the existence of Antalya and the others voluntarily, as doing so would diminish his standing in Red Eye''s eyes.


    However, Howard being captured also made Sorovo aware of an unknown force in Lorinda, one capable of confronting Red Eye.


    At this juncture, as long as Antalya steps forward, the likelihood of reaching an agreement with Sorovo is exceedingly high.


    "To avoid anyplications, we must not reveal ourselves in our next actions," Antalya paused before continuing.


    "It''s hard to disguise our figures, but we absolutely must not let our faces be exposed."


    As she spoke, Antalya retrieved several masks from a spatial storage device.


    The device looked like a wooden bracelet, embedded with rice grain-sized spatial mana crystals, surrounded by intricate magical inscriptions.


    The bracelet, once infused with mana, could be utilized, though its internal space was limited to about half a cubic meter.


    Howard''s dual swords were among the items stored within.


    The masks shared a uniform design: pallid faces devoid of features, save for two holes where the eyes should be, and a me symbol at the forehead.


    Antalya ced one mask over her face.


    The slightly oversized mask thoroughly concealed her features, leaving only her azure eyes visible.


    "Wear this mask during our operations.


    Speak as little as possible to avoid revealing any personal characteristics."


    Antalya was not yet nning on bringing the adventure group back into the limelight, as that would attract too much attention.


    Until Howard and Ali had grown stronger, and the adventure group''sbat effectiveness had been restored, their actions must remain low-profile.


    Howard and Ali took their masks and stored them away.


    "Next, wait patiently for my arrangement."


    ...


    "Lord Sorovo!"


    In the three-story building temporarily housing the Three Knights, Sorovo sat in the courtyard, silently wiping his long sword.


    His movements were meticulous, even tender, as if the object in his hands was not the cold de but the delicate body of a lover, which could be damaged with the slightest force.


    Hearing the call, Sorovo ceased his cleaning and looked up towards the source of the voice.


    Under the eaves stood a young man, whom he recognized as a centurion of the Breeze City''s city guard, a steadfast fellow.


    Thoughcking in outstanding talent, he knew how to work hard and was clear about what he wanted.


    Sorovo had no doubts about his future.


    "Any new developments in the search?"


    It had been two days since that unidentified young man was captured and escaped, and the search operation in Lorinda had been ongoing for the same duration.


    This small settlement had been turned upside down by the city guard of Breeze City, uncovering a host of unregistered residents but no valuable leads.


    The young centurion spoke up, "Not yet, my lord."


    "However, we encountered a strange woman who wishes to meet with you. She ims to know the whereabouts of the young man who escapedst time!"


    The centurion had been guarding the door when Howard was captured and subsequently escaped.


    Although he had nearly died at Howard''s hands, he realized that a young man capable of escaping from Sorovo was no ordinary individual.


    He might well be connected to Red Eye.


    Hence, despite theck of progress in his team''s search, the encounter with Antalya prompted him to immediately return.


    Indeed, the "strange woman" he referred to was Antalya.


    "Knows the whereabouts of that young man? Hispanion?"


    Sorovo regarded the centurion, stroking his chin thoughtfully.


    He had sealed off any news regarding Howard.


    While he didn''t ce much trust in Howard''s credibility, being cautious in these circumstances was prudent.


    Considering someone knew Howard had been here and his movements, aside from Howard''spanions, Sorovo couldn''t think of a more usible exnation at the moment.


    "Let her in. I want to hear what she has to say for herself."


    The centurion received his orders and departed, and before long, Sorovo saw a figure following him back in.


    From the build, it appeared to be a woman, but Sorovo hesitated to be certain since the figure''s face waspletely covered by a mask, concealing any facial features.


    The mask bore no features except for a conspicuous crimson me at the forehead.


    Through the two holes for the eyes in the mask, Sorovo saw a pair of eyes as deep as the ocean blue.


    He couldn''t detect any superfluous emotional fluctuation in them, as if they were just a pair of beautiful ss beads.


    This reminded Sorovo of Howard''s eyes.


    What he had seen on Howard''s face was a pair of eyes just like these.


    Another formidable character, Sorovo said to himself in silence.


    "My lord, this is the woman," the centurion announced, standing firm in front of Sorovo, with the masked figure stopping beside him.


    Sorovo scrutinized this individual hiding their face, his expression unreadable.


    "Good day, knightmander sir. You may refer to me asmander, as I am currently acting in the capacity of the adventure groupmander."


    The voice from beneath the mask was of a female with no distinctive features, akin to any woman in her twenties.


    Listening to the woman finish, Sorovo''s pupils contracted slightly.


    Her words were few, yet the message she conveyed, as well as what Sorovo picked up, was substantial.


    First, she was well aware of Sorovo''s status and identity. The title of knightmander was not a noble title but Sorovo''s own position, indicating she had at least paid attention to or investigated him.


    Secondly, her self-designation asmander, temporarily assuming the role of adventure groupmander, regardless of what her use of "temporarily" specifically implied, merely the mention of an adventure group was enough for Sorovo to take her very seriously.


    This was notmon knowledge; to date, Breeze City had not harbored a native adventure group.


    An adventure group signifies the presence of at least three certified magi!


    If this woman indeed had an adventure group behind her, then even the notion of overturning the power structure of Breeze City wasn''t out of reach.


    Although Breeze City boasts five certified magi, these five do not all belong to the nobility currently in power within the city.


    Sorovo himself included.


    He belongs to Breeze City; he is a soldier, obeying highermands, living to protect the popce.


    "So, Madam Commander, what can you bring to me? A few not-so-funny jokes?" Sorovo looked into those eyes, wondering how such people truly exist in the world.


    It was as if they had forsaken the emotion of fear, staring directly at the slightly glowing de without a hint of falter.

 Chapter 430 431-The Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 430 Chapter431-The Meeting </h4>


    ?"I can offer you much. Power, wealth, fame; these are things everyone desires."


    The woman''s gaze did not waver, meeting Sorovo''s eye to eye.


    Both were searching for a vulnerability in the other, whether psychological or physical.


    This was the beginning of negotiations, and the first to reveal a w would find themselves at a disadvantage.


    Such a position is almost invariably irreversible, directly impacting the oue and benefits of the negotiation.


    Yet, until themander spoke again, Sorovo found no such w.


    Themander, veiled behind her mask, was like an ancient fortress, concealing all sensitive information behind the thick walls of her mask.


    However, through those eyes as beautiful as ss beads, Sorovo could glean very limited information.


    Extending the time might have allowed Sorovo to uncover something, but conversely, the likelihood of his vulnerabilities being exposed would also increase.


    Themander, evidently, did not n to do so.


    "No one can remain unmoved in the face of these temptations unless, of course, the stakes are not high enough."


    Themander''s voice seemed to carry a hint of amusement, like a leopard silently observing fools passing below from the canopy, herughter scornful and cold.


    "I have some information about Red Eye. I wonder if Lord Knight Commander might be interested?"


    News about Red Eye!


    Sorovo''s expression remained unchanged, but internally his interest was piqued.


    His greatest frustration currently was the scarcity of intelligence on Red Eye.


    To eliminate Red Eye, finding him or his hideout was the first step, but at this moment, he couldn''t even aplish that!


    "Where did you obtain this intelligence? Information that cannot be verified is no different from waste paper."


    Regardless of whether themander''s words were true or false, Sorovo did not wish to be constrained by her.


    Securing the source of her information was what Sorovo truly intended to do.


    "The veracity of the information? Mr. Knight Commander, intelligence is not like anything else that loses its value after one nce. You ask me to confirm its truth? Or would you prefer to do it yourself?"


    Themander shook her head, a sigh emanating from beneath the mask.


    "If you did not wish to conduct this transaction, Mr. Knight Commander, you should have said so earlier. Why invite me in? For amusement?"


    Sorovo did not pick up on themander''s hint of dissatisfaction.


    Although her words wereced with discontent, themander did not seem inclined to leave.


    He signaled the centurion with his eyes to leave, and the city guards tucked in the corners of the courtyard followed suit.


    Now, only he and themander remained in the courtyard.


    Sorovo finished cleaning his long sword and sheathed it over his shoulder.


    "I have not given up on the intelligence you possess," Sorovo stated tly.


    "Tell me, what do you desire? Gold coins? Real estate? Or perhaps a position of authority? As long as it''s within my power, I will try to amodate you."


    "Within your power?" Themander''s voice carried a hint of icy amusement.


    "The discovery of Red Eye''s whereabouts benefits more than just you. You are not the biggest beneficiary here, Mr. Knight Commander."


    Hearing themander speak to this extent, Sorovo''s gaze shifted slightly.


    The person before him knew much more about him, or rather, had investigated him far more deeply than he had anticipated!


    It wasn''t just himself; even the person he represented might have been thoroughly scrutinized by her!


    "Madammander, let''s get two things straight. First, the information you possess may not be urate, and second, even if it is, it may not necessarily lead us directly to Red Eye."


    Despite his internal astonishment, Sorovo''s expression remained impassive.


    "There''s no need for Lord Knight Commander to worry about these points. It would be better for you to consider the proposal I''ve put forth," themander said with a slight chuckle, then added, "I want Red Eye''s head!"


    "I have information on Red Eye, and you have the manpower. Together, we don''t need to wait for negotiations to begin to take him down!"


    Sorovo''s gaze shifted away from themander, settling instead on the flowers and nts in the courtyard.


    This small building, clearly arranged with care by the quartet, including the attached courtyard, represented considerable value.


    By Sorovo''s estimate, considering the furnishings inside the building and thendscaping outside, this property was worth as much as two prime storefronts in Breeze City''smercial district.


    Two prime storefronts, if managed well, could easily support two families infort for the rest of their lives.


    Leveraging Lorinda''s special products and geographic position, the quartet had umted substantial wealth over the years, and this small building was just a minor part of their assets.


    "That''s impossible!" Sorovo shook his head.


    "If you''re after the three thousand gold coin bounty, I can give that to you directly. Of course, you could also turn to the quartet. They might even offer you this building, which is worth more than three thousand gold coins."


    Red Eye was essential for uncovering that Old Noble''s descendant; he couldn''t possibly let him fall into someone else''s hands.


    Without any other leads, Red Eye''s existence was unique and irreceable.


    Of course, themander was well aware of the value of the small building and its courtyard, but this was not what she desired.


    "What if I told you that someone, in theirmunications with Red Eye, mentioned the words ''Old Nobles''?"


    Like a depth charge, this statement shattered the calm facade on Sorovo''s face.


    Others knew about the Old Noble descendant behind Red Eye, and some had even made contact with Red Eye!


    Who was this person?


    Whom did they represent?


    What did they want?


    Their existence could change or is about to change everything! This was a significant variable!


    "Who is he?"


    Sorovo''s gaze locked onto themander''s eyes, his resolve firm to obtain information about Red Eye from her.


    If possible, he also wanted information on that unidentified individual.


    Although this was an unpredictable variable, if things went awry on his watch, those who had sent him here would certainly not let him off easy.


    Torturing someone didn''t necessarily involve a knife; there were far more methods to make someone wish for death without shedding blood.


    "This information is not part of my trade proposal. Moreover, I don''t have any more information about him," themander shook her head, her words delicately yet firmly shattering Sorovo''s pursuit.


    "I''ll take the information on Red Eye, but Red Eye must be killed by us. You''ll need to ask for something else," Sorovo said with a hint of urgency, resorting to threats in the end.


    "If you''re considering refusal, I suggest you think carefully about the consequences. This is Breeze City''s territory."


    Even the descendant of the Old Nobles wouldn''t dare show their face here and must act through Red Eye.


    "You might have some vendetta against Red Eye. I assure you, Red Eye will not survive, but I must be the first to get to him."


    "You could try finding someone else. It might even be easier," themander retorted with a coldugh.


    Sorovo didn''t reply, just looked into her eyes.


    He had expressed everything he wanted to; if themander still chose to refuse, he wouldn''t mind testing whether her will was stronger or his de was sharper.


    He had done all he could in good conscience.


    "My people will join the fight. Red Eye is ourmon target," themander eventually chose topromise.


    "I''ll im the bounty on Red Eye, and you won''t have to contribute anything to that. But in addition, I want two thousand gold coins. In return, my people will lead the attack on Red Eye, ensuring he cannot escape. The final blow will be yours to deal with, and we won''t be involved in the aftermath."


    They must safely rescue Lilianne; that was the adventure group''s promise.


    "Agreed," Sorovo nodded, epting themander''s terms.


    Although themander asked for five thousand gold coins, of which three thousand would note from him but from the bounty on Red Eye, paid by the adventurers'' association.


    So, his actual ouy was only two thousand gold coins.


    Plus, dealing with the aftermath might be bothersome, but it was better than betting everything on negotiations.


    "I already have aplete n in ce. You don''t need to worry about me colluding with Red Eye because worrying won''t help. You only have two options: trust me or kill me."


    Themander continued in her emotionless, icy tone: "I can also tell you that the person you should be most suspicious of is close by."


    "Why do you think the search these past two days has yielded nothing?"


    "The answer isn''t hard to guess: someone knew about the search area in advance and warned Red Eye to stay away. It''s not a difficult operation, especially when you don''t even know what Red Eye looks like. Just one loyal mole to Red Eye can ruin all your ns."


    "Are you suggesting Harry?"


    Sorovo recalled what Howard had mentioned, clearly, themander had some connection to Howard.


    "A mole isn''t necessarily singr. I hope the news of our meeting won''t be known by more people; otherwise, I might just disappear. After all, I am quite cowardly and don''t wish to die at Red Eye''s hands."

 Chapter 431 432-A Harrowing Blow

    <h4>Chapter 431 Chapter432-A Harrowing Blow </h4>


    ?"I will make the arrangements; I''ll do everything you''ve asked," Sorovo promised.


    Themander nodded, "That would be best."


    With that, she pulled out a small roll of paper and extended it towards Sorovo.


    "This is part of the intelligence, concerning a safe house used by Red Eye and his band of thieves. You might find something useful there."


    "The rest of the information will be provided to you periodically.


    If possible, it would be best to dy the negotiations.


    Theter the negotiations are held, the greater the chance of capturing Red Eye."


    "You''d better not be deceiving me."


    Sorovo took the paper, noted the address, and then tore it up.


    "I''ll start arranging the raid immediately."


    "Never overestimate Red Eye''s bottom line, nor underestimate his strength," was themander''s final piece of advice.


    As her words faded, she disappeared from the courtyard with the speed of a whirlwind.


    Stroking his chin''s beard, Sorovo called the city guard soldiers waiting outside back in.


    "My lord! What is it?" The centurion stood before him promptly.


    He seemed somewhat surprised by Antalya''s disappearance but chose not to voice his questions.


    He understood well that some matters were not his to inquire about.


    Forcing questions could end up bringing trouble upon himself.


    "Call back those who went out; we''re about to take major action."


    Though the centurion didn''t understand what Sorovo meant by "major action," his battle-hardened senses could detect the scent of blood in Sorovo''s words.


    More people were going to die.


    Thinking this, the centurion obeyed themand and left.


    Gathering the city guards who had been sent out didn''t take long.


    Roughly an hour after the centurion was dispatched, over sixty elite city guard soldiers from Breeze City were standing in front of Sorovo.


    Led by three centurions, the troops were divided into three squads, eachprising eight closebat sergeants, six longbowmen, and six spearmen, reflecting the expandedbat team configuration.


    Above these three squads were the Three Knights and two apothecaries.


    At this moment, the three squads were neatly arrayed in the courtyard, sixty-eight pairs of eyes, one hundred thirty-six gazes, all focused on Sorovo''s face.


    After scanning the assembled crowd, Sorovo began slowly, "I have found Red Eye."


    Not everyone was privy to the true purpose of this operation, but the name Red Eye was almost universally known in Breeze City.


    The leader of thergest thieves group around Breeze City, the city''s most wanted criminal with the highest bounty, a certified magus known for his extreme cruelty and brutality.


    In Breeze City, his name was almost a byword for terror.


    "After finding him, there''s only one thing left for us to do!" Sorovo''s voice was not loud but loud enough for everyone to hear.


    He slowly surveyed the crowd, making eye contact with each person, seeing the mes of determination gradually rising in their eyes.


    "After the battle, each of you will receive half a month''s leave and a generous bounty! I promise, this bounty will make theing year veryfortable for you!"


    No cheers erupted, but Sorovo could see the mes burning fiercely in their eyes.


    Honor, status, money¡ªso many people chase these three things all their lives.


    And now, for these city guards of humble origins, such aspirations seemed within easy reach.


    Just by killing Red Eye, they would be heroes of Breeze City! The generous bounty would be enough for them to start a small business.


    With some hard work, a life offort for thetter part of their existence wasn''t out of the question.


    All it would take was the courage to risk their lives, and perhaps they couldpletely alter their fate.


    Often, those who live the most freely in this world are those who care the least for their own lives.


    "Good, I see no cowards here. It seems I don''t have any foul-smelling rats under mymand."


    Sorovo paced in front of the sixty-odd men, hands sped behind his back, his gaze cutting across each face like a de, his voice deep and resonant like an angry beast, "Now, I will begin issuing orders! Each squad is strictly responsible for themands within its purview. There''s no need to overly concern yourselves with the progress of the other squads. The three squads will be directly coordinated by me!"


    Sorovo didn''t n tomit all his forces based solely on the intelligence provided by themander.


    Only one squad, along with himself, would move to raid the specified location, while the rest of the troops would wait at two different distances for backup.


    This approach ensured that if the individual was an ally of Red Eye, there would still be enough strength left for a counterattack.


    Moreover, if Red Eye''s forces at that location proved too formidable, he could quickly organize a blockade to prevent any escape.


    This strategy wasn''t foolproof, but Sorovo felt it was sufficient.


    He harbored no illusions of capturing Red Eye in this single endeavor; as long as the operation didn''t end inplete failure, it would be a significant step forward.


    The orders were passed down sinctly, specifying only the location, time, and action, without any exnation¡ªtypical of Sorovo''s style.


    He regarded all under hismand as pawns, expendable so long as they served the purpose of achieving his objectives.


    "Move out, the operation begins!"


    Once he confirmed everyone understood their orders, Sorovo issued the departuremand decisively.


    He was not one to dy; in warfare, speed is of the essence, and any hesitation could lead to missed opportunities or clues.


    Sorovo, along with the other two knights, led the way.


    Over sixty men silently exited through a small gate in the twilight, marching away in formation.


    They moved with care, making no sound, their cold ck iron armor casting a chilling presence.


    They were Breeze City''s sharpest des, each one''s hands stained with blood.


    ...


    Sorovo did not intend tomit all his forces based on the intelligence provided by themander.


    Only one squad and himself would move to raid the location, with the rest waiting in two different spots for backup.


    This way, if the person was Red Eye''s aplice, at least there would be a force left to counterattack.


    Moreover, if Red Eye''s forces at that location proved too strong, he could quickly organize a blockade to prevent Red Eye''s people from breaking through and escaping.


    This wasn''t a foolproof n, but Sorovo felt it was sufficient.


    He did not harbor illusions of capturing Red Eye with this single move; as long as they didn''te back empty-handed, it would be significant progress.


    Orders were issued sinctly, detailing only the location, time, and actions, without any exnations - typical of Sorovo''s style.


    Everyone under hismand was considered a pawn; as long as the objective was achieved, any sacrifice was deemed worthwhile.


    "Move out, the operation begins!"


    Once Sorovo confirmed everyone understood their orders, he crisplymanded the departure.


    He had no intention of dy; speed is of the essence in warfare, and any hesitation could result in missed opportunities or clues.


    Sorovo and the other two knights led the way, with over sixty men silently marching out of the mansion through a small gate into the dusk, moving in formation.


    They tread carefully, making no sound, their cold ck iron armor chilling to behold.


    They were Breeze City''s sharpest des, every one of them bloodied by their deeds.


    "Follow me!" Antalyamanded.


    "Although I don''t n to intervene, we must verify what the true situation of the battle is."


    Reluctantly, but with clear orders from Antalya, Howard had no choice but to follow.


    He didn''t anticipate any mishaps in Sorovo''s operation.


    Even if Harry wanted to inform Red Eye, he would need time to act.


    In fact, from receiving the intelligence to Sorovo initiating action, minus the time taken to gather the city guards and issuemands, it was only about an hour in total.


    Such a short span of time.


    Harry couldn''t even grasp Sorovo''s intentions clearly.


    This was also Antalya''s thought; since they couldn''t directly stop Harry''s actions, they would leave him no chance to make any moves.


    Rising slowly from the rooftop, Howard was mindful of the gaze from below.


    Being in a higher position, it''s easy to overlook things below, even exposing vulnerabilities.


    This habitual neglect could sometimes be fatal, and Howard had no intention of dying over such an oversight.


    Dodging the gaze of pedestrians, Howard leaped across rooftops, swiftly rendezvousing with Antalya.


    Then, they met Ali, waiting at another location.


    Greg, needing to recover hisbat strength as quickly as possible, did not partake in this operation, but the others weren''t so lucky¡ªthey were all roped in by Antalya as a precaution for Sorovo''s mission.


    Should anything unexpected ur during Sorovo''s operation, Antalya was prepared to have them intervene as necessary.

 Chapter 432 433-The Tavern

    <h4>Chapter 432 Chapter433-The Tavern</h4>


    ?Observing the city guards splitting into three squads heading in different directions, Antalya, considering Sorovo''s likely strategy, quickly deduced his intent.


    "That''s a precautionary measure," Antalya said slowly, "It seems our temporary ally isn''t as foolish as Howard described."


    "Did I paint him that badly?" Howard seized the opportunity to interject, "You can''t just nder people, boss. Am I the type to hold grudges?"


    "Right, right, you''re just petty," Ali joked, a rarity for her.


    "Enough, let''s get serious. We''re on the battlefield now. Red Eye might have sentinels around; we need to stay alert!"


    Antalya interrupted Howard and Ali, "Put on your masks; I don''t want the ck Briar family from Breeze Citying to my tavern demanding people!"


    As the squad designated for the assault took their positions, the work of dispersing the surrounding civilians began under the organization of the city guard''s third squad.


    Dispersing civilians was a necessary measure; if civilians were present during a battle, any achievements would be diminished.


    Moreover, without civilian interference, it was easier to engage freely inbat, slightly increasing the chances of sess.


    The city guard''s first squad, led by Sorovo himself, formed the innermostyer of the encirclement.


    The second and third squads created a looser surrounding ring, with Howard, Ali, and Antalya interspersed among them, ready to act on opportunity.


    Under this seemingly calm yet secretly deadly atmosphere, nightfall slowly descended!


    ...


    Lorinda, Oak Street, Blossom Pub.


    Blossom Pub isn''t the only tavern in Lorinda, nor is it the sole tavern on Oak Street.


    The street''s name originates from the towering oak tree at its head.


    No one knows when the oak started its watch over the area, much like how people are unaware of how Blossom Pub has managed to survive.


    Oak Street is one of Lorinda''s oldest roads, and Blossom Pub is its most enigmatic tavern.


    No matter theparison, Blossom Pub always seems unremarkable, its clientele not significantlyrger or smaller than that of other taverns in Lorinda.


    In reality, Blossom Pub isn''t mysterious.


    The location of a safe house is among the highest secrets of a thieves group, rivaled only by the specifics of Red Eye''s whereabouts and personal information.


    The construction of each safe house requires a substantial investment of funds, time, and manpower, but once established, they offer a wealth of intelligence and can provide cover forplex operations, making them well worth the expense.


    Blossom Pub is one such establishment, operating unassumingly in Lorinda for four years without arousing any suspicion.


    The owner is a northerner named Carlotte, a towering figure with shoulders almost twice the width of an average person, and muscles as solid as a calf''s.


    His height, exceeding two meters, has been the guarantee of Blossom Pub''s peaceful operation over thest four years.


    Whether dealing with unruly patrons or the local riffraff and bullies, a single nce from Carlotte is enough to instill a sense of unease.


    People attribute this to Carlotte''s intimidating stature, but that''s not the whole truth.


    It''s the scent of blood that Carlotte carries with him.


    Carlotte was once the most fearsome vanguard in the Red Eye Thieves Group, always leading the charge in battle.


    Although running a tavern for several years provided afortable life far removed from bloodshed, Carlotte found it hard to forget the thrill of cracking skulls with his warhammer.


    He was aplete sadist, delighting in killing, which was precisely why he joined the Red Eye Thieves Group.


    Only as a bandit could he kill without any scruples!


    Ting-a-ling¡ª The half-door of the tavern was pushed open, and a figure entered, bringing with it the cool evening breeze.


    Carlotte paused his activity to nce at the neer.


    It was a middle-aged man he didn''t recognize, dressed in decent enough clothes that suggested he was a somewhat prosperous farmer, the kind of clean cloth attire they would wear.


    New faces in Blossom Pub weren''t unusual; some were members of the thieves group, others came to trade goods, and a few sought trouble or solutions to their problems.


    Blossom Pub also served a role akin to a jack-of-all-trades establishment.


    The middle-aged man quietly found a seat and ordered a mug of coarse barley beer.


    Carlotte gestured to his subordinate to serve the drink, then stood behind the counter, casually wiping a ss.


    The tavern seemed quieter than usual today.


    It was past dinner time, a period when the tavern''s business usually began to pick up, but today, only a few patrons were present.


    Had something happened? Carlotte pondered.


    He saw the middle-aged man suddenly stand up, fiercely shove a table cluttered with mugs aside, and stagger towards him.


    Another drunkard with poor tolerance for alcohol?


    Carlotte frowned slightly and shot a look towards the bartender.


    This level of disturbance didn''t require his intervention; the hired hands below would handle it.


    These enforcers were not affiliated with the thieves group and were unaware of the tavern''s connection to it.


    They were simply hired by Carlotte to maintain order, ensuring the tavern was looked after even in his absence.


    Catching Carlotte''s signal, the bartender understood immediately.


    Setting aside the ss he was polishing, he stepped out from behind the counter.


    A call from him had several young men, who had been chatting in a corner, rise halfway and quickly step forward to block the middle-aged man''s path.


    They didn''ty hands on him, simply stood in his way.


    Physical confrontation might bringplications, but this method was trouble-free.


    Carlotte wasn''t just brawn; if he were, he wouldn''t have always been the first to charge into battle and still live to enjoy life as vividly as he did now.


    "Move aside!"


    The middle-aged man shoved one of the young men, his breath heavy with the stench of alcohol, making the young man''s face wrinkle in disgust.


    One shouldn''t expect too much sophistication from hired muscle.


    Such a disrespectful gesture from the middle-aged man was enough to send him into a rage.


    If it weren''t for the boss''s presence, which made him hold back, he might have already started a fight.


    "You''re drunk!"


    The young man grabbed the middle-aged man''s shoulders and hooked his foot behind his knee, intending to restrain his movements.


    For someone utterly inebriated, such a simple hold was extremely effective, often sufficient to take them down in one move.


    That was the young man''s n: to take down the middle-aged man with a single move, then drag him to the courtyard behind the tavern to sober up, releasing him only after settling his tab.


    However, this time, the young man''s calctions went awry¡ª


    his leg, aimed to trip the middle-aged man at the knee, felt as though it had struck stone!


    His foot throbbed with pain, yet the middle-aged man seemed unaffected, as if nothing had happened.


    He had hit a wall!


    This thought shed through the young man''s mind.


    Attempting to disengage and create distance, he then saw the middle-aged man''s face rapidly erging in his field of vision!


    With eyes clear and movements agile, the middle-aged man showed no signs of drunkenness.


    With no chance to resist, as the young man tried to dodge, the middle-aged man extended his right hand, grasping his face firmly!


    Immense strength transmitted from the middle-aged man''s fingers, firmly controlling the young man''s face.


    Flexing his arm, the middle-aged man, standing his ground, pulled the young man back to him, whispering into his ear, "Tell me, where is this ce?"


    "Blossom! Blossom Pub! I''m just a hired hand, someone else pays me to work, that''s all! I never meant to offend you, Magus Sir!"


    The young man''s muffled voice emerged from beneath the middle-aged man''s palm.


    The title ''magus'' was merely his guess; being handled as easily as if he were a mere chick, such physical strength was not something an ordinary person possessed.


    The young man''s first thought was of magi, that mysterious group of individuals.


    Before you engage, you never truly know what abilities a magus in front of you might possess.


    This is a consensus in the New World.


    The middle-aged man didn''t speak, merely casting a nce at the young man''spanions who were petrified by his swift actions.


    "Where is this ce?" He demanded again.


    The seemingly sturdy enforcer number two took a step back, his eyebrows twitching nervously.


    "B...Blossom! Blossom Pub!"


    Having lifted someone else''s enforcer as effortlessly as picking up a chicken, yet still questioning his whereabouts, what was this man''s deal?


    He saw the middle-aged man nod, then casually toss enforcer number one aside.


    In reality, the middle-aged man wasn''t much taller than enforcer number one, but with such an effortless grasp and lift, the young man was easily hoisted up.


    It was precisely this that underscored the terrifying strength in the middle-aged man''s arms.


    Aside from those odd hybrids from the Nid race, known for their peculiar abilities, within humanity, such fearsome strength could only belong to the mysterious beings known as magi.

 Chapter 433 434-An Unwelcome Visitor

    Chapter 433 434-An Unwee Visitor


    ??"It seems I haven''te to the wrong ce," the middle-aged man nced at Enforcer Number Two, "Aren''t you going to help yourpanion up?"


    Enforcer Number Two hesitated for a few seconds before hastily stepping aside and bending down to assist the dazed young man to his feet.


    The middle-aged man stood in front of Carlotte.


    "My guest has gone missing. Was it your doing?"


    Facing the middle-aged man, who wore a smile on his face, Carlotte felt a sense of familiarity with that visage.


    However, this slight recognition wasn''t enough to sway Carlotte''s decision; he had no intention of letting the middle-aged man leave the tavern.


    So what if he was a magus?


    At most, he''d be a preparatory-level; the likelihood of a certified magus appearing here was as low as finding real barley beer in this ce.


    As long as he wasn''t a certified magus, Carlotte was confident he could handle the situation.


    Besides, he himself was a preparatory-level magus.


    "Won''t you introduce yourself?"


    Instead of answering Carlotte''s question, the middle-aged man countered with his own.


    "There''s no need to waste words on a dead man," Carlotte''s voice was cold, his gaze slowly turning solemn.


    One by one, men armed with des entered from the yard behind the tavern.


    The middle-aged man quickly counted them; including the tavern owner, there were thirteen in total.


    The number wasn''trge, but he suspected there was more than one preparatory-level magus among them.


    Touching his chin, the middle-aged man continued, "Perhaps I should introduce myself first?"


    Scared? Or still bluffing?


    Carlotte observed the middle-aged man''s demeanor and movements but could discern nothing.


    He wasn''t one for intellectual battles; his preferred method of conflict resolution was swinging a war hammer and cracking skulls.


    Thus, he tilted his chin upwards, curious to see what sort of story this man would spin.


    The middle-aged man smiled, extending one hand to reveal his palm from which pale, bluish mana erupted, forming a swiftly spinning vortex that emitted a deep, whirring sound.


    With his other hand, he swept across his face, and a semi-transparent mask fell into his hand.


    "Windwolf, Sorovo."


    "Pleasure to make your acquaintance."


    ...


    A deathly silence fell over Blossom Pub.


    If Red Eye was a name that could stop children''s cries in Breeze City, then Sorovo was the nightmare of thieves.


    Sorovo and Red Eye were quite simr, except the former hailed from an executioner''s background while thetter came from minor nobility.


    Yes, Red Eye was originally a noble.


    Just as no one knew why Red Eye became Red Eye, few understood how Sorovo became Sorovo.


    However, a well-known fact about both was the blood on their hands¡ªtheir reputations were built upon mountains of corpses and rivers of blood.


    ording to those who kept count, after Sorovo took over as the chief officer of the city guard, the number of bandits around Breeze City decreased by more than a third, most of whom died by his hand, amounting to hundreds of lives.


    Facing that smile, which seemed to belong only in nightmares, Carlotte suddenly found himself voiceless.


    Fear gripped his throat.


    "Don''t be nervous. I don''t wish to resort to violence today, understand?"


    Sorovo, still rtively young, smiled gently, appearing benign but with a deep-seated cruelty and bloodlust swirling in his eyes.


    "I''m here just to ask some questions today. You should know what I want to find out, right?"


    "A person who knows nothing is of no value."


    Thest sentence was whispered by Sorovo, close to Carlotte''s ear, his warm breath causing Carlotte''s body to tremble.


    No need for anyone else to act; with just Sorovo alone, two-thirds of the people here wouldn''t stand a chance to escape.


    So, who would be among that lucky one-third?


    In the blind spot of Sorovo''s gaze, eyes within the crowd exchanged silentmunication.


    No one dared to make the first move, for those who do often die the quickest.


    Although fear shackled their ankles, resigning themselves to fate was not something they were prepared to do.


    "So, let''s begin the questioning," Sorovo stood up straight, his smile unchanged, "Where is Red Eye?"


    ...


    Lorinda, Ssh Street, Silver Flower Inn.


    A tall man wearing a half mask pushed open the door and stepped into the lobby, walking up to the counter in a few strides.


    "Hello, are you here for a meal? Or lodging? A single room with three meals is only two silver coins per day¡­"


    The innkeeper''s buoyant and cheerful voice lost its warmth under the tall man''s icy gaze, plummeting all the way down.


    "I''m looking for someone."


    The man''s voice was hoarse, sounding almost like two pieces of sandpaper rubbing together, sending shivers down one''s spine.


    "Has this person been here?" The man ced a piece of paper on the counter.


    ncing at it, the innkeeper immediately recalled the group that had checked in some time ago with a half-orc, regretting her decision to let them stay.


    If only she had known, she wouldn''t have allowed it¡ªorc-kind never brought good fortune!


    Cursing inwardly, the innkeeper''s face remained impassive as her gaze shifted back to the tall man.


    "What do you want with him? Who are you to him?"


    The innkeeper received no verbal response; instead, a short dagger was ced on the counter.


    She hadn''t caught the tall man''s movement, her field of vision only capturing a sh of silver light before the dagger was "thud" embedded in the countertop with a dull sound!


    "Tell me, which floor is he on?"


    The tall man scrutinized the plump innkeeper, his gaze akin to assessing a piece of porkid out on a chopping board.


    "My patience is thin, do not try to wear it out."


    The innkeeper''s plump body began to tremble, certainly not from the cold.


    "Third, the third floor. An inner room on the third floor! You''re not going to kill him, are you?"


    The tall man smiled, "Of course, we''re old friends who''ve known each other for a long time."


    At the Silver Flower Inn, on the third floor, Greg, Ali, and Howard''s room.


    Some time had passed since nightfall, Greg had lit the firece.


    The charcoal burned brightly in the hearth, casting warm light that danced in shadows across Jelia''s face.


    "This is today''s medicine, thest dose." Vivia entered the room, carrying a bowl of soup that looked quite unappetizing.


    Sitting on the bed, Greg lifted his gaze, his eyes twitching as he brought his hands together in supplication, "My deardy! My deardy, what on earth have you put in this medicine? After drinking it yesterday, I spent the entire half-day in the restroom! And now you bring it again, I fear I might have to spend tonight in there as well!"


    Vivia set the medicine on the table, without sparing Greg a nce, and waved her hand dismissively, "Drink it or not, it''s up to you, but don''t me me for any consequencester!"


    Saying this, Vivia stood behind Jelia, reaching out to touch Jelia''s cascading hair, "Jelia, shall Ib your hair for you?"


    "Mhm." Jelia nodded.


    Vivia smiled, pulling out a small woodenb from her belongings and tapped Jelia''s hair with it.


    "Come, let''s go in front of the mirror."


    Jelia rose from her chair and obediently sat in front of the mirror, ready for Vivia to begin.


    Seeing Vivia ignoring him, Greg could only sigh, put down the book he was holding, get off the bed, and walk over to the table to pick up the bowl of medicine.


    As soon as he lifted the bowl, a sour and astringent strange smell invaded his nostrils.


    His eye twitched, and a troubled expression appeared on Greg''s face.


    "Vivia... do I really have to drink this?"


    "You''ve been unconscious for so long. Although your body was preserved by mana, you still fell into a weakened state, and many toxins and waste products from metabolism weren''t expelled from your body. Thest dose of medicine was to clear those out all at once. It might have been a bit harsh, but the effect was good," Vivia exined as shebed Jelia''s hair, speaking to the reflection in the mirror.


    "This dose is to repair any damage to the stomach and intestines that thest medicine might have caused. The taste might be strange, but it''s all mild herbs."


    "So, it won''t cause diarrhea?" Greg asked cautiously.


    "The method isn''t as intense as before because it mostly contains mild herbs."


    Unfortunately, Vivia didn''t give a direct answer.


    "If you don''t want to drink it, just leave it there. I''ll pour it out for the innkeeper''s dog downstairster; its stomach hasn''t been well these past few days," Vivia said with a coldugh, her hands not stopping as she skillfully tied Jelia''s braids.


    Typically, Howard was the one who did this job, somehow managing to tie braids better than both Antalya and Vivia, despite being a man.


    But today, since Antalya had sent Howard and Ali out early, and Jelia hadn''t woken up yet, he hadn''t been around to do her hair.


    Greg opened his mouth but found himself at a loss for words.


    Although Vivia was a pharmacist, she wasn''t actually a member of the adventure group.


    She helped prepare medicines out of friendship, but she wasn''t obligated to ensure he took them.


    Greg believed that if he truly decided not to drink it, Vivia would indeed give the medicine to the dog, and the dog would surely recover from its ailment.


    However, getting Vivia to prepare medicine for him in the future would be a challenge.

 Chapter 434 435-The Raid

    Chapter 434 435-The Raid


    ??With that thought, Greg gritted his teeth, squinted his eyes, and tilted his head back, downing half the bowl of medicine in one go.


    It didn''t taste as bad as he had anticipated; despite its off-putting smell, the medicine was virtually tasteless, much like a bowl of warm water.


    Smacking his lips, Greg touched his beard, sensing something amiss.


    "Vivia, howe this medicine doesn''t taste like anything?"


    "What, you miss the weird taste? If you''d like, I can make some for you, as much as you want!" Vivia nced over at him, her hands skillfully tying up the braid, "There, how does it look?"


    Jelia turned to look at herself in the mirror, a smile appearing on her face: "This braid is really pretty, thank you, Sister Vivia."


    "It''s still not as good as Howard''s, though. I wonder how a man managed to acquire such skill." Vivia sighed, thinking of Howard''s proficient movements.


    It''s hard to develop such dexterity without years of practice braiding hair.


    Having someone else braid your hair is quite an intimate gesture among girls.


    Unless they''re sisters, the only other role Howard could have practiced on was clear!


    "Sister, Howard won''t be in any danger, will he?" Jelia suddenly looked up and asked.


    "No, he won''t." Vivia gently touched Jelia''s small face.


    After days of care, the little orc''splexion had improved significantly.


    Though still thin and small, her spirit seemed much brighter.


    "Don''t underestimate your brother Howard; he''s a level 3 magus, after all."


    Moreover, since thest time Howard disappeared and reappeared, Vivia could vaguely sense a significant change in him.


    She couldn''t pinpoint exactly what the change was, nor could she judge whether it was good or bad, but one thing she was certain of: Howard seemed more confident andposed than before, suggesting he might have grown stronger.


    "If you ask me, Antalya taking me along would be worth both of thembined!"


    Greg, having finished his medicine, dragged a stool closer to the firece.


    He awkwardly stretched his hands towards the fire, all the while cautiously guarding his beard from the mes.


    Vivia snorted, "The injured should keep quiet! Your strength isn''t stable right now; you might not be as reliable as those two on the battlefield."


    Greg pouted, left without aeback.


    Although he had awakened from hisa and his body hadn''t suffered any damage, thea wasn''t without consequences.


    The most direct impact was a decline in his control over his own mana; currently, his precision in controlling mana was at best seventy percent of what it had been.


    The thirty percent gap in control meant a significant difference inbat ability¡ªone of him from before could take on two of him now.


    And that wasn''t even the worst part.


    The more troubling issue was the change in his soul due to the unexineda.


    The specific nature of this change was still undetectable, but one clear consequence was that his mana supply had be unstable.


    Mana is intimately connected to the soul.


    The changes in Greg''s soul have made his ability to gather mana unstable.


    While there are moments when it spikes, there are also times when it drastically drops.


    This alteration manifests externally as unpredictable fluctuations in mana flux.


    Perhaps one moment he could perform beyond expectations, but the next, he might find himself unable to summon mana at all.


    Such inconsistency is a fatal w inbat.


    Therefore, Greg could only wait in the inn, waiting for Antalya to find a solution or for the quest to end so they could return to Breeze City and seek a remedy.


    Without resolving this issue, Greg''sbat days might be over for the rest of his life.


    Although Greg himself isn''t particrly keen on fighting, the loss of a maturebatant is undeniably a heavy blow for the adventure group, which is already on the brink of disbanding.


    "I''m going out for a walk," Greg said, picking up his weapon-packed backpack and heading towards the door.


    "You''re not thinking of sneaking off to the battlefield, are you?"


    Vivia watched him warily, her presence in the inn meant to prevent any unforeseen circumstances, given herck ofbat abilities.


    "No, I''m well aware of my current condition; I wouldn''t do something like that," Greg waved off the concern, cing his hand on the door.


    In the moment before he applied force to open it, Greg heard footsteps halt outside the door.


    Time seemed to freeze at that instant.


    Even through the wooden barrier, Greg could distinctly feel the silent, lurking aura of menace on the other side.


    "Take cover! Ambush!"


    As he shouted the warning, Greg forcefully pushed off the door with his left hand while his right hand reached for the backpack on his back, his body retreating rapidly.


    His loud cry put everyone on edge.


    Just as Greg''s hand left the wooden door, it shattered explosively.


    Amidst the flying splinters, Greg saw a rod-like object whistling maliciously, tracing an arc straight for his face.


    The attacker clearly knew his height; otherwise, their strike should have been aimed higher.


    With its current trajectory, if Greg were of average human height, the blow would at most reach his waist¡ªeasily avoidable and hardly capable of causing any real damage.


    Greg continued with the momentum, while mana detached from his body to form a small leverage point in mid-air, allowing him to dodge the attack while drawing out his Crusher from the back.


    Every expression on his face condensed into a silent rage, like a candle me quietly burning with an intent not to cease until everything was consumed.


    He knew who was behind the door.


    Only someone familiar with them or who had conducted prior research could urately judge his height.


    The preemptive strike, even before a face-to-face confrontation, indicated an intense animosity towards them.


    Considering these factors, there was no need to guess the identity of the enemy outside.


    "Soma!"


    Greg''s voice was almost squeezed out through clenched teeth, his mana explosively unleashed.


    His body shot diagonally upwards like a cannonball, with the Crusher, driven by immense arm strength and mana, pulverizing the air inch by inch, aimed directly at the position of Soma''s head!


    The hammer swung through the air without the sensation of impact.


    With the motion of the swing propelling Greg forward, he burst out the door.


    Soma, having shattered the wooden barrier in a single strike, retreated just in time to avoid Greg''s counterattack.


    He had anticipated Greg''s reaction down to thest detail.


    Inside the room, Vivia reacted the moment Greg raised the rm, grabbing the bewildered Jelia and rushing further inside.


    They were only on the third floor; even a leap from this height might not result in injury.


    However, with adversaries likely positioned along the corridor, Vivia, with virtually nobat capability, couldn''t possibly charge out with Jelia in tow.


    As they sought cover, Vivia caught a glimpse of Greg swinging his hammer into empty air as he charged out the door.


    Hidden behind the gap under the bed, Vivia saw a tall man sh by the doorway.


    Those grey-blue eyes met hers for a mere instant, revealing nothing within.


    Anger? Hatred?


    Absent.


    It was like peering into an empty well, from which only a cold breeze carrying a hint of blood emerged.


    The tall figure at the door shed by, and the brief eye contact was hurriedly concluded.


    Vivia noticed the oddly shaped longsword in the man''s hand, its serrated de at least a third longer than a typical longsword, and its spine notably thicker.


    Clearly, wielding such a longsword would not be easy, yet in that moment, it seemed weightless in the man''s grasp.


    This suggested the man might be a magus.


    No matter how much a regr person trains, achieving such effortless grace is nearly impossible.


    Vivia didn''t recognize the man, but his face was etched into her memory.


    It was unforgettable, marked by arge scar that twisted into a semnce of a cold smirk - a feature few could overlook.


    The man had left, clearly in pursuit of Greg, yet Vivia couldn''t rx just yet.


    If the assant was aware of Greg''s presence, it stood to reason he knew of her and Jelia''s as well.


    His departure was too swift; Greg''s exit was meant to draw danger away from them, and the man had followed almost without hesitation.


    If his target wasn''t solely Greg, it meant there could be more attackers on their way.


    Vivia wasn''t willing to bet on the former possibility; such wishful thinking had cost too many lives.


    Her best course of action was to take initiative.


    Regardless of whether the enemy had reinforcements, leaving was the safest option.


    "Jelia, stay quiet. I''m going to get us out of here," Vivia whispered, hugging the small, thin Jelia tightly, drawing courage from the warmth of her embrace.


    Fear often takes a backseat when there are things of greater importance, sparking courage within.


    Calming her breathing, Vivia handed Jelia a small vial.


    "If, and I mean if, you have to act alone, break this vial! It''s a basic invisibility potion. It simply makes you invisible andsts only for a quarter of an hour. You must find a safe ce to hide before it wears off, then wait for Howard to find you. He will never give up on you!"


    Jelia looked up into Vivia''s face, not saying a word, but firmly gripping the potion.

 Chapter 435 436-Deadly Battle

    Chapter 435 436-Deadly Battle


    ??"I envy you, you know. If I were in danger, would Howarde to find me no matter what?"


    Vivia hugged Jelia tighter once more, keeping these final words buried deep in her heart.


    Taking a deep breath, Vivia lifted Jelia and charged towards the room''s opposite window.


    The sound of footsteps approaching from the corridor outside left no time for hesitation.


    Although she was not a certified magus, being a mana adaptor had granted her body a certain degree of enhancement.


    Even carrying someone, the height from the third floor was manageable for her.


    Just as Vivia leapt out the window, four or five fully armed warriors burst into the room.


    The leader scanned the room quickly, his gaze lingering on the gaping window for a few seconds.


    His expression darkened, "The woman jumped out the window, after her!"


    No sooner had he spoken than he was on the move, jumping out of the window himself.


    ...


    After swinging his hammer into the air and rushing into the corridor, Greg quickly organized his thoughts.


    Soma''s appearance at this moment was surely no coincidence.


    Moreover, his target likely wasn''t just Greg; Vivia and Jelia were probably included as well.


    This realization made Greg regret his impulsiveness.


    He shouldn''t have charged out; his priority should have been ensuring Vivia and Jelia''s safety.


    But there was no turning back now; Soma wouldn''t allow him to re-enter the room.


    His only option was to lead Soma away, giving Vivia and Jelia a chance to escape.


    Without further hesitation, Greg''s figure reactivated with force the moment it touched the corridor floor.


    With his Crusher leading the way, the hammer head tore through the thin wooden walls like paper.


    Greg charged into the room shared by Vivia and Antalya, and without pausing, he sprinted and leaped out the window.


    He could hear Soma''s footsteps closely behind him.


    Soma followed without any hesitation, causing Greg some unease, but this was all he could do under the circumstances.


    From this point on, he had no choice but to stop worrying about Vivia and Jelia''s safety.


    Mana gathered in his legs, Greg leaped across rooftops, covering distances of over twenty meters with each move.


    He harbored no illusions of shaking Soma off, aware his condition was far worse than during theirst encounter.


    His only hope was to lead Soma far enough away or to hold out until the support from the trio who had left earlier arrived.


    At least, that didn''t sound too difficult in theory.


    The wind howled by his ears as Greg moved, stealing nces back at Soma who maintained a casual distance of about thirty meters.


    This distance was too short for Greg to escape from Soma''s watchful eye, yet too far for Soma tounch an attack.


    Was he to keep running like this?


    Greg questioned himself.


    If it were a matter of rational decision-making, the answer would obviously be yes.


    Exploiting Soma''s currentcency to buy time, dying confrontation as much as possible until Antalya and the others realized what was happening would spell victory.


    Yet, a different voice whispered in the depths of Greg''s mind, not belonging to rationality.


    It whispered in Greg''s ear, pointing out the man behind him, the very person he had fantasized about killing every day.


    How long had he prepared for this day? How many days had he rehearsed?


    This was an opportunity, a chance for a final stand.


    Now, it was just the two of them.


    These conflicting thoughts made Greg irritable.


    He knew neither option was correct, yet he had to make a choice.


    "Greg!" Soma''s voice suddenly came from behind.


    "Do you know why I''m not the least bit nervous?"


    "Because! Tonight, it''s your end! Whether it''s those three women or that boy who self-destructed! Not a single one will survive! All of you will die! Just like seven years ago!" Somaughed wildly, causing Greg''s speed to slow.


    He turned around in mid-air, stopping on the rooftop, his Crusher in hand slightly lowered, the head of the hammer swinging.


    He didn''t know where he was, but he knew that his decision had been made.


    Here, only one of them could survive!


    "Finally stopped, huh? You''re still the same as before, easily provoked."


    Soma stopped about ten meters away from Greg.


    At this distance, both Greg and Soma were confident they couldunch or block a full attack from the other.


    "It''s different now. From the day you struck seven years ago, everything changed."


    Greg slightly lifted his head, his gaze locked on Soma, mana surging within him like a tidal wave.


    Truth be told, his chances of winning weren''t high, and the situation was very grim, but he had no other choice.


    It wasn''t rational, but humans aren''t entirely rational beings.


    Sometimes, there''s just a need to go mad.


    Tightening his grip on the Crusher in his right hand, Greg took the first step, surrendering his body to the instincts of battle.


    Without further narrative or meaningless banter, Greg initiated the attack.


    Greg''s abilities primarily focus on sculpting and enhancement, with thetter being most frequently utilized in actualbat, rarely even employing sculpting.


    His already formidable physical strength, amplified by mana, surpasses that of maind magus of the same level.


    Under Greg''s control, not an ounce of this immense strength goes to waste, all of it channeled into eleration.


    His not-so-tall figure exudes a tremendous aura at this moment.


    Though the charge is silent, the oppressive force it brings is palpable to anyone standing in its way!


    As Gregunches his charge, Soma responds in kind, meeting charge with charge.


    The Crusher, a heavy weapon, and Soma''s Ripper, are equally formidable.


    As a de, the Ripper doesn''t receive as much of a speed boost as the Crusher, but speed is the lifeblood of a de wielder.


    Faster speed means easier evasion and also means more ferocious attacks!


    The ten-meter gap is closed in an instant under their simultaneous charges.


    The very next moment after they start, their weapons are already shing in front of them.


    Greg''s Crusher doesn''t aim for Soma''s head; to control Soma''s attack, Greg opts for the more difficult to dodge and defend ribcage.


    Knowing his opportunities are limited, he focuses more on the initiative each attack brings.


    Conversely, Soma''s Ripper aims straight for Greg''s head from the get-go!


    He wants to see Greg''s brains burst in turmoil!


    The exchange of offense and defense concludes in a blur, with only the sharp sh of metal bursting through the air audible to bystanders.


    Like an rm, the screech tears through the night, awakening everyone around.


    No one knows what''s happened, but the shriek continues to resonate.


    Greg and Soma continued their duel, while chaos spread through the district like a gue.


    Crowds formed, only to disperse under the drive of fear and the push of disorder, with people beginning to flee using the most ancient means of survival, further expanding the chaos.


    Eventually, mes appeared.


    It was unclear whether someone had knocked over amp, or if, emboldened by malice, someone had seized the opportunity to loot amidst the turmoil.


    But now, no one had the luxury to care about these matters, whether it was Greg or Soma, or the ordinary people scattering in panic like birds and beasts.


    These were all secondary.


    Life was the fundamental of all; without it, nothing else mattered.


    Regardless of revenge or rage, the moment the fightmenced, everything done was merely for survival.


    The distance between the twobatants grew, the battle area expanded, and the fire began to spread.


    Screams, wails, and groans mixed with the fluctuating cries of the crowd, morphing into an indistinguishable cacophony.


    For Soma or Greg, at this moment, only the other existed in their vision.


    The Crusher and the Ripper, two weapons of the same origin yet divergent paths, like their names, were destined not to coexist.


    "Soma!"


    Greg roared as he charged down from the rooftop, his Crusher raised above his head to strike down!


    His mere height of 1.3 meters erupted with a towering aura at that moment, with fierce winds howling around him as if he were a cannonball being fired, Greg smashed down fiercely towards Soma on the ground.


    Soma''s gaze remained as cold as ever, the gray-blue of his eyes seemingly unchangeable by any force.


    With his left hand bracing the Ripper, he narrowly deflected the strike, his Ripper tilting upwards, its tip spinning towards Greg''s chest.


    Sparks flew in an instant, the chill de mingling with them, as if dancing amidst fireworks.


    The cold light of the de reflected in Greg''s pupils, behind the small point of light was the cold embrace of death.


    Suspended in mid-air, Greg had no room to dodge, and it seemed Soma was certain of his hit.


    Yet, Greg showed no sign of panic.


    Even without leverage to evade, it didn''t mean Greg couldn''t emerge unscathed.


    Suddenly, he extended his previously empty left hand, the glow of mana flickering in his palm.


    To block his attack, Soma had used both hands, leaving no room for defense.


    Greg''s lips parted, and Soma read the silent message.


    "Die!"


    The light of mana exploded!

 Chapter 436 437-Beastification

    <h4>Chapter 436 Chapter437-Beastification </h4>


    ?The technique Greg employed wasn''t rooted in energy maniption but an unconventional application of sculpting, as exined by Howard.


    He began experimenting with this method, using mana for precise sculpting to form a thin, yet durable shell, then transforming mana within into highly condensed and unstable light and heat, releasing it in a directed burst.


    When the dosage was right, light and heat too could be deadly weapons.


    The impact of Greg''s attack might not have been massive, but its effect on Soma was undeniably significant.


    The intense sh of light, exploding at a moment when Soma''s attention and senses were sharply focused, left nothing in his vision but blinding white.


    Unable to see anything momentarily disrupted Soma''sbat capabilities significantly.


    Though this wasn''t aplex Blinding Spell, Greg felt that in some scenarios, this simple burst of light was even more effective.


    In the fierce throes of battle, a mere second could be the thin line between life and death.


    Greg nimbly used the de as leverage to dodge the attack.


    Under normal circumstances, if Soma''s vision hadn''t been impaired, Greg would have had no chance to evade, as Soma would never provide an opportunity to counter.


    But now, Soma too was thrown into disarray.


    As the warhammer flew from his grasp, Gregnded swiftly, his stout legs stamping down with such force that even the ground beneath him dented slightly.


    With his body following through his punch, Greg''s entire strength concentrated into his right fist.


    This moment felt eerily simr to a scenario from their previous encounter, with no hesitation, Greg''s fist met Soma''s slightly bent form.


    A muted, deep thud resonated, akin to a punch hitting an old punching bag.


    The force of the punch prated, then exploded within, creating a shockwave that swept everything in its path.


    Before Soma''s body could be flung away, a gush of blood surged to his throat.


    The remaining force exploded as Soma''s body twisted and flew backward, finally vomiting the blood that had reached his mouth, crashing into the ruins of an abandoned cottage.


    "That night, seven years ago, was just like this one," Greg stated, lifting his Crusher and advancing step by step into the ruins, "The fires zed just as fiercely as they do tonight. You, it was you! If not for you, Mongkato and Tatali wouldn''t have died!"


    "You killed them."


    Greg found Soma amidst the rubble.


    Lying among the debris, Soma looked up at the sky, touching the blood at his mouth''s corner.


    "Yes, I killed them," he suddenlyughed.


    "I remember the way that woman begged for mercy in front of me!"


    "Today, you too will die here! Just like those fools!"


    Suddenly rolling over, Soma pushed himself up with his hands and feet, lunging towards Greg with bare hands.


    His eyes were blood-red, half from the punch just received, but the other half from his current frenzied state.


    Soma''s breathing turned beast-like, heavy and ragged, his muscles swelled, and his mana shifted from a light grey to a dark grey mingled with ck mist.


    Though unarmed, his mutated, elongated fingers were like ten daggers.


    Greg hastily raised his Crusher in defense, but Soma''s speed had increased by more than a thirdpared to before.


    Unable to block several attacks, Greg was caught off guard and flung a dozen meters away by a blow.


    Soma slowly straightened up, his back cracking as bones snapped back into ce.


    "You''re still as foolish as ever," he said, his face expressionless, but his eyes twinkling with mockery.


    "Not even able to discern the state of your opponent, have you not learned to be cautious after losing so much!"


    He advanced step by step, his body undergoing further mutations, with dark grey mana forming intricate patterns on his skin, emitting an aura simr to that of a wild beast.


    Greg, staggering to his feet, noticed the changes in Soma''s body, his own trembling slightly.


    "Beastification!" he eximed, staring incredulously at Soma.


    "Where did you learn that!"


    "Do I need to tell you?" Soma scoffed.


    "What you could never achieve, for me, Reagan, is as easy as flipping my hand!"


    Beastification, contrary to its literal implication of turning into a beast, is a technique of mana cirction within the body, named for its brute nature.


    However, this brute forcees with significant rewards, allowing a magus to unleash several times their usualbat power.


    Whether it''s mana flux or mana capacity, both are greatly enhanced under the state of beastification.


    The most distinct feature of the beastification state is the physical transformation; mana forms patterns on the skin resembling certain totems, though seemingly without any discernible pattern.


    The magus''s limbs swell with muscle, and their hands mutate into shapes resembling beast ws.


    Beastification isn''t a technique exclusive to any particr faction; it''s public knowledge.


    However, the original version of the technique is seldom used nowadays.


    Most magi employ variations of beastification that have been modified in various ways, each adaptation focusing on and achieving different effects.


    Generally speaking, the greater the physical transformation, therger the boost in strength!


    Soma''s transformation did not cease.


    His stature forcefully increased by over thirty centimeters, his limbs bing muscr and twisted, no longer resembling human arms but rather those of some kind of monster.


    It wasn''t just his limbs and height; the grey-ck patterns that started on his chest had now spread to his face, and the grey-


    blue of his pupils deepened to a dark grey-ck.


    Such an extent of transformation cannot be achieved by ordinary modifications.


    While he still maintained a humanoid shape, the coverage of mana patterns was too extensive.


    Even without directbat, Greg estimated that Soma''s strength had at least doubled.


    Standing three steps away from Greg, the transformed Soma breathed heavily, appearing no different from the monsters described by wandering bards.


    "Do you know where my beastification spelles from?"


    Soma asked Greg, his voice now coarse, as if previously it was the sound of sandpaper rubbing, but now resembled a barrel of gravel being stirred, making it nearly impossible to discern individual sybles.


    Greg had an answer, but he chose not to voice it.


    It would be pointless; Soma was merely trying to provoke him.


    It would be pointless; Soma was merely trying to provoke him.


    What Soma didn''t realize was that such tactics no longer had any effect on him.


    Pouring oil on a raging volcano, after all, is a rather uninteresting endeavor.


    Now, bothbatants were without their weapons and had no opportunity to retrieve them.


    Soma was confident in his wed hands and closebat abilities, while Greg, being a magus gifted in sculpting, could create weapons with mana even when unarmed.


    sping his fists, Greg steadied his stance, grinned, and said, "Is that all you''ve got to say? Has your brain devolved after beastification? Such things no longer matter to me."


    "You only have one life; it''s a pity you can''t die a hundred times."


    "Ha ha ha ha! A hundred times? A hundred times?" Soma burst intoughter as if he had heard the funniest joke, shaking his head after finally catching his breath.


    "That line should be mine to say to you!"


    Before his words even faded, Soma''s massive form vanished from the spot, his sharp ws whistling through the air as they aimed for Greg''s head.


    A direct hit would mean not even a stone could escape unscathed.


    However, due to Greg''s height, Soma''s attack posture was awkward.


    Without a weapon in hand, he had to bend down to strike Greg, making his center of gravity unstable during the assault.


    Greg spotted this w.


    Without enough experience fighting dwarfs, one wouldn''t know this.


    When facing a dwarf, never bend down.


    Though Gregcked beastification and was at a disadvantage, his movements didn''t require the broad range that Soma''s did.


    Ducking under Soma''s attack, he used his legs to power a backward leap, putting distance between them.


    The height difference troubled Soma, but it equally affected him.


    With his hands spread, mana burst forth from his palms, forming a Crusher entirely made of mana.


    While not as sturdy as its physical counterpart, it served well as a weapon.


    The moment the Crusher materialized, Greg, holding it with one hand, swept it across in a horizontal strike.


    Not aiming high, but just sweeping across the chest.


    The head of the hammer whooshed through the air, and Soma, who lunged forward like a specter, momentarily paused, then shifted direction and continued his assault without losing speed.


    The two shed once again inbat.


    Even though Greg wielded a weapon, Soma, with his superior mana capacity and flux, did not yield, pressing Greg hard and effectively containing him.


    Although a victor had not yet emerged, Soma undoubtedly had the upper hand.


    Greg struggled to maintain his defense.


    It wasn''t that hecked opportunities to counterattack, but he chose not to.


    Counterattacking now was futile; even if he momentarily regained the initiative, he struggled to match Soma''s speed, risking a return to the current predicament, or worse.


    He decided to wait, aiming to wear Soma down in a battle of attrition.


    Beastification consumes mana, and not insignificantly.


    Even a level 3 magus could sustain beastification for no more than fifteen minutes.


    If Soma couldn''t breach his defenses within that time, the one to perish would be Soma.


    A magus without mana is more helpless than a tiger without its ws and teeth.

 Chapter 437 438-The Unstoppable Assault

    <h4>Chapter 437 Chapter438-The Unstoppable Assault </h4>


    ?Greg wielded Crusher with unparalleled finesse, its length,posed entirely of mana, bore no weight, yet at one meter forty, it towered over his own height, steadfastly parrying Soma''s relentless onught from every direction.


    Though minor injuries umted across his body, Greg''s defensive stance only grew more solid with each passing moment.


    On the other side, Soma was well aware of Greg''s intentions but remained indifferent.


    His goal was to immerse Greg in utter despair, to savor that exquisite expression of hopelessness on Greg''s face before severing his throat in one fell swoop.


    As he had mentioned before, Greg had neverpleted beastification¡ªnot due to ack of mana maniption, but ack of inherent talent.


    Beastification was a skill reserved solely for magi of pure enhancement lineage.


    Thus, Greg was oblivious to the true essence of beastification.


    The situation did not improve; Greg and Soma were locked in a death grip, the surrounding crowd had long been dispersed by fear, and the spreading mes had transformed the area into a rtively enclosed space.


    Until a victor emerged from this battle, escape was impossible for anyone.


    Oxygen was scarce, the heat intense, and the intery of light and shadow seemed like dark hands of a devil stretching out towards them.


    In such conditions, anypse could lead to a fatal vulnerability.


    With bothbatants equally matched, there was little room for error¡ªevery slip could be lethal.


    Greg''s mana hammer swept through the air with broad, sweeping strokes, ill-suited for the chaotic environment, yet necessary.


    It was the only way to adequately fend off Soma''s attacks.


    Greg''s physical condition had dwindled to a perilous level, his body marred by over twenty wounds,rge and small, with blood loss exceeding a quarter of his total volume.


    These were mere statistics, devoid of tangible meaning to Greg, whose only perceivable changes were in the deformations of his tactical maneuvers, his breathing as heavy as if he were on a high mountain, the ground beneath him feeling not like solid earth but a sponge, and the mes before his eyes twisting like ripples on water.


    His capacity for judgment had significantly diminished.


    Topensate, he resorted to maneuvers that were defensively sound yet massively draining on his stamina.


    This approach was akin to drinking poison to quench thirst, as the further decline in his physical strength only exacerbated his predicament.


    Conversely, Soma seemed to be faring slightly better.


    "Slightly," in this context, meant that the wounds visible on Soma''s body appeared somewhat less severe than Greg''s.


    However, Soma had not managed to evade Greg''s counterattacks.


    Twice, Greg''s war hammer had struck true¡ªone blow to the outer side of the thigh at its base, and another to the chest.


    Although each counterattack cost Greg dearly, they served as stark reminders to Soma that Greg was not devoid of retaliatory strength.


    Regrettably for Soma, this realization came a tad toote.


    The direct hit to the base of his thigh severely impaired his mobility, the area rendered a bloody, indistinct mess.


    While mana had staunched the bleeding, the damaged muscle could not be mended.


    Without prompt medical attention after the battle, Soma faced a future as a cripple for the remainder of his life.


    Yet, this was far from the worst of it.


    With a swift maneuver, Soma repelled Greg, shaking off the war hammer from his grip, andunched a vicious kick towards Greg''s waist.


    This sneak attack had been long in the making, but at that moment, Soma couldn''t muster his full strength.


    The kick, though apanied by a fierce whooshing sound, was weak andcked substance, serving more to intimidate than to injure.


    The pain in his chest and the dizziness fromck of oxygen deformed his movements, the muscles bereft of sufficient energy failed to unleash their full force, even the flow of mana was obstructed.


    The direct hit to the chest from Greg''s hammer had dealt Soma a severe blow.


    Countless ribs broken, several punctures in his lungs¡ªeach breath filled Soma''s throat and nostrils with the metallic taste of blood and brought agonizing pain, as if his chest was being torn apart.


    Though his injuries only fueled his ferocity, the fact remained that they severely impacted hisbat effectiveness.


    Soma could no longer gauge the bnce of power between him and Greg.


    The only thought that repeatedly filled his mind was attack.


    Attack.


    Attack.


    He must not cease until death ensues.


    Whether Greg would deplete his strength first or he would perish was unknown, but until that moment arrived, he would not halt his onught.


    These instincts were ingrained in his very bones, seeing no fundamental difference between rending a man and tearing through a piece of roasted meat.


    Humans are paradoxically fragile creatures, theirplex brain structures endowing them with the capacity for thought, their unknowable souls bestowing upon them their personas, making society appear all the more chaotic.


    The differences between individuals are so vast that under the same flesh, there lie two entirely different monsters.


    Soma had seen enough of these contradictions.


    He had witnessed evil, understood what ugliness was, and knew exactly what he was doing.


    Just as there was no difference to him between killing a pig and killing a dog, so he saw no distinction between killing a person and a pig.


    Soma swung his arms, his muscles, which usually responded promptly, now seemed sluggish.


    His short ws, gleaming with a metallic sheen under the mes, snapped out.


    He controlled them to carve several abrupt curves, his other hand clenched into a fist, his body leaning forward as power surged from the intact muscles of his back and waist!


    It was like a tightly drawn bow releasing, the curved bow releasing astonishing power.


    The air was torn as if it were paper, emitting a crisp sound.


    Greg''s defensive moves appeared slow and clumsy in his eyes, yet his own actions were hardly any better.


    The hammer''s handle blocked his ws but couldn''t fully intercept his long punch.


    Greg tried to use the handle to shield his ribs but underestimated Soma''s fist and determination.


    Blood sprayed.


    Risking dislocation or even a broken hand, Soma viciously smeared his fist across Greg''s face.


    It was like being struck head-on by a wild horse; almost the instant the long punch connected, Greg''s ears were filled with an endless buzzing, a sh of lightning crossed his retina, then darkness.


    He felt as if his body had lost gravity, unable to control the war hammer in his hand.


    After a brief moment of weightlessness came a violent crash.


    He hit the ground.


    Soma maintained his punching posture, panting, then, like a machine without lubrication, slowly retracted his arm back to its original position, gradually straightening his body.


    His muscles, like bottomless pits, were desperate for oxygen, yet what he could supply was less than a third of their demand.


    Both fighters had already expended the majority of their mana; Greg had only enough left to sustain the weapon in his hand, while Soma''s mana was effectively depleted.


    However, the state of beastification had not been lifted.


    Under normal circumstances, beastification would naturally dissipate without manamon knowledge to nearly all magi, except for those specialized in enhancement.


    There exists a form of beastification known as "degradation." Degradation is an irreversible transformation, a rapid reconfiguration of the body, forcibly filled and reshaped with mana.


    Ostensibly, degradation is a variant of beastification, producing simr effects, but in reality, it signifies the mana copse of an enhancement magus.


    When the body''s mana ispletely drained, the degradation spell does not dissolve; instead, it begins to burn the caster''s soul directly! Twin mes of silvery white appeared in Soma''s eyes, signaling the burning of his soul.


    Degradation is a forbidden technique among enhancement magi, one that Soma would not have chosen if not in a life-or-


    death struggle.


    Although degradation resembles beastification, one cannot revert from it.


    The caster must initiate the degradation spell from the start.


    In other words, choosing to activate degradation is almost synonymous with a pact for mutual destruction, as it invariably results in the caster''s death.


    Even now, Soma couldn''t quiteprehend why he had made such a decision.


    Was it a moment of heated impulsiveness? He didn''t think so.


    It was probably more a sense of exhaustion.


    He had killed so many, and among them, there were survivors who sought revenge, as persistent as Greg.


    He was acutely aware of what death meant, yet indifferent¡ª


    indifferent to his own demise as well as that of others.


    He acknowledged himself as scum.


    These points he did not dispute, yet there was one thing he couldn''t grasp.


    What, after all, is so-called justice?


    ...


    Lorinda, Oak Street, Blossom Pub.


    Sorovo''s dagger dripped blood, one drop, then another, trailing along the de and edge, gathering at the tip, slowly swelling until gravity took hold, and after a brief free fall, it blossomed into a lurid red flower on the ground.


    Somewhat reminiscent of a human life.


    He ced the bloodied dagger on the counter, his gaze leisurely sweeping over the few people behind it, a smile breaking on his face.


    "Now, are you ready to talk?"


    ...


    Before Greg and Soma''s battle had even begun.


    Still at the Blossom Pub, still Sorovo and Carlotte, the dagger yet unsheathed, lying quietly in its scabbard.


    "So, let the questioning begin," Sorovo said, straightening up, his smile unwavering.


    "Where is Red Eye?" No one answered.


    To speak was to face death, and to remain silent likely led to the same fate.


    Faced with such a dilemma, everyone hesitated, seeking a way to survive.

 Chapter 438 439-The Appearance of Red Eye

    <h4>Chapter 438 Chapter439-The Appearance of Red Eye</h4>


    ?"Does this question really require so much thought?" Sorovo continued.


    His tone was leisurely, pressing on everyone''s nerves bit by bit.


    "Choose not to speak, stay loyal, and be killed by me. Speak, choose to live, and be killed by Red Eye."


    "Of course, both choicese with their premises. Stay loyal, and perhaps Red Eye will avenge you, but you might still die by my hand. Choose to live, and there''s a chance I''ll kill Red Eye."


    "There, I''veid out the pros and cons for you, now the decision is in your hands."


    Sorovo reached for a ss, then for a bottle of strong liquor, pouring himself a drink without further ado.


    Noticing Carlotte''s gaze from behind the counter, Sorovo raised his eyebrows, "Do you want some?"


    It seems like my drink, though!


    Carlotte wanted to roar but considering Sorovo''s notorious reputation and the many lives he had imed, he suppressed the urge.


    "Red Eye... We don''t know where Red Eye is," a voice emerged from the crowd.


    Carlotte''s expression shifted subtly, yet he didn''t turn around, for he dared not turn his back on Sorovo.


    If it weren''t for Sorovo''s presence, that voice would probably have been silenced by him already! Their only card was the whereabouts of Red Eye, and yet, that person wanted to discard it.


    Carlotte felt like killing that person a dozen times over.


    "It seems some here have yet to grasp the reality of the situation," Sorovo paused his pouring, the liquor''s surface gradually rising until it leveled with the brim of the ss.


    "Tell me, what should I do?"


    His actions halted, Sorovo held up the bottle, turning his gaze towards the silent Carlotte.


    "That person is not one of us; whatever he says, it has nothing to do with us," Carlotte dered straightforwardly.


    A smile crept across Sorovo''s face: "So, you mean to leave him to my judgment?"


    No one answered, but Sorovo noticed someone beginning to tremble.


    With a "swoosh" sound, a de was drawn.


    No one could match Sorovo''s speed, nor did anyone catch his movements.


    All that was heard was the swift "swoosh," followed by Sorovo''s figure blurring then snapping back into rity.


    A person slowly copsed, a single drop of blood falling onto the countertop.


    Sorovo, holding his dagger, maintained his lukewarm smile.


    A briefmotion erupted, only to be swiftly strangled by fear, returning to calmness.


    Yet, a greater shadow silently spread.


    If initially, some harbored the slim hope of escaping Sorovo''s grasp, now their thoughts turned solely to betraying Red Eye.


    Even bandits are human, equally fearful, equally unwilling to meet their end.


    Faced with insurmountable violence, their only recourse was capittion.


    "Red Eye, I know where Red Eye is! I know where he went!" a voice eximed.


    Sorovo turned towards the sound, spotting a very young man, likely only about twenty years old, with a clean appearance not typical of a bandit''s den but more akin to a schr from somece else.


    The man was dressed in the same rough tunic as the bandits around him, wielding a curved dagger in one hand and holding a bag in the other, from which emanated the stench of blood.


    Surveying the young man, Sorovo frowned, "Who are you? I didn''t see you among these people just now."


    The sudden mention of a stranger caught everyone off guard, their thoughts on the veracity of Sorovo''s statement halted as they all turned their gaze towards the young man.


    The young man paused, scratching his head with a shy smile, "You noticed, huh? I thought you hadn''t seen me; I was nning a surprise attack. Seems like I failed."


    The idea that this young man had contemted ambushing Sorovo left the crowd astounded.


    "You almost seeded, I think I might know who you are," Sorovo sighed, his expression turning somewhat sorrowful.


    "My men, how are they? They didn''t suffer much, did they?"


    "No, most of them didn''t even realize what was happening when they died," the young man replied, still wearing his timid smile, as he made his way through the crowd.


    "Is it just me you''re after?"


    "Do you even have to ask?"


    No one had ever seen Red Eye.


    This isn''t an exaggeration but a fact.


    Even in meetings with members of the thieves group, Red Eye always wore a mask or a false face, so it wasn''t surprising that no one present could recognize Red Eye.


    Unless Red Eye revealed himself, Sorovo could only remain on guard, never truly certain.


    But then, as he began to specte, Red Eye stepped forward voluntarily.


    Indeed, the young man before Sorovo was Red Eye!


    "You''re much younger than I imagined," Sorovo remarked.


    "And you''re older than I expected," Red Eye replied with a slight smile, cing the bag on the counter, its crimson stains slowly spreading.


    "Want to take a look inside?"


    "No need. Using you to pay tribute to them will suffice."


    Sorovo didn''t need to look inside to know what was there.


    The moment Red Eye appeared, he knew his n had been exposed.


    Although he couldn''t pinpoint who leaked the information, knowing no longer mattered.


    Red Eye wouldn''t spare anyone.


    And indeed, that was the case; Sorovo''s men were now absent from the perimeter.


    When it came to Lorinda, Red Eye''s people were more familiar with the area than Sorovo''s.


    With the n exposed, those scattered forces were merely targets.


    "If you think you can, then try," Red Eye taunted, lifting his chin.


    The shy smile on his face morphed, revealing a mix of arrogance and disdain, his gaze turning icy, as if looking at a dead man.


    "I will," Sorovo nodded.


    Sorovo made his move.


    The dagger, held in a reverse grip, became a streak of silver light in an instant, gliding over the counter and stopping in front of Red Eye!


    No one besides Red Eye could keep up with Sorovo''s pace, witnessing only a shadow, unbound by gravity, standing before Red Eye, the dagger gliding across his neck.


    It was as if emerging slowly from mist, the blurry apparition fading bit by bit until Sorovo''s form sharpened into rity.


    And only then did the people in the tavern realize what had happened.


    Sorovo had acted! Within the gap of everyone''s reaction, he had leaped over the counter, confronting Red Eye directly, his de severing his throat!


    Had Red Eye been in? A specter of fear dragged everyone towards an abyss.


    However, a voice refocused everyone''s attention.


    "You''re a bit faster than I anticipated," came a voice.


    At the tavern''s entrance, a figure stood leaning against the doorframe, one hand holding a curved de, the other arge bag.


    "Mana illusion," Sorovo''s voice carried no surprise; he had realized it the moment his dagger passed through the figure.


    That wasn''t the sensation of cutting through flesh.


    "Correct," the figure before Sorovo copsed, disintegrating bit by bit into silvery white sparks.


    Red Eye straightened up, having never entered the tavern but insteadmunicated with Sorovo from outside via a mana illusion.


    With a gesture, he tossed therge bag from his left hand outwards.


    The bag rolled a few times on the ground, its mouth gaping open, its contents spilling out.


    It was a human head, a face all too familiar to Sorovo.


    The young centurion.


    "Your men are quitemendable; I only killed those on the inside, and those outside reacted promptly. This one, among them, was the strongest, likely one of your most capable subordinates. His resistance had some merit," Red Eyemented, stroking his chin.


    "Do you know what I''m thinking?" he continued.


    "I''m pondering how to enrage you further. Perhaps by killing your kin?"


    "You won''t have the chance," Sorovo''s voice was chilling, echoing as if it came from the depths of hell.


    "You will die by my hand, a sacrifice to my foolish subordinates. I''ve said this just a moment ago; your memory is truly poor."


    Sorovo advanced, and the crowd parted automatically.


    No one could predict what would happen next, only stand aside in silence, mute spectators to the unfolding drama.


    Red Eye simply smiled at Sorovo''s words, turning to walk towards the door.


    The streets were deserted, even within a two-hundred-meter radius centered on the Blossom Pub, the only ones still moving were a few individuals.


    This included a hidden observer, some henchmen too cowardly and brainless to act, a few bandits who wanted to turn but found no opportunity, and several dead or soon-to-be-dead individuals.


    Sorovo stepped out of the tavern into theplete darkness of the night, lifting his gaze to the twinkling stars above.


    Red Eye walked ahead, his voice emanating from all directions.


    "The weather''s nice today, reminds me of my days on the ins. You should see it, the western side of the Silverwind Prairie, right before the vast expanse of the Golden Mare grasnds. It''s a splendid spot for stargazing."


    "This world is muchrger than either of us can imagine. I''ve heard that a distantnd named Oli has recently extended its reach towards us."


    "They possess a formidable army and firearms far superior to ours."


    "But I will make them realize they''ve made a grave mistake."


    Holding his dagger, Sorovo stood still in the middle of the street.


    Red Eye turned around, wearing the infamous mask known throughout Breeze City.


    A crimson smile, the clown with blood-red teeth.


    No response?


    "Such a dull person," Red Eye shook his head with a sigh.


    "Well then, let''s begin."


    ...

 Chapter 439 440-Neural Interface

    <h4>Chapter 439 Chapter440-Neural Interface </h4>


    ?Where am I?


    It feels as if I''m submerged under the sea, where sounds are muffled by the water, carrying a low echo.


    What ce is this?


    Darkness surrounds me, devoid of any touch, my body seems to have detached from my soul.


    How do I get out?


    Greg attempts to open his eyes, but nothing changes, save for a vague sensation emanating from somewhere.


    It''s like distant calls, intermittent and faint.


    His memory halts abruptly at Soma''s devastating blow, like a film rudely cut short.


    Greg realizes a fact.


    He is likely blind.


    Sensation might return, but the prospect of regaining his sight seems bleak.


    Pondering over this grim conjecture, Greg feels his sensation slowly returning to his body.


    Or rather, he is gradually reiming control over his body.


    He does not know how long he has been unconscious, but judging by the aches scattered across his body, the battle seems to be ongoing.


    He smells blood, the scent of pyrotechnics, and the charred odor of flesh; his skin can feel the air moving, his ears catch the "whooshing" sound of mes, moans from a corner, and footsteps that were approaching step by step before halting.


    Those are Soma''s footsteps.


    "You really are tenacious." That is Soma''s voice.


    Perhaps the loss of sight has sharpened his hearing, for Greg detects weariness in Soma''s voice, even his heavy breathing.


    Clearly, Soma is not faring well either, possibly in as dire a state as he is.


    Groping and struggling, he manages to stand, staying motionless in his spot.


    "As long as you''re not dead, how can I afford to die!"


    ...


    Greg stood up again, swaying, but he stood nheless.


    Soma had never thought it possible for anyone to rise under such circumstances.


    The likelihood of survival was negligible, let alone standing up by one''s own strength.


    His brain should have turned to mush!


    Taking a deep breath, Soma suppressed his surprise.


    If Greg wished to stand, then he would continue the assault.


    If he wanted to stand, let him stand.


    Before his demise, no matter how many times, Soma would oblige.


    Once? Twice? A hundred times? Two hundred?


    It didn''t matter.


    Soma would fight until Greg could no longer rise.


    Greg''s resilience excited Soma.


    The desire for destruction was ingrained in his very bones.


    He had thought nothing could satisfy him anymore, but Greg''s tenacity at that moment stirred something in him.


    Destroy him! Tear him apart like dismantling a doll!


    Rip off his arms, tear off his legs, sever his body from his head! Like a child dismembering ants or crushing bugs underfoot.


    This was part of Soma''s nature, inherent from birth.


    "This is truly exhrating!"


    Soma dragged his left leg forward, leaving a blurred trail of blood on the ground.


    The fire had spread to the surroundings, but Soma was indifferent to it.


    Like a simple child, his mind was consumed by a singr thought.


    "I will dismantle you, tear you apart."


    "Why? Why can you stand? Why won''t you fall!"


    Greg did not respond; he was incapable of any movement now, even stepping forward required immense courage.


    He had no idea whaty ahead, what obstacles or pitfalls might ensue; a mere stone could trip him, a few sharp spikes could end him.


    He had never understood the terror of blindness until now, experiencing it in a way he never anticipated.


    Soma''s voice was clear to him, the madness palpable.


    But there was nothing he could do, only listen as Soma''s footsteps drew nearer.


    Wait! Perhaps he wasn''t entirely out of options.


    If he couldn''t move, then maybe he could prevent Soma from escaping too!


    This thought shed through his mind and quickly took root.


    It wasn''t a noble strategy, nor was it clever¡ªjust a trickmonly used by street thugs.


    Yet, in this dire situation, it became Greg''sst lifeline.


    He didn''t want to die, as is the case with any sane person.


    But there are things more important than living.


    His loved ones, his family, the deep-seated hatred and vendettas, Greg couldn''t simply push these to the back of his mind.


    Greg rarely spoke of his past.


    Vivia didn''t know, not to mention Howard and Ali.


    Antalya had some idea, but even her understanding was not clear.


    Soma and he were actually old acquaintances.


    Before joining his current adventure group, Greg stayed with another, alongside his brother.


    Back then, Greg was young but had already begun to refine mana.


    At that time, Soma was a member of that adventure group.


    Greg met Soma through his brother Naya.


    They didn''t interact much but unexpectedly got along well.


    As Greg grew older and fell in love with a girl named Dora, he eventually crossed paths with Antalya and the others.


    After some events and in pursuit of self-improvement, Greg decided to join Antalya''s adventure group.


    It was the right decision, for just three days after he started moving with Antalya''s group, he received news of an attack on his brother''s camp, nearly annihting the group.


    The death list included his brother and his lover¡ªhis only family at the time.


    Soma was not on the death list; he had disappeared.


    What followed was a clich¨¦d plot.


    Greg investigated the attack, spoke to survivors, and received consistent answers.


    Soma was the traitor who killed Naya and Dora.


    More evidence confirmed it.


    Thus, Greg began searching for Soma, but to no avail for seven years, until a month ago.


    "It''s quite the clich¨¦d story," Greg said with a self-deprecatingugh.


    "In these kinds of tales, the protagonist rarely ends up well, regardless of the oue."


    Losing loved ones, killing the enemy, what remains is nothing but emptiness.


    Yet, such thoughts couldn''t sway Greg''s resolve.


    Those who have never felt hatred might find it hard to understand, but the anger that erodes reason day and night can drive a person to madness.


    Forgiveness isn''t as simple as saying the words, and pardon is never just a matter of deration.


    Moreover, some people are beyond the reach of forgiveness and pardon.


    Soma extended his arms forward, his movements stiff like a zombie, yet his arms remained strong.


    He leaned in, intending to clutch Greg''s throat, to put his thoughts into action.


    Greg didn''t step back; instead, he stepped forward, crashing into Soma''s embrace!


    All his strength burst forth in that collision, like a moth plunging into the mes.


    Greg had no idea whaty ahead; vague sounds were his only aid in judgment.


    He felt himself hitting a solid, slippery body, the smell of blood assaulting his nostrils.


    Soma, already unsteady on his feet, wobbled under the impact, his body tilting to one side!


    Greg firmly grasped Soma''s limbs, slowly but resolutely climbing onto Soma''s chest.


    After Soma''s degradation, he towered over two meters tall, while Greg stood merely at one meter thirty, not even as long as one of Soma''s legs.


    Yet, sitting atop his chest now, Greg instilled a sense of fear in Soma.


    Greg grasped Soma''s throat, thetter''sst vestiges of strength scattered by Greg''s impact, leaving him devoid of the capacity to resist.


    His gaze held little fear.


    Fear stems from the unknown, but he was acutely aware of what was toe, of what he was about to face.


    "How do you n to kill me?"


    Soma''s final question came as his consciousness began to drift away from his body.


    "How did you kill Naya and Dora?"


    Greg countered, breaths heavy, blood froth spilling from the corners of his mouth.


    Soma managed a weak smile.


    "You wouldn''t want to know."


    Greg nodded, his face void of expression, save for the twin trails of bloody tears streaming down from his deformed eyes.


    "Then, I suppose, you wouldn''t want to know either."


    Thest bit of mana, emanating effortlessly from the palm of his hand, invaded Soma''s body.


    With his internal mana depleted, the degradation spell began to corrode his body, now as fragile as a sandcastle on the beach, ready to crumble at the slightest wave.


    The invasion of mana was cautious yet smooth.


    Greg, with utmost concentration, controlled the mana as it gradually upied every neural interface in the back of Soma''s brain.


    "Do you know?"


    Greg gasped, the intricate operation draining much of his strength.


    Although the loss of sight hardly affected the procedure¡ª


    arguably even aiding in focusing his attention¡ªGreg''s physical condition was no better than Soma''s, hanging on by a mere thread of vitality.

 Chapter 440 441-Destroying a Person’s Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 440 Chapter441-Destroying a Person''s Spirit </h4>


    ?"The human senses¡ªpain, sight, hearing, taste, smell, and so on¡ªare all directly controlled by the brain. This isn''t particrly profound knowledge, yet few pay attention to it, mainly because it has nothing to do with mana."


    "But I do."


    "For a long time, I pondered¡ªif I ever got the chance to kill you, how should I proceed? Death by a thousand cuts? Burning? No, none of these would suffice!" Greg''s voice was soft, almost gentle, yet the words carried a venomous intent.


    "I wanted you to die in greater agony! I wanted you to repent amidst endless suffering!"


    "Finally, I found a way, cough cough, or more urately, I saw it."


    Droplets of blood spattered on Soma''s face as Greg''s beard became thoroughly soaked with blood.


    "Taking control of someone''s neural interface with mana, then, you can do whatever you wish! It doesn''t require finely detailed maniption to inflict tremendous pain!"


    Veins bulged on Soma''s face as Greg began tough, controlling the mana to directly stimte Soma''s nerves.


    "How does it feel! The pain magnified tenfold! This is far more stimting than being torn apart limb by limb!"


    Gregughed maniacally, resembling a demon in his frenzy.


    "You... are bing me."


    Somaughed too, baring his teeth stained red with blood, forcing out each word through clenched teeth.


    "You are bing me!"


    When a soul witnesses enough darkness, its most likely fate is not ascension but descent.


    Gregughed wildly, increasing the mana output in his hand.


    Veins on Soma''s face multiplied, his facial muscles involuntarily spasming, eyes bloodshot, body trembling.


    No one could imagine what he was enduring.


    The method Greg discovered came from an article long abandoned, discarded because the technique was deemed too horrifying.


    It could easily shatter a person''s spirit.


    Soma''s body twitched for half a minute before finally stilling.


    His face was contorted beyond recognition, muscles twisted from excessive contraction.


    A demon died, silently.


    Apart from Greg, it might take a long while before others hear of it, or perhaps they never would.


    Greg let out a dryugh, releasing his grip on Soma''s neck, leaning back.


    Thump, thump.


    Two soft sounds echoed; one was Greg''s body copsing, the other, Soma''s head bursting open, his boiling brain matter scattering everywhere.


    Gregy atop Soma''s gradually cooling corpse, his hollow eye sockets staring nkly into the void.


    He, too, had finally be a demon.


    ...


    Lorinda, Oak Street.


    As Red Eye and Sorovo emerged from the tavern, Howard''s first instinct was to nce towards the concealed rooftop where Ali was positioned.


    He feared Ali might not restrain himself from charging out, which could sabotage their entire n, with his chances of survival being virtually nil.


    Perhaps reason prevailed, for Ali didn''te into his line of sight, the seemingly fragile yet resolute elf had managed to control himself.


    Pausing, Howard shifted his gaze towards Red Eye and Sorovo on the street.


    What would happen with these two standing together?


    Having learned of Sorovo''s personality, deeds, and identity from Antalya, Howard didn''t believe Red Eye''s appearance was for a casual chat.


    A fierce battle seemed the more likely scenario, which was exactly what Antalya hoped for¡ªa situation where both parties would inflict mutual damage was preferable for them.


    With this thought, Howard carefully moved to a more shadowed area, leaning into the darkness.


    To y the fisherman, one must adopt the fisherman''s patience.


    Ack of caution could easily alert the prey, turning the fisherman into a fool rather than a sage.


    Just as Howard settled in to watch the unfolding drama from his hidden vantage point, amand from Antalya left him stunned.


    "Howard, Ali, move closer to the battlefield, be ready to support Sorovo at any moment!"


    "Why?"


    "Received!"


    Two voices responded simultaneously through themunication crystal, the first question came from Howard, the second affirmation from Ali.


    Excitement was unmistakable in Ali''s voice, a contrast to Howard''s bewilderment.


    "Why?" After a pause, Howard asked again.


    "Isn''t our n to follow Red Eye''s lead to Lilianne in the end? If we help Sorovo capture Red Eye, how are we supposed to find Lilianne?"


    Their actions up to this point were all in the interest of preserving the adventure group''s reputation.


    Although the group remained underground, the repercussions of a direct confrontation with Harry on the group were unpredictable.


    "This is part of the n. If Red Eye kills Sorovo, it won''t benefit us in any way! Execute the n, Howard!"


    Antalya''s exnation seemed stretched, yet Howard was not in a position to question further.


    He wasn''t a decision-maker in the nning, and although he could raise objections, the final decision still rested with Antalya.


    "Received."


    With that acknowledgment, Howard began to slowly retreat.


    Approaching the battlefield meant not moving directly forward but circling around to cautiously approach from the side.


    A straight advance would inevitably lead to being spotted.


    Descending from the roof on the opposite side, Howard jogged along the deserted streets, pondering Antalya''s exnation.


    This block had been temporarily cleared under the guise of "conducting confidential official business" by Sorovo''s men, which exined theck of patrons at the Blossom Pub.


    Clearly, Antalya had some undisclosed ns.


    What could these ns be?


    Ultimately, Howard realized he didn''t fully grasp Antalya''s true intentions.


    Antalya''s identity and their trust in each other were based solely on her word.


    Recalling Antalya''s ruthless demeanor in battle, Howard involuntarily touched the back of his neck.


    While the trust remained, he couldn''t help but feel a bit of fear at times.


    Howard navigated through theplex maze of streets and alleys, and though he didn''t utilize mana, his speed, fueled purely by physical strength, was no less than that of any preparatory-level magus.


    He wondered if all magi were like this or if he was an exception.


    The sh between Sorovo and Red Eye erupted just as Howard began to move, with neither party attempting to conceal their presence.


    The intense fluctuations of mana were so palpable that Howard, even over a hundred meters away, could sense them clearly.


    The battle seemed to escte to a fever pitch from the outset, with neither side showing any inclination to hold back.


    Estimating the distance and direction, Howard climbed back onto a rooftop and moved a short distance across it.


    The street housing the Blossom Pub came back into his view.


    Sorovo''s situation appeared grim.


    The standoff was brief; Sorovo wielded an unremarkable dagger, about a foot long, with a single-edged de that curved slightly, culminating in an upturned tip designed to slice through joints without getting stuck.


    Red Eye, on the other hand, was empty-handed, even the curved sword he initially carried was nowhere to be seen.


    However, Sorovo sported several cuts while Red Eye had what appeared to be a bruise from a blunt force impact.


    Howard scratched his face, puzzled by the situation.


    The wounds on both individuals clearly didn''t match the weapons they wielded, almost as if they were self-inflicted.


    What was happening here? Had the contest not of skill, but of who could be more ruthless?


    ...


    Sorovo''s gaze was fixed on Red Eye, his focus trembling slightly, the images in his eyes blurring and sharpening with each breath.


    His limbs remained strong, his mana surged powerfully, and his mind was still sharp and reliable.


    Yet, a faint scent of death lingered around him.


    His situation was dire.


    Although Red Eye also sported bruises, they were inconsequentialpared to his.


    Those bruises, not affecting any internal organs or muscle groups, could fully heal in half a day!


    "Shall we continue?" Red Eye asked, a slight smile on his face as he raised his right hand, seemingly holding something.


    Oddly, Sorovo found himself raising his own hand too, not the right but his empty left hand.


    Despite Sorovo''s efforts to control his arm, it was futile; his left hand followed Red Eye''s right, lifting at a steady pace to form a fist.


    "No answer? Then I''ll take that as a yes."


    Red Eye chuckled, his right fist crashing into his own body without holding back.


    The punchnded with a dull thud, Red Eye''s eye twitching at the impact.


    Bang¡ª


    Just as his hand had been raised involuntarily before, Sorovo lost control of his left hand, only to watch as it elerated under the force of his muscles, punching his own abdomen.


    It felt as though something had violently struck his gut, his stomach churned, muscles spasmed, and acid rushed to Sorovo''s mouth.


    Taking a deep breath, Sorovo suppressed the pain: "This trick is pointless! Red Eye, what exactly are you trying to do?"


    To a magus, ordinary physical injuries were meaningless.


    Red Eye''s strange trick, which could control the body but not the flow of mana, meant that although Sorovo''s wounds looked severe, a couple of days of rest would heal him without leaving a scar.

 Chapter 441 442-Deception

    <h4>Chapter 441 Chapter442-Deception</h4>


    ?"What do I want? Do you still not understand?"


    The young voice emanated from behind Sorovo, the warm breath tickling the edges of his ears.


    Sorovo''s body stiffened, feeling a cold, sharp object slowly prating his flesh.


    "You shouldn''t have drunk that ale," Red Eye chuckled, a sound that seemed mocking yet was mostly a sneer.


    "Did you think you were fast enough that I wouldn''t have time to prepare? Did you think by not telling anyone, I wouldn''t know what you''re nning? Let me tell you, in this y, you''re not the protagonist at all!"


    The icy de moved within Sorovo''s body, the wound expanding bit by bit as the de severed blood vessels, muscles, and organs.


    Blood flowed from the wound as if it cost nothing, Sorovo''s breathing became rapid, muscles twitching from the loss of blood,ck of oxygen, and pain.


    "You just said wounds without mana mean nothing to a magus? What about now, can you still speak, oh arrogant one!"


    No voice responded; when Sorovo opened his mouth, blood bubbled up from his throat.


    Red Eye released his grip on Sorovo''s body, slowly withdrawing the de and stepping back, gentlyying Sorovo on the ground.


    He pulled a white flower from his chest pocket and tossed it aside carelessly.


    Sorovo''s body ceased twitching.


    Sorovo is dead, felled by a de void of mana, poisoned by a crude ale spiked with hallucinogens.


    "You should have listened to him," Red Eye remarked, his gaze on Sorovo''s body, the smile on his face dissipating, his eyes unflinching and calm.


    Another life gone, and his own end wasn''t far behind.


    Just what kind of end had that person designed for him?


    A vendetta? Assassination? Or perhaps some ingenious little gadget? A minor ploy?


    Red Eye couldn''t guess.


    That person had always been like this; ever since they approached Red Eye, he had been unable to predict anything urately.


    Red Eye cast his gaze toward the rooftops across the street, his voice clear and his demeanor arrogant.


    "Come out then. Or do I need to extend an invitation?"


    ...


    Sorovo died without any warning.


    Neither Howard nor Ali, not even Antalya, had anticipated such an end for him.


    He was a nightmare incarnate!


    Yet, now, the term "nightmare" seemed like a joke.


    No one knew how Red Eye managed it.


    Hallucinogens?


    Such low-efficacy substances would hardly affect any magus, yet Sorovo clearly couldn''t break free from the illusion, even self-harming under the influence of mana-induced hallucinations.


    The mystery behind it sent chills down everyone''s spine.


    A powerful enemy is not to be feared; an unknowable enemy is.


    And now, this unknowable enemy had finallye for them.


    Although Red Eye''s gaze was directed towards Ali, it was Howard who stepped forward first.


    What a terribly dire situation, akin to battling through abyrinth only to find at the end, a hidden boss never before seen, rendering all prior intelligence and strategies utterly useless.


    No mana, no potions, and even the allies were gone.


    "Hey, down there, where''s that little girl?"


    Despite little hope, Howard still wanted to pry something out of Red Eye.


    "Would you believe anything I say now?"


    Red Eye chuckled, waving the blood-stained scimitar in his hand.


    "Sorovo has already died by my deception. Do you have the confidence to see through me?"


    "That''s why I hate magicians," Howard muttered under his breath, pulling out amunication crystal and dropping it before jumping down from the rooftop.


    Antalya had already left, her finalmand being to abandon everything.


    Abandon the n, even abandon the little girl.


    But could Ali, of all people, really do that?


    Without even using what he jokingly referred to as his almost rusty brain, Howard knew the answer.


    Impossible.


    Ali stood up, her rapier already drawn from its sheath.


    "Such an unreliable leader, running away when things get tough," Ali chuckled bitterly, standing beside Howard.


    "Heard there was some trouble at the inn. You threw yourmunication crystal away too soon," Howard said, pulling out the straight sword from his back, a left-handed de.


    "No choice, I couldn''t ept that order. This is myst chance," Ali said with a smile, taking a deep breath.


    "I know it''s stupid, but I just couldn''t stand the idea of giving up, which is why I''m here."


    "Sounds like you''ve got an interesting story," Howard squinted, "If we make it out alive, how about we swap stories?"


    "Still in the mood for looting amidst chaos, huh? You really don''t know what being tense means," Ali replied with a wry smile.


    Quickly regaining herposure, she added, "Alright, I promise you, if we survive."


    Howard didn''t continue, just grinned and took a step forward.


    Watching the two cease their conversation, Red Eye slowly lowered his scimitar, the smile fading from his face.


    He tilted his chin up, "Are you ready to die?"


    No answer was given.


    He nodded, "Then I''ll take that as a yes."


    The moment his words fell, his figure began to blur.


    Without any verbalmunication, Ali stepped back as Howard advanced, his left-handed sword gripped in reverse, right hand bracing the hilt, mana and muscr force exploding simultaneously in an upward sh!


    Ding¡ª


    A melodious ring followed by a tempestuous st!


    Red Eye stepped out from the shadows, his scimitar raised above his head in a vertical chop, only to be staunchly blocked by Howard''s upward shing straight sword.


    The moment the des touched, the mana on the straight sword detonated.


    Brilliant as lightning.


    "Ali!"


    Howard was sent flying backward.


    A blurred figure darted past the airborne Howard, the very figure of Ali, who had retreated to gather strength.


    Wind Pierce!


    Though not prearranged, at that moment, the duo executed coordination precise to the second, not just in sync with each other, but also anticipating Red Eye''s response.


    Mana burst forth unrestrainedly, all of it channeled into eleration.


    Opportunities like this were rare; this chance came from seizing the moment Red Eye initiated his probe and acted directly, otherwise, with Red Eye''s speed, he would never engage Howard in a head-on sh.


    Before the tempest dispersed, the rapier, shimmering with mana, pierced unobstructedly into the expanding electric light.


    ...


    Beneath the pale blue night sky, Antalya moved forward swiftly in silence.


    She neither looked back nor waited, even though she knew Howard and Ali had chosen to stay behind, even though she knew their survival hinged solely on Red Eye''s whims.


    Yet, such is the harsh reality of the world, where choices can be thrust upon us at any moment.


    Vivia had sent out a distress signal.


    On one side were two young men, their blood running hot with resolve; on the other, a foster daughter she had known for many years.


    Antalya chose her kin.


    It was a selfish choice, but Antalya didn''t believe she was wrong to make it.


    She had signaled for retreat; it was Howard and Ali who decided to stay of their own ord.


    She understood what they were thinking, just as she knew what she ought to think.


    To put a positive spin on Howard and Ali''s actions, one could say they stayed behind to buy time.


    But such a foolish attempt at self-deception holds no value; humans are not beings of pure rationality.


    Now, all she could hope for was that Vivia would survive until her arrival.


    ...


    Was it a hit?


    Or did it miss?


    Lorinda, Oak Street.


    The street, already quiet, seemed even more silent at this moment.


    A brief instant stretched by perception, Howard controlled his descent through the air, his gaze uncontrobly fixated on Ali''s movements.


    He knew what he should be doing was preparing for the next assault, but he couldn''t; he just watched Ali''s silhouette, as if doing so could somehow increase the likelihood of sess.


    If this ambush failed, it wouldn''t mean they''d lost the ability to contend, but it would undeniably be a massive blow to their confidence.


    Depending on how the situation unfolded, Ali might even have to face Red Eye alone.


    Howardnded firmly, Ali''s figure disappearing from his view.


    A tall silhouette stood before him.


    It was a figure entirely shrouded in a voluminous cloak, the eyes under the dark hood glinting red, conspicuously visible.


    Beyond that, the figure showed no distinguishable traits, standing motionless as if it were merely a puppet.


    Howard squinted his eyes; he hadn''t even seen how the figure had appeared.


    This meant the figure''s arrival was swifter than his reaction time.


    Before he could react, the shadow was already in front of him.


    What to do?


    Howard heard the sound of shing des and pushed forward, trying to aid Ali.


    But like a ghost, the figure defied gravity, blocking Howard''s path, halting him.


    "Cool down, my employer wishes to have a word with you."


    The figure suddenly spoke, its voice clearly disguised, making it impossible to discern whether it was male or female.


    "Mypanion is still fighting!"


    Howard''s right hand rested on the hilt of his sword, the de vibrating intensely under the infusion of mana, ready to be drawn at any moment.

 Chapter 442 443-The Mysterious Employer

    <h4>Chapter 442 Chapter443-The Mysterious Employer </h4>


    ?Though unsure of the figure''s strength, and given the current situation, evidently much superior to his own, Howard couldn''t stand idly by and watch Ali perish.


    Facing Red Eye alone, Ali didn''t even have the chance for a mutual destruction.


    "If you draw your sword, yourpanion will die right now."


    The figure stepped back, its voluminous sleeves vibrating, emitting a sharp buzz.


    Howard dared not gamble on whether the figure was bluffing.


    Just facing Red Eye was already more than Ali could handle; if this figure joined the fray, Ali wouldn''tst ten seconds.


    Even if Howard could lend a hand, the oue would be the same!


    Gritting his teeth, Howard took a deep breath and let go of his right hand, sheathing the sword in his left.


    "Your employer had better be wise, or else, no matter how slim the chances, after killing Red Eye, I wille for him next!"


    "There will never be such a day, the script has always been in my employer''s hands."


    The figure seemed to smile, but Howard couldn''t discern anything from the severely distorted voice.


    "Follow me, it''s not far."


    As the figure turned away, Howard struggled mightily to suppress the urge to stab it in the back.


    The figure''s strength was undoubtedly superior to his, possibly even surpassing Red Eye!


    Provoking such an individual was unquestionably unwise.


    Seizing the moment as the figure turned, Howard nced at the battlefield between Ali and Red Eye.


    The two seemed to be evenly matched, both maintaining high-speed movement, with the battle evolving from a t ne into a three-dimensional conflict.


    Red Eye''s left arm dangled, a horrifying, foot-long gash splitting open his upper arm, revealing the stark white of bone that should have been enveloped by muscle.


    This was the result of that recent strike, costing Red Eye the use of one arm, a result that greatly exceeded Howard and Ali''s expectations.


    Though Red Eye remained formidable, this development suggested Ali might have a chance.


    Without turning back, the figure spoke, "No need to look any further. Even if you stayed, you couldn''t alter the oue. I won''t allow you to interfere."


    Howard withdrew his gaze, observing the figure''s back, his eyes twitching.


    "Who exactly does your employer want to see? Me or Ali? It feels like he''s more interested in Ali. If it''s Ali he wants, then please hurry up and deal with that Red Eye kid!"


    "Stop trying to probe me. My employer wants you, specifically. The half-elf might be interesting, but you are far more so. As for that half-elf, rest assured, she won''t die. This has all been arranged by my employer from the start."


    "Your employer wouldn''t happen to be called a god, would he?" Howard scoffed.


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t casually throw around that word here. And while he''s not a god, to you, isn''t it just a difference in name?"


    "Your employer nned all this?" Howard caught the implication in the figure''s words.


    "Is he a descendant of the Old Nobles? Or is he the Old Nobles himself?"


    Howard had done his research.


    Although the Pioneer Era spoken of by Antalya and the others had passed nearly a thousand years ago, the continent was not short of long-lived races.


    Even a mixed-blood dwarf like Greg could live beyond three hundred years, and a half-elf like Ali would not have a lifespan shorter than two hundred years, not to mention those races of legend.


    In such a context, Howard wouldn''t be too surprised if an ancient race with a history of over a thousand years suddenly emerged.


    "Your spection is intriguing, but it strays quite far from the answer."


    After saying this, the figure refused to speak further, silently leading Howard away from Oak Street from the other end.


    On this long street, only Red Eye and Ali remained.


    "Did youe for that girl?"


    Red Eye moved rapidly between the rooftops and the ground, his mana swiftly transitioning between matter and energy under precise control, always morphing into the necessary form at the right moment.


    This skill, a hallmark of a level 2 magus, indicated that Red Eye now possessed strength nearing that of a level 2 magus.


    In fact, not just Red Eye¡ªAntalya and Sorovo''s powers were simrly close to that of a level 2 magus.


    It was this proximity in strength that allowed them to acutely sense the terror of Red Eye.


    This fear was not in terms ofbat power, mana flux, or mana capacity, but in mana control.


    If Howard was still at a beginner''s level, Ali an excellent student, and Antalya and Sorovo considered decent teachers, then Red Eye was a schr pushing into the unknown.


    While they still tread in the footsteps of those before them, hesitantly moving forward, Red Eye had already begun attempting to leave his own marks.


    This was the greatest difference between a level 2 magus and a level 3 magus.


    Aside fromcking the corresponding magus sigil, Red Eye now had little difference from other level 2 magi.


    An excellent student might challenge a teacher, but facing a schr is entirely another matter.


    Ali didn''t respond; she stood still, her eyes slightly narrowed, gradually slowing her breathing.


    She was trying to catch a w in Red Eye''s movements.


    Red Eye''s left arm was already injured; even with the aid of mana, maintaining high-speed movement for an extended period would not be possible without the use of both arms, and exerting too much force could cause the wound to reopen.


    If she could seize that moment, she would have a chance to strike.


    Unfortunately, Red Eye was like a shadow, or perhaps a ghost, darting around from every corner and angle,unching attacks from every blind spot Ali had.


    Her short dagger vibrated, emitting a sharp ring, the only warning she had, because as Red Eye moved through the air, it seemed as if even the air itself was disregarded, leaving behind not the slightest sound of disruption.


    More wounds umted on her body, but Ali still couldn''t find any moment that could be called an opportunity.


    Although mana surged within her, aside from defense, there was no chance for any offensive release.


    Without Howard''s cooperation, she didn''t stand a chance at retaliation.


    "I''ll ask you again," Red Eye stopped five meters away from Ali, his face wearing a cold smirk and a blood-stained clown mask. "Did youe for that little girl?"


    It appeared to be an opportunity, but Ali didn''t move.


    Red Eye''s voice sounded somewhat elusive, his figure slightly distorted¡ªthat was because he hadn''t actually stopped, just adjusted his movement speed, leaving a stable afterimage in Ali''s line of sight.


    If Ali had acted then, she likely wouldn''t have had the chance to react before being killed by Red Eye.


    "Yes."


    From the beginning of their confrontation until now, Ali had sustained more than a dozen wounds, her clothes soaked with blood.


    And this was the first word she had spoken.


    "Why?" Red Eye''s phantom moved a step forward, "Every action requires a motive, even if you''re a half-elf. So, why? Why do you care so much about someone unrted to you, challenge a formidable enemy for her, even risk your life for her?"


    "I don''t know, maybe because of regret." Ali lowered her rapier, her right leg stepping back, mana pulsing in the palms of both hands.


    "Dropping your only weapon, are you nning to give up?"


    "Quite the opposite."


    Ali shook her head, shrugged her shoulders, brought her arms in front of her in a defensive posture, her back slightly arched, "I''m preparing to fight with all I''ve got."


    Red Eye vanished.


    Two screeching sounds erupted simultaneously in front of and behind Ali!


    The mana and muscr force in her calves exploded at the same time, propelling Ali forward like a blink, her fist aiming at the screeching sound behind her.


    Though it seemed like attacks wereing from both sides, only one could be the real body.


    Only by catching the real body would Ali have a chance to counter.


    It was a gamble; if she guessed wrong, she would lose her only chance to evade Red Eye''s next attack.


    There was no tangible sense of impact, but the screeching sound shifted direction.


    A blurry shadow shed across her vision.


    That was Red Eye! She had gambled correctly.


    No matter how proficient one is with a weapon, it ultimately remains an external tool, not as direct as one''s own limbs.


    Though this gap might only be a tenth of a second, in a battle of this velocity, that''s enough to determine life or death.


    With her left fist driving Red Eye back, Ali pressed forward, unleashing another double burst of speed to match Red Eye''s pace.


    Her right hand formed a de, mana wrapping around it to create an edge, slicing through the air, aiming straight for the shadow.


    Though it was just a hand de, the added speed and strength made this strike more threatening than most ded weapons, its narrow focus meaning shorter distance and thus faster execution.


    The hand de tore through, instantly vacuuming the air it passed, a vacuum de trailing right behind.


    Invisible to the eye, Ali distinctly felt the hand de cutting through something¡ªperhaps mana, perhaps armor.


    The shadow sharply changed direction, moving to Ali''s left.


    With a fierce kick against the stone wall, Ali further elerated amidst a thunderous noise, her left fist thundering out.


    She saw a trace of blood!


    Red Eye was injured!

 Chapter 443 444-The Young Deity

    <h4>Chapter 443 Chapter444-The Young Deity </h4>


    ?The trace of blood was scant, a mere thin line of red amidst the tumultuous high-speed chaos.


    Though meager, this streak of crimson still served as a beacon for Ali.


    The air,pressed at the forefront of her fist, formed a cone before explosively expanding with a thunderous roar.


    In that instant, Ali shattered the sound barrier, her ears filled with nothing but a faint buzzing.


    Her focus sharpened further, and the phantom figure before her finally became clear.


    Red Eye''s face bore a faint, cold smirk.


    He opened his mouth, uttering something.


    Ali discerned the shape of his words, and then, a wall of air materialized before her in an instant.


    Goodbye.


    Ali drew her arms back in defense, colliding with the air wall without slowing, her clothes and skin torn to shreds by the violent air currents, blood spraying forth.


    Silent, Ali steadied herself, but Red Eye''s second assault swiftly followed.


    The shattered air wall did not dissipate but was instead tightly controlled under Red Eye''s mana web, spinning rapidly.


    Alinded, scanning her surroundings.


    Everything outside was obscured by the air vortex, reduced to a blurry whiteness.


    Dozens of mana orbs emerged in the air, stretching into needle shapes within a breath''s time.


    It was a trap, and Ali was unsure when Red Eye hadid it, but the technique was beyond herprehension.


    Setting a mana web while in rapid motion required not only a high degree of precision in mana control but also a substantial mana flux from the controller.


    Was there any escape?


    Watching the air coil around the mana needles, emitting a low moan as they spun at high speed, Ali shifted her gaze to the grey-white air wall.


    Passing directly through it might be an option, but without knowing what Red Eye had prepared on the other side, it would be akin to walking into a trap, possibly into even more perilous arrangements.


    Yet, staying put was certainly not a viable option.


    Although the current intensity of the attacks seemed manageable, Red Eye would undoubtedly escte his mana output, trapping her eventually.


    Ali dodged the mana needles that burst towards her, attempting to expand her mana perception.


    However, it was futile.


    The air vortex, imbued with Red Eye''s mana, scattered her expanding mana upon contact, making it impossible to break through.


    Looking up at the vortex above, Ali pondered the feasibility of breaking through from there while dodging a second wave of mana needles.


    Though the speed of the long needles remained the same, their number had doubled, signaling an ominous development.


    Red Eye was increasing his mana input.


    How could a Level 3 magus manage such precise control over this scale of mana while further increasing the output? Maintaining a mana trap of this magnitude should be quite taxing for a Level 3 magus''s mana flux.


    This made Ali recall the fate of Sorovo and the performance of Antalya, as well as Red Eye''s sublime control over mana.


    How could this be the capability of a mere Level 3 magus?


    The precision, the scale of control, and the further esction of mana output were beyond what should be possible, hinting at a depth of power and strategy that was both awe-inspiring and terrifying.


    At this moment, Ali finally realized that the enemy before her was not merely a simple Level 3 magus.


    "This is really, quite unfortunate," Ali sighed, a hint of despondency in her voice, yet her gaze remained unchanged.


    "To think of challenging the level barrier, everyone must believe I''m insane."


    In the world of magi, while crossing levels isn''t deemed impossible, the alignment of time, ce, and harmony is essential because the gap between levels is referred to as a "barrier."


    A barrier that separates life from death, so formidable that it often strips away the courage to confront it.


    As her palm brushed over her eyes, the artificial lenses she wore fell away, revealing faint golden irises that lit up the somewhat dim air.


    In this world, deities exist, not as the omnipotent beings of fantasy, but as tangible entities with authority beyond humanprehension.


    The first god, named Nid, is widely regarded as the creator deity, whose awakening brought forth thend beneath.


    Nid possesses no gender, no tangible form, appearing more as a concept or an entity on par with concepts, omnipresent.


    Nid''s offspring are known as godchildren, who are the deities worshipped by the Spirit Church today.


    But apart from the thirteen godchildren, Nid has other progeny.


    The Nid race, directly birthed by Nid, remains a mystery to many, with few understanding the original purpose behind their creation.


    Yet, the honor and nobility of being directly descended from Nid have not been forgotten.


    Among them, the advanced elves are a part of the Nid race.


    Ali, a half-blood advanced elf, might not be of pure lineage, but inheriting her mother''s Golden Cross Star, she too can be considered a member of the Nid race, basking in the glory that originates from Nid.


    The privilege to directlymune with the mana sea! As the genesis of all creation, the mana sea harbors infinite miracles, capable of elevating someone to divinity itself.


    However, with great poweres great responsibility; to receive is to give in equal measure, a principle that the mana sea adheres to unwaveringly.


    With her mind intensely focused, Ali silently recites an ancient incantation, a rite of passage every advanced elf learns upon mastering chant, and a crucial spell every advanced elf magus must attempt.


    Facing the mana sea, to witness the grandeur of the world and one''s own insignificance, is the only path to maintain a constant state of reverence.


    As the incantation progresses, faint golden runes start materializing around Ali, and a soft golden aura of protection envelops her.


    This is the mana sea''s safeguard, marking her as one of its emissaries in this realm, automatically shielded by the mana sea''s grace.


    Time seems to stretch, and as thepletion of the chant gradually ascends, a mix of familiarity and foreignness begins to surge.


    Ali haspleted this incantation before, yet not a trace of the associated memories remains.


    This anomaly defies normalcy; while she can vividly recall memories from before she was five, the memories post thepletion of that incantation elude her entirely.


    These memories have been erased by an external force, leaving Ali uncertain whether the mana sea itself or the elders of her race were the culprits.


    The incantation finally reached its conclusion, and Ali closed her eyes, only for a golden vision to unfold before her.


    This was a golden space, directionless, akin to a transparent sea, with pale golden currents moving freely through colorless waters.


    Brilliant starlight filtered up from below, the mottled light seeming to conceal something within.


    Ali wished to look closer, but the surrounding environment began to shift unexpectedly.


    Everything within her field of view blurred, and when rity returned, she found herself in a vast, white hall.


    Rows of towering, immacte stone pirs stretched forth, supporting a dome that seemed to touch the clouds.


    A young man, appearing no older than twenty, lounged on a grand throne at the end of the hall.


    Thin andnky, dressed in a loose white robe, he seemed more a misced monkey than a sovereign, dwarfed by the enormity of his seat.


    "Quite a few people were calling me just now, dealing with those spam calls took up a lot of my time, even caused someg in thework. It shouldn''t have affected you, though," the young man lifted his eyelids to nce at Ali, then refocused on the unidentified device in his hand, "Just wait a second, the boss of this level is a bit tricky... but, I''m almost done! Hold on, hold on!"


    Ali opened her mouth but found herself at a loss for words.


    The identity of the young man before her was a mystery, but his connection to the mana sea was indisputable.


    Any rash action could potentially lead to unknown and terrifying consequences.


    Ali could only stand silently, observing as the young man on the throne clenched his teeth, his fingers frantically pressing on the pitch-ck box.


    Ali spected that it might be some terrifying magical device capable of influencing the entire world, given the young man''s earlier remarks about something troublesome.


    A formidable enemy, perhaps? An adversary of the mana sea, the source of all worlds? Was she privy to some dire secret? Could it be that this world has always been on the brink of enormous danger?


    Faintly, Ali thought she heard strange noises emanating from the ck box, some resembling thunder, but most were indescribable sounds, akin to the crack of splitting bamboo but more urgent and louder.


    There were also buzzing, roars of beasts, and human voices speaking innguages unknown to Ali.


    It sounded like a chaotic battlefield.


    Could it be that this deity was remotelymanding a battle? Where was this conflict taking ce? On the other two continents outside of Av Continent? Or perhaps in the endless void beyond the three main continents?


    "Grenade!"


    "Sniper, where''s the sniper?"


    "Damage output, where''s the damage output? It''s going berserk!"


    "Dodge! Boss is using its ultimate!"


    "Sniper, interrupt! What! The sniper''s dead?"


    "Hold on! Quick, quick, quick! It''s bleeding! Phase two!"


    "Good, good, good, the final ultimate!"


    "Finishing move!"


    "Empty! What''s wrong with the damage output!"


    "Ahhh! We can''t hold on!"


    "We''re dead..."


    Suddenly, the young deity seemed to lose all momentum,ing to an abrupt halt.

 Chapter 444 445-The Deity’s Bargain

    <h4>Chapter 444 Chapter445-The Deity''s Bargain</h4>


    ?The young deity slumped powerlessly onto the throne, carelessly tossing aside the dark box.


    A burst of urgent music emanated from the box, the voices faded, leaving only the roars of monsters.


    Had they¡­ lost?


    Observing the young deity devoid of any vigor, Ali felt uneasy.


    "Ah, my dungeon scrolls! That idiotic sniper! If I ever see him, I''ll shoot him on sight! And that DPS! I''ll DPS him to death!"


    Suddenly, the young deity burst into a tirade, furiously cursing before finally sitting up, gasping for air.


    "What do you want?"


    The young deity looked at Ali, who stood at a distance, scratched his face, picked up the t ck box, pressed it a few times, and set it aside, "Forget what you just saw."


    "By Nid above! My lord, I swear on my soul, everything I just witnessed will never be disclosed!"


    Those possibly lost to the war, their sacrifices may forever remain unknown.


    Silently, Ali mourned for them for a moment.


    Seeing Ali''s serious and solemn demeanor, the young deity tugged at his ear, his expression somewhat conflicted.


    "I think you might have misunderstood something¡­ Never mind, anything I say now would probably be misinterpreted anyway," the young deity shook his head, "I''m Nameless, just call me Nameless if we meet again."


    "Yes, Lord Nameless!"


    Although Ali had changed how she addressed him, the young man did not deny being a deity, further solidifying Ali''s judgment.


    "Speak then, what do you seek?" god Nameless raised his chin slightly, "If I find it suitable, I will fulfill your wish at an appropriate price."


    The crucial moment had arrived!


    Ali focused her attention, observing god Nameless''s expression, and slowly articted her desire.


    "I seek the power to transcend the ''level barrier'' of a magus!"


    A silence ensued, as expected.


    Begging for power was hardly a matter of pride, especially when facing the essence of the world.


    There were countless more meaningful requests or wishes Ali could have made, such as asking Nameless to retrieve Lilianne.


    Yet, she chose not to, understanding that a price must be paid by someone.


    Sorovo''s death.


    The deaths of Sorovo''s subordinates.


    The death of Lorinda, an ordinary human.


    Someone had to pay for these losses.


    It might sound like justice, but Ali was well aware that this was merely her own sense of justice.


    An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth; hardly more civilized than any other method.


    "How interesting, truly interesting," Nameless chuckled, as if he had witnessed an excellentedy, his eyes twinkling with full amusement, "What is your name?"


    "Kadori Zoman."


    Ali gave her full name, which for an advanced elf, was a significant secret.


    Generally, elves used pseudonyms when addressing each other.


    "That surname rings a bell. Hmm, let me think, thest Zoman... if we go by your timeline, it would be around seventeen hundred years ago, hmm... during what you call the ''Pioneer Era,'' an advanced elf with that surname also sought me out, and he took quite a few things from here." Nameless tapped his temple lightly with the index finger of his right hand, lifting his chin, "He must have be a great person after returning."


    "The Zoman mentioned by Lord Nameless must be my ancestor, full name Raymond Zoman. Though his life was notably short, he is hailed as one of the greatest individuals of the Pioneer Era,ying the foundations of what is now known as magicology," Ali''s voice carried a profound reverence, for it was a name that illuminated an entire era.


    "That''s not incorrect. What I gave him was merely a hint, but that child was indeed clever," Nameless continued from where Ali left off, "You mentioned you wish to break the ''level barrier''?"


    "Correct."


    "What can you offer in return?"


    "Everything, my life or my soul, whatever Lord Nameless desires. Of course, limited to myself. I can only govern my own being."


    "How intriguing, you indeed are fascinating." Nameless slightly straightened up, scratching his chin, lost in thought.


    After a few seconds, Nameless suddenly pped his hands together, sitting upright: "I''ve got it!"


    "I can grant you the power, but correspondingly, you must pay the price, a fair exchange, as it is the principle by which I operate."


    "I can bestow upon you a special ability, ''Brave.'' ''Brave'' is the name of this ability. Brave is a peculiar term; it denotes a kind of foolish people, those who know something is impossible yet pursue it anyway, chasing after the fireflies under the night sky in hope. But they are also very wise people because they always find a way to break through difficulties, with the only cost being a not so significant price."


    "The ability ''Brave'' operates simrly; it will not cease as long as you haven''t given up hope. You will possess an almost immortal regenerative capability, and the mana sea will temporarily open its embrace to you. This means your mana flux will temporarily reach the level of a Level 2 magus, perhaps even a Level 1 magus. However, all this is predicated on your having courage. No matter the adversity, you must not step back because retreating means you have forsaken the name of ''Brave.''"


    "The cost for this ability...is your soul, along with your life! Of course, I won''t take it now¡ªthat wouldn''t be a trade. Every time you use ''Brave,'' you will lose thirty years of your lifespan. For a half-blood of the advanced elf, this isn''t much. You would need to use it at least three times to truly feel its side effects. As for your soul, I will take it at the moment of your death, to prevent some shameless beings from meddling."


    "How about it? The decision is yours."


    A fist-sized, pure white orb of light formed, floating in front of Ali.


    "If you want it, ept it. If you''re afraid or regretful, turn and leave. Time will start flowing from the moment the incantation waspleted, and nothing will change."


    The choicey in Ali''s hands.


    She looked at the small, glowing, pure white orb, which contained the power to change everything.


    epting it meant she would possess the power to cross the level barrier, not just once but as often as she dared to sacrifice.


    The promise of an almost immortal regenerative ability and the temporarily weing arms of the mana sea were hers for the taking.


    Not just for challenging a Level 2 as a Level 3, but even a Level 1 magus, Ali dared to try!


    Thirty years of lifespan, and the soul after death, the price is certainly not low, yet they are both intangibles.


    Ali''s lifespan, by her own estimation, should be at least around three hundred years.


    Losing thirty or even ny years would still leave her with two hundred years, considering she is only seventeen now.


    The remaining lifespan is a long stretch of time, unimaginably so.


    The decision for this trade doesn''t seem too difficult to make, just boldly ept it.


    Yet, Ali is still afraid.


    She doesn''t know what exactly terrifies her, but her hand just won''t lift.


    "You''re afraid of death."


    "When the power directly tied to life and death is presented before you, you finally realize your insignificance and hence, feel fear. This is not umon and has nothing to do with courage. It''s human instinct. Nid, when creating you, once attempted to eliminate it but failed," Nameless paused, "If you can''t ovee this fear, turning and leaving is the best choice."


    Ali didn''t speak; she just silently stared at the pure white orb, her fists clenched.


    Taking a deep breath, she finally raised her hand and gently pressed it against the orb.


    "Thank you." A slight smile appeared on Ali''s face.


    "Goodbye, Lord god Nameless."


    "Goodbye."


    Nameless smiled back, picking up the t ck box, withdrawing his gaze.


    A sh of white light, and Ali''s figure disappeared.


    Watching the flickering images on the ck box in his hand, Nameless shook his head: "To be brave, yet seek help from the demon lord, truly interesting."


    ...


    Her soul seemed to pass through a luminescent white corridor, a faint buzzing echoing in her ears, her vision stretching forward to a pinprick of darkness that pulsated, expanding and contracting like a breath.


    Gradually, the sound of wind arose, the luminescent corridor bing abstract, the buzzing in her ears intensifying until it morphed into a high-pitched screech.


    Eventually, her vision surrendered to darkness, slowly returning to tranquility.


    Ali slowly opened her eyes.


    The air vortex still surrounded her, mana needles gently rotating in midair, time silently stretching on.


    Had the incantation ended?


    What about "Brave"?


    The recent events felt like a dream, yet they were vividly clear.


    Subconsciously, Ali rubbed her palms together, lifting her left hand.


    It was this hand that had touched the pure white orb, and now, a date pit-sized, pure white mark faintly glowed on it, radiating a gentle warmth.

 Chapter 445 446-The Cost of Power

    Chapter 445 446-The Cost of Power


    ??Is this "Brave"?


    How is it activated?


    With mana?


    She could sense aplex rune structure beneath the mark, seemingly capable of resonating with mana.


    Ali looked up at the sky; the rotation speed of the mana needles and air vortex was far from normal, suggesting she still had ample time.


    Was the influence of god Nameless still lingering?


    With a calm mind, Ali mobilized her mana, tentatively feeding it into the intricate structure beneath the mark.


    It was like pressing the button of a nuclear reactor, a surge of heat so intense it felt like it could melt her burst forth from the mark!


    A simted wave of sound exploded in her ears, and everything in Ali''s vision was coated with a faint white light.


    "Here are thest two pieces of advice."


    The voice of Nameless echoed in Ali''s ear.


    "First, ''Brave'' directly alters causality by stripping away lifespan, which will change the rate at which you age."


    "Second, the regenerative ability of ''Brave'' is strong, but it is not without limits."


    "Beyond that, I wish you luck."


    "Commissioner 9527, now, Level 1 privileges are open to you, the mana sea is open to you."


    Ali felt the power, her perception expanding wildly with the support of mana.


    The mana barrier left by Red Eye now seemed so fragile.


    She could feel an endless stream of mana surging from the depths of her soul, making everything in her vision unprecedentedly clear.


    "So this is the power of ''Brave''," she looked up at the sky, her thoughts controlling the mana to burst upwards.


    Without any warning, like a volcanic eruption, a shockwave radiated from Ali as the center, instantly dispersing the mana web set by Red Eye.


    No finesse was needed, only an irresistible brute force.


    Facing a Level 1 magus-level mana explosion, a Level 2 magus seemed so fragile.


    Ali waved her hand through the air, and the turbulence became calm under her control.


    "Truly, a captivating power," Ali fixed her gaze on Red Eye.


    With a mere thought, the omnipresent mana could tear Red Eye to shreds.


    Her perception now enveloped the entire street and even beyond.


    As long as there was sufficient mana, her perception could continue to expand.


    This authority granted by the mana sea, directly connected to it, meant she had almost dominion-like control over free-floating mana.


    "Is this your trump card?"


    Red Eye appeared unruffled, maintaining hisposure even when his life hung by a thread in Ali''s mind, "An astonishing power. Level 2? No, this is already nearing the power of a Level 1 magus. How did you achieve this?"


    Step by step, Ali advanced, stopping before Red Eye: "I am an advanced elf, a half-elf."


    Red Eye paused for a second, thenughed resignedly: "Is this the end you''ve arranged for me? To be killed by another cheater for cheating! How amusing, truly amusing!"


    "Enough talk, tell me where Lilianne is."


    Ali looked at Red Eye coldly, wishing she could kill this scoundrel right now.


    Regardless, Red Eye deserved death.


    But she needed to know Lilianne''s whereabouts; she had to rescue her.


    "Don''t worry, the girl is safe. But even with your current power, you still can''t save her," Red Eye stated, looking at Ali, "It doesn''t matter whether you answer, but I still want to ask, what''s your price?"


    "Thirty years of lifespan," Ali didn''t conceal the truth; there was no need to hide anything from a dead man.


    She was actually curious how a thief came to know the secrets of an advanced elf.


    From his final question and his reaction upon initially realizing Ali was an advanced elf, it was clear he was well aware of the capabilities of an advanced elf.


    Even including that incantation.


    "Thirty years! You''re really willing to part with that, I hope you won''t regret it in the end." Red Eyeughed, his tone a mix of mockery and sneer, "Power, much like alcohol, is addictive.


    Use it once, and you''ll use it a second time, until death wakes you up."


    "Lilianne is in the hands of my master. If you wish to save her, then go ahead."


    Red Eye provided an address.


    "If you can''t find her there, then head to Silverlight Crossroads'' Silverlight Inn, not far from here."


    After speaking, Red Eye slowly raised his hand, his dagger pointing towards Ali.


    "How do you think I will die?"


    "How would I know how you''re going to die, I won''t kill you for now, you can live on."


    Ali shook her head, seeing the madness deep within Red Eye''s eyes, this man had no chance of turning back.


    The next time they met, Ali would sever his head with her own sword.


    "No next time." As if he had seen through Ali''s thoughts, a mocking sneer spread across Red Eye''s face.


    "I won''t die by another''s hand."


    The dagger''s tip turned, Ali froze for a moment, and by the time she reacted, stretching out her hand in an attempt to stop him, it was already toote.


    "Goodbye."


    The tip of the dagger pierced through flesh, urately prating the heart as mana erupted.


    Red Eye''s body trembled, falling silently, fresh red blood spilling from the wound, a sinister red flower slowly blooming on his chest.


    A madman had died.


    True to his name, he lived as a madman, and died as one too.


    Ali couldn''tprehend Red Eye''s thought process.


    He clearly had a chance to live, yet he ended his own life so easily.


    Didn''t he regret it at all? The movement of the dagger was so swift and precise, devoid of any additional pain.


    Ali wondered how many times he had practiced to achieve such efficiency.


    It seemed hecked the emotion of fear, everything in the world was but fleeting to him.


    Her gaze lingered on Red Eye''s body for a breath''s time before Ali collected her thoughts, tearing a piece of white cloth from her garment to cover his crimson eyes.


    Recalling the address Red Eye had left behind, Ali sheathed her sword, mana gathering in her legs, sweeping through the streets like a gust of wind, leaping across rooftop.


    ...


    At the same time, in Lorinda, a ce Howard had never seen before.


    To be honest, although Lorinda wasn''trge, theplexity of its buildings and terrain meant that despite spending nearly a month here, Howard had still not seen a significant portion of it.


    This ce seemed like a crossroads, with a sign on one side written in themon tongue of the Silverwind Kingdom, spelling out "Silverlight"¡ªperhaps this was Silverlight Street?


    "Where is this?"


    Howard directed his gaze toward the tall figure who had brought him here and asked, but received no response.


    This was within Howard''s expectations; the figure hadn''t uttered a single word along the way, almost like a puppet or a golem.


    If it weren''t for the initial conversation, Howard might have doubted whether his guide was even alive.


    The twonded in a corner of the crossroads, the tall figure''s steps unceasing, leading Howard out from the shadows, eventually stopping in front of a tavern that looked utterly ordinary.


    "Go inside. My employer is in there. You''ll recognize them once you enter."


    Howard looked at the figure, then at the slightly ajar door of the tavern, scratching his chin.


    At this time, after dinner, was usually when farmers or craftsmen sought entertainment, making it the busiest time for ces like taverns.


    But this ce seemed different.


    Though they had left the jurisdiction of the Breeze City guards'' clearance, Howard couldn''t hear any soundsing from inside the tavern.


    It was too quiet here.


    If it were a normal tavern, the noise inside should be audible from five meters away, as this also served as a means to attract customers.


    "Must I go in?"


    Howard was somewhat apprehensive, wondering if upon entering, he''d be greeted by a scowling face, a smashed cup as a signal, followed by dozens of axemen or preparatory-level magi slicing him into pieces.


    The figure remained silent, just those eyes beneath the hood staring at him.


    Feeling the hairs on his back stand up under that gaze, Howard conceded.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll go in."


    Howard stepped forward, pushing open the tavern door.


    A wave of alcohol fumes hit him, apanied by a buzz of noise.


    The tavern wasn''t empty; about a third of the seats were vacant.


    A variety of individuals sat at their tables, speaking in hushed tones.


    Despite someical efforts, the farmers, hunters, cksmiths, and others were clearly trying hard to restrain themselves.


    Seeing this, Howard immediately realized someone was imposing order here.


    He stood at the entrance, scanning the room, hoping to proactively identify the employer the figure had mentioned.


    The fellow had not provided any features or descriptions, merely stating, "You''ll recognize them once you enter," before leaving Howard to fend for himself.


    But as he had said, Howard indeed recognized someone.


    And it wasn''t good news.


    He saw the girl who had saved him, the one who had left without giving her name.

 Chapter 446 447-The Graduation Task

    Chapter 446 447-The Graduation Task


    ??The girl who had saved Howard after his encounter with Soma, familiar with their predicament and having asked for nothing in return, had told them they would meet again.


    Howard hadn''t expected it to be under these circumstances.


    Clearly, her presence here was linked to him or possibly rted to Antalya''s adventure group.


    The girl was seated with two others, an elderly man appearing to be in his fifties and a young man in his early twenties.


    However, the young man was evidently not in league with the girl and the elder, as Howard could easily discern the man''s cautious, almost fearful vignce towards them.


    Indeed, caution is prudent when facing unknown individuals.


    Noticing Howard''s gaze, the girl, who had been conversing with the elder, turned and warmly beckoned him over, then said something to the elder.


    "We meet again." She dragged a stool from the side to sit next to hers, patted it, and said, "The ambiance isn''t great, but it''s sufficiently discreet, attracting little attention here."


    Looking around at the silent patrons, Howard felt an urge to ssh a mug of barley beer on the girl''s face.


    But considering he might not be able to best her in a fight, and that such an action would be ungentlemanly, he restrained himself.


    Observing Howard''s peculiar expression, the girl''s eyes twinkled, her lips curving into a smirk: "I know what you''re thinking, but we didn''t orchestrate this tavern scene. Look, the guy across the table, he''s the real mastermind, Red Eye''s boss, the Old Nobles that the folks from Breeze City have been hunting for so long. How''s that for a gift? Pretty substantial, right?"


    Old Nobles!


    This term had be another reflex for Howard, as it seemed that anyone associated with it didn''t end well.


    The most recent example was Sorovo, who had been disemboweled by Red Eye, with few of his subordinates surviving, dying tragic deaths.


    "How do I know if what you''re saying is true or not? I don''t even know your name," Howard shifted his stool further away from the girl.


    The girl blinked, though she appeared to be about Howard''s age, her manner of speaking ced herself a half-generation above him.


    "Telling you now doesn''t make much difference. My name is N, a magus. This is my mentor; you can call him Master Dorek. The one across, as I''ve mentioned, is Red Eye''s boss, a descendant of the Old Nobles, Ankurei."


    "Mentor, if I''m not mistaken, you''re an extraterrestrial!"


    "Extraterrestrial? What extraterrestrial! What''s an extraterrestrial?"


    At this point in the conversation, Howard''s guard was fully up, temporarily setting aside Ankurei.


    Compared to the entanglements between Red Eye, Antalya, and Ali, the "extraterrestrial" mentioned by N had a more significant impact on him.


    Clearly, N must know some secrets, and it seemed they were also investigating.


    "No need to guess, we came specifically for you, Howard."


    "You''re surprised, which is normal. Suddenlying to apletely unfamiliar environment, it''s only natural to hide oneself under the instinct of self-preservation. There''s nothing wrong with that; it''s the instinct of any intelligent being."


    N continued: "We''ve known about your identity from the start. My mentor and I began investigating you a long time ago."


    "Investigating me?" Howard mmed his hands on the table, standing up abruptly, his eyes narrowing as he stared at N''s face.


    "Was it you? Did you bring me here?"


    Angerced Howard''s tone.


    "It has nothing to do with us that you came here!"


    N, realizing the situation was escting, quickly rified, "What I meant by investigating you was investigating people like you."


    "Allow me to exin."


    Master Dorek took over from N, saying, "This world does have gods, that much you should be aware of."


    "Sort of," Howard nodded.


    To him, those gods were probably just very powerful magi or some supernatural beings.


    Master Dorek continued, "First, let me rify something. The gods I''m speaking of are not the powerless beings you might imagine."


    "I''ve researched your world''s culture, so I know what your stance on gods is."


    "The gods I refer to are the personification of certain rules of this world, high-order energy life forms capable of directly influencing the foundational rules of the world!"


    "To put it most directly, they can change the rules of this world!"


    "For instance, modifying the gravitational constant. That term I learned from your world."


    "Or altering the cycle of the sun''s movement!"


    "Or changing a species'' lifespan, characteristics, dietary habits, and so on."


    "The mana of this world isn''t as mystical as you imagine. But the world itself is far more mysterious than you could possibly conceive!"


    Changing the gravitational constant! This was something utterly impossible in Howard''s understanding.


    Gravity is the primary force of celestial motion; altering the gravitational constant would mean the movement of the entire universe''s celestial bodies would be chaotic.


    Even celestial bodies themselves could copse due to the imbnce of forces, not merely a simple disappearance or weakening of gravity.


    In mana spells, there are levitation spells that can change the gravity affecting an object, but that''s just utilizing mana for anti-gravity.


    It still consumes mana, fundamentally no different from airnes or spacecraft.


    It''s just that chemical fuel and propulsion material have been reced with mana.


    But if the "gods" of this world could aplish something to the extent of altering the gravitational constant, then calling them gods wouldn''t be an exaggeration.


    "Alright, I admit, if your gods are as you describe, then they indeed deserve to be called ''gods''," Howard shrugged.


    "No, you still haven''t grasped what I mean by ''gods'', but it doesn''t matter anymore."


    "Besides, they''re not our gods. Gods are gods; they belong to no one, just like gravity, they simply exist there. By the way, I am an atheist," Dorek said with a grin, like a child who had sessfully pulled off a prank.


    Howard''s expression turned sour.


    "You feel troubled, right? Here I am, an atheist, earnestly exining to you what ''gods'' are." Howard nodded.


    He faintly grasped something, but the overall picture was still shrouded in obscurity, unclear.


    "If our world had no ''gods,'' then they wouldn''t exist," Dorek said with a smile.


    "Alright, let''s end the topic about gods here and continue discussing why you ended up here."


    "In simple terms, it was the ''gods'' will. They took an interest in you and thus brought you here."


    "But I must rify, not as an excuse but as a fact: even without the ''gods'' intervention, it''s most likely you would have ended up in another world anyway. The probability of you staying in your original world is virtually zero."


    "That is to say, that crossing over, as you folks describe such actions, was a predetermined fact."


    "The ''gods'' merely changed your destination."


    "The reasons they changed your destination areplex, and exining them now won''t help you much. But I want you to understand one thing: if the ''gods'' could change your destination once, they could do it a second time!"


    "However, in exchange, you mustplete some tasks. It''s quite simple, really, like a game where you have toplete a series of main quests. Since this trade is based on the principle of equivalence, they won''t make demands you absolutely can''t fulfill, nor will they make unreasonable demands like ''you can''t go back, you can only stay here.''"


    "The choice now lies with you, to nod? Or to shake your head?"


    After a few seconds of silence, Howard''s mind shed through the faces that were gradually fading, a smile appearing on his face.


    "Do I have any other choice? I suppose I can only agree."


    "Very well." Suddenly, Dorek stood up. The surroundings, in a daze, turned into a t, grey expanse.


    "More detailed quests will be presentedter. For now, you mustplete your novice vige graduation task. This will be aprehensive test of your identity. If you seed, not only you but also thosepanions who follow you will receive varying degrees of rewards. However, if you fail, I regret to say, there are some things that outsiders cannot know."


    Howard looked around; aside from N, Dorek, Ankurei, and himself, everyone else had disappeared.


    The tavern''s furnishings and chairs were gone, too; his feet still touched a wooden floor, but the surroundings were enveloped in an opaque, grey mist.


    "What is the graduation task?"


    He looked at Dorek''s face but found that Dorek''s visage was fading! Not just Dorek, but N''s face was also gradually disappearing!


    "Rest assured, based on the principle of equivalence, we won''t assign any quests that are impossible toplete," Dorek raised a hand, pointing at Ankurei, and a pale yellow halo fell upon Ankurei, "Your graduation task is to kill him!"

 Chapter 447 448-Disguise

    Chapter 447 448-Disguise


    ??The moment the halo fell upon Ankurei, his entire body emitted a faint white light, frozen in ce like a puppet.


    "To kill Ankurei is to earn a reward, but conversely, if Ankurei kills you, I''m sorry to say, all thosepanions of yours rted to this matter will die. As for you, you might wander to another world."


    "A countdown of ten seconds will begin before the graduation task starts. Only when one of you dies can the other leave."


    As his voice faded, Dorek and N''s figures hadpletely vanished, leaving only their voice echoing through the air.


    Howard''s expression was grim.


    A descendant of the Old Nobles, no one knew how many tricks he had up his sleeve.


    His chances of sess were slim.


    He stopped two steps in front of Ankurei, a distance considered safe for both parties.


    When the countdown ended, the halo around Ankurei receded, and a somber smile yed on Howard''s face.


    To deceive others, one must first deceive oneself.


    Howard believed in this saying because every action a person takes radiates information.


    If one cannot deceive oneself, those details be ring ws in the eyes of the observant.


    But this time, Howard wanted to challenge that notion.


    He was clear on what he had to do, but he wanted to see if he could deceive Ankurei.


    His sharpened dagger was tucked at his waist, chosen for its quick draw and also to lower Ankurei''s guard.


    Howard didn''t opt to hide it.


    The twin swords on his back remained, too.


    This was the vignce of an experienced warrior; being overly secretive would actually seem less genuine.


    ...


    Howard was gambling on the extent to which the existence of a soul could interfere with the physical world.


    From the beginning, he noticed that Ankurei''s eyelids hadn''t moved in several breaths, his eyes showing no change.


    If it were merely physical movements that were frozen, the eyeballs should still be able to move.


    Therefore, the most likely possibility was that Ankurei''s time had been severed as well, frozen in that instant, unaware of the external world.


    However, the existence of a soul might be an exception.


    A sufficiently strong soul might be able to carve out a moment in time.


    This was the biggest variable.


    ...


    "What''s happening! Where is this?" Ankurei''s first reaction after the "pause" was lifted was to step back and quickly scan the surroundings.


    "Where''s that woman and the old man!"


    "They''ve disappeared, and we''re trapped here! We have to find a way out, or we might die in here!"


    Howard didn''t rush to act.


    He needed to ascertain whether Ankurei was ying into his hands and to find a more opportune moment.


    He didn''t know if a single strike could kill Ankurei, but he had to ensure it would have the maximum effect, whether disabling limbs or injuring internal organs would be satisfactory results.


    "They disappeared! I knew they couldn''t be trusted!" Ankurei cursed, his gazending on Howard, frowning.


    "Did you just say you''re a magus? What level?"


    Howard''s mind was racing, but his mouth didn''t stop: "Level 3, certified magus."


    Ankurei had heard quite a bit, and he must have some guesses about Howard''s identity and strength, whether higher or lower was uncertain.


    "Level 3?"


    Ankurei frowned again, but Howard noticed his slightly tensed shoulders rx a bit.


    This seemed to indicate he had lowered his guard somewhat, believing a Level 3 maguscked the capability to harm him.


    "What about N and Dorek? What level are they?" Howard inquired.


    "I''m not sure about Master Dorek, but N is a regional bishop of the Dn Church State, with the strength of at least a Level 2 magus," Ankurei''s brows furrowed, noting the distance Howard had closed and stepping back half a step, "If it''s a trap set by the two of them, we virtually have no chance of escape."


    "Virtually no chance," not absolutely no chance, does this imply he possesses some countermeasures specifically against mana traps?


    "So what do we do, are we going to be trapped here to die?" Howard said, frowning.


    "Not entirely without a way out," Ankurei looked at Howard, something stirring in the depths of his eyes, "but the sess rate of this method is not high, and it has to be based on the assumption that this is a singleyer trap. Moreover, this method would require the consumption of a Level 3 magus''s entire mana. To be honest, I don''t trust you, and you don''t trust me, right?"


    Howard didn''t hide his feelings, stepping back and nodding, "If you have a way to leave on your own, go ahead and try."


    Ankurei averted his gaze, pulling out something that looked like apass, sprinkling some unknown powder over it, and under the control of mana, forming a small blue vortex.


    As mana was infused, the vortex''s rotation speed increased, emitting a low "whoosh" sound.


    Observing Ankurei''s full concentration, Howard''s hands subtly moved, gradually nearing.


    The distance between them was initially not far, merely two meters, yet Howard took several minutes to close it, aiming not to draw Ankurei''s attention.


    Finally, it seemed thepass''s control reached a critical moment, the blue vortex detaching from thepass and hovering mid-air under mana''s guidance.


    Ankurei''s eyes were fixed on the vortex, his mana outputting inrge quantities.


    Opportunity!


    The mana flux of any magus has its limits; the more that is allocated to one task, the less avable for others.


    Howard didn''t know his current speed, but he knew if he couldn''t be faster, he would stand no chance.


    One step, two steps.


    Ankurei''s gaze fell on Howard''s face, capturing his intent to kill.


    The distance silently shrank to zero, Howard stood in front of Ankurei, thrusting forward with the dagger in his hand.


    There was no sensation of cutting through flesh.


    Though Howard was not yet proficient, he could distinguish the feel of striking air from striking a body.


    He caught a glimpse of a long sword cleaving through the air towards him, wielded by Ankurei.


    Simultaneously, the Ankurei before Howard began to fade, his form distorting.


    Howard''s mana-filled strike, though missing, disrupted the mana bnce of the illusion before him.


    Worthy of being Red Eye''s boss, it''s possible that half of Red Eye''s techniques were learned from him.


    ng¡ª


    The dagger deflected the long sword from the side, Howard retreated, but Ankurei did not pursue the attack.


    Instead, he caught the long sword with one hand and held thepass with the other, the crystalline blue vortex slowly rotating atop thepass.


    "At first, I was wondering how long you could hold back. I didn''t expect you to act on a mere probe, making this a bit dull for me. Otherwise, watching you y dumb was somewhat entertaining."


    A malicious smile spread across Ankurei''s face as he nced at thepass and vortex in his hand, tilting his chin up, "Howard, you missed something. That was your biggest w, also the dumbest one!"


    "You shouldn''t have gotten close to me at the start." Ankurei sneered, "You wanted to close the distance between us, cing us both in the victim''s position to gain trust. But you forgot, I was never on their side from the beginning! So, no matter what you did, the moment you showed you had interacted with N, I already considered you an enemy!"


    Howard slowly drew his left-hand de, not speaking, only circting mana throughout his body.


    Since the surprise attack failed, he had no choice but to engage in directbat.


    "Let me guess the request from Dorek? That old man wouldn''t lead you to a dead end but would give you a task that seems impossible because that''s more interesting." Ankurei deduced aloud, "Among the two of us, one must die, right?"


    "You don''t know my strength, but Dorek does."


    "That''s how despicable he is, offering you a seemingly viable path to survival. But do you believe in probabilities?"


    A blue light suddenly shot out from the vortex, enveloping Ankurei within.


    "Now, your probability of survival is zero!"


    Ankurei did notunch an attack, yet Howard sensed a dangerous aura emanating from him.


    What to do?


    Observing Ankurei, who stood with an easeful demeanor, Howard found himself at a loss for a moment.


    Hisck of knowledge about this world was his greatest weakness; hence, despite having mana flux and mana capacity, hisbat effectiveness was significantly lower.


    This was because he was almost entirely ignorant of the spells that further utilized mana.


    He couldn''t determine the capabilities of the blue shield surrounding Ankurei''s body.


    Was it purely defensive? Or did it possess counter-attack abilities? Or was it simply an amplifying aura?


    Thest guess seemed unlikely, considering Ankurei had not initiated an attack, suggesting the shield''s defensive role was more prominent.


    However, Howard couldn''t afford to make attempts lightly.


    Once his fatal w ofcking mana knowledge was exposed, Ankurei would undoubtedly target it, leaving Howard with no chance to counterattack.


    He had to make the right judgment within limited probing and then respond ordingly.


    If the shield had a retaliatory nature, then any attack must be approached with even greater caution.

 Chapter 448 449-The Feeling of Death

    Chapter 448 449-The Feeling of Death


    ??The first probe.


    After a quick assessment, Howard initiated his action.


    Mana unreservedly enhanced his physical attributes, allowing his body''s capabilities to maintain at ten times that of an ordinary person''s limit under unrestricted output.


    This meant that, at this moment, Howard''s arm strength would reach a ton, a force no ordinary person could withstand.


    Moreover, Howard activated "Hyper-Sense," one of the few abilities he had mastered in this world.


    This skill could slow down the surrounding time, aiding him in controlling this surging power.


    With his enhanced physical and neural responses, plus the slowed perception of time from Hyper-Sense, as long as his mana did not deplete, Howard was confident he could cut through thousands of enemies.


    But his opponent was no ordinary man.


    In almost every aspect, Ankurei firmly held the advantage.


    Knowledge reserves,bat experience, mana artifacts.


    Apart from the slowed time in Howard''s view, he had no fulcrum for counterattack.


    Yet, he still advanced.


    He did not draw his right-hand de but instead dragged his left-hand sword, body leaning forward, legs forcefully stamping the ground to maintain a fragile bnce, speed at its maximum from the start.


    Like a gust of wind, Howard bridged the distance between them in a blur, then, like a striking venomous snake, he abruptly rose.


    The momentum of the charge concentrated in that instant on the left-hand sword, hands sped tightly, shing down.


    Without reservation, this strike was Howard''s full force.


    Mana vibrated at the tip of the de, forming the first edge, while the physical de, concealed behind it, was meant to prate the shield broken by the mana edge.


    At the moment of collision, there was no exaggerated sound or light effect, only a faint noise.


    Ssshh¡ª


    A silver-white light illuminated Howard''s entire field of vision, followed by a weak, dull pain and a rising sense of powerlessness, as if something was rapidly draining away.


    This feeling was not unfamiliar to Howard, but it was certainly not something he enjoyed.


    It was the sensation of life ebbing away, an experience Howard had endured more than once, each time heralding disaster.


    "Did you think I wasn''t attacking just to defend?" Ankurei''s voice rang beside Howard''s ear.


    He continued to charge forward, missing Ankurei''s side, hearing Ankurei''s voice diminish as the greyish wooden floor erged in his view.


    Howard fell to the ground like a broken doll, a wound over a foot long visible on his waist, his innards clearly visible, blood gushing out as if it cost him nothing.


    Ankurei turned back, looking at Howard struggling to turn over on the ground, speaking with a cold sneer and mockery, "Such naivety. You haven''t grasped the gap in our strength at all. I am of the Old Nobles! This title signifies supreme glory and power. The entire Silverwind Kingdom should be ours! And you, a mere Level 3 magus, dream of killing me?"


    Howard remained silent, devoid of the strength to speak.


    Ankurei''s de was precise and swift, far faster than he had anticipated.


    The rapid loss of blood made him dizzy; he could barely hear what Ankurei was saying, let alone see Ankurei''s face.


    A blurry voice echoed in his ears.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Howard felt his consciousness sinking into an ocean, the water warm yet tinged with a lonely vor.


    That was death.


    The voice of the river monster seemed toe from a distant surface of the water, severely distorted, carrying a hollow, booming buzz.


    "I hate this feeling." Howard opened his mouth, but no sound came out.


    In front of him, a soft point of light shone, like a speck of starlight or a distant candle, frail and possibly extinguishing at any moment.


    "Then awaken, see the world clearly, see yourself."


    The voice of the river monster was losing its modtion, like those poor-quality game voiceovers, slowly bing emotionless and turning into a synthetic sound.


    "See the world clearly?" Howard used thest bit of his strength to think, the words Dorek had just said suddenly echoing in his ears.


    This world is far more mysterious than you can imagine.


    Why did he appear here? Was it a boring gamble, or an endless cycle of rebirth?


    Howard thought of his several "resurrections." Even here, that was a change defyingmon sense.


    So, what exactly was he?


    He slowly closed his eyes, his consciousness gently sinking into death, the starlight growing fainter, even the voice of the river monster disappearing, leaving only endless darkness.


    "Base material core loses consciousness." "ording to the ''Cross'' regtion, reverse base material activation, the second secretary takes over Level 2 privileges."


    Howard opened his eyes.


    A mundane action that now seemed eerily peculiar.


    Ankurei stepped back half a step, coldly observing Howard in the pool of blood.


    He was certain that just two minutes ago, Howard had lost all signs of life.


    His heart had stopped beating, his brain had ceased functioning, and even the spirit detecting spell had no response.


    Although the soul''s disappearance was somewhat rapid, it didn''t hinder Ankurei''s conclusion that Howard was dead.


    But just as he was wondering why Dorek hadn''t appeared, Howard opened his eyes.


    Eyes opened despite the heart and brain having ceased their functions!


    Was he being controlled by someone else? A hidden wandering spirit? Or perhaps some kind of puppetry spell? Did Dorek actually want this extraterrestrial''s body?


    In that instant, numerous thoughts shed through Ankurei''s mind, until Howard shakily stood up, drawing the sword on his right from his back.


    With swords in both hands, Howard''s horrific wound healed at an astonishing rate.


    Ankurei grew uneasy, facing a situation he had never encountered before.


    It was not umon for a dead person to stand up, but a corpse beginning to self-heal was far from ordinary!


    Would he attack? Should Ankurei strike first?


    Ankurei tightened his grip on the long sword, increasing the mana output to his body''s protective shield.


    Just as Howard had assessed, Ankurei''s blue luminescent shield was indeed a protective barrier, but it was more than just that; it was also an aura.


    As long as it existed, the concentration of mana around Ankurei would increase.


    Although this wouldn''t directly affect his mana flux, it could extend the duration of Ankurei''s high-intensity output, effectively strengthening the shield''s force.


    Without the attack power of a Level 2 magus, breaking through this shield would be impossible.


    With a long sword in one hand and apass in the other, Ankurei slowly retreated.


    The current state of Howard was still uncertain; it seemed better not to provoke him rashly, for who knows what secrets this extraterrestrial harbored.


    His previous statements were no fabrication; N truly was a regional bishop of the Dn Church State and indeed a Level 2 magus, or else he wouldn''t have so readily surrendered.


    Yet, Howard had managed to catch the attention of N''s mentor.


    Furthermore, Ankurei noticed that Dorek treated Howard with a degree of caution and wariness!


    A behind-the-scenes power, at least a Level 2 magus and possibly even a Level 1 magus, actually harbored fear towards a Level 3 magus.


    If it wasn''t for some astonishing force behind thetter, then thetter must possess some astonishing secret!


    And now, the deceased Howard had stood up, and that secret seemed to be revealing itself.


    "Current status being confirmed."


    It wasn''t Howard''s original voice.


    An unknown consciousness, though using Howard''s vocal cords, produced a sound vastly different from Howard''s.


    It resembled a synthetic voice made of multiple voicesbined, carrying an inorganic feel, devoid of emotional fluctuations.


    Ankurei saw a sh of silver light in Howard''s wide-open eyes, then his skin tingled slightly, as if swept by some unknown energy field.


    In the face of that unknown energy field, Ankurei''s mana perception was utterly defenseless, copsingpletely with just one collision.


    What in the world was that! What exactly was Howard! Ankurei took a deep breath, the thought of taking the initiative to attack surfacing once again.


    "Status confirmed. Level 2 containment space; current energy levels insufficient for forceful breach. Memory retrievalplete, the Second n exists. Objective, eliminate Ankurei, personnel within containment space, Level 3 energy response."


    Howard''s gaze settled on Ankurei, his eyes shimmering with Silverlight, reminiscent of mana puppets to Ankurei.


    "Calcting the sess rate of the Second n. With current energy reserves, sess probability is seventy-three percent. Executing the Second n."


    Swords crossed, Howard took a half step forward with his left foot.


    He vanished suddenly!


    Swoosh!


    The sound of des rubbing against each other, in Ankurei''s field of view, left behind only a trail of sparks from the friction.


    Like the sound of shattering ss, Ankurei finally caught Howard''s figure, but it was right in front of him, less than a meter away, with Howard''s right-hand sword shing down towards him.

 Chapter 449 450-The Natural Predator of All Beings

    Chapter 449 450-The Natural Predator of All Beings


    ??In that very moment, Howard''s sword shed through Ankurei''s shield!


    With no time left for thought, Ankurei instinctively sidestepped, his long sword sweeping upward from below, aiming directly at Howard''s wrist.


    Although Howard was faster, Ankurei''s distance was shorter; if Howard insisted on shing down, his wrist would be severed before his attack couldnd.


    After quickly calcting the oue, Howard immediately changed his move.


    His muscles, as if needing no rest and defying their structure, exerted force continuously.


    Howard made a phantom-like dodging maneuver, narrowly avoiding Ankurei''s subsequent attack and retreating to a safe distance.


    Ankurei casually tossed aside thepass, gripping the long sword in one hand and drawing a dagger from his waist with the empty left hand.


    It was different,pletely different from before.


    Although there was no increase in speed, the movements were entirely different!


    If Howard previously had speed without corresponding control, now he had rectified hisst weakness.


    The Howard now was worlds apart from the Howard of moments ago.


    Ankurei''s moves werepletely anticipated by him.


    How did he manage that!


    Ankurei took a deep breath, realizing that the current Howard was no longer the Level 3 magus he could underestimate and mock.


    Instead, he was a dangerous enemy on the same, or even a higher, level as himself.


    A slip in caution, and he might very well die here!


    In truth, he hadn''t reached the level of a Level 2 magus; at best, he was among the top tier within Level 3 magi.


    However, with various mana artifacts enhancing him, he was more dangerous than an average Level 2 magus.


    Taking a step forward, Ankurei intended to seize the initiative with a main attack, but Howard acted even faster.


    Ateral sprint turned into a blur, with a change of direction on the ground and swords crossing.


    Ankurei''s field of vision was filled only with two interweaving shes of silver light.


    It took him a tenth of a second to realize he couldn''t block this strike head-on, so Ankurei tried to retreat to create space for defense.


    But it was toote.


    Like a bolt of lightning, Howard seeminglypleted three sharp changes of direction in a blur, catching up with the swiftly retreating Ankurei.


    His right-hand sword aimed straight for the neck, while the left-hand sword struck from the waist, shing towards Ankurei.


    Ankurei, unable to react in time, could only manage to raise his long sword in front of him to block, but the dual swords had already shed down.


    ng¡ª


    Three sessive light screens flickered.


    A clear, resonant sound of metal shing echoed.


    Blocked it?


    Ankureinded, his gaze fixed on the motionless Howard, but everything in his sight began to invert.


    He tried to control his body, but the muscles that always responded promptly now seemed so sluggish.


    Finally, in the inverted view, he saw his body from a strange angle he had never seen before, as if lying on the ground looking upwards.


    At that moment, Ankurei''s lingering consciousness finally reacted.


    His vision faded to ck.


    He hadn''t blocked those two swords.


    "The Second npleted, energy remaining at twenty percent, expected to enter sleep mode in one minute."


    Howard stood still, sheathing his swords.


    The surrounding mist began to dissipate, revealing the true space.


    It was a deserted crossroad, with a sign written in themonnguage of the Silverwind Kingdom spelling "Silverlight" standing to one side.


    A crescent moon hung high in the sky, and a cold wind silently flowed through, lifting the hem of garments and carrying a faint scent of blood.


    Ankureiy on the ground in a gruesomely decapitated manner.


    "Splendid! Splendid! What a marvelous battle! Not a moment''s dy, clean and decisive. I dare say, you must have calcted precisely when Ankurei would die! Such a level is barely a warm-up for you!"


    With the sound of footsteps, Dorek appeared at one end of the crossroad, with N and a white wolf following behind him.


    Without turning his head, Howard spoke, "You tter me, sir. I merely chose the course of action with the highest probability of sess."


    "Sir, since you wished for my appearance, have you prepared the energy necessary to sustain my existence? In another twenty seconds, I will enter a state of hibernation."


    "I''m sorry, not yet. The time is not ripe; you''ll have to continue hibernating. If you have any requests, it''s best to make them now. We don''t know when you''ll wake up next."


    Dorek shook his head, seeming not surprised by Howard''s condition.


    In fact, from Howard''s statements, it seemed he was intentionally guided to be what he is now.


    "That''s truly unfortunate news."


    Howard''s voice remained even, yet a hint of disappointment could be discerned, "Please take good care of the base material; he is the most important part. My existence is only meant to protect him."


    "I understand."


    Dorek nodded.


    Twenty seconds passed.


    Howard closed his eyes, losing consciousness and copsing to the ground.


    After confirming Howard had lost consciousness, N, who had stood silently behind Dorek, breathed a sigh of relief and tugged at Dorek''s sleeve: "Mentor, is that what we''re looking for? It doesn''t seem like a typical extraterrestrial. I felt a bit afraid facing it."


    "Spirit of Destiny, it''s a prophecy handed down from the Nid race. I don''t know if it''s correct or not. But as of now, he''s the most likely candidate. N, your fear is not unfounded. To be honest, even I am afraid!"


    Dorek took a deep breath and continued, "Though he appears to be just a Level 3 magus, if he really took action, killing me would be no different from killing Ankurei! That soul is the natural enemy of all living beings. As long as it''s an intelligent being, as long as it has emotions, it cannot escape its hunt."


    "What exactly is it?"


    "I don''t know," Dorek sighed, "I''m just an ant plodding along the path of fate, able to see nothing but the starry sky when I look up."


    "Let''s clean up this mess. Howard''spanions will be arriving soon, and it won''t be good for them to see this scene."


    N hesitated for a few seconds before finally asking, "Then, mentor, is Howard, in the end, alive or dead?"


    She had saved Howard once, preserving him in fragments, then watched as he recovered to normal within three days.


    And now, she witnessed a miracle for the second time.


    Howard had already regained his heartbeat and breathing, and the wounds on his body hadpletely healed.


    Dorek paused for a few seconds, his voice sounding as if it came from theherworld.


    "To it, life and death have no meaning."


    ...


    When Howard woke up, his view was filled only with the swaying blue sky.


    Lying on dry straw, a fewzy clouds drifted across the sky, a breeze blew, and the warm and gentle sunlight shone on his face, tickling it, involuntarily making one want to sleep.


    Yawning, Howard felt no desire to move.


    Where is this ce? What time is it?


    It all seemed irrelevant now.


    Has the quest in Lorinda ended? Is Red Eye dead? Has Lilianne been saved? What happened to that Old Noble in the end?


    All these matters seemed distant from him now.


    Is this, a new world...?


    Like an old toy whose spring was about to run out, covered in rust, Howard now had no desire to act.


    Death, having experienced it once, is something no one would want to experience a second time, let alone he who didn''t know how many times he had undergone it.


    And might there even be more in the future? Who can say?


    He recalled those blurry memories from his childhood, the weak perception of the outside world, the dullness towards pain and even death, all seemingly hinting at a fact.


    Beneath the name Howard lies a mystery far beyond his own imagination.


    And the appearance of N and Dorek, from who knows where, greatly confirmed this spection.


    Even the "gods" have shown interest in him!


    Should I feel honored?


    Howard let out a low scoff.


    He didn''t know what those so-called "gods" were exactly, but he knew one thing: one of those "gods" might now be lurking in some corner, silently observing his every move.


    It sounded incredible, but Howard''s intuition told him so.


    More urately, it was the mystery beneath his intuition informing him, though he still couldn''t see the true face of that mystery clearly.


    However, Howard seemed to have found a way tomunicate with it, gaining some understanding of a few things.


    One of the unknown entity''s purposes seemed to be protecting him.


    Thinking back to the previous idents, Howard had reason to believe that those were the results of the mysterious entity''s intervention.


    "I wonder how Antalya and the others are doing now."


    "It''s a pity, Vivia was quite cute, and since no one knows, developing a rtionship with her probably wouldn''t have been a problem," Howard said, cing his hands behind his head and sighing.


    Unexpectedly, an apple appeared in his view, tracing a full arc in the air and hitting him on the head.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Sleeping for so long, and the first thing you say upon waking up is this?"

 Chapter 450 451-Return to Breeze City

    Chapter 450 451-Return to Breeze City


    ??A face, though not long acquainted with but already very familiar, appeared in Howard''s field of vision.


    With baby fat cheeks slightly flushed with embarrassment and annoyance, her furrowed brows and piercing eyes looked down upon Howard from atop her horse.


    Vivia was mounted, cradling the expressionless Jelia in her arms, with a riding crop in hand.


    Meanwhile, Howardy in the wagon, an easy target by any measure.


    Snap¡ª


    The riding crop in Vivia''s hand made a crisp sound as her face remained impassive.


    Howard turned to look towards the front of the wagon, stunned.


    ...


    Although Vivia didn''t show it much, it was undeniable that she had been keeping an eye on Howard''s condition, considering he was the first person she saw upon waking up.


    Howard rubbed the back of his neck and sighed, "Tell me what happened afterward, about Red Eye and Lilianne. As for myself, I''ll need some time to adjust before I can discuss it with you."


    Despite his hesitation, Howard decided it was time to reveal some things.


    Given the ambiguous stance of N and Dorek, the identity of an extraterrestrial here seemed not as sensitive as Howard had imagined, or perhaps, even moremon than he thought?


    Recalling the information Dorek might have unintentionally revealed, Howard felt increasingly that beneath this seemingly peaceful world, something was brewing in the shadows.


    "Red Eye is dead. I had to y some of my cards, and fortunately, I managed to kill Red Eye," said Ali, who was driving the carriage.


    She didn''t borate further, and Vivia nced at her, remaining silent.


    The battle scene Vivia witnessed was not as simple as Ali described it now.


    When she found Ali, Ali was already teetering on the edge of death.


    If she and Antalya had arrived a few minutester, Ali might have been preparing for burial by now.


    "After Ali killed Red Eye, we rescued Lilianne and then found you. During this time, Soma died at Greg''s hands."


    Since Ali didn''t seem inclined to share more, Vivia felt it inappropriate to say anything further.


    "When we found you, me, Ali, Antalya, and Jelia were all present. You were unconscious at Silverlight Crossroads, with no wounds on your body, but it was evident you had been injured."


    Such injuries would have been fatal for anyone else.


    Nearly half of his waist had been sliced open.


    Though the wound had mysteriously healed, the regenerated flesh lookedpletely different from the original, and the bloodstains and torn clothes did not disappear, making it easy for them to specte what Howard might have endured.


    This was precisely what Vivia was worried about.


    Such a level of self-healing couldn''te without a cost, and Howard''s subsequent unconsciousness might have been part of that price.


    That''s why Vivia wanted to know exactly what Howard had experienced.


    "I encountered the Old Nobles, his name is Ankurei, Red Eye''s boss." Howard decided to keep N and Dorek''s existence hidden for now.


    Their identities were more sensitive and mysterious than Ankurei''s and could potentially draw unnecessary trouble.


    The entire incident was orchestrated by them from behind the scenes.


    Compared to the immature Old Noble Ankurei, they were far more dangerous!


    "While I was in battle with Ali against Red Eye, a man d in ck halted my advance. He informed me that someone wished to meet me, suggesting that this encounter would decisively impact the life and death of everyone involved."


    "Unable to break through his blockade, I had no choice but to follow him, curious to discover who was orchestrating these events from behind the scenes."


    "Then, I met Ankurei at Silverlight Crossroads."


    "I couldn''t tell if it was an illusion or something else, nor could I grasp Ankurei''s intentions. After we shed, Ankurei shed me across the waist. I thought I was going to die. After losing consciousness, the next thing I knew, I was here."


    There are many things I can''t disclose, but Howard had no desire to fabricate a lie.


    He knew N and Dorek would soon reappear because he was still alive.


    He remembered clearly, Dorek had mentioned it was merely a graduation task from the novice vige, with more quests awaiting them.


    He didn''t want to involve Antalya and the others, at least not until he had a choice.


    Howard didn''t wish to reveal the existence of Dorek and N.


    "What else are you hiding?"


    Vivia, having finished preparing her potion, moved towards Howard with a cold expression.


    "If you''re not willing to speak, it''s better to keep it to yourself. Otherwise, in the end, we''ll have to clean up the mess."


    "This potion will fortify your body. Drink it."


    Looking at Vivia''s expressionless face and then at the dark green potion in her hand, bubbling ominously, Howard hesitated.


    Vivia remained silent, leaning against the carriage, about to dispose of the potion.


    Startled, Howard quickly intercepted her motion: "I''ll drink it, just let me drink it."


    Vivia paused before speaking, "I know Antalya was a bit hasty back then, but I hope you understand that it wasn''t a joke. Among members of an adventure group,plete honesty isn''t required, but absolute trust is necessary. Joining an adventure group means you''re no longer fighting alone, and it also means you''re not just fighting for yourself anymore. Your body, your life, they''re not solely your own now."


    "This quest, many have lost control. It''s not just one person''s fault, but I don''t want it to be an excuse for you not to cherish your life." Vivia''s voice was soft, her gaze gradually dimming.


    "I don''t know what you''ve been through, nor do I expect you to ept me, but at the very least, don''t die in front of me. It would make me feel utterly powerless."


    "Even if it''s unreasonable or stubborn, I at least hope that you won''t die while I''m watching over you."


    ...


    When the group returned to Breeze City, it was nearing dusk.


    Just like when they had left, the group quietly returned to the tavern and took down the ''Closed for Business'' sign.


    After a simple dinner, everyone retreated to their rooms to rest.


    Pushing open the door of his room, which hadn''t been opened for over half a month, Howard sighed at the sight of his familiar surroundings.


    "Howard, what are you sighing about?"


    A voice, slightly hoarse and prematurely aged, yet carrying a childish tone, rang out.


    "How many times have I told you not to call me by my name? Call me ''brother'' or ''boss''!"


    Howard ruffled his hair, hand on his hip, turning towards the source of the voice.


    There stood Jelia, clutching her pillow and nket, positioned at the doorway.


    She was dressed in a drab gray dress, herrge, sparkling eyes filled with curiosity.


    Her ears twitched asionally, almost irresistibly inviting one to reach out and touch them.


    Howard lifted his chin, eyeing the pillow and nket in Jelia''s arms.


    "Why are you here? Didn''t we arrange a room for you?"


    "I''m scared to sleep alone."


    Such wordsing from a little orc who had lived alone on the chaotic streets for years held little credibility, prompting Howard to sigh.


    Shaking his head, he said, "If Vivia catches you like this tomorrow, I''m definitely in for a severe scolding."


    "Why?"


    "You don''t need to know why. Now, hurry up and leave."


    Perhaps the nutritional supplements she had been receivingtely were showing their effects, as Jelia''s face seemed more plump and hydrated, no longer the dry and thin appearance of before.


    Hmm, nice to the touch.


    Thinking this, Howard rubbed her ears a couple more times.


    Then, he looked up to see Vivia passing by the door.


    Dressed in a simple dress, her hair loose and flowing, she stood in the yard, expressionless, holding a watering can.


    Her gaze towards them carried a disdain as if she had seen something filthy.


    "Huh, so this is the type you like?"


    With a coldugh, Vivia turned away.


    Though she controlled it well, Howard noticed her pace quicken slightly.


    At that moment, Jelia said, "When you were rubbing my face just now, you had a really strange smile on your face, Howard."


    Howard stared at Jelia as if he had seen a ghost.


    He shifted the topic impatiently, "I''ve told you, you can''t sleep with me. Go outside."


    "Who said anything about sleeping with you?" Jelia''s gaze shifted upward, her cold stare piercing Howard''s face.


    "I just want to sleep in the same room as you. You can sleep on the floor."


    Is this something someone who insists on squeezing in would say?


    "What if you disappear again if I''m not watching you?" Jelia''s voice wasn''t loud, but it was clear enough for Howard to hear.


    "When you were unconscious, when you went missing, Vivia cried."


    "I hate that expression on her face because I don''t have the right to show such an expression."


    Jelia''sst words were spoken so softly that Howard couldn''t catch them, but he understood the gist of her message.


    Howard was taken aback.


    He had thought Vivia merely harbored some fondness for him.

 Chapter 451 452-Assigning Work to Jelia

    Chapter 451 452-Assigning Work to Jelia


    ??The next morning, Howard was out in the yard with a scowl, airing out the bedding.


    "Why do I have to stand here!" Jelia protested loudly from under the eaves, dressed in her skirt.


    Howard nced at her with a dark expression and continued to air out the bedding without a word.


    It wasn''t just the mattress pads but also two quilts that had taken Howard the entire morning to take apart and wash, nearly causing him to miss breakfast.


    "What''s going on, making Jelia stand as punishment?" Greg emerged from the cksmith shop, wearing his thick cksmith apron, and approached Howard to inquire, "What did she do?"


    "Wet the bed." Howard raised a hand to unfold a quilt cover, nodding his head towards Jelia.


    "This one insisted on sleeping with mest night, and then she wet the bed. I''ve been washing these since the morning, and the looks I''ve been getting from Antalya and the others are just bizarre. Didn''t you notice?"


    "Me? I just came out from the cksmith shop; how could I have noticed?"


    With Greg mentioning this, Howard remembered not seeing Greg at breakfast; even his meal was brought out by Antalya.


    "You were in the cksmith shop? Came back in such a rush, what''s the hurry?"


    "Hehe, you''ll find out soon enough." Greg was evasive and wouldn''t disclose much but patted Howard on the shoulder, "Don''t forget toe see me in the afternoon. Your basic knowledge isn''t solid at all. If you don''t brush up on it, we won''t feel at ease letting you out."


    In fact, the folks at the tavern had their suspicions about Howard''s background, but without conclusive evidence or Howard opening up about it himself, no one was going to pry.


    "Got it."


    Howard responded, listening as Greg''s footsteps receded into the distance.


    After airing out the quilts, Howard tidied up everything and stood in front of Jelia.


    "Do you know why I had you stand here?" Howard asked, his face stern.


    The little orc looked up to meet Howard''s gaze.


    "I don''t know." Jelia shook her head honestly, this being the first time Howard had punished her.


    "It''s not because you wet the bed, but because you''d rather wet the bed than wake me up!" Howard pressed her hair softly.


    "Listen well, this isn''t doing any good for me or for yourself; it only adds unnecessary trouble. If you''re scared, just say it. You''re not alone anymore, you need to understand that."


    "I took you in to provide you with a better living environment, not to have you suffer in a different ce."


    Jelia nodded, understanding more than a child might, yet some of her thoughts were still confined by her youthful perspective.


    Arriving in apletely unfamiliar ce, Jelia, although not showing it, would involuntarily want to stay by Howard''s side, the only familiar presence to her.


    She was scared.


    Even though she seemed to get along well with Antalya and Vivia, she was still scared.


    She knew she was an outsider, and if not for Howard, neither Vivia nor Antalya would likely have chosen to take her in.


    Rubbing Jelia''s hair, Howard sighed.


    He could somewhat see what Jelia was worried about, but even his reassurance wouldn''t have any practical effect.


    It was something Jelia had to understand on her own.


    He hoped time would change the situation, but he didn''t know how much time Dorek would give him.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to Antalya to see if there are any chores you can do."


    Even a child can''t be idle; they must learn to fend for themselves.


    Howard might be able to support her, but that didn''t mean Jelia could just do nothing.


    Working together is the best way to integrate into a group.


    ...


    Since it had been just over half a month since the inn reopened, the clientele was sparse.


    Aside from a few regrs, a significant portion of customers had chosen other taverns during this time.


    Breeze City wasn''t short of taverns, many of which were cheaper than the Gold Coin Inn.


    After greeting the few familiar faces, Howard found Vivia behind the counter.


    Dressed in a simple cloth dress, Vivia was serving guests while simultaneously managing the tavern''s ounts.


    Upon seeing Howard approach with Jelia, Vivia reached out to stroke Jelia''s hair, offering a smile, but her demeanor changed to one of indifference when her gaze shifted to Howard.


    "What are you doing here? Get back to work! You''ve already skipped half the morning!" Vivia''s face was expressionless, clearly not intending to show any warmth towards Howard.


    "If you''re looking to ask Antalya for a leave, she''s out and won''t be back until tonight."


    Gone out?


    Howard paused, recalling Antalya''s previous mention of an adventurer''s certification.


    He wondered if there was any connection.


    "I''m not here to ask for leave." Howard, pondering, pulled Jelia to the front.


    "It''s about Jelia. I was wondering if there''s any sort of odd jobs she could do."


    Vivia''s gaze lingered on Howard''s face for a few seconds, understanding his intention.


    The Gold Coin Inn, already small, had Ali in the kitchen, which was enough.


    With her, Antalya, and Howard upfront, and Greg asionally lending a hand, they were hardly short-staffed.


    As for tasks requiring physical strength, those were beyond Jelia''s current capabilities.


    Howard was aware of this but still hoped Jelia could be given some form of employment.


    Living under someone else''s roof was hardly ideal, but if Jelia could contribute, it would at least grant her a sense of purpose and belonging.


    "I''ll mention it to Antalya, see how she wants to arrange it. She might end up helping in the kitchen; Ali could use an extra pair of hands."


    "That works. Thanks."


    Vivia nodded, epting Howard''s gratitude.


    "And don''t think you can continue cking off. Get to work, or Antalya might dock your pay when she''s back."


    Howard chuckled, taking Jelia back to the courtyard to discuss her temporary oversight with Ali, then changed into work clothes, ready to start his day.


    ...


    Life seemed to return to normal.


    In the following days, the number of customers gradually increased.


    Under Antalya''s arrangement, Jelia found her ce in the kitchen, assisting Ali and carving out a role for herself within the tavern.


    There was still no word from N and Dorek, leaving Howard unsure of their arrival.


    Notably, Howard and Ali were informed by Antalya that they could collect their adventurer''s certificates from the guild''s office at any time.


    Antalya had alreadypleted the necessary procedures; they merely needed to sign at the office to receive their certificates.


    This meant that Howard and Ali could soon join Antalya''s adventure group, granting them the freedom to leave whenever they chose.


    This option was offered upon Antalya''s return to Breeze City.


    Besides daily duties, Howard spent time with Greg and Ali, intensively learning the basics of magus knowledge in the New Continent.


    He aimed to record as much information as possible in the shortest time, understanding that memorization now would allow for reviewter.


    However, if N and Dorek were to arrive, he wouldn''t have the luxury of this stable environment for study.


    Despite the tutoring, Howard''s strength saw no significant improvement, maintaining a steady level as a mid-tier level 3 magus.


    As level 3 magi, both were still at the bottom tier within the ranks of magi, barely qualifying as certified magi.


    Ever since Jelia spent a night in Howard''s room, she never returned to her own.


    Although Antalya didn''t voice any objections, she decisively transformed the room previously prepared for Jelia into a small storage room, implicitly suggesting that Jelia and Howard should share a living space.


    Greg, on the other hand, was scarcely seen throughout the day.


    Aside from tutoring Howard, the sound of his cksmithing hardly ever ceased, even meals were delivered by Antalya.


    What exactly he was busying himself with remained a mystery; his beard grew denser by the day, yet his eyes sparkled with increasing intensity.


    Howard had inquired about Greg''s preupations, but each time, Greg would only say, "You''ll know when it''s time," leaving Howard with nothing to do but wait patiently.


    He hadn''t requested Greg to forge a two-handed greatsword for him, as he was bing more ustomed to his current de.


    ...


    Time hurriedly passed in the routine of daily life.


    Another morning dawned, and Howard was in the courtyard, practicing his morning exercises.


    This had be a new habit, not merely for physical training but for honing his control over mana.


    As a dual-specialty magus in sculpting and enhancement, his ability to manipte mana directly affected his survivability.


    Breathing out and refocusing, Howard recalled the techniques learned from Ali and Greg.


    He controlled the flow of mana within the palm of his hand, not shaping it into anything specific but maintaining it in a state between energy and matter.


    Mastering this bnce would allow Howard to quicken his pace inbat significantly.


    The assassin pathway was Antalya''s suggestion.

 Chapter 452 453-Watching the Sunrise with Jelia

    Chapter 452 453-Watching the Sunrise with Jelia


    ??Although Howard was quite averse to assassins who lurk in the shadows, he couldn''t deny that Antalya''s advice had its merits.


    Trying something new wasn''t necessarily a bad idea.


    "Howard, up so early again... Are you striving for greatness?"


    Jelia''s voice carried through the air, prompting Howard to sigh, "How many times have I told you? Call me ''brother'' or ''boss,'' not by my name directly. It''s impolite!"


    In the past, those who dared to address him by name, even if he didn''t mind, might still end up in trouble with his followers.


    "Howard is Howard. Why should we use those strange titles? Do you have some peculiar habits, Howard?"


    Jelia struggled to push the window open, using both hands and feet to clumsily climb through it.


    Due to her low blood pressure in the morning, her movements were shaky, looking like she might fall at any moment.


    Howard stood up to give Jelia a hand, setting her down on the ground and patting her head.


    "Comb my hair." Jelia raised her hand, revealing ab she held.


    "There''s no mirror here," Howard shook his head, though it wasn''t really about theck of a mirror.


    After all, they were in the yard, and evenbing the hair of a child who was like a daughter to him made Howard somewhat ufortable.


    Howard sighed, ncing at the sky.


    It was still somewhat dark; the sky only faintly lit with a soft grey-blue hue.


    The sun had yet to rise from behind the clouds, and the air carried a mix of moisture and chill.


    Howard pinched Jelia''s hand, which was somewhat cold.


    He patted her hair, "How about we go inside, aren''t you cold?"


    "I want to watch the sunrise."


    It was another unreasonable request.


    Jelia stuffed theb into Howard''s palm, "Find me a thick coat, and let''s go to the roof to watch the sunrise."


    Howard looked into Jelia''s calm, stubborn eyes, eventually exhaling in resignation.


    "Wait here for me."


    Jelia''s belongings were all in his room.


    Her clothes seemed too thin, so Howard grabbed a few of his own toyer her up.


    Wrapping Jelia until only her eyes were visible, Howard finally stopped and nodded in approval.


    "Howard! You did this on purpose! How can Ib my hair like this?"


    Jelia protested, but Howard was unmoved.


    "It''s still quite cold now. If you get sick, Vivia will definitely make you take medicine. Decide for yourself."


    Though Vivia''s preparations for Jelia''s medicinecked malicious additives, none of the concoctions were ptable.


    After tasting it once, Jelia swore never to do so again, her face contorting at the memory.


    Under the threat of medicinal broth, Jelia reluctantly agreed.


    Howard lifted the little orc onto his shoulders.


    Despite not being particrly tall, carrying a small girl presented no issue.


    "Hold tight."


    Supporting Jelia with one hand, Howard exerted himself with a leap,nding steadily on the rooftop.


    Finding a clean spot on the sloped roof to sit, Howard settled down, bringing Jelia into his embrace and handing her the smallb.


    "You asked for it, watching the sunrise."


    The sun began its slow ascent from the eastern horizon, its pace neither swift nor sluggish.


    Silently, it rose, its golden rays illuminating the sky, dispelling thest vestiges of night and chill, imbuing the world with a sense of vibrant life.


    Howard had watched the sunrise from this rooftop before, and it wasn''t the first time he had shared this moment with Jelia.


    He had already boasted about it to the little orc.


    Although his bragging hadn''t initially earned him any admiring nces, the oue was still quite pleasing, making those cups of tea he had spent not go to waste.


    "So beautiful," Jelia whispered, her gaze fixed on the half-emerged sun on the horizon.


    "Is every day''s sunrise this beautiful?"


    A question filled with childlike wonder.


    Howard smiled, nodding in agreement, "As long as youe to watch, every day''s sunrise will be this beautiful."


    "That''s nice, it won''t change, will it?" Jelia sighed, lifting her hands to remove the clothing draped over her head, revealing her shoulder-length hair, "Comb my hair, I want twin braids. Someone said I looked nice like this yesterday."


    Howard was already ustomed to Jelia''s asional cunning; taking theb, his focus shifted to the person mentioned in her story.


    "Who said that, Vivia? Antalya?"


    "Neither," Jelia replied, "It was a sister I''ve never seen before. I was with Ali yesterday going to the market, and I saw her on the way. She had a big white dog with her, really big."


    Though Howard hadn''t spent an extensive amount of time in Breeze City, he was already familiar with all the local nobility.


    He couldn''t recall any nobledy whose pet was arge white dog.


    With theb smoothly running through her hair, Howard separated the strands, ready to start braiding.


    "Right, right, Howard, that sister said she woulde back to see me in a few days."


    "Does this count as bringing a customer to the tavern?" Jelia remarked.


    Howard chuckled at herment.


    However, hisughter gradually faded, and his expression grew solemn as a thought struck him.


    He thought of N, who also had arge white dog by her side.


    Could it be her? Were they finally about to arrive?


    ...


    Jelia eventually fell asleep.


    This usuallyzy child, who always needed Howard to call her to wake up, finally couldn''t resist the lure of sleepiness and dozed off in Howard''s warm embrace.


    Her unease had lessened a lot, but her dependency on Howard had increased.


    This wasn''t a good sign.


    Howard was destined to leave, and he couldn''t take Jelia with him.


    That would be far too dangerous for her.


    Carefully lifting Jelia, Howard descended from the rooftop and was met by Ali.


    "Have you been waiting here for me?" Howard noticed Ali''s clothes were slightly damp, likely wet from the morning dew.


    "Let''s go to the adventurer guild today and get our identification sorted," Ali didn''t respond to Howard''s question but instead shifted the topic.


    "That woman yesterday, she came for you, didn''t she?"


    Howard''s pupils contracted slightly, surprised that Ali had connected such scant clues to him.


    "That woman didn''t seem like nobility, and she bore no malice towards Jelia. However, I could tell her aim wasn''t Jelia."


    Ali paused before continuing, "If not Jelia, the only other person I can think of is you, since you''re the closest to Jelia."


    Howard looked at her, silent.


    "We''repanions, aren''t we?" Ali frowned.


    "I''m sorry, this matter is deeply entangled," Howard shook his head, then nodded, "We''ll go get our identification today, and I''ll be leaving in the next few days."


    "What about Jelia! She can''t be without you. And Vivia."


    "When did you be such a worrywart?"


    Howardughed softly, holding Jelia closer, "I''ll put the little girl to bed, then we can head out."


    Without giving Ali a chance to respond, he walked into his own room.


    He couldn''t involve Antalya and the others in this.


    Gently cing Jelia on the bed, removing the outeryers of clothing, and carefully tucking her in, Howard ced the smallb by Jelia''s pillow, touching her cheek softly.


    If he left this time, there likely wouldn''t be another chance to return.


    N''s appearance must be due to the quest mentioned by Dorek, a quest directly bestowed by the gods.


    Howard was supposed to ept it like a hero, then set off with grandeur, at the very least wielding the sharpest sword from the city.


    But Howard had nothing.


    None of that mattered.


    If he survived, he would leave this ce.


    And if he didn''t, he would still depart, just to a different destination.


    There would be no chance for farewells.


    Better to leave quietly then.


    Howard turned to leave the room, only to find not just Ali at the door, but Greg as well.


    The dwarf, likely having spent the entire night in the cksmith shop, was still d in his dirty forging apron, his body speckled with ck iron and coal dust, yet his eyes sparkled with intensity.


    "Are you heading out on a long journey?"


    It seemed Greg had caught wind of something from Ali, or perhaps he had just been eavesdropping.


    He asked directly.


    "Where did you hear that? Nonsense," Howard firmly shook his head.


    It was one thing for Ali to know; she understood discretion and the importance of timing, but Greg was different.


    If this dwarf knew, it might as well mean that the few people in the tavern were in on it.


    "Nonsense! What nonsense! I just heard it! You''re going to the adventurer guild to get your identification! If you''re not heading out on a long journey, what do you need the identification for?"


    Greg''s eyes widened as he nced between Ali and Howard, "What exactly are you hiding?"


    It appeared the dwarf hadn''t heard much.

 Chapter 453 454-The Most Beautiful Building in Breeze City

    <h4>Chapter 453 Chapter454-The Most Beautiful Building in Breeze City</h4>


    Howard breathed a quiet sigh of relief.


    "We''re just curious to see what an adventurer''s certification looks like."


    Howard intended to pat Greg on the shoulder but realized that without bending down, he could only reach Greg''s head, given the dwarf''s short stature.


    "Besides, we''re members of an adventure group, after all. How can we not have an adventurer''s certification?"


    Howard believed his expression was convincing enough, and his reasoning sound, yet skepticism still lingered in Greg''s gaze.


    "That''s not right!" Greg shook his head.


    "I have a feeling something''s off! You can go get your adventurer badges if you want, but I''m going to tell Antalya."


    "We''re an adventure group now. If there''s any trouble, it''s not just one person''s problem!"


    "You need to understand that!"


    With those words, Greg turned and left, evidently to find Antalya.


    Howard opened his mouth to speak but found himself at a loss for how to stop him.


    Physical intervention was out of the question, but if Antalya were informed, the situation could be too unpredictable.


    After a pause, Howard could only sigh, "Let''s go, to the adventurer guild office."


    The adventurer guild, an entity that always lurked beneath the surface, immense and omnipresent.


    In the Oli Kingdom, its influence was unmistakable.


    No one could urately tally the number of adventurers on Av Continent, the New World, because the numbers were astronomical, certainly rivaling the army of any given nation.


    The entry threshold for bing an adventurer is almost nonexistent.


    As long as you are physically able, capable of independent action, possess a valid form of identification, and pass a simple assessment at the nearest guild branch or office, you can pay the membership fee and be a free adventurer.


    For magi, even those merely apprenticed in the magical arts, presenting proof of identity grants a free adventurer badge.


    By definition, the profession of an adventurer involves journeying across the continent, undertaking andpleting quests, exploring ruins left from bygone eras, hunting dangerous beasts, and more, all as a means of livelihood.


    Due to several civilizations having risen and fallen on Av Continent, countless ruins of past societies are buried waiting to be discovered.


    Lost advanced magical techniques, hidden treasures of kings, and even ancient magus legacies lie in wait.


    It can be said that every ruin is a potential gold mine waiting to be unearthed!


    ording to the rules of the Adventurer''s Guild, an adventurer who independently discovers a ruin is entitled to thirty percent of the profits from that find.


    This means that bing an adventurer gives anyone the chance to skyrocket to wealth, securing a fortune that couldst a lifetime.


    Furthermore, once registered as an adventurer, although one is required toplete an annual guild quest, various benefits are also avable.


    These include, but are not limited to, free ess to two-thirds of the countries on the continent, ess to low-cost amodations and even weapons and gear, and the ability to post high-priority quests at a reduced rate.


    It is precisely for these reasons that the profession of an adventurer has firmly held its title as the rgest scale profession."


    Consequently, the Adventurer''s Guild has be thergest guild for the awakened.


    Branch guilds, divisions, and offices are scattered across all known regions of the world.


    Even in a small city like Breeze City, a basic office has been established to facilitate the registration of new adventurers and for low-level adventurers to pick up and drop off quests.


    Though referred to as an office, the facility in Breeze City is far from small.


    The tallest building in the southwestern part of the city, a four-story edifice constructed from finely polished white stone bricks with a domed roof, houses the local branch of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    It stands as the most beautiful building in Breeze City.


    A sign, over two meters in length, hangs prominently above the grand dark oak doors.


    Many low-level adventurers, armed with various types of weapons, can be seen entering and exiting in groups.


    While the number of magi is not high, the poption of adventurers in Breeze City is quite significant.


    This is due to the city''s proximity to the Silverwind Prairie, where arge number of green wolves live on the outskirts of the grasnds.


    For those adventurers with a hunting background, these wolves represent excellent prey.


    Even focusing solely on hunting green wolves, despite the dangers, can yield a substantial ie by the end of the day.


    After setting aside money for equipment and food, there''s still enough left over for these hunters to rx in the local taverns.


    These individuals constitute thergest customer group for the Gold Coin Inn.


    Leaving the Gold Coin Inn and crossing several streets still sparse with early risers, Ali and Howard arrived at the grand entrance of the Adventurer''s Guild office.


    Looking up at the office building, so starkly different from the surrounding structures, Howard sighed.


    "How much money would this cost?"


    "It could probably buy at least ten taverns like ours," Ali guessed, not entirely sure himself.


    His understanding of the human kingdoms'' economy and currency wasn''t deep, so it was mostly spection.


    "I think it''s much more," Howard shook his head, his knowledge as a king giving him better insight.


    "Look at that door, sorge and thick, made of solid dark oak. I bet just this door alone costs hundreds of gold coins! If the interior is decorated to the same standard as the exterior, this building might cost tens of thousands of gold coins!"


    How much was Oli Kingdom''s annual tax revenue?


    It was a number too vast for Ali to even imagine.


    Though she could potentially amass a fortune if she chose to reveal her full strength, she was currently drawing a sry from Antalya, which would equate to tens of thousands of weeks of her wages.


    After their moment of reflection, Howard and Ali stepped into the office.


    The interior decoration was more modest, though still refined, it wasn''t asvish, more fitting the true nature of adventurers.


    Passing through the main entrance, on the left was a small cksmith shop, disying numerous steel swords and knives, gleaming with a cold sharpness.


    Howard even spotted a set of thick knight''s armor, wondering which destitute knight had decided to sell their heirloom.


    ncing at the prices, they were still expensive but about twenty percent lower than those at external cksmith shops.


    For the average adventurer, this discount was not insignificant.


    To the right of the main entrance was a magic potion shop, disying several types ofmon magic potions in small bottles within a transparent ss cab.


    The middle-aged shopkeeper was reclining behind the counter, nodding off gradually.


    In contrast to the cksmith shop, which saw a steady stream of customers, the magic potion shop was noticeably quieter.


    This wasn''t surprising, considering even the most basic elerated healing magic potion cost thirty gold coins¡ªa price that could fetch a decent-quality steel sword in Breeze City.


    Such steep prices deterred the majority of adventurers, making the shop''sck of visitors understandable.


    Further inside was the main hall on the first floor, serving as the primary activity area for Breeze City''s adventurers.


    The second and third floors were divided equally between offices, restrooms, and meeting rooms intended for official adventure groups and quest clients.


    Unfortunately, Breeze City currentlycked any official adventure groups in the open, leaving those meeting rooms unused for a long time.


    Passing by the bulletin board disying open quests and red mark bounties, Howard nced over it.


    Most were ongoing quests with no deadline, such as the long-


    term purchase of wolf pelts and green wolf ws.


    The only red mark bounty was for Red Eye, indicating the target could be brought in dead or alive.


    The bulletin board was open for anyone to post quests for a very low fee, but whether these quests attracted any takers depended on luck.


    On the other hand, posting an official quest at the counter, though more expensive and requiring upfront payment of rewards, meant the Adventurer''s Guild would actively rmend adventurers for the quest, increasing its likelihood of being epted.


    Generally speaking, if one aims to take on higher-paying quests, inquiring directly at the counter is far more reliable than waiting by the bulletin board.


    The quests are more dependable, eliminating the risk ofpleting a quest without receiving duepensation.


    Without lingering at the bulletin board, Ali and Howard approached the counter directly, where adventurer badges could only be issued.


    "Hello, how may I assist you?"


    Seeing Howard and Ali approach, the youngdy behind the counter greeted them proactively.


    "We''re here to pick up our adventurer badges. What''s the procedure?" Ali asked directly.


    "Do you have a guarantor or a rmender?" thedy''s eyes lit up slightly, her demeanor turning even more weing.


    In theory, the Adventurer''s Guild operates on a one-to-many responsibility system.


    If neers are registering for an adventurer badge, the receptionist tasked with their service is obligated to guide them.


    While this service is free of charge, it represents an excellent opportunity to interact with adventurers.


    "Let me think," Ali smiled subtly, mentioning Antalya''s alias, "Senior Freiley is our rmender."


    That was the name she used for her own adventurer badge registration, and the name she had instructed Howard and Ali to use.


    Although the registration process for a new adventurer typically requires various procedures, having a bronze-tier or higher-level adventurer as a rmender can bypass most of these steps, even allowing for direct receipt of the adventurer badge.

 Chapter 454 455-New Quest

    Chapter 454 455-New Quest


    ??"Just a moment, I''ll check the records."


    Thedy behind the counter shed a smile, radiant with sweetness.


    Ali''s gaze swept across the hall, suddenly pausing.


    She stepped back half a step, whispering to Howard, "In the corner of the hall, near the entrance, that woman, she''s the one who approached Jelia yesterday."


    Following Ali''s direction, Howard''s eyesnded on a somewhat familiar silhouette.


    Despite only seeing her from behind, Howard recognized her instantly.


    This was not good news.


    Keeping his expression neutral, Howard patted Ali on the shoulder, "You go ahead and get the badges. I''ll go say hello to her."


    "Is it dangerous? She''s here for you, isn''t she?" Ali grabbed Howard''s wrist.


    "No... not right now, at least. And even if it were, you''d be better off not doing anything foolish and just leaving. She''s not someone we can handle."


    Howard shook off Ali''s hand with a smile, his gaze turning icy.


    "She''s likely a level 2 magus and a Diocesan Bishop of the Church State. Both her power and influence are far beyond what we can provoke."


    With that, Howard turned and walked towards N.


    ...


    It was a small table for two, where N sat dressed like a novice adventurer.


    She wore a Leather Armor on her upper body, with a shiny breastte at her chest and a long sword and dagger fastened at her waist.


    Her long hair was tied back into a ponytail.


    Sitting alone in the Adventurer''s Guild''s hall, her gaze carried a mix of anticipation and hesitation, making her look no different from any other novice adventurer.


    Except, perhaps, a bit wealthier.


    The long sword was brand new, the protective oil not even wiped off, and the Leather Armor wasn''t some many-times-handed-down piece of old gear.


    The breastte was engraved withplex inscriptions, revealing it to be a piece of magic equipment.


    If novices could really get their hands on such equipment, the number of adventurers might increase by another thirty percent.


    The thirty percent that survived, that is.


    Behind the allure of freedom and high ie lies an ever-persistent high mortality rate.


    "Your acting is not bad, but it seems your brain isn''t quite up to speed?" Howard remarked ungraciously as he sat down in front of N, "You''re here for me?"


    "I knew you''de here. Just a whisper of something and you react, you''re as timid as a mouse."


    N retorted immediately, her gaze settling on Howard with a calmness that barely concealed her fear and unease.


    Only she knew how dangerous this seemingly harmless man was.


    Even Ankurei, a descendant of the Old Nobles, couldn''tst three moves against him!


    "That''s called being alert and cautious, a virtue in our country. Howe it sounds like cowardice when you say it?"


    Frowning, Howard sat opposite N, lifting his chin slightly, "You mentioned something about a quest, but as soon as Antalya showed up, you all mysteriously vanished. What, did you think she''d eat you?"


    "If extraterrestrials were all as timid and afraid of death as you, our business would have gone under a long time ago.


    Our departure wasn''t because of Antalya, at least that''s not the main reason."


    N shook her head, her fingers tapping on the table, "We received some additional intelligence about you through other channels. We''ve been sorting through that information recently."


    "Intelligence? Besides you, there are others keeping an eye on me? And specifically gathering intelligence on me? I''m not exactly famous."


    Howard''s brow furrowed, recognizing this as unwee news.


    No one collects information on someone else without reason, especially if that someone is a magus.


    If they''re not looking to gain something from Howard, then they must want to obtain something through him.


    "Their motives are still unclear, but it seems they haven''t discovered you''re an extraterrestrial, so you can rest easy on that front. As long as you don''t disclose it yourself, no one else will uncover this secret."


    N rummaged through her Leather Armor and pulled out a piece of paper from an inner pocket, unfolding it and cing it in front of Howard.


    "Pack your things well. In three days, I''lle to the tavern to pick you up. I hope you''ll be ready by then."


    With that, N stood up and left.


    Her presence here was solely to wait for Howard, to deliver a message to him.


    Now that the message had been delivered and the intelligence passed on, staying further held no purpose.


    Watching N exit through the main door, Howard''s gaze dropped to the piece of paper.


    It featured a sketch of a person''s profile, just the side view, and nothing more.


    Who is this person?


    Howard examined the sketched profile on the paper, touching his chin thoughtfully.


    N wouldn''t leave behind meaningless information; this profile must belong to someone closely connected to him.


    Yet, after searching his memory, Howard found no match for the features.


    "Such a cute girl, do I really know her?"


    Howard''s brows knitted together in confusion.


    Forget it. If it doesn''t make sense, don''t dwell on it.


    Howard neatly folded the letter along its creases and slipped it into his pocket before returning to the counter where Ali was finalizing the paperwork.


    "Just sign here, and you''re all set," the cheerful clerk behind the counter told Ali.


    Howard waited as Ali finished up, thanked the clerk, took two adventurer badges, and turned to leave.


    "Give me mine."


    While adventurer badges are nominally registered to an individual, they''re not like magic badges that can be bound to a person.


    "What exactly are you hiding from us?" Ali drew out Howard''s badge but didn''t let go, "Tell me, and I''ll give it to you."


    Faced with Ali''s earnest expression, Howard reluctantly chose to share some less sensitive details.


    He omitted any mention of deities or his extraterrestrial status, simply stating that for certain reasons, N required him toplete three quests, and now the employer hade to demand their execution.


    "It''s a quid pro quo; I have my needs, they have theirs, and it doesn''t concern you."


    Howard took the badge, carefully storing it away.


    "We can help you."


    Howard waved the offer away.


    "No need."


    "Being part of a team doesn''t negate my right to act independently. This is my own matter, and I''ll resolve it myself. Once I have, I''ll naturally return."


    Ali remained silent, prompting Howard to click his tongue in frustration, "It''s such a hassle. You go back first; I''m going to take a walk somewhere else. Can you ask Antalya for some time off for me?"


    Without waiting for Ali''s response, Howard quickly left the office.


    By the time Ali tried to follow, Howard had already vanished.


    ...


    After swiftly parting ways with Ali, Howard found himself wandering alone through the streets of Breeze City.


    He was not someone who failed to recognize kindness, but neither was he one to misjudge the magnitude of situations.


    Ali wanted to help him, so did Greg, and Antalya, each moved by different kinds of goodwill.


    However, these were not the forms of assistance Howard sought.


    On one side was a quest from the gods, and on the other, a few level 3 magi.


    The scales could never bnce.


    Whether he faced it alone or with Ali and the others, the essence of the situation remained unchanged.


    Those meant to die would still face death, and those who could survive would continue to live.


    Rather than dragging them into this abyss of despair unknowingly, it was better to make a clean break.


    Now, no one knew when he would leave, nor when N would arrive.


    Zero, what should I do?


    In his heart, Howard called out to that indifferent soul¡ªthe river monster.


    Zero was its name, a change that urred after the battle with Ankurei.


    Now, Howard could contact Zero actively.


    Zero''s voice resonated directly in his ear.


    "To face death alone or to grasp those hands extended towards you, the choice is yours. Yet, the emotions of sentient beings are fragile, and rationality to them is but a special state."


    Howard remained silent.


    Although Zero''s words were not straightforward, he could still discern their meaning.


    Betrayal is always a heavy term.


    In the face of life and death, many things seem trivial.


    Being an extraterrestrial is Howard''s biggest secret and his greatest hesitation.


    Perhaps Ali and the others could im they wouldn''t mind, but no one can guarantee what the future holds.


    Indeed, it seems best to set out alone.


    Howard didn''t want to deceive Ali and the others, nor did he want to face betrayal.


    Thus, the best option appeared to be leaving by himself, though he worried slightly about how Jelia might take it.


    Sitting on the edge of the bell tower, he watched the nting sun nearing dusk.


    The thin clouds at the edge of the sky were dyed with streaks of blood-red sunlight.


    A gentle breeze stirred, causing Howard''s hair to flutter slightly, with a pair of straight swords ced across hisp, their des unsheathed by a third.

 Chapter 455 456-Howards Decision

    Chapter 455 456-Howard''s Decision


    ??Howard closed his eyes, the wind carrying a faint scent of fireworks, signaling the approach of dinner time when Breeze City would plunge into the revelry of the evening meal.


    This was the most rxed time for the people here, marking the end of a day''s work, followed by unrestrained rxation.


    It felt like a warm ocean, where the minutiae of noise were both amplified and ignored.


    Howard felt his consciousness expanding in a fascinating manner, as if observing the world''s operations from a divine perspective ¨C life and death, rises and falls, all seemingly detached from him.


    This sensationsted for about fifteen minutes, but sensorially, it felt as long as a day and a night.


    As his expanded consciousness retracted, the cacophony of sounds filled Howard''s mind.


    He frowned, taking a few minutes to adjust before the sounds gradually faded away.


    Finally, he opened his eyes.


    "What was that?" Howard inquired within, directed at Zero.


    He realized that Zero knew even more about him than he did about himself.


    "The prelude to the second mode of expansion, current energy insufficient for full deployment."


    It didn''t sound like something ordinary people, or anyone in this world, would experience.


    Howard had his answer but still asked.


    "This is an anomaly."


    Without further rification or exnation, Zero provided a definitive response.


    Some secret buried within Howard drew the attention of N, Dorek, and even the Nameless deity.


    This secret made his extraterrestrial identity seem insignificant byparison.


    "What exactly am I?"


    "I''m sorry, the current level of administrator ess does not permit an answer."


    "So, you do know, don''t you?


    "Yes."


    Having something concealed within oneself, yet as an "administrator," Howardcked the authority to know what it was ¨C this feeling was far from pleasant.


    The deity''s assurance of Howard''s survival was likely tied to this unknown existence.


    Or perhaps, it was this very existence that had kept Howard alive through several close calls.


    All clues faintly pointed towards this mysterious presence.


    Taking a deep breath, Howard stood up and secured his straight sword on his back.


    He had finally made a decision.


    By the time Howard returned to the tavern, it was nearing midnight.


    Walking leisurely under the moonlight and humming familiar tunes, he pushed open the tavern''s slightly ajar door.


    The hall was filled with a cool silence, a few candles flickering in the breeze.


    Howard''s gaze swept across the room; Antalya, Greg, Vivia, Ali ¨C everyone except Jelia was there.


    "Back now, have you decided?" Antalya was the first to speak.


    Howard nodded, paused, and then asked, "What do you all know?"


    Leaning against the table, Ali spoke, "I looked into that woman''s identity, using the same method asst time when we investigated the ''Old Nobles.'' Though it wasn''t smooth sailing, I managed to gather some results."


    "If my information is correct, that woman should be affiliated with the ''Mystic Star Society,'' an organization that was supposed to exist only in legends."


    "No one knows from which era their lineage originates, only that they once shared an era with the oldest kingdoms on the continent. Their internal organizational structure, unknown; their membershipposition, unknown; their standards and thresholds for joining, unknown. Had they not approached you, I might have gone my whole life without ever encountering them."


    This was bad news, but it could also be considered good news.


    Being noticed by such a vast organization, if utilized well, could serve as an ace up one''s sleeve.


    "Additionally, I''ve gathered some information about you."


    Before he finished speaking, Howard''s gazended on Ali, who met his look squarely.


    "I haven''t told anyone else. If you''re thinking of taking action, now''s the time; otherwise, count me in."


    "I don''t have many friends, but each one is worth risking my life for, and you''re one of them."


    "Do we need to go to such lengths? We''ve known each other for less than two months." Howard gave a wry smile, "You all make this very difficult for me."


    "Feeling troubled is a good sign. It means you consider us friends, too. Only when you truly care about someone do you hesitate like this at such a moment."


    Gregughed heartily, stepping forward to p Howard on the lower back vigorously.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to pat Howard''s shoulder, but given his height... he was already making an effort.


    With a sigh, Howard patted Greg''s shoulder: "N will be here in three days. When she arrives, I''ll leave, and I''ll take Jelia with me."


    The message was clear, and everyone quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although they had known Howard for less than two months, this somewhat reckless and impulsive man had already be an inseparable part of their group.


    If he was willing to face Soma in a fight to the death for Greg, confront an overwhelmingly strong enemy for Ali, and even stand alone against the most powerful foe in the end...


    Then, of course, they were ready to join him inpleting the Mystic Star Society''s quest.


    "That''s more like it! Now we''ve got a clear n of action, and you better not break your promise when the timees!"


    Greg''s voice was somewhat hoarse, perhaps from spending too much time in the cksmith shop.


    "Right, Howard, I''ve prepared something for you. It''s nearly ready; I won''t stay here any longer. Come by the forgeter."


    With that, Greg patted Howard on the lower back and left straight away.


    The hall was left with the four of them.


    Antalya stretchedzily, her body''s supple curves subtly outlined.


    Rubbing her shoulders, she shot Howard a nce, "This should be a good thing. Many people long for suchpanions and can''t find them. Yet, with you, it''s all about this hesitation and that caution. Adventurers always live by fate; if someonecks strength and dies, it''s no one else''s fault. You shouldn''t worry about these things unnecessarily."


    "Better to focus on how to improve your own strength, so you won''t be powerless when it counts."


    "I''ve got this tavern to look after, so I probably can''t go with you. But no matter when youe back or for what reason, there will always be a ce for you here."


    After finishing, Antalya too shook her head and turned to leave, giving Ali a pat on the shoulder and a meaningful look as she went.


    Ali paused for a few seconds, catching Antalya''s somewhat threatening nce and then looking at Vivia, who hadn''t said a word from start to finish.


    Finally, it clicked.


    "My stance was clear just now. Whenever you''re ready to go, just call me, and I''ll be ready to leave."


    No sooner had she spoken than Antalya grabbed Ali by the cor and dragged her out, knocking over numerous tables and chairs along the way.


    Now, only Howard and Vivia remained in the hall.


    Although not officially a member of the adventure group, Vivia had always moved with Antalya and the others.


    She had not left on her own even during Lorinda''s quest.


    Despiteckingbat abilities, in a team without a proper healer, the role of a potioneer is invaluable.


    Scratching his head, Howard''s gaze lingered on Vivia''s silent face for a few seconds before he awkwardly looked away.


    "Uh, the tavern should be getting ready to close. I''ll tidy up these tables and chairs."


    With that, Howard got to work.


    He closed the half-open door, straightened a few chairs nearby, and began stacking the tables one by one.


    If there was anyone among the tavern''s group that Howard least wanted to follow him, it was undoubtedly Vivia.


    This girl, only sixteen or seventeen years old,cked thebat abilities of Ali or Greg, nor did she have Howard''s capability to protect herself.


    Though her profession as a potioneer was not insignificant, the journey was fraught with countless dangers, and Howard had no confidence in ensuring her safety.


    Howard tidied up for a while, and Vivia joined in silently to help.


    Once the tables and chairs were stacked and the entire hall cleaned¡ªa task that had to be done after each day''s business and was usually handled by Howard and Vivia, sometimes with assistance from Antalya or Greg, but they certainly wouldn''t be around under these circumstances.


    Though it was never aplicated job, usuallypleted quickly amidst yful banter, today was different.


    Both worked in silence, their progress noticeably slower than usual.


    Each was pondering how to break the silence, yet neither could find the right way to do so.


    However, given the workload, their slow pace couldn''t dy the inevitable for long.


    After more than half an hour, the hall was finally in order.


    Vivia stood behind the counter, tallying the day''s ounts, while Howard sat at a table near the edge, fiddling with his nails.


    "Would you like something to drink? You must be a bit tired."


    It was Vivia who eventually broke the silence.


    Howard looked up sharply, paused for two seconds, then nodded.


    "Actually, I''m fine, but a drink wouldn''t hurt, now that we''ve finished up."


    Vivia poured two cups of ale from a wide-mouthed jug and brought them over to Howard.


    Taking one cup, Howard watched as Vivia sat down beside him.


    "You should know, thest thing I want is for you toe with me," Howard said, taking a sip of the ale, feeling the liquid course down his throat.


    This roughly brewed ale was far from delicious, but Howard found himself unexpectedly unopposed to its taste.

 Chapter 456 457-The Dwarfs Secret

    Chapter 456 457-The Dwarf''s Secret


    ??"But I will definitely follow you."


    Vivia''s tone was as calm and unvarying as if she were saying, "We''ll have bread tomorrow morning," but this also meant her resolve was firm.


    "Even if youe along, you won''t be of any use. You''re just a potioneer! You don''t have anybat ability!" Howard tried to dissuade her from this impractical fantasy, to no avail.


    Vivia shook her head, "Jelia has nobat ability either, yet I am at least a potioneer. Without me, what will you do if you get injured?"


    "We can buy magic potions. Magic potions are much more effective than ordinary herbs."


    "Do you have a lot of money?" Vivia looked at Howard''s face, "Even if you can afford magic potions, what will you do in case of an emergency? Anything can happen during an adventure, and magic potions alone can''t cover everything."


    "I don''t want you to die, I don''t want to see you hurt." Howard sighed, pulling out hisst trump card, "Stay here, please. You can still help us by making potions, and we will eventuallye back."


    "But I also don''t want to see you suddenly appear in front of me covered in wounds, and I''m even more afraid that one day the others will return but not see you."


    Vivia simply shook her head.


    Howard couldn''t understand.


    From their first meeting until now, it hadn''t been more than two months.


    How had this girl be so attached to him? What was so good about him? Was the aura of a king that obvious?


    s, he had tried his best to disguise it.


    Looking at Vivia''s profile, Howard couldn''t help but sigh repeatedly.


    Vivia was adamant about following him.


    What could he do, have her locked up?


    Here, the one likely to be locked up would be himself.


    Looking around the empty hall, Howard sighed again.


    Was Antalya really thatfortable entrusting her to him? Hadn''t she always treated Vivia like her own daughter, and yet she so easily handed her daughter over to someone else?


    "I know I''m being selfish," Vivia said softly.


    "But I just want to be with you."


    "Alright," Howard took a deep breath and nodded.


    "But promise me, you must protect yourself at all costs. Whatever happens, your safety is the most important!"


    "Promise me that, and I''ll let youe with me. Otherwise, I''ll sneak away."


    "Believe me, if I really wanted to slip away, no one would notice."


    Vivia didn''t speak but nodded in agreement.


    "Then go pack your things," Howard finished the ale in his cup in one gulp.


    "It''s gettingte. Go and rest."


    "Okay."


    Hearing Vivia''s response, Howard didn''t linger and walked away.


    Greg had just asked him to stop by the forge, curious about what he had prepared.


    Moreover, enhancing their strength had to be a priority now; otherwise, just one level 2 magus could have them all at a disadvantage.


    Stepping out of the hall and into the courtyard, Howard looked up at the sprawling starry sky and touched the hilt of the twin swords on his back.


    Where was that deity?


    Above the sky, or in some dark, unseen corner?


    Could such creatures, only existing in legends, really be confined by human imagination?


    With thoughts swirling in his head, Howard''s steps didn''t falter, quickly approaching the forge.


    As Howard approached the forge, he heard a series of clear, rhythmic nging sounds.


    Ding¡ª


    Ding¡ª


    Ding¡ª


    Maintaining a steady rhythm, the sounds were distant and resonant, lingering in the air.


    They didn''t resemble the noise of metalworking; rather, they echoed the chime bells Howard had heard before, subtly carrying a certain melody.


    Pushing the door open, Howard saw the dwarf bare-chested, his muscles tightly coiled.


    Beads of sweat tracing paths over his bronze skin gave him an almost metallic sheen.


    Despite his short stature, he exuded explosive power.


    The force resonated within him, unrestrainedly released through the forging hammer in his hands, then immediately reined in¡ªevery bit of strength firmly under control.


    It was this precise control that allowed for the urate forging of every part of the metal, refining impurities from within.


    Howard watched for a while as the metal block on the anvil reduced significantly in size before Greg finally paused his work.


    He grabbed a towel from a nearby rack to wipe off the sweat, then turned around.


    "You''re here."


    "I''ve been here a while," Howard nodded.


    "What are you working on, forging?"


    "Just making something to keep my skills from getting rusty," Greg wiped the sweat from his forehead and draped a robe over himself.


    "Come,e, I''ve got something fantastic to show you. This took quite a bit of effort."


    With that, Greg led Howard deeper into the forge.


    The forge actuallyprised two rooms; one was essible from the outside, while the other could only be entered by passing through the first.


    Greg usually stayed in the outer room, and when Antalya and Howard visited, they only ever reached this outer area without venturing into the inner sanctum.


    Therefore, Howard had no idea whaty within.


    Given Greg''s secretive manner, Howard had indeed spected about the nature of the inner room.


    Considering Greg was a cksmith with a fondness for crafting weapons, could it be an armory?


    Or, given Greg''s dwarven heritage and dwarves'' typical penchant for digging, perhaps an entrance to a ruin had been unearthed?


    Or, recalling how Greg often ogled the tavern''s patrons, maybe the room hid something of a more... colorful nature?


    Each guess seemed more far-fetched than thest, but that''s often how rumors start.


    As Howard was revisiting his myriad of theories, Greg had already opened the door to the inner room.


    The room, merely about ten square meters in size, contained a small bed, a couple of weapon racks sparsely popted with gleaming swords and knives, a corner stood a blood-tasseled spear and several shields, while two crossbows and a longbow hung on the wall.


    Rather than resembling an armory, it looked more like the collection room of a cold weapons enthusiast.


    So, this was the secret Greg had been so keenly hiding!


    Howard touched his nose, his gaze sweeping around the room beforending back on Greg, "I thought it would be something more... spectacr. I didn''t expect it to be so... modest."


    Indeed, this room bore no rtion to his wild spections, almost as if the rumors flying around often bore no semnce to their subjects, sometimes leaving even the person in question baffled.


    "What else did you think was in here? It''s just a resting room that doubles as a storeroom," Greg said, settling himself onto the small bed and gesturing towards a weapon rack nearby.


    "Those were all forged by my own hands. I can''t im each piece is a masterpiece, but there''s certainly nothing subpar among them."


    "Is this what you wanted to show me?"


    Although Howard was somewhat touched by Greg''s willingness to share his personal secret, he couldn''t help thinking about the implications.


    In the dead of night, two grown men sneaking around in a small room¡ªit wouldn''t do their reputations any favors.


    What would people say? That he had inspected his resting quarters and found the mattressfortable?


    Howard shook his head to clear it.


    "Of course not. I''ve got a real treasure to show you!"


    With that, Greg bent over and... pulled out arge wooden box from under the bed.


    The box looked like a scabbard, but it was at least twice the size of a typical one, over 1.6 meters in length, more than half a meter wide, and nearly thirty centimeters tall.


    It was jet ck, exuding a faint metallic sheen.


    "What''s this?" Howard crouched down, curiosity piqued.


    Secretly hidden under the bed and encased in such a distinguished box, could it be some sort of heirloom?


    Was the dwarf about to present him with the sharpest sword in the city?


    "Something good." Greg winked, gesturing for Howard to step back before he opened the box with effort.


    The room seemed to brighten a bit as a gentle chill emanated from the box.


    Was it indeed a grand sword?


    Howard peered in, surprised to find two des lying inside, one longer than the other.


    Both were jet ck, their designs in except for a silver line running along the edge of each de, reminiscent of the gleaming spine of a swordfish.


    "Is this yours?" Howard asked, assuming these two des must have been Greg''s own creation to be here.


    "In a way, yes and no," Greg looked at the des with a profound gaze.


    "I had a brother, which you probably didn''t know, because Vivia doesn''t know either."


    "This was before Antalya took her in. My brother was also a cksmith. You know, among dwarves, you could find eleven cksmiths in ten of us. Once we hold a hammer, we just have to forge something. It''s in a dwarf''s nature, unchangeable."


    "My brother''s name was Naya. Whether in forging or fighting, my talents were far inferior to his. These two des were his work, his best andst."


    "He died, killed by Soma, along with my beloved."


    "Of course, I was the one who eventually killed Soma, so you could say I avenged them. But if it weren''t for you, I might have died at Soma''s hands. He was stronger than me, as always."

 Chapter 457 458-A Gift

    Chapter 457 458-A Gift


    ??"Words of thanks can often feel empty, so the best thing I could think of is these two des."


    "I can''t follow you on your journey, as I need to help Antalya look after this tavern. But these two des will apany you, one is for you, and the other is for Ali."


    Saying this, Greg carefully lifted the long straight sword from the box.


    His movements were cautious, holding the hilt with one hand and pinching the tip with the other, his expression serious as if he was not holding an inanimate object but a fish that could slip away at any moment.


    This fish had a lethal spine.


    Howard''s gaze was captivated by the silver line on the de.


    Although he preferred swords, he didn''t mind trying other weapons.


    He could feel the chill filling the room, indicating that this weapon was no ordinary one.


    "This is called Ripper Mk II, originally Soma''s weapon, a prototype."


    "After I killed Soma, I took it back andpleted the processes my brother Naya hadn''t, adding my own mana edge inscription. Once activated with mana, it forms ayer of mana de on the surface, protecting the de and effectively breaking through physical shields. The de is made from a low mana-conductivity metal, making it inherently counter to mana defenses."


    Double defense pration!


    The ability to counter both physical and mana defenses, two contradicting capabilities, were indeed concentrated in one weapon.


    "I used some tricks, so while the effect is impressive, the mana consumption is significant. It''s not rmended for regrbat," Greg paused and then pushed the long sword forward.


    "Now, it''s yours!"


    This was far from a trivial gift.


    A weapon meticulously crafted by two brothers, and also a keepsake of Greg''s brother...


    Howard shook his head, "The significance behind this de is too profound. I cannot ept it."


    "Stop being so hesitant! I debated for a long time before deciding to give it to you! Weapons are born for battle. Would you have such a sharp de lie in a dark box for the rest of its life?"


    "That would be the greatest insult to it! It was born to sever the heads of ancient beasts!"


    Greg''s eyes bulged, his beard seeming to puff up with his restrained anger, yet Howard could still hear the fury in his voice.


    He was a true cksmith.


    Weapons themselves are never to me; they are merely tools, even if their innate purpose is to take lives.


    Howard looked into Greg''s inmed eyes, understanding that Greg had likely spent these days in the forgepleting the work his brother Naya hadn''t finished.


    He had said it himself; Ripper had initially been in Soma''s possession.


    "I understand," Howard paused before slowly nodding.


    This was not just a gift but a trust bestowed upon him.


    Those peaks that Greg had never seen would now be witnessed by Howard on his behalf.


    His life had already been shadowed, and now might well be his peak.


    Hatred is such¡ªit signifies destruction upon its arrival and departure.


    Destroying the enemy, and destroying oneself.


    Reaching out solemnly to take Ripper Mk II, Howard suddenly froze.


    "Doesn''t this dee with a sheath?"


    He couldn''t possibly carry around such a heavy box, and given Ripper Mk II''s non-standard specifications, a regr sheath simply wouldn''t suffice.


    "I almost forgot." Greg pped his forehead, looked down to rummage through the box, and pulled out a leather sheath that fit perfectly.


    "Here it is, I''ve measured it ording to your height; it should fit perfectly on your back."


    After securing Ripper Mk II, Howard slung the sheath over his back.


    "That''s all I have for you. The Cutter is meant for Ali, so don''t even think about it."


    Greg closed the wooden box and pushed it back under the bed.


    "Although Ripper Mk II wasn''t custom-made for you, itspatibility with you should be high. Despite your speed, a more expansive fighting style suits you better. Plus, your sculpting mana can reduce the consumption of the mana de, making it easier to wield."


    Nodding, Howard touched the thick hilt of Ripper Mk II, which was longer than other straight swords: "I will cherish it."


    "That''s good to hear," Greg smiled and started ushering Howard out.


    "Off you go, I need to get some sleep too."


    "Alright." Howard nodded and turned to leave.


    Stepping out of the forge, Howard looked up at the starry sky again, but the cold feeling had significantly diminished.


    He hadn''t walked far when the sound of forging resumed behind him.


    Ding¡ª


    Ding¡ª


    Ding¡ª


    Like a series of chime bells, a legacy unbroken.


    ...


    Time always seems to pass quicker than Howard anticipated.


    The three days flew by in a flurry of activity.


    With such a short span of time, even if Howard practiced relentlessly, the improvement would be minimal.


    So, during these days, Howard decided to set aside his training.


    When you have sufficient funds, external resources are always the quickest way to enhance your capabilities.


    Although Howard''s space ring didn''t contain many items, a few were genuinely valuable assets.


    He had specifically brought some magus-rted items when he departed from the Oli Kingdom.


    For instance, several scrolls that couldn''t be opened by brute force, and a staff that looked like a withered branch.


    The former are spell scrolls that can be activated with mana for immediate use.


    Thetter is a wand of average craftsmanship.


    While magi in the New Continent often differ from those Howard was familiar with, there are simrities.


    For example,bat magi who specialize in energy-based mana or those research-type magi who always stay quietly in their towers conducting their studies.


    Their weapon of choice is generally a wand, made from materials with excellent mana-conductivity properties or derived from spellbeast materials, hence holding significant value.


    Should Howard find an opportunity to sell it, the wand could fetch thousands of gold coins.


    A well-trained energy-basedbat magus can be far more formidable on the battlefield than a magus of the same level, capable in extreme cases of matching a whole army''s worth of force.


    Howard gleaned these insights from Antalya.


    As a qualified energy-based magus herself, Antalya has a keen eye for appraising items, rarely making a mistake.


    Given that Howard''s deal with N was already half-exposed, he didn''t care much about revealing more.


    So, he simply took out everything from his space ring, selecting a few items he couldn''t understand to consult Antalya, who indeed provided him with answers.


    Antalya didn''t inquire where the items came from, but such tantly obvious matters hardly needed questioning.


    Besides confirming the usage of the magic scrolls and determining the value of the withered wand, Howard also spent some of his umted gold coins to purchase several magic potions.


    These potions were not expensive, yet they possessed somewhat peculiar functionalities.


    For instance, a magic potion named "cat," closely rted to its name, provided night vision.


    Or, to put it more urately, it granted low-light vision, allowing one to see clearly in dim environments.


    Applied like eye drops, it took effect immediately,sting about half an hour per use, with a bottle offering around ten applications for just thirty gold coins.


    Although potent in its functionality, this potion had poor sales in Breeze City.


    In fact, all magic potions struggled on the market there, but the "cat" potion was among the least popr.


    In a setting where night was synonymous with danger and wild beasts, this potion, despite its broad applicability, remained unsold.


    Howard stumbled upon a batch of these unsold potions, snagging a rtively significant bargain with five bottles, saving nearly twenty gold coins in total.


    In addition to the "cat" magic potion, there were also "aqua lung," "wolf," and "rabbit," with effects that temporarily increased breath-holding capacity, enhanced sense of smell, and enhanced jumping ability, respectively.


    Each effect was quite impressive on its own; however, none found practical application in Breeze City.


    "Wolf" and "rabbit" potions sold a bottle or two at best, but with no rivers or significant bodies of water nearby, the logic behind stocking "aqua lung" potions was baffling.


    Spending nearly five hundred gold coins in total, over a hundred of which was borrowed from Antalya, Howard sold some less useful items from his space ring.


    Draining his wallet dry, he finally gathered enough funds.


    Without securing quests soon after their departure, they might have to brace for sleeping outdoors.


    Amid these meticulous preparations, N finally knocked on the door of the Gold Coin Inn.


    It was a quiet afternoon with few patrons in the tavern.


    Howard satzily in a chair by the door, soaking up the sun, while Vivia swept the floor and Antalya organized the ledger.


    Having kept a mental countdown, Howard felt no surprise when N actually appeared.


    "You''re here," he said, looking up at N''s striking face and nodding.


    "Seems like you''re ready," N remarked, her surprise evident upon seeing Howard''s calm demeanor.

 Chapter 458 459-Savior

    Chapter 458 459-Savior


    ??"Well, it really depends on what your quest entails.


    If you''re asking me to go y a dragon with a sword, I''m nowhere near ready for that," Howard said, spreading his hands and shrugging as he got up from his chair and walked into the tavern.


    "Come in. There aren''t many patrons right now, plenty of seats are free. You wouldn''t want to just stand outside, would you?"


    N followed Howard''s steps, exchanging nces with Antalya.


    She had been keeping an eye on Howard''s movements, and although initially curious why she appeared in such a modest ce, after seeing her performance with Lorinda, Antalya understood.


    Here was another person ruined by hatred.


    Their gazes diverged, and N saw Vivia standing by a wooden table, offering a slight smile.


    "You must be N," Vivia''s voice carried a hint of chill.


    "He told you?" N''s face briefly registered surprise as she looked toward Howard, who was leading the way.


    "Part of it," Howard turned his head to reply.


    "And what about yourself? Did you share as well?" N''s gaze was teasing.


    Howard''s identity as an extraterrestrial seemed astonishing to her; she wondered how the others would react to this revtion.


    "Not yet, but there''s no time like the present. Today''s as good as any," Howard smiled, ncing towards Vivia.


    "Could you please call Jelia, Ali, and Greg? Tell them I have something very important to discuss."


    His gaze then shifted to Antalya.


    "Shopkeeper, could youe over, please?"


    Vivia paused, her gaze lingering on Howard''s face for a moment before she turned to fetch the others.


    Antalya set aside her ledger and came out from behind the counter, pulling up a chair to sit down.


    She harbored her own spections about Howard''s origins and identity, as people naturally harbor curiosity towards secrets.


    A refugee from another nation? Howard didn''t seem to fit that mold,cking the aura and the preupation with vengeance that might typify such a person.


    An heir to some family or minor legacy? But Howard''s fundamentals were evident; even the smallest legacy wouldn''t neglect the basics, as those directly impact how far a magus can progress.


    A rogue, independent magus? Howard seemed to fit this profile at a nce, yet his capabilities diverged sharply from those of typical independent magi.


    Without a systematic method of training, it''s generally understood that a magus''s strength can''t match that of one born from a legacy.


    Unable to align her theories with reality, Howard''s identity only seemed more mysterious to Antalya.


    Soon, Greg and Ali entered the hall, their gazes naturally falling on N.


    Greg showed little reaction, but Ali became subtly alert.


    "Howard, what''s this all about, calling me over so suddenly? I was in the middle of sorting some impurities," Greg''s gravelly voice filled the room as he entered.


    "There''s something I need to say. This is N, my client, or perhaps ''boss'' is a better term. The quests I''ll be undertaking next are the ones she''ll be issuing," Howard briefly introduced.


    "These are mypanions, members of our adventure group."


    "Greg." Greg nodded at N.


    "Ali," Ali said, her gaze fixed. "What exactly are your quests?"


    "You''ll find out soon enough," N replied with a smile, keeping her cards close to her chest.


    Soon, Vivia arrived with Jelia in tow.


    Seeing everyone gathered together, the little orc, though expressionless, quietly stood beside Howard.


    Scanning the attendees, Howard paused momentarily before dropping a bombshell.


    "I am an extraterrestrial."


    Without any preamble, Howard revealed his most guarded secret directly.


    "That means exactly what it sounds like. Ie from another world, and this body isn''t originally mine."


    "I apologize for keeping this from all of you until now. The truth is, I had no idea what being an ''extraterrestrial'' would entail in this world. If my identity were exposed, for all I knew, I could have been strapped to a dissection table the very next day."


    The tavern''s hall fell silent at his deration.


    Everyone had used their imaginations to guess at Howard''s identity, but even at their most creative, they hadn''t conceived that Howard was an "otherworlder"¡ªthe official term for transworld travelers in this universe.


    Indeed, visitors from other worlds to this one weren''t unprecedented, with numbers so great that their tales could constitute a separate field of study.


    However, even the most recent otherworlder''s visit dated back at least a millennium, a span well beyond even the Nid race''s longest lifespans.


    "An otherworlder, Howard? You''re actually an otherworlder?"


    The typically thick-skinned dwarf was the first to react, his eyes fixated on Howard as if he were beholding a rare treasure.


    "So, this identity is quite special here? Makes sense, crossing worlds isn''t exactlymonce."


    Howard responded with a smile.


    "Special? You could say that, but... you didn''t tell him?"


    Ali directed herst question towards N, her words hanging in the air, drawing not just Ali''s but also Antalya''s scrutinizing gaze towards N, bothden with an undertone of hostility.


    While Vivia and Greg might not yet grasp the full implications behind the term "otherworlder"¡ªhaving only encountered it within the lexicon of magus traditions or in the verses of wandering bards¡ªAntalya and Ali were acutely aware.


    Their heritage afforded them a moreprehensive understanding of the vast lore behind those four sybles.


    "No, Howard is intelligent. He didn''t rashly reveal his identity, so I didn''t feel the need to borate on it," N responded, shaking her head.


    As Ali and N''s conversation unfolded, the others began to sense theplexity of the situation was far beyond what it seemed on the surface.


    "Who''s backing you?" Antalya finally spoke, "Merely being a Diocesan Bishop or a member of the Mystic Star Society wouldn''t grant you such capabilities. Even members of the Church State''s Council of Elders couldn''t achieve this in such a short span of time."


    Finding someone in the vast expanse of thend was no small feat.


    Even as an "otherworlder," Howard''s differences from the indigenous poption would likely be dismissed as those of a foreigner.


    Without deploying significant resources, N wouldn''t be standing before Howard right now! The resources she utilized might even be on a national scale!


    Such an investment, merely for a few quests, begged the question: what exactly are these quests about?


    "What''s wrong? Is the identity of an ''extraterrestrial'' sensitive here?"


    Howard interjected, breaking through the silent standoff between Antalya and N with a furrowed brow.


    "Sensitivity? Yes, you could say that. Ali, you exin."


    Antalya massaged her temples; Howard''s revtion had thrown all her ns into disarray.


    "I was wondering why I couldn''t find any information about you. Turns out, with such an identity, it''s no wonder." Ali smiled at Howard.


    "You don''t suspect I''m joking?"


    "Would you make a joke that could potentially cost you your head?"


    "Given your brief time here and limited exposure to our culture and magus traditions, it''s understandable you haven''t grasped the significance of your identity.


    After all, it''s not something the average person would know."


    "Here, the term ''otherworlder'' is directly linked to ''Savior''!"


    "''Savior'' is a legend among magi of Av Continent."


    "I think I''ve mentioned before that the civilizations of Av Continent have undergone numerous cycles of rise and decline, possibly due to natural disasters or human actions. Kingdoms have risen and fallen, many races have vanished over time, while new ones have emerged from the mana seas. Each cycle from one civilization''s resurgence to its next decline is called an ''era''."


    "For instance, to theyperson, it is currently the 220th year of the Silverwind Era. Ask in another kingdom, and you''ll get a different answer."


    "However, to magi, it is actually the 2701st year of the Post-


    Pastoral Era, over two thousand years since thest civilization''s copse!"


    "And the ''Savior'' is the being that always appears at the end of an era, guiding and protecting living beings into the next era!"


    "Their appearances and even their races might vary, but there''s one thing they all have inmon¡ªthey are all otherworlders!"


    "It might not be that every otherworlder bes a ''Savior'', but every ''Savior'' is, without a doubt, an otherworlder! This is a rule set by the gods."


    Gods, again with the gods!


    Listening to Ali''s exnation, Howard''s brow remained furrowed.


    "So, you''re saying that I... might be a ''Savior''? My appearance now signifies the end of this era?"


    "Perhaps, or perhaps not. Until events unfold, we cannot make such determinations."


    Ali shook her head.

 Chapter 459 460-Dragon Valley

    <h4>Chapter 459 Chapter460-Dragon Valley </h4>


    "The reason ''Saviors'' are all otherworlders is due to a rule explicitly set by the gods, aimed at ensuring every race has a fair chance at survival."


    Focusing on N, Ali continued, "This woman knew from the start that you''re an otherworlder, and she sought you out. Regardless of her true intentions, it signifies a responsibility beyond your imagination."


    "But she also offered something I couldn''t refuse.


    The lure of returning home


    Howard doesn''t despise it here; in fact, he''s somewhat fond of this ce


    But it can''t be helped; he yearns to return.


    There''s too much back home that he must cherish, perhaps even more than life itself.


    "So, what exactly is the quest?" Howard turned to N, his gaze menacing, "What are your true intentions? Which of your words are honest?"


    Though merely implied, Dorek''s words seemed to suggest divine backing, yet no concrete evidence was presented in the end.


    "Every word I''ve spoken, every statement I''ve made, is true," N responded unflinchingly to Howard''s intense gaze.


    "My name, my identity, my origins, my purpose, I''ve made them all clear from the beginning. I am but a messenger."


    "If you have doubts, go ahead and ask. It knows all the answers, though it might not choose to tell you."


    Narrowing his eyes, Howard could sense that N wasn''t lying.


    "So, whates next? What do you want me to do?"


    "Three quests," N raised three fingers, "Before I exin, I''d like to share three stories with you. Trust me, you''ve never heard these tales before because they are the works of gods."


    "The first."


    One finger bent down.


    Now, few know the origin of Av Continent, aside from those schrs burrowing through mountains for geological studies and magi, many are unaware of even the lifespan of Av Continent.


    This is a youngnd, inparison to civilizations weathered by countless storms.


    A continent may remain silent, but an indigenous race does not vanish so easily, even if they are the progeny of Nid.


    Dwarfs, titans, gnomes, elves, dragons¡ªthese are the five direct offspring of the god Nid, sharing the same status as the thirteen godchildren, directly stemming from Nid.


    And Nid, in turn, originates from the world, directly from the universe''s essence, the "mana ocean."


    The world always maintains bnce: where there is a beginning, there must inevitably be an end.


    Opposing Nid, the initiator of all, exists an entity synonymous with "Apocalypse," Ganzara.


    This name isn''t hard toe by in myths and the tales of wandering bards, yet few delve into its underlying significance.


    It points to the ultimate truth of the world, an end without conclusion.


    For the oue itself depends on existence, and post-Apocalypse, existence ceases.


    "Not much of a secret, but it should serve as a decent appetizer," concluded N after her first tale.


    Rather than a story, it felt more like a myth native to the continent, though slightly different from the usual ''Creation Myth of Nid'' heardmonly, the core appeared unchanged.


    "I''m not here to listen to mythological tales," Howard sighed.


    "Be patient."


    N smiled, bending a second finger.


    There was once a king who desired immortality, so he made many attempts, even seeking the aid of dragons.


    In the end...


    He died.


    The story''s conclusion was abrupt, yet Howard sensed something significant.


    The first tale spoke of an end, as did the second.


    What about the third?


    Silence fell, all eyes fixed on N.


    They awaited the third story, which would determine whether N would leave upright or otherwise.


    Smiling, N bent thest finger.


    Gods, too, can die.


    Of the original thirteen godchildren, only nine remain.


    One fell to Ganzara, two perished at Nid''s hand.


    And Nid, the only immortal, slumbers.


    No one knows what the future holds, no one wants to die.


    Her stories told, Greg was baffled, Vivia confused, and Jelia nearly asleep, roused from her nap by Vivia''s insistence.


    N concluded, "What we seek is but a possibility."


    "No one can predict when Ganzara will awaken; it is beyond measure, and no being of this world or below it can stand against it."


    "That''s the true meaning behind every ''Savior'' being an otherworlder."


    "Thus, we seek a safeguard."


    "Whether you are the ''Savior'' or not, you are here now, our lifeline."


    "Is the ''Apocalypse'' nearing?" Howard inquired.


    As N herself admitted, Ganzara''s existence is unpredictable, so how could she confirm its imminent arrival? "We don''t know.


    Perhaps it won''te even if you die, but it might also start the next second.


    Nevertheless, it won''t be long now," N earnestly stated, her gaze locked on Howard.


    "We merely wish to survive."


    "Like that king?" Howard scoffed.


    "Actually, whether you wish to live or die, what does it have to do with me? I''m only concerned if you can fulfill what you''ve promised me. But now, it seems you''re just a bunch of lunatics."


    "Yet, there''s only a thin line between genius and madness."


    "I''m aware, which is why I won''t give up on this opportunity," Howard slowly articted.


    "But I also hope you understand something. Regardless of whether you seed or fail in the end, you must keep your promise!"


    "Otherwise, even gods can die."


    N remained silent, simply nodding in agreement.


    "So, what about the quest? You''ve finished your tales," Howard raised his hand, signaling N to conclude what she hadn''t finished.


    "Do they matter?" N''s gaze swept over the others present.


    "Are they journeying with you? The principle of equivalence didn''t include them!"


    Howard nodded in affirmation.


    "Then it''s up to you all; you bear the consequences of life and death," N stated, pulling out a map from her belongings and spreading it out on the table.


    "The quest has three parts, with no requirements for the process, only the final goal. How you achieve it doesn''t concern us. We will provide necessary assistance, including financial support and manpower. The knowledge base of the Mystic Star Society will also be partially essible to you."


    "There are no time constraints for each quest. If you die, the quest naturally fails."


    "However, as long as you''re alive, the quest remains, waiting for you toplete it, regardless of any changes in the situation. You must make your own decisions."


    "The next quest will only be unlocked after solving the previous one, but I can give you a bit of a heads-up as part of the assistance."


    After introducing the rules forpleting the quest, N finally got to the main point.


    "Coming up, here are the specific requirements for the first quest."


    N''s finger glided over the map, which was not of Silverwind Kingdom but the entire Goldencharm Prairie, detailing every region and settlement on the grasnd.


    Everyone''s gaze followed N''s finger.


    Her fingers were pale and long, not particrly beautiful but captivating in this context due to the grasnd''s significance.


    It''s a ce of great danger.


    Where N''s finger stopped would directly determine the strength of Howard''s future enemies, directly linked to life and death.


    Finally, N''s finger crossed Dragon River, halting at the southwest edge of the Goldencharm Prairie.


    Everyone, except for Howard and Jelia, looked uneasy.


    For N''s finger rested on Dragon Valley.


    It''s not a myth; Dragon Valley is home to dragons.


    "The objective of the first quest," N announced, "is an ancient dragon."


    N''s words brought a chilling silence over everyone.


    "You... you''re not joking, right? This isn''t funny at all. I mean, I did mention ying a dragon, but you can''t seriously be asking me to do it!"


    Howard leaned back in his chair, covering his eyes with one hand, taking a deep breath.


    What does an ancient dragon entail?


    Dragons don''t have a hierarchical system like human magi, but there are still differences in strength and levels among them.


    Legend has it that the dragon race created by Nid was originally called the ancient dragon race.


    Ancient dragons had indefinite lifespans, and the amount of mana within them would continuously increase with age.


    Although the rate of increase wasn''t rapid, theoretically, there was no upper limit.


    However, due to some unknown events, the ancient dragon race vanished, and all pure-blooded ancient dragons disappeared.


    The current dragon race is actually a subspecies branch of the original ancient dragon race, along with some highly purebred descendants of ancient dragons.


    Although today''s dragons no longer possess infinite lifespans and limitless strength, their power grows much faster than before, and their numbers have increased by several orders of magnitude.

 Chapter 460 461-The Quest to Steal the Dragon Egg

    <h4>Chapter 460 Chapter461-The Quest to Steal the Dragon Egg </h4>


    In homage to the ancient dragons, the dragon race has continued to use the ancient method for calcting their strength levels.


    From the moment of their birth, a dragon''s strength is categorized into several stages: juvenile dragon, young dragon, adult dragon, ancient dragon, primordial dragon, elder dragon, and primeval dragon.


    Although the ancient dragon is only the fourth rank, inparison to humans, it is equivalent to the pinnacle of supreme magi, on par with the average celestial magus.


    It''s unthinkable for Howard and his peers, let alone the current king of the Silverwind Kingdom, who would be considered delusional if he gathered an army and marshaled the kingdom''s magi to form an elite fifty-person team, to even stand a chance in conquering such a dungeon.


    "Do you really think I''d joke about something like this?" N asked solemnly, locking eyes with Howard.


    "We wouldn''t assign a quest that''s guaranteed to lead to death."


    "So, what you''re saying is that you think we have a chance to y an ancient dragon? Or that we can find several celestial magi to act as our hitters?" Howard straightened up, his gaze firmly fixed on N.


    "We don''t stand a chance ofpleting this quest. If you don''t offer a different quest, then our deal might just end here."


    "It''s not as simple as that," N shook his head.


    "As I mentioned earlier, there''s no time limit for any quest. You could very well spend your time training until you reach the level of celestial magus before going after the ancient dragon. Plus, I never said you had to kill it, did I? Killing an ancient dragon wouldn''t benefit us in the slightest."


    "What do you want, then?" Howard''s pupils narrowed.


    N hadn''t indeed mentioned ying the dragon.


    Perhaps they were only after a few dragon scales?


    "In their of that ancient dragon, there lies a dragon egg," N disclosed.


    "ording to our investigations, the ancient dragon is male, making it impossible for it toy an egg on its own. Furthermore, it''s not customary within the dragon race for the male to assist the female in nurturing their offspring. Additionally, there''s something peculiar about that dragon egg."


    "We want you to retrieve it for us. There''s no time limit and the method is up to you. Whether you choose to steal, rob, or deceive, it doesn''t matter, but the dragon egg must remain intact."


    The task seemed less daunting, yet it was still an impossible mission for Howard and hispanions.


    "Look for another otherworlder," Howard stated bluntly.


    Stealing a dragon egg from beneath an ancient dragon was akin to ying the dragon itself.


    The ancient dragon would undoubtedly not forgive those who dared to steal its egg.


    Howard had no desire to experience being hunted by an ancient dragon, a cmity on the move.


    Moreover, if his identity as a king were to be exposed, his people would suffer.


    "It''s toote to refuse now," N shook her head, her response not exceeding her expectations.


    If refusal were effective, why would the world still be dominated by those in power?


    "If you don''t go, we will start by assassinating those around you, beginning with those least rted to you, then moving on to friends, family, and loved ones! This is a direct threat; we are capable of anything," N said with a coldugh.


    "Of course, you can choose to hide, you can choose to seek revenge against us. But let me make it clear, that would be far more difficult than ying a dragon."


    This was not an idle threat.


    The power behind N certainly had the capacity to fulfill such a promise.


    If they were able to precisely locate Howard amidst the vast sea of people, they could just as easily find anyone else.


    Howard remained silent for a long moment before finally speaking up, "Ali, Vivia, Jelia, there''s been a change in ns. You should stay behind."


    "For a quest of this magnitude, even if you were toe along, you wouldn''t be able to intervene effectively.


    I might have a higher chance of sess operating solo, and it would be easier to hide."


    "How much higher can your chances be? You haven''t even figured out they of thend here, let alone know how many countries there are in this world! Once you leave Breeze City by yourself, you''ll hardly be able to move a step!" Ali was the first to retort.


    Howard smiled and said, "Don''t underestimate me. After all, I am an otherworlder."


    "What does being an otherworlder have to do with anything? Are you also an Undying Body?"


    Howard paused for a moment, perhaps he really was? But it was probably best not to divulge such information.


    The secrets it implied could be even more astonishing.


    "Howard, I won''t leave your side," Jelia said, gripping the edge of Howard''s clothing tightly.


    "Didn''t we all make a promise? Are you going to break our agreement?"


    "I''m sorry." Howard gently stroked Jelia''s hair, then pinched the back of her neck.


    Jelia stiffened, falling unconscious.


    He lifted her up and ced her on a chair, then raised his left hand.


    On his ring finger was a in, unremarkable ring.


    "All my belongings are inside it. I can leave at any moment now. If I choose to go, you won''t be able to stop me," Howard said slowly.


    "I know you want to help me, but I can''t let you throw your lives away for nothing!"


    He might still have a chance to revive, but Ali and the others did not.


    No matter what secretsy within him, he had never been as grateful for them as he was now.


    This gave him onest chance to fight.


    Howard slowly backed away, N following behind him, while the people inside the tavern made no move to stop him.


    Among them, Howard was the fastest and had the sharpest reflexes.


    If he decided to leave, they truly had no means to prevent him.


    Were they to just stand there, do nothing, and watch him leave, then face their demise?


    That was equally uneptable.


    Just because Howard insisted they shouldn''t follow, did it mean they couldn''t trail behind on their own? They knew the location of the ancient dragon''s dwelling; they could simply wait nearby for Howard.


    As Howard stepped out of the tavern, everyone made their own decision.


    ...


    "It''s useless, you know. They have legs of their own. Even though they can''t keep up with you now, they can still find youter. You''re eventually going to seek out that ancient dragon, and its reputation in these parts is not insignificant."


    On the bustling streets, Howard carried a straight sword on his back, wore a half suit of leather armor, and sporty trousers filled with pockets, a dagger fastened to his waist, embodying the look of a novice adventurer.


    N followed him, her gaze darting left and right, continuously speaking.


    "That''s why I want them to cool down," Howard said.


    "If they''re rational enough, they''ll know what the right choice is. What good is a level 3 magus, even if there were a few more of them?"


    "It''s easy to say that, but people aren''t entirely rational," N replied, quickening her pace to catch up with Howard and asking by his side, "To be honest, were you moved just now? I was somewhat touched. It''s rare these days to find people willing to die for others."


    "That''s exactly why I don''t want them to die."


    Howard nced at N to his right.


    "Do you n on following me indefinitely? Are you here to supervise me? I recall there being no deadline forpleting the quest."


    "Of course not. It''s just that it''s not yet time for me to return. It''s not often I get toe out; how can I not take a good look around? How about I apany you for a bit and help you get acquainted with the ce?" N said, speaking to herself more than to Howard.


    "Look, I''m strong, not afraid of death, and I even have an even stronger teacher backing me. If you could win me over, perhaps you couldplete this quest with ease. Let me remind you, the next quest is much simpler than this one!"


    "No need."


    Howard''s voice was neither cold nor warm, maintaining a neutral tone that naturally created a sense of distance.


    "I have my own methods."


    He touched the space ring on his finger, which contained the basic legacies of magi that Antalya had collected from various sources for him.


    If Ali were to join him on this journey, then these resources would certainly be redundant, but he had anticipated this situation from the start and had prepared ordingly.


    "I''m actually quite curious," N nodded and then continued, "But you don''t have much money on you right now, do you? Even going to the nearest city would require at least a day''s travel by carriage. Or do you intend to walk?"


    "What else?" Howard retorted.


    "The time spent on the road is perfect for some revision."


    "How about I give you a lift! I''ll help you find a better city, so you can get into the swing of things faster andplete this quest sooner.


    Otherwise, dragging out the time could be an issue," N patted Howard''s shoulder, adding, "Plus, I have an old friend who''s eager to meet you. You''d never guess who it is."


    "An old friend?"


    Howard looked at N with a puzzled expression.


    He had only been here for two months, spending his time in Lorinda and Breeze City, and knew only a handful of people.


    Where could an old friend havee from?


    "That''s right, it''s the first creature that made contact with you here. It came all this way just to see you."


    N blinked, a mysterious smile ying on her lips.


    Seeing the smile on her face, Howard paused for a moment.


    Did he really have such a friend here?


    Thest mana copse had destroyed more than half of his body and even affected part of his memory.


    If it were true, would it be somewhat impolite to leave without saying goodbye?

 Chapter 461 462-An Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 461 Chapter462-An Old Friend</h4>


    "Shall we... go take a look?"


    "The right decision!"


    N blinked and quickened her pace, leading the way for Howard.


    "This... is what you meant by my ''old friend''?"


    In the small courtyard where N was temporarily staying, Howard was introduced to his so-called old friend.


    "Are you joking? While this white dog does seem quite extraordinary, when did I ever be its old friend?"


    With a twitch in his eye, Howard gazed at therge white dog in the middle of the courtyard, which stood over a meter tall even while crouching, and he sighed.


    "What''s its name?"


    Howard noticed the white dog looking at him with a puzzled expression, as if pondering and hesitating over something, revealing a semnce of thoughtfulness.


    "White, that''s the name given by its owner."


    Howard took a couple of steps forward and called out, "White."


    Therge white dog started to back away.


    Is it that timid?


    With a disappointed expression, Howard turned back to N, "This is the ''old friend'' you mentioned? I can be certain, I''ve never seen it, and it definitely hasn''t seen me."


    "Perhaps you''ve changed too much, and it didn''t recognize you? To it, all humans look more or less the same, indistinguishable."


    N spread her hands, "Besides, it wasn''t me who said it''s your old friend, but its owner. I''m just taking it out for a walk."


    So, this creature is essentially like a pet, huh?


    Howard had secretly spected whether this creature might be some high-level spellbeast in disguise.


    "I''ll remove its disguise, and you''ll see its true form. You might remember then. Lilia said you two had quite the camaraderie. Recognizing it would surely be interesting."


    After speaking, N wore a mischievous smile.


    Without waiting for Howard to react, she had alreadypleted the spell.


    With a raise of her hand, several runes glowing with a faint white light fell upon the white dog.


    A sudden gust of wind arose!


    Aowuu¡ª


    A mournful wolf howl echoed through the wind!


    Enveloped in white light, White''s body began to grow, its shape unchanged but its size doubling in just a breath.


    Standing over 1.6 meters tall at the shoulder, a blue-purple vertical stripe on its forehead shed like lightning.


    Its pale yellow eyes, filled with wisdom,nded on Howard, prompting an immediate realization.


    This was the white wolf king!


    The "white devil" of the Silverwind Prairie.


    Having suffered at its paws, Howard had once considered dispatching troops to eliminate it but refrained for fear of sparking a war.


    This truly was an old friend.


    And indeed, they had shared quite the camaraderie.


    Howard, fully on guard, began to slowly back away.


    "N, do you have any means of controlling it? If not, you might need to find somewhere else to stay."


    It wasn''t just Howard who recognized the white wolf king.


    After Howard adopted a defensive stance, the white wolf king recognized him too.


    This was the human who had grievously wounded it on the prairie!


    It was because of him that it had fallen into that woman''s hands!


    Baring its teeth, the white wolf king dug its front paws into the ground, its hind leg muscles tensing, its gaze locked on Howard.


    Aowuu¡ªwoo¡ªwoo¡ªwang¡ª


    Wang?


    Wang!


    The white wolf king''s howl, followed by barks, left both people and the wolf in the courtyard stunned.


    That sound...


    Seemingly trying to salvage its dignity, the white wolf king scratched the ground, letting out several more sounds.


    Aowuu¡ª


    Wang!


    Aowuu¡ª


    Wang!


    Wang!


    Gone was thest bit of its wolfish howl.


    Where was the blood and spirit expected of a wolf?


    Howard looked towards N with a drooping gaze, "Have you been feeding it something strange?"


    The once majestic white wolf had been turned into... what, exactly?


    Faced with Howard''s stare, N seemed a bit embarrassed, scratching her face, "I''ve been feeding it dog foodtely. It seemed to enjoy it, so I didn''t change its diet. I mean, I didn''t know it was a wolf."


    Dog food.


    Howard''s view of the white wolf kingpletely changed.


    Seeing Howard''s eyes filled with a mix of pity, the white wolf king grew even angrier.


    Never before had any creature dared look at it with such a gaze, for those who did, met their demise.


    With a low howl, its four paws propelled it forward, turning the white wolf king into a gust of wind!


    Howard could barely track the white wolf king''s swift movements, but that didn''t matter.


    Just as the white wolf king had undergone a significant change, he was no longer the Howard of old!


    In the midst of a metallic slicing sound, sharp as a whip crack, the straight sword was drawn from its sheath.


    If sight was insufficient, then touch, hearing, and mana perception wouldpensate.


    Advancing in a lunge, with both hands on the sword, the de traced a straight arc from the lower right, moving upwards and to the left.


    Within the tempest, a booming sound erupted!


    Howard urately blocked the white wolf king''s assault.


    This was far from merely evading;pared to human proportions andbat styles, the white wolf king''s attacks were even harder to predict and block.


    But Howard seeded.


    Though the weight of the white wolf king left him with no room to retreat, he was not limited to just one de!


    Releasing his grip suddenly, Howard advanced instead of retreating.


    His right hand formed an empty grip, supported by his left hand behind it, directly targeting the vulnerable abdomen of the white wolf king.


    The sudden disappearance of force from the de caused the white wolf king to lose its bnce momentarily.


    Although this moment was brief, it was all Howard needed.


    Mana concentrated in the palm of his right hand, dispersing in a dazzling disy of incandescent electric light that emitted a sharp whistling sound.


    "Thousand Birds Spike!"


    With a fierce shout, Howard thrust his hand, now bursting with electric light, towards the white wolf king''s abdomen.


    A powerful current coursed through the white wolf king''s body in that instant.


    Three secondster, the white wolf king copsed, its eyes rolling back, its body emanating a burnt scent.


    N''s gaze towards Howard was cold.


    "That dog isn''t mine."


    "It attacked me first; I was merely defending myself," Howard stated boldly, without a hint of guilt.


    "It was electrified before and still ended up lively. Don''t worry, electrotherapy is beneficial for physical and mental health. In my original world, there are even therapies focused on electrical shocks with remarkable results."


    "Hmph."


    N chanted a spell and raised her hand; a rune fell upon the white wolf king.


    Enveloped in a faint white glow, the white wolf king''s size reduced, transforming back into White.


    With a hint of weariness on her face, N rubbed her temples and walked towards thergest room in the courtyard.


    "We''ll set off tomorrow. Let''s rest here for today."


    "And White?"


    N nced at White lying on the ground and waved her hand dismissively, "Let it sleep here."


    Watching N''s retreating back and then ncing at White still showing whites of its eyes on the ground, Howard sighed at the coldness of the world and the indifference of hearts before turning to leave.


    N assigned the small single room next to her own to Howard, then, yawning, returned to her room, the transformation spell apparently having taken its toll on her.


    Although the single room was small, it was well-stocked with essentials.


    Observing the signs of life in the courtyard shared solely between N and White, it seemed clear that she had been nning to bring Howard here all along.


    After tidying up the room a bit and storing his straight sword in his space ring, Howard turned and went back to the courtyard.


    By this time, White had awakened, though it seemed to still be suffering from the aftereffects of the electric shock, its face twitching asionally as if it were having a seizure.


    After Howard''s electrifying encounter, even the white wolf king recognized that Howard was not to be trifled with, and could only bare its teeth at him in response.


    "White!" Howard called out from the other side of the courtyard, crouching down.


    The wolf king nced up, remained silent, then turned and dragged a nket out from another room with doors wide open, meticulously spreading it on the ground before lying down on it, facing the courtyard gate.


    Howard''s expression fell; even gatekeeping had such a high standard of living.


    Looking at the room behind White, which was obviously muchrger than his own small single room, Howard sighed.


    He pulled out a pocket watch to check the time, finding it was nearing dinner.


    Having eaten little at noon, Howard was now extremely hungry.


    Sitting under the eaves, Howard looked at thezily sprawled white wolf king in the courtyard and jokingly asked, "Hey White, got anything to eat around here? Even raw stuff is fine, I can cook it myself."


    He didn''t expect White to offer any sort of reply.


    After all, it was still a spellbeast, possessing some intelligence, yes, but likely incapable of understanding humannguage.


    However, what happened next was somewhat unexpected for Howard.


    White actually lifted its head, looked at Howard seriously for a moment, and then let out a bark towards a small, separate room within the courtyard.


    Does it understand what I''m saying?


    Watching White''s actions, Howard scratched his head and stood up, walking towards the small room.


    Inside, Howard found a kitchen, its cabs stocked with quite a variety of ingredients.


    Exiting the kitchen to squat in front of White, the creature instinctively raised its head, eyeing Howard with a wary gaze.


    Is this guy going to electrocute me again?


    Though White couldn''t speak, Howard could clearly read this question in its eyes.

 Chapter 462 463-City of Innocence

    Chapter 462 463-City of Innocence


    ??The intelligence of the white wolf king far exceeded his expectations.


    "Can you understand what I''m saying?" Howard asked.


    If it wasn''t just a fluke, then the white wolf king must be capable of understanding humannguage.


    The white wolf king nodded.


    Howard fell silent.


    He didn''t recall the white wolf king demonstrating such a level of intelligence during their confrontation in the Silverwind Prairie.


    Back then, although the white wolf king knew to employ strategies and tactics, those were still confined within the realm ofbat instincts and didn''t showcase anything moreplex.


    Was it concealing its intelligence?


    Or had it experienced something during this time?


    With a mind full of questions, Howard stood up.


    Even if White''s behavior was peculiar, he wasn''t in a position to delve into the secrets behind it right now.


    Filling his stomach was the more pressing matter.


    Returning to the kitchen, Howard quickly sorted through the ingredients and familiarized himself with the various kitchen utensils.


    "I hope I won''t end up making some sort of glowing, dark cuisine."


    Holding an ingredient carefully in his hand, Howard chuckled self-deprecatingly and got to work.


    ...


    When N awoke, the sky had already turnedpletely dark.


    The room was filled with a thick darkness, like apletely isted space.


    This inexplicably gave N a sense of security, as if she were in a secret corner unknown to anyone else.


    It took her back to a time long, long ago, when she was still naive and unaware.


    Back then, her greatest happiness was simply having a full belly.


    It was muchter that she realized the world wasn''t as simple as she had thought.


    Why can''t people live simpler lives? The low rumble of her stomach pulled her back to reality.


    Looking outside, she saw a faint light emanating from the kitchen, and the vague scent of food wafted in, spreading curiosity within her like wild grass.


    Howard is cooking? Does he know how to cook?


    Getting out of bed, she walked into the courtyard, guided by the dim moonlight.


    White was lying on the ground, ears perked up, resting.


    Bending down, N rubbed its ears and smiled at the suddenly alert White.


    "Are you hungry?"


    White opened its mouth, curled its tongue, yawned, and nodded.


    "Alright, wait here, I''ll go see how Howard''s doing."


    N straightened up and walked briskly towards the kitchen.


    The kitchen door was ajar, and N paused outside.


    From within came the small sounds of cooking, the clink of a spat against the pot ringing clear.


    "Sounds like things are going well?"


    Gently pushing the door open, N peeked inside.


    Howard, wearing an apron, stood at the stove, his movements light and swift as if dancing to a silent rhythm.


    Two steaming dishes were already set aside on the stove, and it looked like a third was about to be served soon.


    N pushed the door open, tiptoed inside, and walked up to the stove.


    "Didn''t know you could cook?"


    Howard nced at N but remained silent.


    Rolling her eyes at Howard, N turned and said, "I''m taking the bread."


    "Uh-huh, and grab another dish on your way, I can''t carry them all by myself."


    With a nod, N left with the dishes and bowls.


    ...


    The table was set in the courtyard, and Howard followed N out of the kitchen with the food, arranging everything neatly.


    "Want some wine?"


    N sat firmly at the table, watching Howard take his seat opposite her.


    "No, thanks."


    "This is delicious; how can pork taste this good!"


    N swallowed her bite of food, then took a soppy bite of bread soaked in soup.


    The meal didn''tst long.


    Despite the generous portions of the three dishes, N''s appetite wasrge, not to mention White waiting on the side.


    Towards the end, White also came over.


    Perhaps other wolves couldn''t understand human tastes, but White seemed to enjoy the meal thoroughly.


    Maybe it was because of its domestication.


    Howard was very curious about what kind of person White''s current owner was.


    After the meal, Howard cleaned up, then noticed N sitting under the eaves, seemingly trying to tease White.


    White didn''t react, just lying on the ground ying dead.


    Passing by White, Howard felt an impulse, bent down, and rubbed its ears.


    Indeed, it felt good.


    Watching the wolf king suddenly get up, alertly watching him, Howard rubbed his fingers together, a childlike smile on his face.


    "This guy''s pretty smart, huh?"


    After a while, realizing it couldn''t best Howard at the moment, White bared its teeth andy back down.


    "I wonder how Lilia taught it; its intelligence really seems to have improved a lot."


    After teasing for a while and getting no reaction from White, N found it boring and stopped, turning to Howard, "We''re leaving tomorrow?"


    Howard asked, "Where to?"


    He was only familiar with Breeze City and its immediate surroundings; beyond that was unknown territory to him.


    Setting off on his own without a precise map could lead to endless dys.


    "Considering you made me such a delicious meal, I''ll give you something nice!"


    With a mysterious smile, N pulled a small crystal from her space ring.


    "This is a guiding crystal, a type of simple magical device. Its function is straightforward: it records maps and terrain of a certain area and then projects them. It''s activated with mana," N exined, demonstrating as she spoke.


    With mana input, the crystal lit up, and a blurry hologram unfolded.


    "At the adventurer branch guild, you can update the maps inside for just ten gold coins. Through the crystal, you can select your destination, and then an arrow will appear on the crystal, always pointing towards the target city."


    N tapped on the hologram a few times, and as it retracted, a solid arrow appeared in the center of the crystal, gently rotating.


    "One thing to note is that the arrow will only appear for locations where there''s an adventurer branch guild; otherwise, it can only be used as a simple map."


    "Here you go."


    With a flick of her hand, Howard watched the trajectory of the crystal and caught it, responding, "Thanks."


    Although the device''s function was not particrly outstanding, its utility was undoubtedly significant.


    After trying out the crystal and getting familiar with its operation, he stored it in his ring.


    "To answer your earlier question," N said with a smile, "Sorona. It''s the ce in the northwest province of Silverwind Kingdom where all novice adventurers inevitably go. There, you can get anything you want, as long as you have the money and strength."


    Sorona, Howard had heard the name before, from Antalya.


    Awlessnd, City of Innocence, a sanctuary of freedom.


    "It doesn''t sound like a very nice ce."


    "Of course, it''s a city that doesn''t appear on the map of Silverwind Kingdom. The king knows of its existence but has no power over it. In its ve market, you can see people of any race, even juvenile dragons!"


    "It is backed by an eternal shadow."


    Although N didn''t borate, Howard could somewhat grasp her meaning.


    "It sounds like an interesting ce."


    Howard stroked his chin, a smile appearing on his face.


    "Don''t underestimate it. Everyone who has underestimated its level of chaos is already dead."


    With that, N waved her hand, advised him to rest early, and turned to leave.


    Howard watched N''s retreating figure, then looked at White lying on the ground, and found a ce to sit.


    He wondered how Ali and the others were doing.


    ...


    Left Ridge Street, Gold Coin Inn, backyard.


    "Are you really sure about this?"


    Antalya stood at the doorway of Ali''s room, observing the elf silently packing her gear with a calm gaze, as if she was merely setting off on a long journey rather than a voyage towards death.


    But the truth was that this was indeed a journey towards death.


    "I know what I''m doing."


    Ali''s movements didn''t stop, nor did her voice, "If Howard and I could stand together against Red Eye, why can''t I join him in stealing a dragon egg? Having one more person is always one more solution."


    Antalya remained silent.


    She had read the letter Ali mentioned, so she knew what burdens this young elf carried.


    Being a survivor herself made her all the more sensitive to death.


    "Then all I can say is take care on your journey." Antalya sighed.


    She had no position to stop Ali, all she could do was persuade or choose to help her.


    If Ali was determined to go, then persuasion would be futile.


    It would be better to think of ways to help her.


    "I will." Ali stopped packing, turning to look at Antalya.


    No, behind her.


    Antalya turned around to see Jelia standing silently behind her, her eyes coldly reflecting light.


    Since waking up from her unconscious state and learning that Howard had left on his own, she had been like this.


    "I''m going too."


    Her voice was not loud but carried an undeniable determination.


    "The journey is dangerous, you should stay at the inn. We''ll protect you well!"


    Antalya reached out to touch Jelia''s hair, but the little orc stepped back, her gaze unflinching.


    "I want to go."


    Ali looked at Jelia, paused, then nodded: "We leave tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 463 464-The Slave Market

    Chapter 463 464-The ve Market


    ??Jelia turned to leave; she needed to pack her belongings.


    Although she didn''t have much, she was now on her own.


    The only person who would have helped her unconditionally had left her behind.


    She needed to find him and ask him why face to face.


    Could death really sever the promises between them?


    Watching Jelia''s small figure, Antalya opened her mouth as if to say something but ultimately remained silent, merely sighing.


    "Innkeeper, I suggest you check on Vivia," Antalya advised.


    "I saw her passing by earlier."


    Startled for a moment, Antalya sighed again.


    While their reasons for action were not wrong, not all correct decisions lead to the right oues.


    Quite the opposite, in many cases, it''s the wrong decisions that pave the way to the right results.


    Perhaps due to theck of industrial pollution, the night sky in Breeze City was much more beautiful.


    Specks of stars scattered like radiant jewels upon the ink-blue fabric of the sky.


    The gentle drift of faint clouds added a touch of hazy beauty, as if veiling a beauty behind sheer silk.


    A crescent moon, akin to a sliver of white jade, hung high, hidden behind the clouds, resembling a pool of autumn water or perhaps a slice of a gaze.


    ...


    Sitting in the courtyard, slightly chilled, Howard looked up at the night sky, taking a deep breath.


    The surroundings were very quiet, with only faint human voices in the distance and the hidden chirping of insects in the corners.


    N had already gone to sleep, and White seemed sleepy too, but Howard felt not the slightest hint of drowsiness.


    He was under a heavy pressure.


    As the stars shifted gradually with the passage of time, Howard''s thoughts drifted bit by bit.


    In the silent transition, a faint whiteness appeared on the horizon, and it was only then that Howard realized dawn had broken.


    He had sat in the courtyard the entire night.


    Such silent vigil might seem dull, but seeing his clothes damp with dew, Howard couldn''t help but smile.


    He finally understood what he needed to do.


    If initially, he was driven purely by the instinct to survive, now, survival had be a secondary goal for him.


    He needed to figure out exactly what was inside him.


    No matter how grand the tales spun by the deity behind N, Howard found them hard to believe.


    Had it not been for N leveraging the lives of Jelia and the others, Howard would have never epted their quest.


    Centering himself, Howard pushed aside his tangled thoughts.


    After changing into dry clothes in his small room, he stepped back into the courtyard to find N already awake, stretching her limbs, and White sauntering out from its room.


    Seeing Howard, N wore a light smile.


    "How did you sleepst night? Starting tomorrow, you''re on your own."


    "It''s not the first time," Howard replied as he methodically donned his gear and slung his sword back on, cing the guiding crystal in a pouch on his belt for easy ess.


    "When do we leave, and what''s our mode of transportation?"


    "A means of transport you''ve undoubtedly heard of many times but have never experienced!"


    N''s face bore a secretive smile, stirring unease in the pit of Howard''s stomach.


    ...


    In the western outskirts of Breeze City, observing the various restless animals in the pens due to the bustling crowd, Howard found the word "surprised" insufficient to describe his emotions.


    Here, he saw orcs.


    Not even as ves, but segregated into different pens based on their races, with nothing but the most rudimentary loincloths for cover.


    "More primitive than you imagined?" N noticed Howard''s expression.


    "I hadn''tcked imagination about the treatment of orcs, but I truly didn''t expect it to be like this. I''ve even seen orcs in the tavern," Howard slowed his breathing to control his emotions, shifting his gaze away from those crowded orcs, "I''m now very d I brought Jelia back from Lorinda."


    "If you want to change this situation, then let''s work hard toplete our quest. This world does have gods, after all."


    N led Howard away from the orc pens.


    "You have to understand, this world is never as simple as you think."


    Navigating through the dense crowd and rejecting countless offers from livestock and ve traders, N finally brought Howard to their ultimate destination.


    A massive tent stood on an open field, surrounded by a sparse crowd.


    "This is?"


    Looking at the mboyant giant tent, Howard was reminded of circus tents, and this one before him was just like those.


    Ribbons and gs were the mostmon decorations, with the huge tent covered in crisscrossing patches of color.


    "Feral Beast Brigade, thergest ve trader, spellbeast merchant, and circus in Silverwind Kingdom."


    A circus?


    Howard looked at N in astonishment, wondering if he had misheard: "You''re saying, this tent, this Feral Beast Brigade, is also a circus?"


    "That''s right," N nodded.


    "What''s most abundant in a circus? Lions, tigers, and ves, of course. What, did you expect clowns? Don''t apply themon sense of your world here."


    "Let''s go, our mode of transportation is inside."


    With that, N confidently headed towards the tent.


    Howard paused briefly before following.


    As he stepped through a side entrance into the tent, Howard immediately noticed the stark difference between the Feral Beast Brigade and the ve and livestock traders outside.


    Every wild beast and livestock were individually caged, with no orcs in sight, reced instead by somemon spellbeasts.


    These were feats ordinary ve traders couldn''t achieve.


    Observing the lions, tigers, monkeys, and leopards caged up, Howard inquired, "Are all these for sale?"


    "Do you have any specific requirements, or are you dissatisfied with the quality of our goods here? We have better merchandise, feel free to take your pick!"


    The reply came not from N but from an unfamiliar male voice.


    Following the direction of the voice, Howard saw a rotund middle-aged man dressed as a clown smiling behind them, holding arge bunch of keys.


    Howard was surprised he hadn''t noticed him before.


    Facing the beaming middle-aged man, Howard was internally shocked but kept his expression unchanged.


    "And you are?"


    "The ringmaster of the Feral Beast Brigade, Amriel Jack, at your service. I make my living off this less than honorable trade. Might I interest you in our offerings?"


    The middle-aged man took off theical hat from his head, lifting therge bunch of keys in his hand and giving them a shake.


    The metallic keys shed against each other, emitting a crisp sound.


    Undoubtedly, those keys belonged to the beast pens.


    If each key corresponded to a pen or cage, then the assets of the man before Howard might far exceed his imagination.


    The cheapest livestock on the market goes for thirty to fifty gold coins each, ves are even more expensive, not to mention he also deals in spellbeasts.


    "Jack, save your trickery, I''m the one bringing the client this time!"


    N, noticing Amriel''s appearance, scoffed coldly, interrupting the exchange between Amriel and Howard.


    "Miss N! You''vee yourself this time! What an honor, truly, truly an honor!"


    The moment Amrielid eyes on N, it was as if he saw a walking mountain of gold coins.


    His eyes nearly sparkled with gold, his smile warm as sunlight, yet the coldness in his gaze deepened.


    "Cut the crap, do you have any good chocobos left? Bring them out for me to see!"


    N remained unmoved by Amriel''s enthusiasm, getting straight to the point.


    "Don''t think about making money off me this time. Last time, the fool under me got swindled by you, and that''s on them. But if you dare try anything on me, you''re dead!"


    The middle-aged man''s expression soured, "Lady N, that''s not fair! Business is all about skill. If your subordinatecked discernment, that''s on them. How can you me me? I never imed it was top-tier merchandise!"


    "Hah, you didn''t say it was top-tier, but you also didn''t mention it was inferior quality! You might not have explicitly passed it off as better than it was, but you sure know how to y with words!"


    N seemed to be amused by the middle-aged man''s antics, stepping past Howard to stand in front of Amriel.


    "Bring out the good stuff, conduct your business honestly, and I won''t mess with you. Otherwise, just wait for the day your shop gets trashed by someone!"


    This was an outright threat.


    Howard wiped the non-existent sweat from his brow, truly not expecting N to conduct business so fiercely.


    It was supposed to be a straightforward transaction, but it looked more like N was conducting a robbery.


    Amriel chuckled, "Lady N, please, just a moment, just a moment. I''ll bring you the quality goods right away! I assure you, you''ll get exactly what you pay for!"


    With that, he turned and disappeared down a path between the pens.


    Once Amriel had left, N turned back to Howard and said, "Don''t be too polite with that man! The nicer you are, the more he''ll take advantage of you!"


    Howard was speechless.

 Chapter 464 465-Choosing a Mount

    Chapter 464 465-Choosing a Mount


    ??After meeting with Amriel, the two didn''t rush further in but decided to wait on the spot for Amriel to return with the preparations.


    Soon, Amriel came back.


    Following Amriel through various pens, the trio arrived at a small clearing.


    Several creatures, resembling oversized ostriches, were being held by a few handlers, resting on the ground.


    Though they appeared to be merely erged ostriches, Howard could feel the flow of mana within them.


    These were genuine spellbeasts.


    Unlike ostriches, the feathers of the chocobos weren''t dull gray but carried bright, beautiful colors.


    "Lady N, these are truly top-tier goods. Take a look?"


    "Hmm." N closely sensed the mana of several chocobos, nodding in approval, "Mana is abundant, and their muscle condition looks good too. Seems like you''ve restrained yourself this time."


    Patting Howard on the shoulder, N spoke with a generous tone, "Pick one, consider it a gift from me."


    "Really?"


    Howard nced between N and Amriel.


    Although Amriel hadn''t named a price, Howard didn''t expect it to be a small figure.


    "Do you think I''m someone who goes back on her word?"


    N approached a blue chocobo, carefully examining its feathers and physique.


    "I''ll take this one. Howard, hurry up and choose. Don''t dawdle; we still have a journey ahead, and I don''t fancy sleeping outdoors."


    "Alright then." Howard set aside his hesitation.


    Since N offered, he would let her.


    Given that he was about to risk his life, such help likely meant little to her inparison.


    Howard''s gaze swept over the line of five chocobos, eventually settling on the second tost one.


    It was an all-white chocobo that looked frailer than the others, but its internal mana was vibrant.


    "I''ll take that one. The body is white, with red around its eyes."


    Howard pointed it out with his hand.


    N looked at the chocobo Howard had chosen and nodded, "Good choice, not bad at all. That one is the second best here. Though it''s a bit thin, its mana is robust, likely with good endurance and explosive power. Just be aware, it probably has a strong temper."


    "Jack, how much for this one?" Howard inquired.


    Amriel quoted a figure, a number Howard had only seen on exorbitantly priced bounties at the adventurer''s guild office.


    The bounty was for Red Eye.


    N didn''t haggle, simply tossing a small bag of coins to Amriel.


    "There you go."


    Seeing N pay up so readily, Amriel''s smile widened as he efficiently activated a contract spell on both chocobos.


    "The contract spell is used to bind the spellbeast. Once the contract is sealed, if the spellbeast rebels, the master has the power to kill it instantly. It''s an essential safety measure," N exined.


    "Understood."


    Howard grasped N''s point.


    For magi, knowledge and power were nearly synonymous.


    After paying, Howard and N quickly left the beast pens.


    Their luggage had already been packed into their space rings, and White had already made its way out of the city.


    They just needed to ride their chocobos to meet up with White and then set off directly.


    Sorona was their ultimate destination, but they would spend nearly half a month on the road before reaching it.


    Although the quest itself had no time limit, N couldn''t afford to stay much longer.


    Riding their chocobos along a narrow path, the two of them, one leading and the other following, experienced the swift pace of these well-trained chocobos.


    Thanks to the innate qualities of these spellbeasts, their response abilities were first-rate, eliminating any worries about control.


    If not for the high price, chocobos indeed would be the preferred mode of transportation for adventurers, far more convenient than carriages or horses.


    At least there was no concern of returning from an outing to find one''s mount gone, leaving behind only a corpse after ying monsters.


    "Hey! Howard, why don''t you give your bird a name?" N slowed her chocobo to ride alongside Howard.


    "A name?" Howard leaned forward to minimize wind resistance.


    "The contract spell is thest resort. For a mode of transportation, it''s better to establish a good rtionship with the chocobo. They are naturally loyal and gentle spellbeasts."


    N patted the chest of the chocobo beneath her, "Each of my chocobos has a name."


    Howard paused, then looked at his chocobo: "How about Redfeather?"


    He chose this name because the feathers around this chocobo''s eyes were a vibrant red, and its eyes shimmered with a bright red.


    "You''re no different from Lilia!" N''s face fell, "Can''t you put a little more thought into a better name?"


    The Lilia N mentioned was White''s true owner, reputed to be on the same level as Dorek, but had left White in her care due to recentmitments.


    "I think the name is fine, simple and memorable, with a clear characteristic."


    Regardless of N''s opinion, Howard was quite satisfied with the name he had chosen.


    As for the opinion of the name''s bearer...


    Did you hear it object?


    "Suit yourself." N rolled her eyes, patting her chocobo''s neck, "sh, let''s speed up!"


    Her splendidly blue chocobo let out a low cry and its speed surged by a third.


    Redfeather, silent but not to be outdone, kept pace.


    ...


    The two quickly left Breeze City, finding White outside the city, training a pack of wolves.


    Howard couldn''t tell if these were the same wolves under White''smand before or a wild pack.


    The duo and the wolf converged without much dy and immediately set off towards the next city.


    It was nearing noon.


    Although the chocobos were much faster than carriages, the journey was still long, and starting early would allow for more preparation upon arrival.


    Their destination was Rodel City, located sixty kilometers north of Breeze City, a small city that surpassed Breeze in both poption and size by more than double.


    There, they nned to rest for a while before heading directly to Sorona, making no further stops in between.


    ncing back at the diminishing walls of Breeze City, Howard rubbed the space ring on his hand.


    Antalya and the others should have calmed down by now.


    Even if Ali acted impulsively, Antalya wouldn''t let him do something foolish.


    Hoping for their well-being, and that one day they would meet again, Howard silently offered his blessings.


    Following the method Amriel had shown, he gently touched Redfeather''s chest and whispered, "Speed up! Redfeather! We''re off!"


    With a low cry, Redfeather leaned forward, and Howard,plying, lowered his body to reduce wind resistance.


    N, seeing this, also increased her speed.


    The two riders and one wolf, three figures on the endless ins, gradually shrank until they disappeared.


    In this world, departures are hardly rare; for many, a separation means a forever goodbye.


    The likelihood of unexpected events in this world is too high.


    In the face of those extraordinary creatures, human strength is too weak, offering no resistance.


    Magi are just as fragile as duckweed.


    ...


    Breeze City, Left Ridge Street, outside the Gold Coin Inn.


    Ali, with a simple bag slung over his shoulder, holding Jelia with one hand and a sturdy ck horse with the other, stood as Antalya and Greg watched from the inn''s doorway, wordlessly exchanging nces.


    After a moment, Ali patted the horse''s neck, looked at Jelia, and helped her onto the horseback.


    "I''ll spare the needless words; they wouldn''t change anything. Take care on the road, and don''t die too easily!"


    Antalya looked into Ali''s eyes, "And if possible, bring that guy Howard back! He''s taken several days off this month, and I need him to make up for it."


    She wasn''t new to bidding farewell to friends or separating frompanions, but each time, she felt a twinge of fear.


    It was as if those who disappeared under the crimson sunset never returned.


    "I will," Ali nodded.


    "Take care of yourself, boss. Even though there''s probably no one in Breeze City stronger than you, this ce isn''t meant for a long stay."


    With the Truth Society as a source of information, Ali knew far more than Howard.


    While Howard might suspect Antalya of harboring secrets, possibly along with Greg and Vivia, his knowledge was limited.


    Ali, however, knew much more.


    Antalya wasn''t surprised by Ali''s words.


    When she obtained information about Red Eye''s safe house through secretive channels, she realized her secrets couldn''t be hidden from Ali, with only Howard, another otherworlder, remaining a mystery to her.


    "Not much, just what I should know," Ali smiled, "Though there''s been no formal initiation yet, I think, both I and Howard sincerely consider you our leader."

 Chapter 465 466-Time to Start Earning

    Chapter 465 466-Time to Start Earning


    ??While Antalya''s direct assistance might not have been extensive, it was she who made Ali realize what the true world of adventurers was like, rather than the heroic lifestyle he had once idolized.


    Struggle, death, right and wrong¡ªthese are threads that run through the life of every adventurer.


    "Onest question, what do we call our adventure group?"


    "Silverwind Ranger."


    Ali nodded, swung himself onto the horse.


    "I''ll remember that name and then make it the top adventure group on the continent! That''s my promise!"


    With those words, Ali didn''t linger any longer.


    He flicked the reins, and the ck horse casually stepped forward, then broke into a run.


    Watching Ali''s figure disappear at the end of the street, Antalya sighed, turning to Greg beside her.


    "Where''s Vivia?"


    "She left even earlier, boarded a carriage from the Silverfox Trade Associationst night. I know that trade association; they''re legitimate, and the boss is decent. Vivia''s smart; she won''t have any trouble."


    Greg''s voice carried a hint of resignation.


    "Isn''t that just the way of adventurers? A rush of blood to the head and suddenly nothing else matters."


    "This damned dream."


    ...


    Rodel City, located sixty kilometers north of Breeze City at a mountain pass, boasts a poption and size several timesrger than that of Breeze City, housing an official adventurer branch guild and a magus guild branch guild.


    As the gateway from the Silverwind Kingdom''s northwest Province to the Silverwind Prairie, it also attracts arge number of adventurers.


    Heading north from Rodel, the regions gradually escape the control of the Silverwind Kingdom.


    Between the Silverwind Kingdom and the more northern Dn Church State lies the Great Wastnd, one of Av Continent''s nine independent areas, along with countless unnamed small nations.


    A mix of over a dozen races can be found here, nearly epassing all the ethnic groups from the southeastern regions of the continent.


    Hence, it is also known as the "Land of Innocence." Not because there is no sin, but because there is no one to judge the sin.


    Here, strength is everything; the direction of the de dictates life and death.


    Sounds thrilling?


    Howard thought so too when he first heard N describe it.


    Everyone yearns to be a hero, to stand out, to possess boundless courage, to dream of ying enemies in every step without leaving a trace for a thousand miles.


    But the reality is, each year, over four hundred thousand people enter that area, equivalent to the poption of five Breeze Cities.


    Yet, the poption there has never increased and is even decreasing.


    Perhaps some have left, but many more are buried in the ground.


    To kill is to be prepared to be killed.


    To seek justice or revenge, one must have the capability to sleep with a knife under the pillow.


    In N''s n, that ce is their next stop after leaving Sorona.


    Everything in Sorona is a preparation for survival there.


    Only there can Howard grow swiftly enough to a level where he can confront that damned ancient dragon.


    After a day''s journey, as dusk approached, the two riders and one wolf finally caught sight of Rodel City''s walls.


    Simr to the bluestone walls of Breeze City, but Rodel City''s fortifications were visibly taller and more structurallyplex, with towering watchtowers spaced at intervals.


    This city was built for war, with a standing army thatprised one-thirteenth of its poption, controlling the gateway to and from the Goldencharm Prairie in the northwest Province.


    Bypassing this city would force caravans and military units to take nearly half a month''s detour across the prairie to find a suitable pass.


    "We''ve finally arrived."


    Viewing the looming grey-green walls in the distance, both Howard and N breathed a sigh of relief.


    As symbols of humanity''s expansion, the walls themselves offered a sense of security, especially in such a chaotic world where simply living a full life was the pursuit of the vast majority.


    ...


    The first task upon entering Rodel was to find an inn.


    The long trek of tens of kilometers, even atop chocobos, had left them both physically and mentally exhausted, despite their superior endurance as magi.


    This fatigue was more mental, the continuous hours of monotonous scenery wearisome to anyone.


    Fortunately, both were adventurers, saving them the hassle ofparing prices at different inns throughout the city.


    They could directly check into the low-cost lodging provided by the adventurer''s guild.


    Although the amodations were not luxurious, they were more than sufficient for rest.


    Each taking a room for themselves, Howard entered his and the first thing he did was to copse onto the bed and take a deep breath.


    On the road, all Howard could do was count clouds and practice his control.


    Fancy a chat?


    The moment you open your mouth, you''d be gulping down a mouthful of wind.


    The chocobo''s breakneck speed could reach up to seventy kilometers per hour.


    That''s car speed, far surpassing the sluggish pace of carriages.


    Even so, the journey still took them more than four hours.


    Perhaps due to the presence of mana, the growth cycle of Av''s nts is generally shorter.


    On this formidable prairie, no path could maintain its integrity for long without beingpletely overtaken by weeds within half a month.


    Howard and N spent at least half of their travel time finding and navigating around the path.


    After lying on the bed with his eyes closed for over half an hour, both Howard''s buttocks and brain finally rxed.


    Getting up, Howard strapped his straight sword to his back and stepped out of his room.


    Their rooms were directly opposite each other, with White sharing a room with N.


    Knocking on N''s door, Howard heard a lethargic voice.


    "Who is it, what do you want?"


    "It''s me, Howard. I have some questions for you."


    "The door''s open,e in."


    Applying a bit more pressure, Howard pushed the door open to reveal a narrow gap.


    Truly unlocked, this girl is really carefree.


    Howard pushed the door open and walked in, closing it behind him, only to see N sprawled on the bed in a disheveled state, as if recovering from a hangover.


    "What do you want?"


    Propping herself up with one arm, N''s gazended on Howard.


    "Find a ce to sit, there''s a chair in the room, isn''t there?"


    "My butt hurts," Howard''s eye twitched.


    Just as riding a horse and traveling by carriage offer entirely different experiences, traversing long distances on a chocobo is undoubtedly one of the most painful endeavors.


    Even cavalry ustomed to riding horses couldn''t withstand the jolting of a chocobo.


    After all, horses have four legs, but chocobos only have two.


    A smile broke across N''s face, but it froze almost immediately.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch!"


    Howard was ufortable, but she wasn''t faring any better, having to lie prone on the bed.


    Seeing N in such a state, Howard couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "What''s so funny!" N rolled her eyes at him.


    "What did you want to ask?"


    Howardposed himself and asked seriously, "How long do you n to stay here?"


    "Three days. Why, do you have something in mind?"


    "I was thinking," Howard paused, "about checking out the quests at the local branch guild here and taking on a few."


    "You''re out of money?" N quickly caught on.


    "I only brought my space ring when we left. I left my money in the room for Jelia to keep."


    Howard scratched his face and continued, "Without money, it''s going to be difficult to get things done moving forward."


    After a moment''s thought, N nodded, "Alright, we''ll stay here two extra days. Five days should be enough for you toplete a dozen or so hunting quests. But you''ll have to cover the additional two days'' lodging and meal expenses."


    "Deal, I''m off then."


    Howard readily agreed and turned to leave, oblivious to the devilish smile creeping across N''s face.


    Since both of them were staying at the low-cost inn provided by the Rodel City adventurer branch guild, the distance to the branch guild wasn''t far¡ªit took only about a ten-minute walk.


    After ordering dinner on the ground floor of the inn and asking thendy to deliver a portion to N, Howard stepped out of the inn.


    Walking the streets of Rodel, Howard could tangibly feel the difference between Breeze City and here.


    If one were to speak of poption, size, and military strength, this ce undoubtedly boasted more and stronger.


    However, if asked where was more suitable for living, Howard would choose Breeze City without hesitation.


    For ordinary people, functional facilities like the magus guild or adventurer branch guild held little significance, amounting at most to a few grand and beautiful buildings they might never have the chance to enter in their lifetime.


    To themon folk, the level ofmercial development directly impacted their lives.


    A thrivingmerce means ess to a wider variety of goods in the market, more opportunities to earn money, and innumerable possibilities to strike it rich.


    And Rodel had none of these.


    This city was born out of war, and even walking its streets, one could distinctly feel this atmosphere.

 Chapter 466 467-A Promising Newcomer

    Chapter 466 467-A Promising Neer


    ??The streets of Rodel were paved with firm, t bluestone, yet they bore none of the intricate, impractical decorations.


    The variety of goods in the shops lining these streets paled inparison to those in Breeze City, not to mention the noticeable hike in prices.


    While the city''s guards and their families benefitted from royal subsidies, sparing them the worries of intion, the same could not be said for everyone else.


    Among the hustle and bustle of passersby, adventurers in their distinctive garb outnumbered the merchants, who themselves seemed in a hurry, unwilling to linger.


    For a city striving for stability, the presence of adventurers was more a curse than a blessing.


    The saying goes, when all you have is a hammer, everything looks like a nail.


    Even adventurers of humble origins could match the might of a formal army and, in certain environments, even surpass it.


    In times of war, adventurers could indeed be a valuable asset, but in peacetime, they often became sources of trouble and provocation.


    For sustained stability, a city must either control the number of adventurers or impose strict regtions on them.


    It must also promotemercial growth to attract more merchants.


    However, these were feats beyond the capabilities of Rodel, a city with its roots deep in the military.


    These thoughts were merely Howard''s reflections on the scenes before him, spontaneous musings triggered by the surroundings, without any intention of intervention.


    Crossing the not-so-lengthy street, Howard caught sight of the grand entrance to the adventurer branch guild, a structure imposing not in opulence but in its solemn, steadfast presence.


    Constructed fromrge blocks of stone, its pale grey facade exuded a sense of durability and strength.


    The building was anchored at each corner by slender spires, while its central dome, unadorned and painted a stark white,cked excessive decoration.


    Yet, the sheer scale and the natural hue of the stone were enough to draw the eye.


    In stark contrast stood the magus guild''s branch, a slender tower that soared even higher than the clock tower of Rodel City.


    Its entire structure was bathed in pristine white, with details marked by flowing curves and intricate patterns that seemed effortlessly elegant but were, in reality, the product of meticulous craftsmanship.


    Though it upied merely a third of the adventurer guild''s footprint, its construction costs were reportedly double.


    Howard gleaned this information from mingling in the lobby of the inn where he stayed, a ce predominantly frequented by adventurers.


    Given his profession, he easily struck up conversations with the patrons there.


    Employing subtle tactics, Howard came to learn several rumors circting locally.


    For instance, the leader of the city guard, Kemir of the Iron Thistle n, harbored a disdain for the adventurer branch guild.


    Then, there were whispers of the magus guild stumbling upon some new discovery, potentially leading to the issuance of a quest.


    Another rumor hinted at a new pack of roaming beasts spotted to the north, likely prompting the adventurer guild tounch a time-limited quest.


    While the first piece of information was more or lessmon knowledge, thetter two were valuable intelligence.


    Whether it''s the magus guild''s spell test quest or the adventurer guild''s potential limited-time quest, both avenues promise swift earnings.


    Having this information beforehand allows Howard to prepare ordingly.


    It''s somewhat akin to exploring side quests in a game; what might seem like mundane dialogue could very well conceal an extensive quest chain spanning numerous stages.


    Of course, it could also just be idle chatter.


    Nheless, verifying these tidbits of information is rtively straightforward¡ªmerely a matter of waiting a day or two and observing the activities of the city''s major associations.


    This prospect rekindles a sense of excitement in Howard, a wee change despite the constant, somber reminder that danger and death lurk around every corner.


    Upon entering the adventurer branch guild''s lobby, Howard''s first stop is the notice board.


    Simr to the one in Breeze City, it''s filled with collection notices from fur traders and the asional sparse red mark bounty.


    These aren''t quick money-making opportunities; even leveraging his skills to hunt wolves or boars would him only a gold coin or two per day.


    While that might be a decent earning for the average person, it''s insubstantial for him.


    Hence, he decides to inquire at the counter.


    If there are any formidable beast packs or spellbeasts nearby, there should be corresponding quests avable.


    Approaching the counter, Howard presents his adventurer''s certification.


    After verifying its authenticity, the young attendant behind the counter offers a practiced smile and asks, "Hello, how can I assist you today?"


    "I''m looking for any bounties avable, preferably those rewarding a bit more handsomely, something in the range of a dozen or even hundreds of gold coins," Howard estimated the pricing range of the quests, setting forth his expectations.


    The server behind the counter paused, visibly taken aback.


    A dozen, a hundred gold coins! These weren''t figures he was unfamiliar with, yet such amounts for a single quest signified a considerable challenge.


    Indeed, ''considerable'' in the context of an average adventurer''s world.


    This demographic, constituting over ny-nine percent of the adventurermunity, would find such figures daunting.


    "Sir, I mean, young man, I would suggest starting with some simpler quests to get a feel for things. The ones you''re asking about are quite challenging," the server, adjusting his address upon gauging Howard''s youth, offered his advice.


    His look towards Howard was that of seeing a na?ve neer, oblivious to the perils thaty ahead.


    There were always adventurers who thought they could draw attention, be heroes, or stand out by aiming high from the get-go.


    Unfortunately, such ambitions often came at a steep, sanguinary cost.


    To the young server, Howard seemed to epitomize this archetype, wielding his entry-level adventurer''s credentials as if they were a badge of invincibility, utterly disregarding the value of his own life.


    Reckless, foolish, and fraught with peril.


    Howard hesitated, debating whether to disclose his magus rank, which might stir unnecessarymotion andplications.


    Opting against it, he decided to reveal a less provocative piece of information instead.


    Extending a hand towards the server, he added, "Actually, I am a preparatory-level magus."


    In contrast to the general popce, the number of preparatory-level magi, while still rtively low, wasn''t exceptionally rare.


    At most, it would draw a few surprised nces but not cause any sort of upheaval.


    Most crucially, it was sufficient to defuse the current situation.


    The youngdy''s initial refusal to Howard was rooted in professional ethics and concern; demonstrating sufficient capability would naturally smooth the path to acquiring quests.


    Indeed, upon witnessing the flickering me in Howard''s hand, the expression in the youngdy''s eyes shifted dramatically.


    The novice standing before her transformed into a neer brimming with potential.


    A preparatory-level magus!


    While not as scarce as a level 3 magus, to an ordinary person, this was still profoundly astonishing, especially given Howard''s youthful appearance.


    Her gaze almost sparkled with the lustre of gold at the thought.


    Should she manage to forge a good rtionship with Howard, or even be intimate, her future would be secured.


    However, that was an impossibility.


    If climbing the socialdder were so simple, such tales wouldn''t be so widespread.


    Legends are those who aplish feats beyond the reach of ordinary folks, one in a thousand, if not one in ten thousand.


    Rather than indulging in fantastical daydreams, it was more pragmatic to focus on her duties, with hopes of promotion and sry increase being far more tangible ambitions.


    Thus, the youngdy regained herposure.


    Although her approach became more enthusiastic, it was devoid of the predatory look of earlier, signaling a return to professionalism.


    "See, with my capabilities, can I take on those quests?" Howard inquired.


    From the youngdy''s earlier advice to start with simpler quests, it was clear this branch guild offered such opportunities.


    Just knowing this was enough for Howard; otherwise, he''d need to look for alternative means to earn money.


    Although not without other options, none could match the swift gains from undertaking quests.


    It''s like in games, where leveling up with quests is always faster than mindlessly grinding through maps.


    "Um, young sir, I wouldn''t doubt your strength, of course, but are you sure you don''t want to start with something simpler? There are genuine spellbeasts lurking around here, not just those quasi-species," the youngdy seemed hesitant, yet her tone had softened considerably.


    "No need, I''m quite confident in my abilities. If I can''t handle it, I''ll make sure to flee back here. After all, my life is more valuable," Howard understood her concerns.


    His adventurer badge was of the lowest rank, and should she issue a quest beyond his level and something went awry, it wouldn''t be a small matter easily solved with a handful of gold coins, "Moreover, I promise, even if the quest fails, nobody wille troubling you about it."


    "I''m not necessarily worried about the hassle, but since you''ve put it that way, I''ll select a couple for you to try," the youngdy hesitated before pulling out two documents from beneath the counter.


    "If you canplete these two tasks, then I''ll find some higher-


    level quests for you, which could also help elevate your adventurer badge rank."


    To advance their adventurer badge level, adventurers must undertake quests, umte points, and meet the assessment criteria set by the guild to qualify for a higher-level badge.


    The youngdy''s exnation actually skipped over many steps involved in the process.


    "Thank you very much!" Howard said with a smile.


    He had thought it would take some convincing, but was pleasantly surprised at how quickly the matter was resolved.

 Chapter 467 468-Vivias Arrival

    Chapter 467 468-Vivia''s Arrival


    ??"Two quests, with rewards of sixty-three gold coins and fifty-five gold coins, respectively."


    "The first reward is for hunting five wolfrats, a spellbeast subspecies that resides in the hills outside the city. These creatures are known for their ferocity, social nature, carnivorous habits, and size¡ªseveral timesrger than average rats, some even weighing as much as a domestic dog. A typical pack numbers between seven to twelve individuals, with the possibility of the rat king possessing the strength akin to a lower-tier spellbeast."


    Picking up the documents, the youngdy methodically exined each quest to Howard, "The second involves the collection of a rare herb used in magic potions, known as Silverweed, also found in the hills outside the city. It typically grows in areas inhabited by silver ring snakes, a low-tier spellbeast noted for its lethal venom. Though not particrly strong, the venom these snakes carry is exceedingly potent."


    "Both quests are apanied by specific maps and further detailed instructions. The individuals who issued these quests are highly reliable¡ªa prominent local fur merchant and a renowned herbalist physician," she said as she pushed the documents forward.


    "Should you decide to undertake these quests, simply sign the documents or stamp them with your badge. The guild will vouch for your undertaking."


    After reviewing the documents, confirming the rewards, and the conditions forpleting the quests, Howard nodded in agreement.


    "I''ll take on these two quests."


    "Very well, please sign here," the youngdy directed him to the signature line.


    "The specific deadlines for each quest are detailed in the documents. I hope you manage toplete them on time."


    Howard signed his name on the documents and stamped them with his badge.


    "I''ll make sure to return andplete them on time," he stated, his face carrying a light, confident smile.


    To the average person, wolfrats and silver ring snakes might pose a significant danger, even resembling the presence of death itself.


    However, against a certified magus, even one of the lowest rank, a level 3 magus, they stand no chance of retaliation.


    With a bit more caution, Howard mightplete these two quests unscathed.


    Taking the maps included in the documents, Howard didn''t linger any longer and turned to leave.


    His time was limited; N would only stay in this area for five days, and within that time, he needed to earn enough gold coins.


    Thest thing he wanted was to find his pockets empty when he needed money the most.


    Exiting the guild, Howard observed the sky.


    Dusk had passed, and the darkness of night began to settle in, with stars already hanging early at the edge of the sky.


    "I wonder if one night is enough time," Howard murmured to himself, touching the back of his neck as he walked towards the city gates.


    ...


    As night fell at the adventurer Rodel branch guild, Service Worker #12 was tidying up her things, preparing to hand over her shift.


    As a 24-hour operation, the branch guild always had one or two workers on duty, even during thete hours, in case of emergencies.


    It was more than half an hour past the time for shift change, but the person supposed to take over hadn''t shown up, leaving the young girl feeling somewhat impatient.


    "I wonder how that preparatory-level magus is doing now, Howard. A name I''ve never heard before; must he be from out of town?"


    Sitting behind the counter, the girl leaned on the desktop, fiddling with a pen.


    She had been working at the Rodel branch guild for several years, encountering numerous preparatory-level magi and even two level 3 magi.


    Yet, they all differed from Howard, whom she met today.


    The most significant distinction was their age.


    The magi she had previously met were at least twenty-five years old, with the level 3 magi being well into their forties, nearing fifty.


    However, Howard was markedly younger than any of them.


    Then there was the matter of demeanor.


    No matter how polite those magi tried to be, a certain arrogance was always palpable.


    With Howard, however, she felt none of that; he seemed more like a somewhat shy boy.


    "Whoever marries him must be incredibly fortunate," she sighed, knowing such a fate was not hers to have.


    Setting aside the age difference, she neither boasted remarkable looks nor a notable figure, and her family background was nothing to speak of.


    The more she pondered, the more disheartened she became.


    "Why wasn''t I born into a noble family?" she thought, wallowing in sorrow until a voice snapped her out of her reverie.


    "Hello, are there any quests avable here? Preferably nonbat ones with a reward of over twenty gold coins."


    Looking up, the youngdy saw a girl, appearing to be only seventeen or eighteen, standing before the counter.


    She was cloaked in an oversized mantle that concealed her figure, leaving only her face visible.


    As her gaze dropped, she noticed the girl''s adventurer badge ced on the counter.


    The badge''s dazzling, icy blue hue took her aback.


    This girl, seemingly no older than seventeen or eighteen, was a steel-blue-ranked adventurer!


    "Let me check for you," she said, taking the badge to authenticate its authenticity with the adventurer guild''s device.


    "Vivia," the youngdy whispered the name she read from the data.


    Howard could never have anticipated that shortly after his departure from the Rodel branch guild, Vivia would arrive in search of him.


    Even more unimaginable to Howard was that Vivia had reached Rodel ahead of him and came looking for him less than an hour after he left the guild.


    "Young miss, what kind of quest are you looking to undertake?" The sister quickly regained herposure from the surprise.


    Having just encountered a young preparatory-level magus and now facing a young Bluesteel adventurer of the same age bracket, she felt she could maintain her cool even if another extraordinary individual of simr caliber were to walk in.


    "I''d prefer something that can bepleted in a short time, rted to herbs. I''m not interested in quests with too low a reward, nor do I want any that are purely aboutbat and hunting."


    As expected, this young girl didn''t seem the type inclined towards battle and bloodshed, possibly a well-trained herbalist from a reputable lineage.


    "Just a moment, let me check."


    The sister browsed through the panel and pulled out several documents from beneath the counter, "Here are three quests with rewards ranging from forty to seventy gold coins, all rted to gathering and processing herbs. You might find these interesting."


    The girl scanned the documents and selected two, "I''ll take these two."


    ncing at the quests the girl chose, indeed, both were directly rted to potion brewing.


    One was for recruiting a temporary assistant, while the other involved potion brewing, with the client providing the herbs.


    Thebined reward for the two quests approached nearly one hundred gold coins, an amount that constituted the ie of most ordinary people for half a year!


    This was notably because they were notbat-rted quests.


    If these had beenbat quests of the same level, the rewards would at least be fifty to one hundred percent higher.


    After setting aside the unused quest document, the service sister took the two chosen by Vivia, guiding her to sign and stamp them, thuspleting the registration.


    "By the way, sister, if you see a very young magus, with at least the strength of a preparatory-level magus, ck hair, and ck eyes, could you keep an eye out for me?" Vivia asked, looking up after signing.


    The sister thought of Howard, who hade earlier to take on quests.


    The description seemed to match perfectly.


    Could it really be such a coincidence?


    "What''s he to you?" the sister casually inquired, only to see Vivia''s face reveal an expression that was hard to describe with words.


    Was it admiration?


    A crush?


    It was all ambiguous, like meeting an old friend after a long time, expecting nothing to have changed, yet finding the reality somewhat different.


    "He''s apanion, I guess," Vivia finally settled on a neutral term.


    She had considered more dramatic terms like "fianc¨¦" or "faithless lover," which instantly conjure stories, but thinking about how Howard might react unfavorably to suchbels, she opted for a descriptor that seemed neither too close nor too distant.


    Although Vivia did not verbalize her feelings, the sister caught every nuance of her expressions, sensing a story brewing.


    Yet, adhering to professional ethics, she refrained from probing further or directly mentioning Howard''s visit.


    Instead, she ambiguously acknowledged having seen such a person and promised to inform Vivia if he appeared again.


    Vivia''s reaction was a mix of surprise and apprehension.


    She had no way of knowing Howard''s intended path; while this location served as a gateway to the Goldencharm Prairie, there were other routes to explore.


    But it seemed her luck might be turning.


    "I''d appreciate your help. I''m currently staying at the Silverfish Inn on Red Rooftop Street. If you hear anything, you can send word there, and I''lle as quickly as possible," Vivia said before turning to leave the Rodel branch guild.


    Inside, she was fraught with unease.


    She didn''t know how she would face Howard.


    Her impulsive decision to follow him, she realized, might only burden him further.


    Yet, the thought of idly waiting in Breeze City was unbearable to her.


    Despite the slim chances, she feltpelled to follow Howard''s trail.

 Chapter 468 469-Battle with the Wolfrats

    Chapter 468 469-Battle with the Wolfrats


    ??Meanwhile, outside Rodel City, within two small hills as indicated on the map, Howard had arrived near the habitat of the wolfrats.


    The taller hill was named "Taso," and the shorter "Tami."


    Currently, Howard was in a valley on Taso.


    Though referred to as "small hills," they were not short by any measure, with rtive elevations reaching hundreds of meters and extending for several kilometers, making them more akin to a series of elevatednds than mere hills.


    The vegetation here was lush, unlike the predominantly herbaceous nts found in the ins, with many tall trees scattered throughout.


    Wolfrats, a social and predatory species, had little sense of territory, inhabiting valleys that also served as the ovepping territories of several low-tier spellbeasts.


    Despite their individual weakness, through unity, cunning, and recklessness, the wolfrats carved out a niche for themselves in a fertile valley, thriving and multiplying.


    The information on the quest was, in fact, outdated.


    The quest had been posted for a while, likely over a month.


    But even in just a month, given the wolfrats'' rapid breeding capabilities, they could produce a new generation, with some individuals nearing maturity.


    So, when Howard approached the valley, he didn''t find the seven to twelve wolfrats mentioned in the quest, but a massive group of over twenty.


    If the quest remained unimed, in half a year, the wolfrats couldpletely overrun the valley and begin to expand further.


    By that point, the problem would surpass what a preparatory-level magus could handle.


    If Howard were indeed just a preparatory-level magus, he might be contemting whether to retreat at this moment.


    Amidst the moonlight, wolfrats be more active than during the day, as deep night and early morning are their prime times for activity.


    Although they move around at other times, they seldom wander under direct sunlight due to their aversion to it.


    Now, Howard''s primary concern was how to negotiate a higher reward for the quest.


    Hunting quests like this one don''t typically offer adventurers much room to haggle, unlike tasks of a moreborious nature.


    Yet, the idea of exerting extra effort without an increase in pay left him feeling uneasy.


    Perhaps he could leverage the additional wolfrat carcasses to his advantage?


    With this thought, Howard''s hand gripped the hilt of the straight sword on his back, slowly drawing it from its sheath.


    The sound of the de sliding out was prolonged and gravelly, gleaming under the moonlight.


    Like the Ripper Mk II, this sword was another masterpiece by Greg.


    Stepping out from the concealment of shadows, Howard''s gaze drifted towards the source of the rustling noises deep within the valley.


    One pair, two pairs, three pairs...


    Dozens of crimson eyes gradually lit up in the darkness.


    The shrill cries of the beasts exploded through the air.


    Wolfrats, a subspecies of spellbeasts, can weigh over seven kilograms as adults, with speeds matching those of mountain cats, bite forces surpassing wolves of equivalent weight, and lengths ranging from one to one and a half meters.


    Nocturnal by nature, they don''t enter deep sleep during the day, remaining alert and energetic.


    These social creatures typically have a rat king in each colony, whose strength isparable to that of a low-tier spellbeast, capable of using mana to elerate.


    Covered in grey, they are also known as "greyfangs."


    In many regions, wolfrats are considered more fearsome than wolves and tigers.


    They are omnivorous, daring to consume anything and everything.


    For ordinary people, encountering more than three wolfrats in the wild is a fact more terrifying thaning face to face with wolves or tigers.


    Experienced hunters understand that although wolves and tigers are fearsome, the pain from their attacks is brief.


    Wolfrats, however, are different.


    Smaller in size but more ferocious in nature, they swarm their prey, biting frenziedly.


    The agony of being torn apart persists until the moment one breathes theirst.


    With a flick of his wrist, Howard''s straight sword danced, spinning a flower of silver des, its petals the brightest in the dark.


    The wolfrats did not initiate an attack.


    Dozens of crimson eyes glittered in the darkness, hesitating, assessing.


    Wolfrats possess an extraordinary intelligence, not just in survival and hunting but in many other aspects.


    They could sense the abundant mana within Howard and acutely perceive the vast disparity in individual strength, understanding clearly that zero individuals could stand against Howard on their own.


    It was this keen intuition that had made them the rulers of this valley.


    So they gathered, then dispersed.


    Individuals coalesced into a group, countless groups forming arger whole.


    They created an encirclement, silencing their sounds and footsteps, retracting their fangs and ws, using the dim moonlight to cloak their forms.


    Bit by bit.


    Ever so slowly, they drew closer, aiming to seize the initiative at the moment of attack, to choke their opponent''s throat at the first wave of assault.


    The valley fell silent, save for the faint whisper of the wind, but this did not signify the end of the battle.


    On the contrary, it was the rare calm before a storm.


    Howard realized he had underestimated these little creatures that had managed to establish themselves here.


    While thebat strength of an individual might not match even that of a dog, their collective force could indeed be a deluge that drowns the world.


    Mana sensing expanded outward, enhancing Howard''s senses under its stimulus.


    He could hear the subtler sounds of the wind, even the rustling of grass leaves; he could see fainter glimmers of light, including the transient red sparks in the underbrush; he could smell moreplex scents, like the faint bloodiness mingling with the aroma of green grass and earthy musk.


    The traces of the wolfrats wereid bare under his perception.


    The battle was lost by the wolfrats before it even began.


    Yet, the necessary rituals could not be omitted, as a form of reverence for the natural bnce.


    Thus, Howard stood silently in ce, waiting until the first attack descended.


    The shriek from the beast''s mouth, the scratching sound of its ws against the ground, the slight noise as its fur broke through the air¡ªall theseplex signals flooded Howard''s brain in a short span, epted without restriction, processed at astonishing speed, and ultimately synthesized into oues.


    He closed his eyes.


    A colorless panoramic view unfolded before Howard.


    Advance half a step, turn and swing the sword, the de forming a forty-degree angle with the ground, unleash two-


    thirds of the arm''s strength.


    Like the information panel in an MMO, countless battle-rted messages shed through Howard''s mind¡ªcalcted, integrated, utilized, and then formed into new data.


    In this peculiar state, Howard couldn''t exactly describe his sensations, almost losing his sense of self amid the deluge of internal and external data inundating his consciousness.


    Yet, this was a feeling more exhrating than any climax, with every element of the battlefield now firmly within Howard''s grasp.


    He might notprehend the signals exchanged among the wolfrats, but by observing each creature''s distinct movements and postures, he could predict the entire pack''s movements with prophetic rity.


    This went beyond "Hyperawareness," pushing Howard further into an extraordinary abyss.


    He didn''t understand how it all happened; he merely expanded his mana to enhance his perception, and then, like waves, more information surged in.


    Now, Howard was the deity of this battlefield.


    The de, infused with mana, glowed faintly.


    The mana de wasn''t activated, but the sheer sharpness of the sword itself was wholly sufficient.


    Wolfrats continued their fearless assault, even as more than ten of their numbery dead at Howard''s feet.


    The rat king had yet to join the fray, blending into the swarm, meticulously studying Howard''s every move, trying to analyze any vulnerability.


    Although Howard couldn''t make direct eye contact, he sensed its distinctiveness through its actions.


    Smarter, stronger¡ªthese were the minimal requirements for an exceptional ruler.


    In the natural selection where only the victors survive, such a king always signifies the rise of its species.


    For humanity, this was no good news.


    More and more wolfrats seemed to emerge from nowhere, and Howard had a vague feeling there was something more behind this, but it was merely an intuition, hardly even evidence.


    Thirteen, fourteen, fifteen...


    Howard silently counted both the number of wolfrats and their attacks.


    The former steadily decreased, while thetter''s increment gradually diminished.


    With casualties surpassing two-thirds, the wolfrats still pressed their attack¡ªa scenario utterly inconceivable for human armies.


    Why such desperation? Why persist in futility without repentance?


    Even if only half survived, that would be sufficient for them to seek a new habitat.


    Yet, they did not choose this path; instead, they bravely faced their ferocity, lying in a mix of shrieks and blood upon the ground after the battle.


    In the end, only the rat king remained before Howard.


    The strongest individual had yet to make a move.


    It had seen through the inevitable course of the battle from the beginning.


    This was a futile struggle, yet absolutely necessary.

 Chapter 469 470-The Approaching Monster Tide

    Chapter 469 470-The Approaching Monster Tide


    ??As Howard advanced, the rat king assumed an offensive stance, but its body exhibited some abnormalities.


    Its breath was feeble, and it seemed nearly drained of strength.


    Initially, Howard hadn''t noticed, but now, with his focus honed, he quickly discerned the irregrities.


    Wolfrat societies are matriarchal, with female wolfrats invariably stronger than their male counterparts due to their earlier development.


    Whether inbat or in defending their territory, the females always constitute the primarybat force.


    Undoubtedly, the rat king before him was female.


    However, the wolfrats that had attacked earlier were all males.


    Where then were the females?


    And why such a tenacious resistance?


    Curiosity bubbled up within Howard.


    With a sweep of his straight sword, the rat king was bisected.


    Howard continued forward, sword in hand, towards the depths of the valley.


    This entire valley was wolfrat territory, suggesting their densy deeper within.


    Perhaps some cmity had befallen them there?


    The entire valley being wolfratnd indicated that any significant event could indeed attract all the females.


    Howard pressed deeper, his straight sword ready, eyes closed, yet the world outside coalesced in his mind into a colorless panoramic view.


    This method of observation was more efficient than vision alone.


    In such dim light, relying solely on sight could be deceptive, but a panoramabining hearing, touch, and mana sensing was much harder to fool.


    The valley was not extensive.


    Though the wolfrats were numerous, they constituted a single, small-scale species.


    For them, a valley a hundred meters in length provided a more than adequate living space.


    Within a few minutes'' walk, Howard had slowed his pace but eventually reached the end of the valley.


    There, arge cave recessed into the mountain presented itself, from which Howard could detect the distinct pungent odor of wolfrats emanating.


    Without a doubt, this cave was the den of the wolfrats.


    Gathering his focus and checking the status of his mana, Howard stepped cautiously into the cave.


    Inside, the air was damp, filled with a faint stench, and soft sounds echoed from the corners.


    Those were the sounds of wolfrat pups.


    Though currently capable of only crawling a few short steps on the ground, in just half a month, they would reach half the weight of an adult wolfrat, with two-thirds thebat effectiveness.


    However, at this moment, they posed no threat.


    But the number of pups... seemed unusually low.


    Howard made a circuit of the cave, tallying every wolfrat pup within his perceptual range.


    There were fewer than twenty in total.


    A female wolfrat can birth at least five pups per litter, and judging by the number of males outside, the poption of female wolfrats in this group surely exceeded ten.


    Moreover, female wolfrats typically give birth around the same time to swiftly replenish the group''sbat strength.


    Yet, judging by the number of pups in the cave, the actual number of females might be only half of what he estimated, or even less.


    And until now, Howard had not seen any of the missing females.


    Where had the other females gone?


    Or rather, where were the rest of the pups?


    Howard began to extend his perception.


    Wolfrats highly value theirmunity, and it was inconceivable that the females would abandon their offspring.


    Given the number of pups still present, the mothers couldn''t have ventured far; they must be concealed nearby.


    Without locating the missing pups and their mothers, another thriving wolfrat colony would emerge in half a month.


    While this scenario might offer ample opportunities to farm quests for profit, estimating the potential human casualties during this period was challenging.


    With the support of mana, his perception expanded further, ingesting more information without overwhelming him.


    His brain functioned like a ck box, processing all iing data and integrating it into the panoramic view, yet he remained oblivious to how his brain managed this feat.


    Expanding his perception to envelop the entire cave revealed nothing further, prompting him to extend his reach even more.


    The cave walls resonated with sound waves, Howard processing the returning echoes akin to sonar, yet still, no discoveries were made.


    Continuing to expand, mana fluctuations prated beneath the soil, uncovering numerous animal carcasses, but none belonged to wolfrats...


    Wait!


    There was something!


    A creature, its sizeparable to a wolfrat, was moving through the soilyer!


    He might have found the missing females.


    Wolfrats are also burrowers.


    Howard concentrated, his perception focusing on the unidentified creature.


    It moved through the soil with clear direction, following a well-


    established tunnel upwards.


    His perception followed this tunnel, eventually uncovering a vastwork hidden beneath the cave floor.


    The wolfrat colony had excavated aplexwork of tunnels beneath the cave, resembling a bomb shelter.


    Not only did Howard find the missing females, but he also discovered the lost pups.


    They had all been relocated underground, with the subterraneanwork extending downwards for over ten meters and outward for several tens of meters.


    If ced above ground, it would undoubtedly be a spectacle capable of drawing everyone''s attention.


    "Only now, it bes a headache," Howard mused, finding himself at a loss with the underground wolfrats.


    While wolfrats cherish their young, they also understand that the survival of their species inevitably involves sacrifice.


    With Howard present, their action would certainly not be to emerge and fight for those pups yet to be moved, but rather to take those already underground and hide even deeper!


    They would wait for the pups to grow, then resume expanding.


    The reason the male wolfrats had fought so desperately was likely to buy time for the females to move the pups.


    Howard reviewed his logic but felt something was amiss.


    Deciding to set this aside for the moment, he found thework''s exit within the cave and casually sealed it with stones.


    It was a futile gesture, but leaving without doing anything felt somehow unsatisfactory to him.


    Faced with the intelligence and determination of a species, Howard ultimately admitted defeat.


    To the wolfrats, he might have been an insurmountable force, but in the end, the wolfrats still survived, which was more than enough for them.


    Survival is always the top priority.


    After sealing the exit, Howard tied all the wolfrat pups together with a rope.


    Being spellbeast subspecies, someone might be interested in taking them in, potentially earning him a little extra.


    Emerging from the cave, Howard swiftly collected the wolfrat carcasses, tying them into a bundle and crafting a simple sled from materials at hand to ce them on.


    Thebined weight of over a dozen wolfrats far exceeded that of an adult man.


    While Howard was not incapable of carrying them, hauling such a burden would be cumbersome and impracticalpared to dragging them on a sled.


    As he was about to leave the valley, Howard nced back at the moonlit chasm, its quiet, chilly ambiance resembling a gaping maw ready to devour any passerby''s life at a moment''s notice.


    Suddenly, a thought shed through Howard''s mind.


    When had the wolfrats begun preparing that undergroundwork?


    Such arge-scale project could not have been aplished in a day or two.


    Normally, their existing cave would have sufficed for habitation; they wouldn''t have needed to undertake such an extensive subterraneanwork unless it was to evade some irresistible force.


    Like a man-made disaster.


    Or a natural cmity!


    "A new pack of roaming beasts has appeared north of Rodel City."


    This piece of hearsay Howard had picked up in the inncked confirmation but, considering the wolfrats'' actions, the credibility of this information significantly increased.


    If not to escape that roaming beast pack, why else would the wolfrats exert so much effort to prepare such an undergroundwork?


    Thiswork wasn''t created because of Howard''s arrival; his presence merely hastened its utility.


    That roaming beast pack might be arriving soon.


    The monster tide is about to hit!


    Upon reaching this conclusion, Howard did not panic.


    A monster tide might be perilous, but as a military city, Rodel would not have stood for so many years if it could not handle such a degree of trouble.


    Howard thought it wise to consider how he could capitalize on this monster tide to earn more money.


    A few hundred gold coins might cover his expenses for the near term, but that was about it.


    Adventurers may have high ies, but their expenditures are equally steep.


    A few hundred gold coins might suffice for an ordinary person''s annual expenses, but for even the lowest-level adventurer, this amount would onlyst about two months.


    Magic potions cost money, as does repairing and upgrading equipment, not to mention the membership fees for various professional guilds.


    Not every guild is like the magus guild, which requires no entrance fee and offers subsequent benefits.


    Warrior, thief, ranger¡ªno matter the profession, guilds demand significant entrance fees, and learning skills requires a hefty amount of gold coins.


    Of course, if you''re content to remain a low-level adventurer for life, gold coins might not hold much significance for you.


    Simple quests and the benefits provided by guilds would suffice for afortable life.


    However, those who think this way are always in the minority, or else the world would not progress step by step.

 Chapter 470 471-Jelias Treasured Possession

    Chapter 470 471-Jelia''s Treasured Possession


    ??Howard cast a final nce at the valley where the wolfrats resided, uncertain of what it would look like upon his next visit.


    If the Rodel military were to intervene, there would be no chance for these wolfrats to survive.


    The army operates differently from adventurers; the former acts upon orders, while thetter is driven by profit.


    Should themand be to eradicate the wolfrats, the army would not cease until not a single one remained in the area.


    With a firm pull on the sled, Howard left without looking back.


    It was gettingte, and if he didn''t make it back before the gates of Rodel closed, he''d have to spend the night in the wilderness¡ªa prospect far from appealing.


    Fortunately, the valley wasn''t too far from Rodel, and it was near the smooth, well-traveled royal road.


    Otherwise, the adventurer''s guild wouldn''t have posted a quest to hunt wolfrats.


    Once back on the road, Howard''s pace more than doubled.


    Pulling the sled on the even ground of the road proved much easier than navigating through the mountains, not only saving effort but also speeding up his journey.


    About twenty minutester, Howard could see the walls of Rodel in the distance.


    ...


    After sessfully turning in the quest and the corresponding number of wolfrat carcasses, Howard received the reward deposited by the client at the adventurer guild.


    He then posted a trade to sell the wolfrat carcasses.


    Though merely a subspecies of spellbeast, the carcasses of wolfrats actually held significant value.


    Their flesh was an excellent alchemical agent for fusing magic potions, their fur smooth and waterproof, making for high-quality fabric, and their teeth and ws were sharp and durable, bing premium materials in the hands of skilled craftsmen capable of piercing through most spellbeast subspecies'' hides, far sharper than the average steel sword.


    If sold piece by piece, a single adult wolfrat carcass could fetch as high as seven gold coins!


    Even selling them as a whole could yield a market price of around five gold coins each.


    Havingpleted the quest, Howard had nearly ten wolfrat carcasses left, which could constitute a considerable sum if all were sold.


    After posting the trade quest, Howard shared his spection about the monster tide and the unusual behavior of the wolfrats.


    The guild attendant''s expression turned serious upon hearing this.


    The Rodel branch guild regrly monitored the beast poptions around the city and had observed various anomalies among the wildlife, with a monster tide seemingly gathering to the north.


    However, due to theck of definitive evidence, no public announcement had been made.


    "I will report this to the higher-ups. Could you leave an address so we can contact you more efficiently?"


    Howard gave the room number and name of the inn where he was staying: "I''m currently here, but I''ll be leaving in five days."


    The attendant noted down the room number and inn''s name: "Someone might reach out to you soon for more details on the situation. We hope you can provide a thorough ount of what you observed."


    Howard agreed on the spot, took his reward, and left the Rodel branch guild.


    ...


    Returning to the inn, Howard had barely used his key to unlock his room door when he was suddenly called upon.


    "Howard!"


    Turning around, Howard saw N leaning against the door frame in her thin cloth dress, with White poking his head out from behind her.


    "Still awake?" Howard inquired.


    "Did you finish your quest?" N sized up Howard.


    Ordinary people might not notice, but a magus''s senses are far beyond those of a normal person.


    Although the scent of blood on Howard had mostly dissipated, it was still quite pronounced to N''s perception.


    "Just a simple hunting quest, didn''t take much time," Howard responded.


    "Then, if you have nothing else, maybe you should head to bed early."


    N rolled her eyes.


    "Has no one ever told you you''re terrible at reading the room?"


    "It seems people say that often, but I don''t see an issue with it. It''ste; shouldn''t we be sleeping? Unless you''re suggestinging to my room."


    Howard''s eyes shifted slyly upwards.


    "By the way, there might be a monster tide approaching soon. It''s probably best to minimize going out unless necessary."


    "Monster tide?" N paused, surprised.


    "Here?"


    "Yes," Howard nodded.


    "Beasts are beginning to gather to the north. Though the reason is unclear, it''s a confirmed fact."


    After a few seconds of silence, N nodded in acknowledgment.


    "By the way, was it you who ordered dinner?"


    "How touching. I wouldn''t mind a more... personal thank you."


    Howard''s teasing smirk was met with N''s eye roll.


    "What are you thinking? I don''t likemb. Remember to exclude it if you''re ordering for me in the future!"


    With that, N stepped back and disappeared behind the door, leaving White staring at Howard with wide eyes.


    ...


    Howard''s gaze drifted to the window, where the pale moonlight nted in from outside.


    Although it was the same moonlight, it evoked different feelings in different environments.


    In the wilderness, the cold, white light of the moon held no warmth, yet it had a calming effect on one''s emotions.


    The dim room, however, was different.


    The soft touch of the bed, the gradually familiar furnishings, and the scent of someone having lived there before¡ªall these differences constructed a cage named loneliness.


    Loneliness does not stem from being alone; on the contrary, it arises precisely because one is aware of the existence of another.


    Sighing deeply, Howard removed the straight sword from his back and leaned it against the bed, hanging up his coat.


    Observing the faint bloodstains on the hem of his coat, Howard frowned.


    He had been careful to avoid getting blood on himself, yet somehow, he had overlooked this.


    Bloodstains, once acquired, are notoriously difficult to remove.


    Turning his gaze away, he settled back into bed.


    Would he dream tonight?


    ...


    When Ali awoke, the sky was fully lit.


    Brushing off the dew from her clothes, she stood up to stretch her legs, which had gone numb fromck of movement overnight.


    She stoked the remains of the fire on the ground to get it burning again and took out some prepared dry food from her backpack.


    She wasn''t without spatial storage items, but she understood the wisdom of not unting wealth.


    An adventurer without a backpack is an anomaly, a clear signal to any observant onlooker that there might be something worth exploiting, potentially turning them into an easy target.


    Although Ali was confident in handling any trouble, trouble was something no one wished for more of.


    This was the exact opposite of gold coins.


    Waking up Jelia, who was dozing off against a tree trunk wrapped in thick clothing, Ali stuffed some softened dried food into the little orc''s hands.


    "This is...


    outside, huh?" Jelia rubbed her sleepy eyes, gradually bing more alert.


    "How much longer until we reach Sorona?"


    "You''ve asked that question three times yesterday," Ali responded without looking up.


    "Why didn''t we stop in Rodel?" Jelia continued to inquire.


    "You also asked that five times yesterday, and now again today. Are you nning to hit double digits with that question?"


    Ali fiddled with the fire, which seemed to struggle against extinguishing, perhaps due to the damp air; initially, there had been no such issue when she started roasting the dried food.


    Jelia watched Ali clumsily manage the fire and yawned softly.


    "I''m still sleepy."


    The sudden early risings over the past two days were somewhat unfamiliar to Jelia.


    But it was just a difort, not unbearable or worthining about.


    On her own, she clearly understood that finding Howard would be impossible.


    Observing the fire now producing thick smoke, Jelia shifted back a bit andmented, "Maybe the wood you added was wet?"


    Ali''s movements stiffened.


    He hadn''t paid attention when adding the wood.


    Could dew be that severe?


    Seeing Ali halt, Jelia sighed softly, put down her dried food, found a stick to stir the fire, and added a few dryer pieces of wood on top.


    "This way, the wood will dry out after a while."


    Jelia''s voice carried a world-weary sigh, her precocious demeanor almostical, yet Ali found no humor in it at the moment.


    She didn''t mind being taught by Jelia, but how did Jeliae to possess such knowledge?


    No one would specifically teach a little orc how to camp; it''s most likely that Jelia had gleaned her expertise from repeated failures.


    The harsh reality behind this silenced Ali.


    "This damned weather," Ali muttered under her breath, catching Jelia''s gaze for a few long seconds.


    It was rare to see an elf, usually so graceful and gentle, swearing.


    "When will we get to Sorona?" Jelia suddenly asked, her dried food half-eaten.


    Ali looked at her curiously, replying, "Do you want to see Howard that badly? I know he''s a good person and took you in, but you could have stayedfortably at the Gold Coin Inn until I brought him back."


    "Howard once said something," Jelia paused, her expression still serene, yet something flickered in her eyes.


    "If a treasure goes missing, and you search for it, there''s a chance you might find it again. But if you give up and don''t search, then it''s truly gone."


    "Howard is my treasure."


    After hearing Jelia''s words, Ali was stunned for a few seconds before sighing, "You do see things clearly."


    Every person who loves you is your most precious treasure.


    It''s not that people don''t know this; they just choose to forget actively.


    After all, the ignorant are always the most blissful.

 Chapter 471 472-The Prophecy in Dreams

    <h4>Chapter 471 Chapter472-The Prophecy in Dreams </h4>


    "Back to the question at hand," Ali said, pulling out a roll of parchment from her backpack and spreading it out on the ground.


    She asked Jelia, "Do you understand this?"


    The map was marked with various symbols representing different features.


    The concepts of codes or scales were not something Jelia was familiar with.


    After a nce, she shook her head.


    "I don''t understand it."


    "Not understanding is an opportunity to learn. It''s essential to learn how to read maps."


    Ali''s finger moved across the map, exining the different symbols and briefly describing how to determine one''s position.


    Although Jelia didn''t fully grasp everything, she managed to remember bits and pieces.


    "Here is Sorona," Ali pointed at one of the city symbols on the map, then drew an imaginary line leading to a mark beside Dragon Rivulet, indicating a small hignd, "And this is where we are now."


    "After finding a way to cross Dragon Rivulet, we have about ten days of travel left."


    Traveling as a duo with a single horse, their pace was much faster than that of a caravan.


    "As for why I didn''t stay in Rodel... do you remember the beast pack we saw?"


    Ali''s expression was difficult to read, resembling someone who had heard about a distant acquaintance''s misfortune¡ªneither taking pleasure in their misfortune nor showing sadness, just indifference.


    "That pack is expected to attack Rodel by tonight at thetest."


    ...


    Howard felt he might have had a nightmare¡ªa peculiar sensation enveloped him as he wandered through a ck fog in his dream.


    Around him were blurred figures, and muffled voices came from all directions, as if filtered through a pane of frosted ss.


    The dream wasn''t terrifying in the traditional sense, but Howard felt a deep sense of despair and fear emanating from those shadowy figures.


    It was as if he faced the apocalypse alone, with a destion so profound that nothing else mattered.


    Struggle seemed futile, resistance doomed to failure before it could even begin.


    It was an unsettling feeling.


    Did it imply something?


    On the Av Continent, the concept of prophetic dreams is taken seriously, suggesting that, under the right circumstances and professions, a mboyant deity might even appear in one''s dream for a chat.


    Frankly, this doesn''t sound like a description that should be associated with a serious religion or belief system, yet that''s how they describe it.


    A god who engages in yful banter, appearing as a boy around thirteen or fourteen years old, fond of crude jokes,rge-breasted girls, and video games, always carrying a Supreme Artifact resembling a ck box through which scenes of distant battles are visible.


    Howard wondered how the faithful of this world managed to maintain their steadfast beliefs.


    If he were to encounter such a seemingly unreliable deity, he''d surely contemte deicide.


    Returning to the topic of prophetic dreams.


    Howard woke up at dawn, with the sky outside thinly lit, the sun still hovering on the horizon.


    He awoke from a timeless dream, vividly remembering every detail, inexplicably feeling abandoned and left behind.


    The fear of solitude, the dread of an unclear path ahead, and the terror of figures moving through the fog.


    These varied fears mingled together, setting the tone for the dream.


    Opening his eyes to the coarse ceiling above, Howard took a deep breath, casting aside all the chaotic thoughts in his mind, and sat up forcefully.


    There was no time for wallowing in sadness.


    Getting out of bed, Howard dressed swiftly, donning his half-leather armor on the outside, securing the breastte inside the armor, and slinging his straight sword diagonally across his back, with the hilt protruding over his shoulder.


    Though without any evidence, his intuition was sounding rms.


    Stepping out of his room, Howard knocked on N''s door.


    "Are you up yet?"


    "Not yet! I want to sleep!"


    N''s muffled voice came from behind the door, causing Howard to grimace.


    "Well, I''m heading out. Do you want something for breakfast?"


    "Nomb!"


    "Got it," Howard replied, turning to leave.


    ...


    Listening to Howard''s footsteps gradually fading away outside the door, N''s tense expression slightly rxed.


    ncing at her reflection in the mirror, her slender, petite body was enveloped under arge cloak.


    With the hood up, her face would be barely visible unless one came close.


    This was the firstyer of disguise.


    Beyond that, N had also prepared a transformation magic potion, capable of temporarily altering the structure of her facial muscles.


    After drinking the potion, N watched her face gradually shift in the mirror.


    A few minutester, her features settled.


    Although the changes were subtle, the overall transformation was drastic.


    Even someone very familiar with N wouldn''t be able to recognize her based solely on her appearance now.


    Finally, N sprayed ayer of herbal concoction on her face to alter her skin color.


    With all preparationsplete, N opened the window, ncing back at White in the room.


    "If Howardes looking, don''t let him in, and don''t let him know I''ve gone out!"


    White didn''t make a sound, merely watching silently as N climbed out the window... and then climbed back in a few secondster.


    "Forgot my staff," N scratched her head, chuckling as she picked up her solid wood staff from beside the bed.


    She deftly climbed out the window again.


    White waited a few seconds, and this time, N did not reappear.


    It seemed she had truly left.


    White yawned, having felt some unusual energies within itselftely.


    Suppressing and calming those energies had consumed most of its strength.


    Although it understood Howard and the others''nguage, they couldn''t understand its own, and it was too proud to seek them out for help directly.


    As a result, White found itself unable to seek assistance from anyone.


    These symptoms only began after approaching Rodel.


    There seemed to be something in this area.


    ...


    After finding a set of herbalist tools that were 90% new in the second-hand market, Howard packed the tools into his backpack.


    Returning to the inn, he was ready to leave with Redfeather.


    The growth location of Silverweed was some distance from Rodel, and walking there and back would waste too much time.


    However, before Howard could leave the inn, a young man intercepted him.


    This was a man who appeared to be in his early thirties.


    He was dressed in a dark blue robe with a small ck cap on his head.


    An adventurer guild badge adorned his chest, and his small eyes seemed to always carry a smile, though the underlying coldness felt as ufortable as that of a venomous serpent.


    "Do you need something?" Howard asked, sizing up the young man, who was simrly assessing him.


    "Are you brother Howard? You look younger than I expected," the man said, removing his hat and bowing slightly.


    "My name is Duduro Seli. You can call me Seli, or Duduro, or even Mr. Hat, as ordinary people aren''t so concerned with formalities."


    "I''m Howard. What do you need from me?" Howard inquired.


    Duduro smiled, "Just a couple of minor things. First, I''d like to know where the valley you hunted the wolfrats is located."


    "Are you here to investigate the beast situation? Let me tell you upfront, I don''t know much and haven''t seen the beasts firsthand. All my deductions are based on reasoning," Howard exined, pausing before continuing, "It''s about two kilometers west of Rodel, in a valley on the shadow side."


    "Thank you for your cooperation. The second matter is about the wolfrat carcasses you''ve posted for sale at the guild, including the pups?"


    Though Howard found Duduro''s inquiry somewhat peculiar, he nodded in affirmation, "Yes."


    "That''s excellent! I''m actually looking to purchase a batch of wolfrat carcasses. You could sell them directly to me, bypassing the guild."


    "Undermining your own employer?" Howard''s expression turned quizzically.


    Duduro paused, then chuckled, "Is that a colloquialism from your hometown?"


    "Something like that," Howard responded nomittally.


    Selling directly would indeed save on themission fee.


    Although the fee was only five percent, it could amount to a significant sum in arge transaction.


    "Alright, name a time and ce, and I''ll bring the carcasses to you," Howard agreed without much hesitation.


    "As you know, wolfrat remains reek; I can''t possibly carry them around with me. They''re all stored at the guild."


    The adventurer guild offers a storage service for a nominal fee, allowing for the storage of numerous items that can also be retrieved from different locations, provided prior notice and payment for transport are given.


    "Excellent, excellent," Duduro seemed quite thrilled, causing Howard to furrow his brows, open his mouth as if to speak, but ultimately he said nothing.


    "If there''s nothing else, I need to get on with my quest."


    "Of course, I won''t keep you any longer," Duduro replied, still buzzing with excitement.

 Chapter 472 473-The Battle to Defend the City

    <h4>Chapter 472 Chapter473-The Battle to Defend the City </h4>


    Howard, leading Redfeather, walked past Duduro out of the inn, but his steps halted abruptly not far from the entrance.


    He heard the sound of bells.


    Rodel indeed had a clock tower, managed by someone specifically for the job, chiming punctually at morning, noon, and evening.


    However, this was not the time for regr chimes, and the sound was not the deep, resonant tone of the clock tower¡ªa sound Howard had clearly remembered from the day before.


    This bell, in contrast, was sharp and urgent.


    Dong¡ª


    Dong¡ª


    Dong¡ª


    Often, such bell sounds portend dire news.


    "This is the rm bell!"


    Duduro''s voice came from behind, and when Howard turned around, he saw the smile had vanished from Duduro''s face, reced by a look of solemnity and seriousness.


    "And it''s a second-level rm, signifying an emergency situation that could cause severe damage to the city."


    "My actions were too slow; the monster tide has alreadyunched its assault!"


    ...


    Howard stood atop the city walls.


    In the distance was a dense mix of colors, a multitude blended together, conveying the sense of a frenzied will.


    The rushing momentum of the monster tide was palpably felt, the ground beginning to tremble, the air growing damp.


    A frenzy of wild beasts, spellbeast subspecies, spellbeasts, and even some subhumans.


    On the other side stood humans, dwarves, and half-elves with simr appearances, their positions clear and straightforward in this scenario.


    Good and evil were infinitely diluted; both sides were simply fighting for survival.


    To live on.


    To persevere.


    To survive.


    These were the whispers of the battlefield.


    The war had not yet begun, but everyone''s battle had alreadymenced.


    Relying on the city walls, Rodel''s guard could definitely inflict substantial casualties, but the real headache in any siege isn''t the battle of annihtion; it''s the siege itself.


    Neither the defenders nor the attackers would stop the meat grinder from turning until a significant price had been paid.


    Howard now stood on one of the protruding bulwarks of the city wall, a spot generally reserved for mounting magi-tech cannons or giant crossbows.


    However, given that magi-tech cannons and giant crossbows were of limited use against the frenzied monster tide, the city guards had temporarily moved these to more distant corners of the wall to alleviate pressure.


    These protruding bulwarks became the defensive areas for adventurers.


    Alongside Howard were six individuals of varying gender and age, ranging from twenty to forty years old, four men and two women, seemingly strangers to one another.


    Such assignments typically grouped acquaintances together.


    But Howard was an exception, like a ss that had started the term some time ago.


    Beyond the diverse small groups, there were always a few individuals who appeared solitary.


    Maybe shunned, maybe inconspicuous.


    These actions, perhaps not maliciously intended, could nevertheless inflict damage capable of ruining a person''s life.


    Howard had been treated this way, leading him to walk alone¡ªnot out of solitude, but a dislike for speaking.


    Consequently, his interactions dwindled further, a vicious cycle that had formed from the start.


    Fortunately, a ray of sunshine pierced through the nightmare''s clouds.


    Howard could never forget the sunlight on that dull afternoon, blindingly white, tickling his face with a sensation of itchiness.


    The sun of his life had appeared.


    The increasing roar awakened Howard from his memories.


    That was the sound of the beast horde''s footsteps.


    The presence of a small number of wild beasts might not be significant, but multiply that base by thousands or tens of thousands, and the resulting change is bound to exceed your expectations.


    Even a stampeding herd of horses can give the sensation of an earthquake, let alone spellbeast subspecies and spellbeasts, many of which are muchrger than horses.


    From a distance, Howard spotted no fewer than ten low-level spellbeasts mingling within the horde.


    If the beast horde were an army, then these low-level spellbeasts would be its centurions andmanders, directly influencing the movements of the creatures within a considerable range.


    Taking a deep breath, Howard drew the straight sword from his back.


    Still a lone sword.


    Although he had no certainty of surviving against such a scale of beast horde, revealing one''s full strength at thest moment always had a more significant effect, much like how the final hand is yed for a turnaround.


    If the city walls could hold the defense, then whether or not he unleashed his full strength wouldn''t matter much.


    On the contrary, if the walls were breached, the energy and strength he conserved would y a much more critical role.


    To protect more people.


    The significance of a single life seemed less important at this moment.


    "What''s your name, brother?"


    A ruggedly built man among the six adventurers stood beside Howard, wielding a battle hammer that looked terrifying at first nce.


    Such a blunt weapon inflicted more dreadful effects on the body than mere sharp weapons.


    Facing the beast horde now closing in within a few hundred meters, the rugged man did not seem tense; instead, he took an interest in Howard.


    Adventurers gathered here were all braced for death, enticed by the guild''s irresistible offer to dare the riches amid dangers.


    Yet, this uncle''s calmness seemed a bit excessive.


    Among the other adventurers, one had already started trembling.


    "Howard," Howard offered without concealment.


    "So young, howe you''re here?"


    The rugged man shook his head.


    "I''m Thor. You can call me Uncle Thor."


    At this, he nced at the others, a flicker of disappointment crossing his face.


    "Those folks are already no good. If someone''s to die first, it''ll be them! On the battlefield, the more afraid of death you are, the quicker you die! It''s almost like a curse."


    Thor''s face bore a sigh.


    "Stick close to me. If you can''t hold up, falling back is okay too. The most important thing is to survive. What''s the point of worrying about pride for adventurers who lick blood off the knife''s edge for a living? It''s not like it can be exchanged for a few gold coins."


    His words were rough but rooted in harsh reality, albeit not quite applicable to Howard.


    However, this was, after all, an expression of goodwill, and Howard found it difficult to outright reject, merely responding ambiguously.


    The walls of Rodel, though not towering, stood seven to eight meters tall¡ªa height sufficient to keep out most wild beasts but implying that any creature that made it to the top was not to be trifled with.


    And such foes were not in short supply here.


    Be it green wolves or saber-toothed tigers, none were easy to handle.


    Moreover, Howard spotted some small ck dots, floating far away in the sky!


    Large flying spellbeasts, starting at least from the low level.


    "This battle won''t be easy."


    For this time-limited quest to defend the city, Howard didn''t bring N along.


    It wasn''t out of unwillingness but impossibility.


    After Duduro left, Howard went back to fetch N, only to find White in the room.


    N was nowhere to be found.


    However, at such a life-and-death juncture, Howard couldn''t afford to dwell on this matter.


    His focus was locked on the monster tide.


    After all, each of these creatures represented gold coins!


    ...


    As the monster tide closed in within two hundred meters of Rodel, Howard''s ears were filled with an endless, sharp buzzing.


    That was the vibration of bowstrings!


    Hundreds of archers stationed on the city walls wove a dense of arrows.


    Death has always been impartial.


    The moment the seemingly sparse rain of arrows was loosed, Howard already foresaw the advent of death.


    The arrows, descending from the sky, relying purely on kic energy, could exert astonishing force given enough distance.


    They would prate everything in their trajectory and mercilessly pin the wild beasts to the ground!


    Blood sprayed in all directions.


    The spectacle of life meeting death in such grandeur is hard to capture with mere words.


    The roars of beasts facing their end, the angry shouts of survivors, the tremble of the earth, the gradually warming weapons in one''s hands, and the increasingly hot air.


    All these elementsbined to form the battlefield.


    "All units, range marker two, fire!"


    The second volley of arrows rained down.


    Without counterfire from enemy archers, and at a sufficient distance, Rodel''s side had an absolute advantage.


    Yet, this advantage couldn''t alter the overall disadvantage.


    As the third volley was released, a thunderous explosion marked the arrival of the monster tide.


    Beasts and spellbeasts, driven to madness by unknown causes, rammed into the city walls with reckless abandon.


    Perhaps the charge of one or two beasts meant little, but the number of beasts at the city''s base was far from a mere handful.


    Creatures from dozens of kilometers around had converged here, with the quantity of the horde at the walls exceeding ten thousand.


    This onught did notst long, but it caused significant turmoil.


    Seasoned adventurers and city guards might have remained unaffected, but those adventurers who had underestimated the horde, hoping to make a quick fortune here, began to panic.


    Death had not yet made its appearance, but the fear it brought had already seized their throats.


    Facing it alone might not have been an issue, but emotions are contagious.


    A few individuals panicking might not matter much, but they could spark even greater panic.


    It was like a chain reaction of an avnche.


    By the time Howard realized, themotion had already taken shape.

 Chapter 473 474-Wolfrat Ascending the City Walls

    <h4>Chapter 473 Chapter474-Wolfrat Ascending the City Walls</h4>


    Something was amiss!


    Watching the unrest among the crowd, a sense of unease began to form in Howard''s heart.


    This monster tide was not as straightforward as it seemed.


    Themotion, though swiftly suppressed by the vastly superior numbers of the city guard, had already had its ripple effects.


    Unity was not a trait shared by those atop the city walls.


    A mix of thoughts spread like wild weeds in everyone''s hearts.


    Howard collected his thoughts and nced at the other four adventurers at the checkpoint.


    They had not participated in the unrest, but Howard could clearly see hesitation in their eyes.


    Initially, it might have been simple fear, but now, they were contemting a real way out.


    They had seen the fate of those who retreated rashly¡ªdeath was the only road left.


    Here in Rodel, with the war bells ringing, standing on the battlefield meant your identity was that of a pure soldier.


    Howard and Thor exchanged nces, each seeing the caution in the other''s eyes.


    ...


    "The beasts areing up!"


    The shout came from somewhere, and Howard, unable to pinpoint the direction, immediately refocused his attention to the front line of the battlefield.


    Realizing that the city walls could not be easily breached by mere battering, the horde swiftly changed its tactic from simple ramming to attempting to scale the walls for closebat.


    The physically robust onesid at the bottom, while those with agile movements tried to climb directly to the top.


    Despite the walls standing seven to eight meters tall, such a height was hardly a hindrance in the face of the generally strong physical abilities of wild beasts, further enhanced by spellbeasts.


    Though this ce was considered a military city, it was more of a checkpoint and had not experienced war in a very long time.


    The Silverwind Kingdom had long passed the era of merely relying on border defenses to establish its national boundaries.


    As the dominant power in the southeastern region of the Av Continent, the word of Silverwind Kingdom within Reagan was absolute.


    The moment the shout was heard, Howard felt a gust of foul air hit his face as a giant spellbeast, over two meters in length, surged up from beneath the city walls.


    This was a spellbeast Howard was intimately familiar with.


    Silver-gray fur, crimson eyes, and sharp ws and teeth.


    Coincidentally, it was the same kind of wolfrat Howard had in in numbers just yesterday.


    However, this wolfrat was clearly different from those of the previous day.


    Its body length had more than doubled, signifying not just a change in physical capabilities but also suggesting that the species might have undergone a transformation.


    If a regr wolfrat was merely a subspecies of spellbeast, then this particr one before him could very well have reached the level of a low-tier spellbeast.


    With its exceptional speed and aggressiveness, it was a formidable opponent even among low-tier spellbeasts.


    The moment it ascended the city wall, the wolfratunched its attack!


    Its chosen target was the youngest woman among the four adventurers, excluding Thor and Howard.


    The woman, who appeared to be a warrior with a curved de in her hand, moved with a certain grace, not seeming like a mere novice.


    When the wolfrat suddenly attacked, she was caught off guard but managed to react in time.


    Her curved de swiftly swung out, and with a nimble leap, she rolled away to safety.


    Though frightened, the skills she possessed were not for show; it was merely the overwhelming mix of emotions in the environment that she was unustomed to.


    As the woman dodged, leaving the wolfrat''s attack to miss its mark, Howard had already closed in for the follow-up.


    "This is a spellbeast! I''ve got this!"


    There was no time to warn Thor.


    With a loud shout, Howard surged forward, his form blurring into a shadow, the straight de in his hand reduced to a mere streak of light.


    Pierce!


    Evolving from the most basic thrust, this move was not a foundational technique for the straight de.


    Yet, Howard employed it in this moment for sheer speed, with no time to consider subsequent variations.


    If the wolfrat''s movements weren''t constrained, allowing a low-tier spellbeast to wreak havoc on the city walls, the defense battle would truly be untenable.


    Under the astonished gazes of everyone at the checkpoint, Howard''s figure daringly swept under the wolfrat, his straight de slicing a foot-long gash across the beast, sessfully drawing all its attention towards him.


    Despite the intelligence spellbeasts are known for, their nature still fundamentally leans towards their animalistic instincts.


    With just one move, Howard had firmly captured the wolfrat''s focus on himself.


    This aggressively offensive spellbeast would not overlook any creature daring to attack it.


    Only by tearing them all to shreds would it cease its onught.


    From the moment the wolfrat scaled the walls, the situation started to spiral unpredictably.


    To preserve the current defensive line, Howard could no longer afford to conceal his strength and had to engage the wolfrat''s attention.


    As Howard stepped forward, the others at the checkpoint began to move towards the edges.


    Their basic judgement was sound; the wolfrat, being a subspecies of spellbeast, had obviously undergone a transformation to be a full spellbeast given its size.


    Originally, the wolfrat''s speed was terrifying, and even after transitioning into a low-tier spellbeast with an increased size, its speed hardly diminished.


    Without a certain level of strength, stepping up at such a time would only hinder more than help.


    If there was any hesitation among the few when Howard first shouted, it all vanished after his clean, piercing strike.


    Everyone realized that this young man was far from as simple as he appeared.


    A thrust might sound straightforward¡ªa full-force forward stab¡ªbut without speed, there''s no damage.


    How does one control their velocity? How to urately target?


    These were all challenges.


    Some may execute a thrust, but it forever misses its mark, rendering it useless.


    To perfectly control a thrust, one would need the strength of abat-focused preparatory-level magus or several years of battle training¡ªit''s not something easily achieved.


    "Fall back! Fall back! Block the other beasts! Don''t add to Howard''s distractions!"


    In the brief silence, Thor was the first to speak up.


    He clearly understood the situation; someone who could, under such circumstances,nd a thrust that firmly captured the wolfrat''s attention was not acting recklessly without assessing their strength.


    If Howard hadn''t been confident, he wouldn''t have charged out so decisively, and it''s possible that even abined effort might not have restrained the wolfrat.


    Therefore, what they needed to do wasn''t to rashly intervene but to establish a new line of defense!


    Not just the wolfrat, but other wild beasts began appearing on the city walls.


    The checkpoint, as a prominent point on the wall, had always been the focus of attention, and it was no different in the eyes of these frenzied spellbeast creatures.


    Blocking them, preventing them from distracting Howard, and buying time for the seasoned adventurers to join the fray was of utmost importance.


    Following Thor''s shout, the group sprang into action, splitting up or teaming together to intercept the beasts.


    In moments, fiercebat erupted across the entire length of the city wall.


    ¡­


    "Now, it''s just the two of us."


    Howard locked eyes with the wolfrat''s crimson gaze, seeing nothing but endless murderous intent and madness within.


    He slightly bowed, switching his straight de to his left hand, and drew another straight de from his ring.


    This was his first encounter with a low-tier spellbeast.


    The difference between a spellbeast subspecies and a low-tier spellbeast might only be a matter of two words, but the gap in strength was vast.


    If a spellbeast subspecies still falls within the category of wild beasts, then a low-tier spellbeast could be likened to a magus among humans.


    Though still human, magi are fundamentally a different ssification from ordinary people.


    It was merely a slight elevation in species, but the strength of this wolfrat now far exceeded that of White, who had been the white-furred wolf king.


    Howard was certain that if White, before his transformation, faced this wolfrat¡ªeven with the help of his wolf pack¡ªthe one to perish would surely be White.


    It was akin to a human army encountering a level 3 magus; there was simply no chance for resistance!


    Taking a deep breath, Howard circted mana throughout his body, enhancing his physique in its entirety.


    He didn''t n on using Hyperawareness.


    Should the need arise, he wouldn''t hesitate.


    But judging from the speed and reactions the wolfrat had just disyed, there seemed to be no gap between them.


    With a sharp squeal, the wolfratunched its attack just as Howard gripped his de.


    Its massive body, propelled by powerful limbs, burst forward with astonishing speed, covering a dozen meters in a sh.


    Howard''s gaze tracked every move of the wolfrat, the ambush catching him off guard.


    Yet, Howard reacted in time, his footsteps shifting as he angled his left-hand de for a block, his body flipping while his right-


    hand de shed down at the wolfrat''s back!


    Blood sttered.


    The sharp edge of the straight de, bolstered by Howard''s formidable arm strength, easily tore through the wolfrat''s skin, nearly cleaving its bones.


    Under the agony, the wolfrat shrieked, its movements abruptly quickening to dodge Howard''s subsequent pursuit.


    After lunging forward a couple of steps, it spun around to face Howard, who was hot on its trail.


    With a piercing scream, the silver-gray fur on its back bristled.


    Mana shimmered, and countless mana needles poured out like a torrential downpour!


    Howard''s pupils contracted as his body abruptly halted.


    With both des crossed in front of him, mana surged out to form a shield, enveloping him in protection.

 Chapter 474 475-The Evolved Wolfrat

    <h4>Chapter 474 Chapter475-The Evolved Wolfrat </h4>


    With a single strike turning the tide, the wolfrat seized the opportunity to pounce.


    Its silver, sharp ws, as lethal as des, sprung out, shing repeatedly towards Howard''s upper body.


    Eight shining ws on its forelimbs, no different from eight long knives, aimed to strike.


    A scratch from these was not akin to a yful nip from a kitten or puppy; it was dismemberment!


    Howard opted not to block but to widen the gap, trading space for time, dodging the wolfrat''s onught.


    His task was never to annihte this wolfrat.


    With more magi on the city walls besides himself, all he needed was to engage the wolfrat, preventing it from disrupting the other defensive positions.


    That alone was sufficient.


    However, the wolfrat seemed infuriated by Howard''s continuous evasion.


    Its speed matched Howard''s, but Howard had the advantage in both size and reflexes, rendering it impossible for the beast tond a hit.


    But that didn''t mean it was out of options.


    Every creature has its ace up the sleeve, and the wolfrat was no exception.


    This so-called life-risking skill is essential for survival in the wild, not just to triumph over foes of simr strength but more so to intimidate those more powerful.


    The wolfrat''s trump card had always been the same, only that Howard hadn''t witnessed it in the valley.


    Berserk.


    This ability, known by the vast majority of spellbeasts, involves an enhancement of their beastly nature to increase attack power.


    It unleashes the beast''s instincts fully, merging mana and physique to unleash strength and speed far beyond the normal!


    With a piercing scream,


    Squeal!!!


    The wolfrat''s crimson eyes emitted a faint golden light.


    That was the sign of mana beginning to merge.


    Although the situation had not yet called for such ast-resort ability, the wolfrat, with its already unclear mind, became even more irrational with rage, unleashing this power that would leave it vulnerable after use.


    This act nearly sealed its fate!


    On the city walls, enemies were everywhere.


    No one would overlook a low-tier spellbeast.


    Nor would anyone ignore the allure of a true spellbeast''s corpse!


    However, this also meant that Howard''s real crisis had arrived.


    With a shriek, the wolfrat''s speed, post-berserk, tripled its normal rate!


    Its fur, soaked with mana, shifted from silver-gray to a striking silver.


    Each hair stood on end and syed backwards, its body crackling with electrical light, and within its crimson eyes, two golden dots emerged, its hot breath rising in wisps of smoke and dissipating.


    Noticing the electrical light flickering around the wolfrat, Howard''s pupils sharply constricted.


    Electricity!


    After berserking, the wolfrat had developed a new ability!


    There were recorded instances of spellbeasts undergoing mutations after berserking, some even to a greater degree, but these were usually unstable mutated beasts or synthetic creatures.


    For a naturally evolved species like the wolfrat to develop new abilities post-berserk was virtually unheard of!


    Yet, faced with this reality, Howard had no choice but to set aside the knowledge he had recently acquired.


    He had to give his all now.


    A single misstep, and he might well fall here.


    With his vision blocked by the intense light, all of Howard''s perceptions suffered severe dys.


    Sound, significantly slower than light and more susceptible to interference, was also more challenging to collect.


    Each time, it was only after the wolfrat had already made its move that Howard could sluggishly react.


    Even Hyperawareness couldn''t nullify this time discrepancy.


    Hyperawareness could only quicken the speed of reaction, but it had no means to offset such objective time differences.


    Though this dy might only manifest as a tenth of a second or even shorter, in the realm of high-speedbat, a tenth of a second could decisively determine life or death.


    Thus, Howard didn''t choose to dodge.


    He decided to challenge his limits, to confront the wolfrat''s attack head-on.


    The shorter the distance between them, the smaller the disparity in the speed of different information carriers.


    Capturing the rough direction with mana sensing, then filling in the details of the wolfrat''s movements with sound, was Howard''s sole method of perception at the moment.


    Touch was only applicable for very short-distance perception, leaving hearing as the only sense capable of making remote judgments.


    "It''s truly a desperate situation," he thought.


    His eyelids still stung from the wolfrat''s recent move, which, althoughcking in substantial attack power, would significantly impair Howard''sbat effectiveness until his vision fully recovered¡ªfar more effective than a conventional attack.


    Time seemed to slow, yet in reality, only two seconds had passed in the rapid exchange between Howard and the wolfrat.


    The blinding white light before Howard''s eyes had yet to fade, and the wolfrat had finally reached him.


    Howard caught a faint whiff of blood in the wind, a salty scent that was slightly nauseating.


    It was the distinctive odor emanating from the wolfrat.


    In that instant, Howard cleared all distractions from his mind, activating Hyperawareness with all his spirit focused on theputation and analysis of sound.


    His brain worked overtime, and the originally blurry panoramic view, like an image in a game being reloaded, suddenly snapped into rity.


    The wolfrat was now within arm''s reach.


    To his right front, two steps away, Howard flipped his right-


    hand de to intercept the wolfrat''s forew, his body moving in harmony with his hand.


    That wonderful sensation of everything on the battlefield being under control once again surged within him.


    Indeed, the wolfrat''s speed had increased post-berserk, but berserking did not enhance its reaction speed.


    If one''s physical capabilities were always at the limit of their reactions, it could be considered an increase in reaction speed.


    However, both the wolfrat and Howard had their physical abilities closely matched with their reaction limits.


    Any change in either could lead to a loss of bnce.


    In ordinarybat, this might not pose a problem, but once the intensity of the battle escted, it could be a fatal w.


    Although the wolfrat possessed astonishing speed, itcked the reaction ability to fully master this velocity.


    Despite its fearsome offensive momentum, the wolfrat was actually in a very delicate bnce.


    Any slight disturbance could lead to catastrophic consequences.


    Howard''s straight de parried the wolfrat''s forew, and the wolfrat, unable to adapt to this sudden change in the midst of high-speed movement, tumbled away violently.


    Howard slowed his breathing, the side effects of his brain''s overload beginning to manifest as a series of sharp pains at the back of his head.


    With his lower limbs powering his movement, Howard followed the tumbling wolfrat, his left-hand de sweeping upward in a diagonal lift while his right-hand de descended in a diagonal cut.


    Scissor sh!


    A name that may not sound particrly graceful, yet it carries a brutal, bloodstained implication.


    This technique, possible only with dual weapons, is a basic move but also the foundation for many advanced techniques.


    Lacking the guidance of his eyes, Howard''s execution of the Scissor sh was slightly off.


    His intention had been to further open the wound on the wolfrat''s back, but he ended up striking its right hind leg instead.


    With a shriek, the wolfrat crashed to the ground, rolling nearly ten meters away and leaving a long trail in the dirt.


    Landing, Howard slowly exhaled, calming his racing heart, his steps somewhat unsteady.


    Although he hadn''t used all his mana in that strike, it was an overburdened outburst.


    Facing a berserk wolfrat head-on without the guidance of sight, anyone learning of such an act would first think the person mad.


    The second reaction would be, "That''s impossible."


    But Howard had done it.


    Not only had he blocked the wolfrat''s attack, but he had also crippled one of its hind legs!

 Chapter 475 476-Nula’s Task

    <h4>Chapter 475 Chapter476-N''s Task </h4>


    Opening his eyes, the chaotic battlefield came back into view.


    Howard took a deep breath, the air filled with the unpleasant smell of blood and gunpowder.


    Yet, Howard felt no revulsion.


    This was a pure environment, free from excessive concerns and constraints, where one could only rely on the weapon in their hand.


    "Come on."


    Howard''s gaze locked onto the wolfrat struggling to rise in the distance.


    "Come on!"


    The wolfrat let out a low shriek, blood pouring from its nearly severed hind leg, its crimson eyes, shimmering with golden light, fixed on Howard.


    From those eyes, Howard read killing intent, anger, and excitement!


    Excitement!


    Howard was surprised to find a sense of excitement in the wolfrat''s gaze.


    Why was it excited?


    Because it had met a strong opponent?


    Because it had challenged its limits?


    Could a mere spellbeast like the wolfrat harbor suchplex emotions?


    For a moment, Howard hesitated.


    He began to ponder a question he had never considered before.


    What exactly are the spellbeasts of this world?


    The prevailing exnation is that wild beasts living in mana-rich environments can transform into spellbeasts.


    This seems akin to a gic change, for once an animal bes a spellbeast, its offspring are also likely to be spellbeasts.


    If they survive in the wild, a new species emerges just like that.


    Throughout this process, the influence of mana ys a crucial role.


    The simplest way to determine whether a wild beast is a spellbeast is to observe if it can produce mana fluctuations when it acts.


    If it can, it''s a spellbeast or a spellbeast subspecies.


    If not, it''s neither.


    The so-called spellbeast subspecies are those beasts not yet fully transformed into spellbeasts.


    They can use mana but cannot actively increase the mana within their bodies, with their strength varying with age.


    So, what exactly is a spellbeast?


    Spellbeasts are recognized by the vast majority for their high intelligence.


    Somemunities even worship certain spellbeasts as deities.


    Yet, at the same time, spellbeasts are the targets for high-level awakened hunters who seek materials from them to enhance themselves, only to hunt more spellbeasts.


    To humans, spellbeasts are both gods and prey, their identity shifting with human sentiments and the bnce of power between the two.


    "How capricious," Howard chuckled, his breath calming as his gaze fixed on the wolfrat.


    "Then, let me give you a funeral of sufficient weight, even if you are an invader."


    Life and death are often unrted to other matters; they are not usuallymodified.


    However, when they do bemodities, it signifies that turbulent times have arrived.


    With a shriek, the wolfrat howled, its three good legs powering its movement, the electricity on its body dimming, its form wobbling.


    It was indeed at the end of its strength after berserking.


    When it chose to berserk, it chose death.


    But Howard remained vignt.


    Until the battle was over, anything could happen¡ªan insight he had gained through his own blood and flesh.


    ...


    In Rodel City, on an unnamed street, a slender figure hurried along.


    While Howard was engaged in a bloody battle atop the city walls, N had vanished.


    But her disappearance was not out of fear, nor was it an act of confusion hiding in the shadows to protect Howard.


    A single dinner, though touching, wasn''t enough topel N to such extents.


    She had left because of a mission.


    A sudden task, deeply intertwined with the current monster tide siege.


    Logically, a monster tide shouldn''t appear so readily.


    Although Rodel had faced several monster tides before, those were instances of either a single type of beast or spellbeast poption explosion, not like this time, where countless different types of wild beasts and spellbeasts congregated to form a monster tide - a first of its kind.


    Each species of beast or spellbeast has its habits, not to mention many are natural enemies of each other.


    Without a significant external force at y, their gathering would be an impossibility.


    Moreover, it''s highly unlikely for the beasts to initiate an attack on Rodel of their own ord; this ce is neither a migratory route for any creature nor does it sit atop any special mineral veins.


    Therefore, the most usible exnation is that certain individuals orchestrated this monster tide.


    But what could their intentions be?


    That was the purpose behind N''s action.


    The rm bell of the Rodel branch guild of adventurers had not yet ceased.


    The streets were now devoid of pedestrians, save for the asional army or adventurer rushing by, perhaps carrying blood-stained weapons or bearing groaning wounded.


    Even within Rodel City, N could clearly hear the shouts of battle and the stench of blood permeating the air.


    This was hardly good news.


    The esction of the conflict meant only more deaths would follow.


    Having been on the battlefield, though not on the front lines, the widespread death had profoundly altered her views on life and death.


    It was after her experience on the battlefield that N undertook the mission to investigate and guide Howard, conspiring with Dorek on the Lorinda incident.


    Indeed, the Lorinda incident was orchestrated by her and Dorek.


    This truth had yet to be disclosed to Howard, and depending on circumstances, she might never tell him in her lifetime.


    N''s steps momentarily faltered, concern prompting her to nce back at the city walls.


    Gathering her focus, she continued forward.


    Her hands held ample intelligence, including the suspected orchestrators of the monster tide''s locations, names, and physical descriptions, except for details about their strength.


    Even N''s direct superior couldn''t grasp the exact capabilities of the gang.


    This didn''t mean N couldn''t ovee them, but it impliedplications might arise.


    N was uncertain whether eliminating the perpetrators would halt the monster tide; otherwise, Rodel would need to consider evacuating its popce.


    ording to thetest intelligence from her sources, the monster tide seemed to be expanding, with a second wave potentially amassing.


    Undoubtedly, this was bad news.


    The current monster tide was already stretching Rodel''s city guard and adventurers thin.


    If the scale of the monster tide were to double or more, Rodel''s chances of holding out were nearly impossible.


    "Never thought it''d be my turn to y the savior of the world. Nobody said anything about doing a Savior''s job when I signed up!"


    Muttering to herself, N caught sight of her destination.


    She looked up at therge stone building in front of her, not much different from the neighboring inn, and stroked her chin thoughtfully.


    "Time to get to work. Howard better not die on me during this time!"


    Pushing open the stone building''s door, N proceeded with light steps.


    Entering the first-floor lobby, N was greeted by a scene resembling ruins.


    Tables and chairsy overturned on the ground, covered in a thickyer of dust, looking just like any abandoned building that had undergone drastic changes in a very short period, to an extent that was hard to believe.


    Faced with this situation, N was not surprised, or rather, she was past the point of being surprised.


    Her intelligence had led her here, and so far, her information had never been wrong, which meant there had to be something she hadn''t noticed.


    She made her way through the second floor, then the third and fourth floors, and even the attic.


    N searched nearly every room in the building but still found nothing of note.


    Returning to the first floor, N observed the ruin-like scene of the lobby, her brows furrowed in frustration.


    In a city like Rodel, where space was at a premium, for a building to remain vacant for such an extended period was abnormal in itself.


    If it weren''t for some power shielding it from the covetous eyes of hungry wolves, this building would have transformed beyond recognition long ago.


    So, where could those unnoticed mechanisms be hiding?

 Chapter 476 477-Eternal Flame

    <h4>Chapter 476 Chapter477-Eternal me</h4>


    N wasn''t a ranger or a thief; she was a magus.


    While she had a deep understanding of spells, her capabilities were limited beyond that realm.


    Frowning in thought for a few seconds, N decided to try using her mana sensing.


    Mana sensing is always reciprocal; releasing one''s sensory perception means other magi have the opportunity to capture your mana sensing, thereby potentially pinpointing your location.


    Although N was here for a confrontation, unnecessary battles were best avoided if possible.


    She mobilized her mana, slowly expanding her mana sensing.


    Her expansion was deliberate, aimed at sidestepping any potential traps.


    Mana sensing isn''t as direct as visual observation, but its advantage lies in detecting what can''t be seen by the naked eye, much like radar, easily uncovering secrets hidden in the details.


    The first floor was covered without result; N continued to extend her sensing, maintaining the area of each floor constant while increasing the height.


    The second floor was quickly epassed entirely, yielding nothing.


    Though the expansion hadn''t reached N''s limits yet, she started feeling a tad weary, wondering if the intelligence agents had made a mistake.


    Moving upwards, the third floor was alsopletely within N''s perception, still without any findings.


    N sighed.


    It wasn''t the first time her efforts hade to naught, but if things continued this way, she would have to start considering how to leave with Howard.


    The guy with a few screws loose in his head probably wouldn''t be content to just walk away.


    On the fourth floor.


    Just as N was about to give up, a piece of her mana sensing suddenly vanished! N was startled, realizing she might have discovered something extraordinary.


    Essentially, mana sensing is akin to using mana for perception, somewhat simr to how bats use sonar for navigation.


    Magi have a clear sense of each portion of their mana.


    Through this connection, mana can serve as a novel means of perception.


    Normally, mana acts like an all-prating film.


    However, within N''s current mana sensing, there emerged an undetectable void!


    Something had absorbed the mana in that area.


    N looked up, pinpointing the location where mana was absorbed and started moving.


    Two minutester, N stood in front of a wall that appeared utterly ordinary.


    The wall had aged, with moss beginning to spread, looking just like any other stone wall.


    But.


    N ced her hand against the wall, pushing her mana deeper.


    A structure capable of absorbing mana was hidden beneath the surface.


    It appeared to be a spell matrix, its function unknown, but likely non-aggressive since N didn''t sense any conversion of mana.


    As mana continued to be fed into it, a ring of text gradually became visible.


    N nced over it, her pupils narrowing - she had found it!


    The inscriptions on the wall were not in any humannguage but were once used by elves.


    This ancient script inherently possesses mana and can be a substitute for runes through specific evolution, employed in spell construction.


    Hence, the earliest magi were actually elves who used transformed elvish incantations to construct and wield spells.


    However, due to the extreme difficulty in learning this transformed script, humans, after acquiring the knowledge, embarked on simplifying it, leading to the evolution of the current rune system.


    Yet, due to some of its ancient characteristics, in spell matrices that demand stability and long-term operation, elvish script is predominantly used as the foundation.


    Such was the case at hand.


    N deciphered the ring of text, realizing it formed a transportation spell matrix.


    Once activated, this matrix could direct the user to an unknown location, with the transportation distance varying from several hundred meters to hundreds of kilometers, depending on the mana requirements.


    Of course, a teleportation spell matrix capable of transporting someone hundreds of kilometers wouldn''t fit on a single wall.


    Judging by the size of this spell matrix, the transportation distance wouldn''t exceed ten kilometers, and it might even be within five kilometers - essentially, in the surrounding area of Rodel City.


    It was likely the den of those people, or if not the den, then certainly a significant node.


    Otherwise, there would be no need to go through such trouble to set up this teleportation array with such intricacy.


    After checking her equipment, N decisively¡­ applied over a dozen buffs to herself.


    Vision enhancement¡­


    Stamina enhancement¡­


    Perception enhancement¡­


    Mana shield¡­


    Rapid recovery spell¡­


    Fortune''s favor¡­


    She even utilized the seldom-used Great Strength Spell.


    If mana was insufficient, she would consume potions.


    After applying this array of buffs, N felt like she had transformed into a warrior bearing a spell shield.


    Fully prepared, N finally activated the spell matrix.


    With continuous mana input, the circle of elvish characters that formed the matrix''s core lit up one by one, emitting a soft white glow.


    A delicate humming sound followed, and a white vortex unfolded before N.


    This was a phenomenon entirelyposed of mana, with the distinct properties of mana vividly manifesting in the grey-


    white swirl.


    N''s gaze lingered on the vortex for a few seconds, she sighed, stepped forward, and entered the vortex.


    With a sh of white light, N''s figure vanished into the vortex.


    ¡­


    After a moment of dizzinesssting a second or two, N appeared in a dimly lit cave, where torches inserted into small holes in the cave walls burned silently, emitting a faint glow.


    Uponnding, N quickly assessed her surroundings.


    Years of training allowed her to swiftly transition into a state ofbat readiness.


    The air circted slightly, free of toxins or foreign substances, and there were no enemy ambushes or mana traps in sight.


    It appeared to be an ordinary, developed cave with only one path forward, seemingly a natural hollow formed within the mountain.


    This made N curious about how the first magus had entered this ce.


    Or perhaps it wasn''t a magus who first entered, but something else that had exited?


    With this question in mind, N cautiously proceeded.


    Her steps were light, each movement careful.


    This ce could very well be the enemy''s stronghold.


    Although she carried many valuable items and her own strength was sufficient to ensure she could make good use of those items, saving resources whenever possible was a principle every magus understood.


    In the dimly lit cave, N moved forward with caution.


    Even though she hadn''t encountered a single enemy so far, this didn''t mean she could afford to be careless.


    ording to intelligence passed by the intelligence corps, those hiding in the shadows of Rodel City belonged to a cult known as "Eternal me."


    N had never encountered this sect before, but she had heard rumors about it.


    Originally, the Eternal me was a natural phenomenon in the northern territories of the Av Continent.


    mes would appear out of nowhere, burning slowly without igniting anything else or emitting heat, as if they were pure illusions.


    These illusions always emerged at the transition between spring and summer, and the more vibrant the life in a ce, the more frequently they appeared.


    Nobody knew how these illusions came into being, nor did anyone understand what their appearance signified.


    Over time, a theory began to circte among the nations of the north.


    The phantom me was thought to be an incarnation of the god of life, descending to visit the creatures of the earth.


    Where this theory originated is now lost to history, but it gained widespread eptance.


    To the people of the north, if the divine was eternal, then the me must be more than just an illusion.


    Hence, the phantom me acquired a new name¡ªEternal me.


    The period of spring and summer, when the Eternal me appeared most frequently, became a festival in the north.


    The God of Life Festival, a week-long celebration of exuberance.


    N didn''t know what connection there was, if any, between this Eternal me and the one in the north.


    While the northern Eternal me also represented a belief, it was based on the real presence of the phantom mes and hadn''t developed into a religion but remained a collection of folk customs.


    However, the Eternal me she was dealing with now was entirely different.


    It was an outright cult.


    Believing they had prated the essence of the world, but in reality, they were nothing but madmen''s ramblings.


    The identity of the cult''s leader was shrouded inyers of darkness, and under the name "Eternal me," they had amassed considerable benefits.


    ording to intelligence from the information corps, there were four instances where human sacrifices on the scale of hundreds could be confirmed as the work of the Eternal me cult!


    Not to mention those small viges that vanished without a single survivor, deemed to have been wiped out by natural disasters.

 Chapter 477 478-Infiltrating the Stronghold

    Chapter 477 478-Infiltrating the Stronghold


    ??For fifteen years, the Eternal me has spread its influence across the southwestern territories of the Av Continent, secretly taking lives all the while.


    Their operations have always been marked by caution.


    The major nations in the southwest have never been able to catch them red-handed, which is why they''ve remained rooted.


    Indeed, it was somewhat surprising for the intelligence corps to provide such precise information on the Eternal me this time.


    N even considered the possibility of it being a trapid by the enemy.


    Yet, when faced with the potential loss of human lives, N chose to take the risk.


    If Rodel were truly to fall to the monster tide, the death toll would be far more than just one or two.


    ...


    N carefully rounded a corner, encountering neither enemies nor any divergences in the path until the next bend.


    The cave sloped continuously downward, and given the teleportation entry, she had no real sense of her distance from the surface after traveling so far within.


    Perhaps a hundred meters? Two hundred? Or even deeper? Why would they hide so far underground? What exactly are they nning to do here?


    N had no answers to these questions, but she believed that once she found the Eternal me members within this stronghold, she would learn everything.


    Even if they were unwilling to talk, N had ways to make them speak.


    When ites to tormenting someone, not even the most skilled interrogators couldpare to a magus.


    With the aid of mana, N could even interrogate a person''s soul, extracting information directly from their memories.


    After advancing another two hundred meters or so, N noticed clear signs of maintenance on the cave walls, and the torches appeared to have been recently reced.


    This indicated that she was nearing areas where enemies had begun to operate.


    N heightened her alertness, wrapping herself in anotheryer of Invisibility.


    Amidst the distortion of light, N''s figure vanished from sight.


    Concealed beneath a thin membrane of mana, she continued forward, picking up the sound of conversation.


    It sounded like idle chatter, devoid of substance.


    N moved along the wall, edging closer to the source of the voices.


    It was just around the corner, seemingly a few cultists on guard duty, indicating that the stronghold of Eternal me was ahead.


    In such a confined environment, only areas close to the stronghold itself warranted guards.


    The only entrance was a spell matrix, which hadn''t been activated in a long while, leaving N to wonder how long these individuals had been underground.


    Or perhaps they had another way in?


    N listened carefully to the cultists'' banter.


    Although no significant intelligence was gathered, she gained a rough understanding of this subterranean Eternal me stronghold through their conversation.


    One word, in particr, kepting up in their talk.


    "Exile."


    The frequent mention of "exile" suggested it was a critical yet unattained objective.


    The presence of Eternal me''s members here was for the sake of "exile," to the extent that this underground stronghold was established with that purpose in mind.


    N was unsure how Eternal me had constructed this underground stronghold, but it was evident that its creation was neither a recent endeavor nor something that could be aplished with just a million or two gold coins.


    Lurking behind the corner, waiting, the idle chat of the cultists finally came to an end, and footsteps receded.


    It sounded like a shift change.


    N pondered for a moment, then lifted her hand, allowing a wisp of mana to dissipate into mist, spreading out.


    The thin mana feedback provided a vague sense of perception, outlining the approximate positions of three individuals.


    But that was sufficient for N, who didn''t intend to leave any survivors.


    As long as she could eliminate them all before an rm was raised, her mission would be aplished.


    Taking a deep breath, a short dagger appeared in N''s hand.


    Pulling up her hood, she moved away from the corner, guided by the flickering shadows cast on the cave walls by the torches, andid eyes on the guards around the bend.


    There were three in total.


    N exploited a momentary blind spot in their vision to cross the corner, advancing through the shadows.


    If she could get within five meters, N was confident she could kill them all in an instant.


    Three more meters to go.


    N noticed one of the guards'' gaze beginning to shift.


    Invisibility merely distorted light, much like how the air looks when it''s warped.


    Air itself isn''t visible, but if it appears distorted for some reason, even the human eye can clearly see it.


    That was N''s situation now.


    Despite being cloaked in spells, no one could guarantee that among the three guards, there wasn''t one with keen enough eyesight to detect the distortion of light in this dimly lit space.


    If her stealth was discovered midway, it would be better to have charged in with a dagger drawn.


    Adding the agility of a cat and the strength of a bear to herself and going berserk would be far more sensational than sneaking in.


    But that approach would also lead to the quickest death.


    N had no intention of falling on what was neither a major nor minor mission.


    As one of the guards'' gaze began to shift, N didn''t hesitate; she elerated instantly, charging forward while still under the cloak of invisibility.


    Her right hand gripped the dagger in reverse, and her left hand clenched a handful of "blinding powder."


    This so-called blinding powder was actually a mix of silver dust and quicklime, not only reflecting light when scattered but also doubling its effect if itnded directly in the eyes.


    If they reacted in time, the blinding powder would ensure their demise amidst panicked white light.


    Of course, it wouldn''t be without pain.


    One of the prerequisites for joining the Eternal me cult was participating in a live sacrifice, meaning there wasn''t a single person within the sect whose hands weren''t stained with the blood of others.


    They deserved more than death.


    N surged forward silently, her de covered in mana for invisibility and enhanced sharpness, effortlessly shing across the throats of two guards before stopping in front of the third.


    N then dispelled her invisibility.


    The two guards fell, blood spurting from their throats, their eyes bulging and mouths slightly open, dying without even realizing what had happened.


    For some, such an end might be considered a merciful release.


    The reason for leaving a survivor was not a sudden change of heart to keep a hostage; N had questions.


    "I ask, you answer, or you die. Understand?"


    N''s icy gaze locked onto the surviving guard like a coiled snake eyeing a mouse or frog.


    Under such a nearly predatory intimidation, the surviving guard had no chance to resist.


    Should he make any dangerous move, N was ready to strike!


    As the surviving guard hesitantly nodded, his gaze drifting to his fallenrades, the fear in the depths of his eyes was unmistakable.


    "Where are we?" N inquired, rifying, "I''m not asking for the name of this stronghold but the geographical location. What ce on the surface does this correspond to?"


    "I''m just a lowly cultist; I know nothing!" The guard shook his head, his demeanor on the verge of tears.


    "I only heard something from a rotating priest once, something about a guild above us, but what guild specifically, I have no idea!"


    "Fine, next question." N, having received a non-answer, shifted her focus.


    "What is this ce, this stronghold, built for? What are you doing here!"


    "I know even less about that!"


    The face of the surviving guard twisted in distress.


    "I''m just a low-ranking follower who joined to get by! Please,dy, spare me! I''ve never killed anyone, truly!"


    N frowned, a coldugh escaping her lips: "If you''ve never killed anyone, why are you so afraid?"


    "If you have no guilt, why can''t you look me in the eye?"


    Shaking her head, N sighed, "A person ustomed to covering one lie with another, even the most merciful deity wouldn''t choose to forgive."


    The de shed, and thest survivor''s eyes widened before he slumped down, a raspy gasp escaping his slit throat.


    N had severed his throat, a fatal wound, yet not one that would grant a swift death.


    Before death took him, he would feel his body gradually grow cold, the dull pain of his gashed throat lingering in his mind, yet incapable of even a scream.


    For those who willingly joined the cult, even at the cost of others'' lives, no death could be too painful.


    Beyond the three guards were two passages, the first divergence N had encountered in the cave after following a single path all this way.


    Unsure of the guards'' shift change intervals, N chose not to deal with the bodies.


    Every second was precious.


    After carefully examining the footprints on the ground, N discerned which passage the departing footsteps had taken.


    Regardless of whaty ahead, it beat returning empty-handed.


    With her direction confirmed, N pressed on.


    This time, she didn''t move slowly but quickly advanced, cloaked in Invisibility.


    Having prated the stronghold, there was little need for stealth; her intent had always been to cause havoc and leave.


    Annihting the opposition would be ideal, but even falling short of that, disrupting their operations would suffice.


    Reinforcements were already en route; as long as she thwarted their immediate ns, the arriving forces would sweep through, capturing these shadow-dwelling vermin in one fell swoop.

 Chapter 478 479-The Underground Temple

    Chapter 478 479-The Underground Temple


    ??N slowed her breathing to control her heartbeat as the corridor ahead widened, with vague signs of human workmanship appearing on the ground and walls, such as broken bricks and surfaces.


    This ce was once some kind of structure, perhaps even originally located on the surface.


    As she proceeded, human traces became increasingly abundant and evident until, eventually, N found herself walking through what seemed like argely intact, enclosed passageway.


    It resembled the undercroft of a castle!


    What was this ce?


    N scrutinized the walls, which bore inscriptions of obscure runes, not resembling human script nor elven writing but a font N had never encountered.


    The mystery of this ce deepened.


    After a few more minutes of advancing, N reached the end of the corridor.


    Unguarded.


    Bright light emanated from the terminus, with faint sounds wafting through.


    N focused her attention, quickening her pace and cautiously approaching the passageway''s exit.


    What she saw was aplete hall! Just like the grand temples found on the surface, unimaginably, there was a temple hundreds of meters underground!


    N was silently astounded, edging out of the passageway along the wall.


    The hall was vast, immensely so! Just at a nce, N could affirm that the area of this temple spanned no less than ten thousand square meters!


    Two rows of pure white stone columns, thick enough to be embraced by two people, supported the vaulted ceiling of the hall.


    Countless simrly sized, in white stone tiles covered the floor.


    Each tile was engraved with a fragment of mystical text, and whenbined, the entire floor of the hall formed a massive document.


    In the center of the temple stood a statue unlike any N had ever seen.


    It appeared humanoid but was entirely ck, featureless, with a form that seemed twisted and bizarre, as if devoid of bones.


    N didn''t know which deity it was supposed to represent, but uponying eyes on the statue for the first time, she felt a profound sense of unease.


    Do not approach!


    Absolutely do not approach!


    Stay away from it!


    Stay away from anything simr to it or rted to it!


    Her intuition screamed at her.


    Her gaze continued to wander.


    Many cultists moved about within this great hall, which seemed to serve as a gathering ce, yet not the entirety of the stronghold.


    N noticed more passageways on the walls.


    Cultists in ck robes emerged from these, paying homage to the central statue from afar before dispersing to different areas of the hall to begin their tasks.


    The entire hall bustled like a construction site, with hundreds of Eternal me cultists gathered, working in groups of five to ten around tables.


    Not a single person spoke loudly; all moved and worked in silence.


    N observed them engraving something onto wood-like materials, then cing the finished items in baskets at the side of the tables.


    Once a certain quantity was reached, a designated person collected them, and more wooden pieces were brought over to continue the process.


    The wood they engraved appeared to be south oak, amon material known for its mana conductivity, often used as the primary material for wands.


    However, its performance is actually mediocre, with only above-average hardness and toughness, which is why it''s typically only used for wand cores.


    Were they processing so much south oak to mass-produce some kind of magical device?


    Suppressing her curiosity for the moment, N refrained from making any rash moves.


    Instead, she silently moved to an unupied corner and stealthily inscribed a series of simple runes on the floor.


    This formed a very basic spell matrix that, once charged, could be used only once before the rune structure would dissipate due to the mana, automatically vanishing.


    Such a technique is handy in scenarios where one needs to erase their traces, effectively eliminating any mana trail and leaving no opportunity for the enemy to pursue.


    This time, however, what N prepared wasn''t a trick to disrupt pursuit but a matrix for the pure release of mana.


    Since entering the great hall, N had been exceedingly cautious not to emit any mana, fearing it might be detected, allowing others to pinpoint her location, which would spell disaster.


    Nearly hundreds of cultists were engraving wooden pieces in the hall, an activity requiring a certain level of mana sensitivity, not something just anyone could perform.


    At the very least, it would necessitate individuals with mana sensing capabilities, indicating that potentially all the cultists in the hall could be mana sensors.


    Even if only one-tenth of them were preparatory-level magi, the number would still be staggering, not to mention the magi hidden behind the scenes managing these individuals.


    N was almost certain that the concealed manager was at least a level 3 magus, and she wouldn''t be surprised if they were a level 2 magus like herself.


    It was evident to her that this stronghold was of immense importance to the Eternal me cult.


    This mysterious temple was definitely not just a simple workshop; there had to be secrets she had yet to uncover.


    Pulling up her hood, N moved to another corner and crouched down before activating the rune matrix.


    A surge of powerful mana burst forth, sweeping across the entire hall! By unleashing that single-use spell matrix, N aimed to test for any mana traps within the hall.


    More importantly, she sought to identify the overseers of the space.


    The sudden scan of the hall with an unfamiliar mana signature would undoubtedly provoke a response from the site''s overseers, no matter how obtuse they might be.


    And as soon as they reacted, N could pinpoint the overseer among them¡ªthat is, the person with the greatest authority in the stronghold.


    Typically, the individual wielding the most power also possesses the most knowledge.


    If N wanted to quickly ascertain what was happening here, directly approaching the stronghold''s overseer seemed a wise choice.


    Of course, such questioning would likely extend beyond mere conversation, possibly requiring the persuasive edge of a de.


    ...


    Events unfolded just as N anticipated.


    The moment the mana wave erupted, virtually everyone in the hall reacted, indicating their ability to sense the vague sweep of mana.


    Then, someone sounded the rm.


    Dong¡ª


    Dong¡ª


    Dong¡ª


    The sharp ring of the rm bell echoed throughout the hall.


    Up to this point, everything had gone smoothly.


    A sense of unrest spread among the cultists, who showed signs of distress at their respective workstations.


    This was precisely the oue N had hoped for.


    Only in a chaotic environment could she find the opportunity to strike.


    And then, into this scene walked a slender man wearing a jester''s mask.


    Behind the figure wearing the clown mask followed several tall men, all donning in white masks.


    The aura of strength was palpable.


    The moment the clown-masked figure appeared, N instinctively held her breath and forced her heartbeat to slow.


    She was engulfed in fear.


    The situation had surpassed her expectations.


    The one wearing the clown mask was likely a level 1 magus, from whom N sensed a profound threat!


    Even if not a level 1 magus, the clown-masked individual undoubtedly possessed the capability to kill N.


    Why would a magus with strengthparable to a fully equipped army of a thousand soldiers appear in such a minor ce?


    Was it because of what those mana sensitives were crafting?


    "What''s happening?"


    Upon entering, the first action of the clown-masked figure was to expand his mana sensing, quelling the emotions of everyone present.


    There were easily three hundred people in the hall, almost all mana sensitives, including dozens of preparatory-level magi and level 3 magi, yet the clown-masked figure subdued them effortlessly.


    N''s estimation of the clown-masked figure''s strength rose even higher.


    "Report to the great diocese, a strange mana sensing has erupted in the temple! An outsider might have infiltrated," a middle-aged man in a ck robe, embroidered with three golden lines across the chest, stepped forward to report.


    Great diocese.


    Hidden and eavesdropping, N silently noted this title.


    Both N and the organization she represented held a keen interest in the Eternal me, a cult of considerable size.


    Of course, the former was driven by a pure sense of justice and revulsion, while thetter eyed the vastwork of interests behind it.


    No one can exist in istion; there''s always an exchange of interests.


    This is themonnguage of all beings.


    The fact that Eternal me has managed to survive and even expand in the southwestern territories for over a decade is inextricably linked to its underlyingwork of benefits.


    "A strange mana sensing?" The voice of the man in the clown mask paused briefly before continuing.


    "No need to worry, continue with the work. The temple is equipped with robust defenses. As long as that person dares to show themselves, they will definitely be captured. We don''t have much time left. If we cannotplete the ceremony by noon today, that will be the true catastrophe!"


    Noon?


    A ceremony?

 Chapter 479 480-Going All Out

    Chapter 479 480-Going All Out


    ??N tried to grasp the key terms in the words spoken, but the clown mask was cautious, not divulging anything superfluous.


    From what he revealed, it was impossible to draw any significant conclusions.


    After speaking, the clown mask whispered something to his followers before hastily turning to leave.


    However, his followers remained, scattering to different corners of the grand hall.


    Watching the back of the clown mask and then ncing at the towering followers moving around the hall, N took a deep breath.


    Confirming the status of her Invisibility, she began to move, quietly following the clown mask''s steps.


    Silently passing through the temple, N trailed far behind the clown mask as he exited the temple.


    Observing the clown mask enter a pitch-ck passageway, N hesitated for a few seconds before quietly following.


    Unbeknownst to her, as she followed the clown mask, one of the three masked followers had already set their gaze upon her.


    ...


    It was a poorly lit corridor, the distance between the torches on the walls so vast that darkness filled the space between two mes.


    As N entered the passageway, she saw the clown mask stopping within a particrly dark section.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The clown mask seemed to be questioning the air, yet N understood she was likely exposed.


    How was she discovered?


    The clown mask hadn''t even fully deployed his mana sensing.


    "What is your purpose?"


    N didn''t respond.


    The clown mask slowly turned around, his gazending precisely on N''s face.


    Despite N''s properly functioning Invisibility, the clown mask urately pinpointed her location.


    "My patience is limited, you''d best answer me quickly. Otherwise, if I make my move, things will get messy," the clown mask said, taking a step forward, lifting his left hand.


    The index finger extended, the rest of the fingers retracted.


    A faint yet captivating pearlescent light pulsed as if breathing, impossible to look away from.


    That was mana, condensed to its utmost limit.


    Like an overstretched rubber band, such intensely concentrated mana would unleash tremendous destructive power once it slips from control.


    This is one of mana''s inherent properties.


    The index finger halted at the level of N''s forehead.


    "Yourst moments to hesitate, ten seconds," the voice of the clown mask maintained a constant, mild tone, devoid of any fluctuations, yet it sounded to N like the whispers of a devil.


    "Ten!"


    ...


    On the blood and gunpowder-scented city walls, Howard struggled to pull his sword from flesh, copsing to the ground, his chest heaving violently, his gaze flickering with each breath.


    He didn''t know how much time had passed since the monster tide began, only that after facing that wolfrat, countless beasts and spellbeasts had nearly overwhelmed everyone.


    There was no pause, only fight, fight, fight, and fight!


    Failure to wield a sword meant death, failing to dodge an attack meant death!


    No one had the spare energy to care for others; everyone was struggling on the edge of death.


    Howard looked up at the sky, swallowed the blood-mixed saliva, tried to pull a smile but couldn''t manage it.


    "If only there was someone reliable by my side at a time like this."


    He regretted leaving everyone behind, even though it was the right decision.


    But not all right decisions lead to the right oues.


    Of the six adventurers originally guarding the checkpoint, only four are still breathing.


    Thor hasn''t perished, but his condition appears dire.


    Struggling to his feet, Howard sees the reserve forces busily dragging away the bodies of spellbeasts, transporting the wounded, and repairing the damaged city walls.


    Howard walks to the edge of the city wall, his gaze reaching into the distance where shadows that signify death reappear.


    Which wave of the monster tide is this? Howard can no longer recall.


    He also can''t remember how long he''s stood upon the city wall, with only the umting wounds on his body serving as a reminder.


    Just don''t die.


    "Shift change!"


    A unfamiliar voice calls out from behind Howard.


    Turning, he sees a young face.


    "I''m Zachro, a centurion of the city guard. You''ve worked hard!"


    Feeling his feet wobble, Howard takes a deep breath and nods: "Just don''t die."


    That''s the only blessing he can offer.


    Once on the battlefield, that remains the sole wish.


    Zachro doesn''t speak, merely nods and organizes his soldiers to escort Howard and the others down from the city wall.


    This monster tide has far exceeded everyone''s expectations, and Rodel''s city guard is now fully mobilized, including the adventurer and magus guilds.


    Both professional guilds have begun to rally their members.


    Even so, the situation remains grim.


    The truly capable adventurers had already ascended the city walls when the adventurer guild issued a time-limited quest.


    The adventurers left in the city who are in good condition are either novices or those nearing retirement, whosebat effectiveness may not even surpass that of the well-trained city guard.


    The situation with the magus guild was even more dire.


    Magi inherently are not suited for city defense but are more effective in small, targeted strikes.


    In the face of suchrge-scale battles, magi could only be dispersed, serving as emergency forces.


    If monster tides of the initial scale were to hit two or three more times, Rodel City would likely fall.


    Descending from the city walls, Howard sheathed his sword and, after collecting some food, found a spot at the base of the wall to sit and eat slowly.


    He began to consider escape routes.


    Howard never saw himself as the kind of person who would selflessly risk his life for strangers.


    If the situation were better, of course, he would be willing to lend a hand.


    But clearly, this was not the case.


    Not just him, in fact, many adventurers had already started thinking about their exits, contemting their retreat.


    However, unlike Howard, who was purely an outsider, it would be difficult for them to simply walk away on their own.


    What future awaited this city?


    Howard silently finished his food, stood up, and headed towards the inn.


    He needed to find N.


    If she was around, perhaps there was a way.


    ...


    "Nine!"


    The clown mask began the countdown without a hint of hesitation.


    N''s body tensed, and cold sweat started to form on her back.


    "Eight!"


    This person was serious! How did he manage to see me?


    "Seven!"


    What to do?


    Show myself?


    Run away?


    If I flee now, what will happen to Rodel?


    "Six!"


    Negotiate?


    Is there a chance?


    I don''t have a single card in my hand!


    "Five!"


    The voice of the clown mask was calm and steady, echoing at fixed intervals.


    Through the eyes of the mask, N saw his pitch-ck gaze, devoid of any emotional fluctuation, like a deep, bottomless well.


    N raised her hand, dispelling the Invisibility.


    Cloaked in her wide cloak, N materialized from thin air.


    "How did you discover me?" The clown mask retracted his finger, and the person beneath the mask seemed to smile.


    "Do you know the biggest difference between humans and beasts?"


    "Humans think, weigh options, set traps," the clown mask pointed to his head, "But beasts do not!"


    "When that priest told me about the strange mana fluctuation, I knew your intention wasn''t reconnaissance but to lure me out."


    "Apetent scout wouldn''t expose such a w, and if you weren''tpetent, you wouldn''t be here."


    The clown mask locked eyes with N, his crimson pupils unwavering.


    "Now, tell me, who do you work for!"


    "Do you think I would tell you?" N scoffed coldly.


    "Moreover, what made you think that my revealing myself meant surrender!"


    N made her move.


    The moment her foot stepped forward, a ferocious burst of mana erupted, blinding bolts of electricity filling the clown mask''s entire field of vision as N''s figure vanished amidst the surge of mana.


    Thunderstorm! N''s initial assault was a potent mana attack.


    Vast amounts of mana poured out from within her, coalescing into countless lightning bolts aimed at the clown mask!


    Each bolt was equivalent to an attack from a level 3 magus.


    Releasing dozens in such an instant was no small feat for N.


    However, N was well aware that such a level of attack would be insignificant to the clown mask, serving only to buy time.


    Thus, even before her attack could strike, N began preparing her second spell.


    A simplified elfnguage spilled from N''s lips, one rune after another taking shape under her precise mana control, swirling around her to form a ring-shaped matrix.


    This was an attack N herself had not fully mastered.


    She didn''t know if it would seed, but it was the only method she could think of.


    The clown mask was likely a level 1 magus, and if he truly was, then this was the only move N had that could potentially harm him.


    N stared at the expanding flicker of electricity, uncertain how much time these minor tactics could buy her.


    Ten seconds?


    Perhaps even less?


    N pushed herself to hasten the formation of her spell.

 Chapter 480 481-Welcoming the Arrival of the Gods

    <h4>Chapter 480 Chapter481-Weing the Arrival of the Gods </h4>


    "Electricity?"


    The voice of the clown mask came from behind the shimmer of electric light.


    "Interesting, to think you could unleash such a level of attack instantly. It seems I have underestimated your strength."


    N could not detect any strain in clown mask''s voice.


    Could it be that those lightning bolts had no effect on him at all? A shock went through N''s heart, prompting her to elerate the condensation of her spell even more.


    An unfamiliar mana suddenly burst forth with a roar.


    Barely managing to root herself to the ground, N fixed her gaze ahead.


    All the lightning was dispersed with a single move, and a pale blue glow of mana enshrouded the figure of the clown mask, leaving no trace of injury on him.


    Under such an intense attack, not even a top-tier level 2 magus could emerge unscathed, yet the clown mask had done so, possibly indicating he was, in fact, a level 1 magus.


    N slowly retreated, with her spell only seconds away frompletion.


    She would not give up until all hope was lost.


    Seemingly recognizing the spell N was preparing, the clown mask halted his advance, his voice tinged with a hint of surprise: "A Disintegration Spell? And to think you can form it in such short time. It appears your talent is even greater than I had imagined. What a pity, if you had joined Eternal me, we could have been very good friends."


    "One of my favorite things," he continued, "is making friends with exceptionally talented individuals."


    Slowly, the clown mask raised his hand, as if lifting something immensely heavy, curling his fingers save for his index, which he extended.


    A tiny point of light was taking shape.


    "This is also one of the moves I''m quite proud of. What do you think, in a face-off between a primary Disintegration Spell and this, what will be the oue?"


    Will it be your demise or mine?


    N discerned the confidence in the clown mask''s words; he didn''t believe she could breach his defense, even with the strongest single-target attack spell below the level 1 magus tier.


    N didn''t know where his confidence came from, but she believed nothing was invincible.


    Even gods eventually have their dying day.


    "Such a question, who knows the answer without trying?" she retorted.


    In a moment filled with ethereal humming, a runic matrix with a diameter of two feet materialized out of thin air.


    It was entirelyposed of mana, with runes forming its basic structure, and mana, flowing like liquid gold, connected all the runes in a specific manner to create an even moreplex mana circuit.


    With a swift motion, a metallic short staff appeared in N''s hand.


    She lifted the staff, pointing it towards the clown mask''s visage, with the disintegration spell matrix emerging, its surface aglow with shifting colors, directed at him.


    "Truly interesting, truly fascinating!" the clown maskughed wildly.


    "If you survive, I''ll answer one question for you! Even if it''s a secret of the order!"


    N remained silent, simply swinging her staff!


    The matrix of the Disintegration Spell shone brilliantly!


    At the same time, the point of light on the clown mask''s left index finger silently began to expand.


    What is the Disintegration Spell?


    N had once asked her teacher this question.


    At that time, her teacher wasn''t Dorek but another, more obscure individual.


    Mana is the foundation of the world, a fact universally acknowledged.


    If the world were viewed as a skyscraper, then mana would be every brick that builds it.


    Starting with free-floating mana, through the mixing by spirits to form mana, then resulting in various miracles visible to the naked eye.


    If other spells are about shaping miracles, then the Disintegration Spell is the destroyer of miracles.


    It seeks to unravel the very fabric of creation, turning what was once woven by the intricate threads of mana into nothingness.


    This spell does not merely alter or manipte; it erases, challenging the permanence of existence itself.


    In a universe where mana constructs reality, the Disintegration Spell poses the ultimate question: what happens when creation itself is undone?


    The function of the Disintegration Spell is incredibly singr; it doesn''t even possess direct offensive power, unlike other spells that magi can learn, which can find suitable applications in any scenario.


    The Disintegration Spell has only one purpose: destruction.


    It aims to obliterate everything crafted by mana.


    This spell was conceived for one reason: to annihte magi.


    Through a series ofplex transformations, the Disintegration Spell can convert mana, which normally has the property of shaping, into an entirely opposite type of energy.


    This energy is highly unstable and capable of disrupting any stable mana structure.


    In the face of the Disintegration Spell, no spell or matrix is indestructible.


    The clown mask''s defense relies entirely on mana, which is precisely why N chose the Disintegration Spell.


    The human body itself is a special creation of mana.


    The more advanced the magus, the closer their bodily structure aligns with pure mana.


    The activation of the Disintegration Spell is devoid of any sound or light effects, making this spell, recognized as the strongest single-target attack below the level 1 magus, as unadorned as a nk piece of paper.


    A beam of grey light represents the entirety of the Disintegration Spell.


    Mana, transformed by the matrix into a strange, alien energy, devours the free-floating mana bit by bit as it advances towards the clown mask.


    The moment the Disintegration Spell was unleashed, the clown mask alsounched his attack.


    A beam of light, no thicker than a finger and shimmering with all the colors of the rainbow, was his assault.


    There were no runes, no matrices, just a slender column of light.


    Yet, it was this very beam that made N feel the threat of death.


    This represents an attack method unique to level 1 magi, directly condensing mana without relying on runes for control.


    Such an attack can preserve the intrinsic properties of mana to the greatest extent, boasting an immense capacity for assimtion.


    It can integrate all mana ites into contact with, rendering almost any mana-based defense powerless.


    As the two beams of light stretched out and then made contact, N''s heart nearly leaped to her throat.


    If this move proved ineffective, she would need to contemte how to escape from the clutches of the clown mask.


    That would signify the mission''s failure, leading to Rodel being abandoned and countless individuals disced.


    The collision was silent, after all, it was a sh between pure energies, and N could only see the two beams locked in a stalemate, with the air bursting into tiny shes and sparks.


    The deadlocksted for about a second before N''s vision was swallowed by endless white light.


    The two energies mingled and underwent an unknown transformation, resulting in an explosion.


    Before the shockwave arrived, N raised her hand, and a scroll disintegrated instantly, conjuring a mana shield around her.


    Clutching the dagger in her hand, her gaze moved outside the protective barrier.


    She could see nothing but the chaotic airflow and dazzling white light.


    Her mana sensing was in disarray too, with any released mana being destroyed by the shing energies.


    She could not discern anything.


    What was the situation now?


    Was the clown mask injured, or had his defenses held once again?


    From N''s perspective, it seemed as though the clown mask''s attack had beenpletely blocked by the Disintegration Spell, with only some remnants reaching her.


    However, the condition on the clown mask''s side remained unknown.


    The corridor''s width did not allow for the clown mask to dodge; this was something N had calcted well in advance.


    N fixated on the rune matrix hovering in midair, which, after slowly revolving twice, shattered with a crisp sound into countless scattering points of light.


    Simultaneously, the blinding white light gradually dissipated.


    The figure of the clown mask reappeared in N''s vision, and this time, he was not unscathed.


    N saw a terrifying gash pierced through his left shoulder, from which blood was unstoppably gushing.


    He was finally injured! Faced with the strongest single-target attack below the level 1 magus, the clown mask was unable to remain unharmed.


    N tugged at the corner of her mouth, but she couldn''t manage a smile.


    Now was not a time for joy.


    The recent Disintegration Spell had drained her manapletely, and even her spirit had been significantly depleted, leaving her with a throbbing pain in her head that made concentration impossible.


    It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that N was now devoid of anybat capability.


    "A truly powerful attack, worthy of being the Disintegration Spell," the clown mask said, pressing a hand against his shoulder wound.


    "Do you remember what I said earlier? Ask your question now, while you still have the chance."


    It was clear the clown mask harbored a killing intent.


    Or rather, he had never intended to let N leave from the beginning.


    But, invaluable information should not be left unimed; whether she could escapeter was not for the clown mask to decide.


    "What is the purpose of this ce!" N demanded.


    The question didn''t seem to surprise the clown mask, which was understandable.


    This ce wasn''t one stumbled upon identally.


    Those who made it here were either members of Eternal me or their adversaries.


    Only an enemy would investigate with such reckless abandon.

 Chapter 481 482-Gathering Intelligence

    <h4>Chapter 481 Chapter482-Gathering Intelligence </h4>


    "A ceremony. This ce is the site for a ceremony, prepared for the arrival of a god," the clown mask took a step forward, releasing his hold on the wound.


    "There, I''ve answered your question. You should know whates next."


    "It''s a pity you didn''t join Eternal me. But now, you''ve run out of chances."


    "I advise against struggling; it will only make your end more painful."


    Step by step, the clown mask approached N, with her mana shield proving utterly incapable of forming an impediment.


    The moment it came into contact with the clown mask''s palm, it shattered thunderously, leaving only countless points of light wandering aimlessly through the air.


    Ayer of iridescent film coated the clown mask''s palm, a manifestation of mana condensed to its utmost limits!


    The clown mask had no intention of directly interrogating N, considering such an approach time-consuming and ineffective.


    It would be much more convenient to question N''s soul directly.


    N met the clown mask''s eyes squarely, with death imminent, yet no trace of fear could be seen in her gaze.


    "Such a pity," she suddenly said, causing the clown mask to pause momentarily.


    "What is regrettable?" he inquired.


    "Why did you join Eternal me?" N asked, looking him in the eyes.


    "This cult has produced nothing! Its existence only means more people will die!"


    "Birth, aging, sickness, and death are the natural states of humanity," the clown mask responded ndly.


    "We are merely elerating the process. For the gods, for ascension, such sacrifices are inconsequential."


    "What if you were the one being sacrificed?" she challenged.


    The clown mask did not reply, merely continuing his previously halted actions.


    "Hypocritical creature, your death will be no loss," N scoffed coldly.


    Who is Dorek?


    Anyone familiar with him knows it''s better to provoke him directly than to mess with his disciple.


    This damned immortal is undeniably very protective!


    Why did N dare to venture alone into the stronghold of the Eternal me cult, and even upon discovering the presence of the clown mask, chose to follow instead of turning away?


    Because her teacher is named Dorek!


    The feeling of having a powerful mentor is truly wonderful.


    A smile crept onto N''s face.


    "Seal Technique, Ashen Rock Space!"


    Another scroll disintegrated, its mundane yet unstoppable mana fluctuations expanding outward.


    Without any effective resistance, the clown mask lost his ability to move at the instant the scroll crumbled, his eyes veiled in gray.


    This was something Dorek had once done to Amriel.


    Using Dorek''s scroll, N had frozen the clown mask''s personal timeline,pletely locking down his movements.


    In this state, the clown mask couldn''t even think.


    Until N deactivated the spell, his consciousness would remain fixed at that specific moment.


    "I''ll definitely need to show my appreciation for the old man when I get back!"


    Looking at the thoroughly immobilized clown mask, N let out a long sigh of relief and nced back at the entrance of the passage.


    No one hade in.


    The followers must have been instructed by the clown mask, which conveniently worked in N''s favor.


    With her nerves slightly rxed, N took out another scroll and tossed it towards the clown mask.


    As the scroll shattered, a thin green light enveloped him.


    The Corrosion Spell, effective against both mana defenses and physical barriers, was a special spell far beyond N''s current mastery.


    If this spell were applied directly to flesh, the spellcaster wouldn''t even feel pain before dissolving into a puddle of pus.


    Of course, N didn''t intend to kill the clown mask right then and there.


    He certainly couldn''t be left alive, but this wasn''t the ce to end him.


    She was curious about whaty at the end of this corridor.


    The clown mask''s personal room? Or something even more significant?


    All she knew now was that this location was established for the purpose of "ceremony" production, yet her information about the so-called "ceremony" was almost non-existent.


    N, in fact, was unable to move the frozen clown mask; this temporary halt in time was not something she could control at will.


    Though she had immobilized the clown mask using a scroll, she had effectively also added ayer of robust defense to him.


    Of course, she could remove the spell, but then N wasn''t sure if she could immobilize him again next time.


    The scroll''s area of effect was limited, marking N''s greatest weakness.


    Thus, she used the Corrosion Spell to sever the clown mask''s connection with his surroundings.


    This allowed her to use mana to move him without disrupting his current state.


    Mana surged forth, forming an invisible hand that took control of the fixed clown mask, and with that, N proceeded towards the depths of the corridor, carrying the clown mask along.


    She was determined to uncover what exactly was happening here; only then could she truly thwart the ns of Eternal me.


    At the end of the corridor stood a heavy iron door.


    N pressed her ear against it, listening; not a sound was heard.


    It seemed there was no one behind the door.


    N reapplied Invisibility to herself and cast another on the clown mask before slowly pushing open the iron door.


    Inside was a separate smallpartment, with a door on the wall leading to another chamber; beyond that, there were no other exits.


    The inner chamber was furnished with a bed and simple furniture, but no matter how one looked at it, it did not resemble a ce where the leader of a stronghold would reside; it rather seemed more like a prison.


    N made a round through the two small rooms.


    The outer room featured arge desk, beside which stood a tall oak bookshelf on one side and a metal coat rack on the other, draped with a ck cloak and a white coat, as well as a small ck hat.


    N took a seat behind the desk, where the surface was immacte, adorned only by a nk sheet of paper.


    To the right stood an ink bottle and a feather quill, and to the lefty an open notebook, its pages filled withplex equations.


    A nce at the forms revealed they were all about the basics of magic spells.


    Was this clown mask still studying these things?


    Flipping through the notebook, she noted it was densely packed with very fundamental knowledge.


    It seemed the clown mask was a studious learner; a significant portion of the notes were meticulously annotated, even including his own thought processes.


    But why would someone, whose power neared that of a level 1 magus, delve into topics studied by preparatory-level magi?


    The notebook didn''t look old; the handwriting was clear, and the ink still vivid, suggesting it wasn''t more than two months old.


    Shaking her head, N ced the notebook back in its original spot.


    Her intuition hinted that there was something hidden within these notes, yet she couldn''t discern it at the moment.


    Thus, her attention shifted towards the tall oak bookshelf.


    Surely, it must hold something of value! Every cult should have its scripture.


    Being the leader of the stronghold and a great diocese, the clown mask ought to possess such a text.


    So, N began her search.


    However, she found nothing.


    It wasn''t exactly fruitless; at least she could now confirm that the clown mask was indeed a studious and presumably self-


    taught student with a strong capability for learning.


    The entire bookshelf of the clown mask was stocked with foundational texts on magicology, virtually epassing all branches of the discipline, from magic potions to magic spells, from mana creatures to puppet spells.


    It could be said that these books were the most ssic introductions to the study of magicology.


    But what use was all of this? Both N and the clown mask had long since surpassed this stage.


    Even if one were to review the basics, this wasn''t the way to do it!


    "What is this guy up to!"


    N slumped back into her chair behind the desk, propping her chin with one hand and sighing at the immobilized clown mask in front of her.


    "Are you also some extraterrestrial? With your power, yet still cramming the basics of magicology... One Howard is enough!"


    Saying so, N leaned back, her gaze inadvertently falling upon the ceiling of thepartment, her eyes suddenly widening.


    She saw a spell matrix!


    "Painted on the ceiling, not afraid of corrosive ink dripping down on oneself, huh."


    N sprang up, craning her neck to meticulously inspect every structure of the spell matrix.


    This matrix was very simr to the one she had seen in Rodel city, almost identical in size, the number of functional modules, and scope, with only differences in the details.


    Typically, variations in these details often point to the matrix''s purpose.


    The matrix before her was yet another one leading to an unknown location.


    Should she activate it?


    Could it be a trap?

 Chapter 482 483-Creating Gods

    <h4>Chapter 482 Chapter483-Creating Gods</h4>


    After hesitating for a few seconds, N checked the status of the buffs on herself


    and reapplied a few spells whose durations were almost depleted before she began channeling mana into the matrix.


    Regardless of whaty behind this matrix, she had to take a look.


    She didn''t believe the clown mask''s true dwelling was here; the absence of any material rted to the Eternal me cult made it unlikely that this was the residence of a key stronghold leader.


    The matrix activated smoothly under the stimulus of mana, the entire process bolstering N''s confidence significantly.


    Clearly, if the matrix hadn''t been used for a long time, it wouldn''t have activated this smoothly.


    The maintenance level of a matrix directly affects its responsiveness and activation speed, a piece of knowledge every magus should remember.


    With a flicker of white light, N reached out to grasp the immobilized clown mask, and in an instant, both figures vanished from the smallpartment.


    ...


    After a brief moment of dizziness, N felt the solid ground beneath her feet, as the blinding white light in front of her gradually dissipated.


    The room was silent except for the ssic ticking of a seat clock going "tick-tock, tick-tock."


    Surveying her surroundings, N found herself in avishly decorated room, spanning over a hundred square meters, resembling a study.


    A heavy carved wooden door was firmly shut, and the floor was covered with a delicate fur carpet.


    Behind a two-meter-long desk, a high-backed chair bore a white robe that looked strikingly familiar to N.


    That was the uniform of the administrative staff of the adventurer''s guild!


    Was this the adventurer''s guild?


    The leader of a key stronghold of the Eternal me was hiding inside the adventurer''s guild!


    N''s gaze continued to wander, scanning the room before settling back on the clown mask.


    If she weren''t worried about meeting her own doom upon releasing him, she would have been curious to see what facey beneath that ostentatious clown mask.


    But regardless of his identity, this was a huge scandal for the adventurer''s guild!


    The guild, which prided itself on working towards the peace of the continent, was harboring a key figure of a cult.


    N could already imagine what the headlines would be once this was exposed.


    Shaking her head, N began to search the room.


    Since the clown mask dared to hide the teleportation matrix to the Eternal me''s underground stronghold within the adventurer''s guild, other information about the Eternal me was likely also present here.


    Such important and sensitive materials couldn''t possibly be carried by the clown mask at all times; if caught, he would have no chance of disentangling himself.


    Yet, it was also improbable that he would keep them too far away.


    How could he feel secure if it wasn''t under his immediate watch?


    Thinking it over, this office, whose exact floor in the Rodel branch guild N didn''t know, seemed the most fitting ce!


    Hiding something in such a semi-private space was all too easy.


    Given the clown mask''s status that afforded him such an office here, it was likely no one would dare to rummage through his things, emboldening him to boldly set up the teleportation matrix to the underground stronghold here as well.


    Sure enough, N quickly found something intriguing on the bookshelf.


    A thick bundle of parchment, appearing to be a roll of blueprints, was hidden inside a hollowed-out Spirit Church scripture.


    Had N not keenly noticed the anomaly with that particr scripture, it might have easily been overlooked.


    Even if you''re not a follower of the Spirit Church, you shouldn''t be cing their scripture amidst entertainment novels, right?


    All the books on the shelf were urately categorized, making this scripture stand out oddly.


    Driven by curiosity, N picked it up and flipped through it, discovering the hidden blueprints.


    Was the clown mask not afraid of someone discovering his hiding spot?


    Did he not have any friends here, or had he deliberately camouged it?


    N wasn''t familiar with the specific details of the Rodel branch guild, so even though she knew the clown mask was a high-ranking official there, she couldn''t pinpoint his exact identity.


    Returning to the desk, N carefully unrolled the parchment.


    It appeared to be a design of some sort, yet it was entirely different from any blueprints N had seen before.


    In her experience, blueprints always featured various scales and annotations, detailing the processing methods and purposes of eachponent, and even the basic design philosophy would be noted.


    However, this design was not like that.


    On the parchment, N saw simple images, a few vague impression drawings and sketches, along with some scales and several disparateponents, most of which resembled something akin to signage.


    What stood out wereplex equations, incredibly intricate ones!


    Almost all the equations were directly or indirectly rted to the maniption of mana, foundational tools for analyzing magic spells, something every magus should master.


    However, N had never seen so many equations on a seemingly straightforward design n.


    The impression drawings on the design didn''t seem to depict a spell matrix or any magical device.


    Moreover, even with N''s solid foundation, she couldprehend less than a third of the equations on the paper.


    She couldn''t figure out what these equationsbined to form; some didn''t even seem to belong to a single category.


    N attempted to deduce from one corner of the paper but couldn''t proceed after covering less than a quarter of it.


    Theplex equations led to a logical dead end after deduction!


    "What exactly is this?"


    N ruffled her hair, deciding to skip the first two sheets and directly examine theter parts detailing theponent processing, specifically the instructions for processing the rune-engraved signage.


    Here, atst, N found what a standard design n should contain.


    From the processing techniques to the equipment used for manufacturing, including the design rationale and specific applications, everything was clearly outlined on the paper.


    But then...


    "Gods?"


    After unraveling the logic and thought process behind the design, N discovered that the chaotic designs surprisingly led to an inconceivable goal.


    The Eternal me cult was attempting to materialize their deity!


    These madmen had somehow obtained basic theories on the nature of mana and had managed to rify their ideas, organizing them into this design n.


    A blueprint for the creation of gods.


    N felt as though she was witnessing the delirious ravings of lunatics; not even in her most absurd dreams had such a scenario appeared.


    Mana is indeed a fundamentalponent of the world, but that does not mean humans can shape gods through it.


    This is a taboo! Not because of a fear of gods, but because this very act leads to destruction.


    A transcendent and uncontroble being is more likely to bring disaster, not just power.


    "Madmen! A bunch of madmen!"


    N narrowed her eyes, re-reading the design n, thoroughly understanding the Eternal me cult''s line of thought.


    They nned to use mana, the essence of the world, not through a human body or any life form, but by directly condensing mana.


    Then, through aplex rune matrix, they aimed to create an artificial soul, injecting it into a body entirelyposed of mana.


    Regardless of the likelihood of sess, this n could potentially devastate Rodel, whether it seeded or not.


    N noted that in the proportional weight between the mana body and the artificial soul, the Eternal me cult had opted to inject far more mana than the forms would bnce to ensure the body''s stability.


    Whatever was ultimately created, that excess mana wouldn''t just vanish; influenced by the world, it would decay, releasing staggering amounts of energy.


    This energy could even surpass that of a top-tier level 1 magus, reaching the capabilities of a special-level magus, and easily obliterate the entirety of Rodel.


    The madmen of the Eternal me cult were obviously prepared to make sacrifices, but all the people of Rodel would pay for their irrational and insane ideas.


    The rune signage currently being rushed into production in the underground stronghold serves as containers for storing condensed primal mana.


    From the design ns, N understood that the artificial soul had actually beenpleted a while ago.


    Once there were enough containers, they would proceed to the final step of their n, merging the mana body with the artificial soul.


    This was the "ceremony" the clown mask mentioned.


    A ceremony to wee the arrival of a new god!


    "What to do!" Staring at the ns on the desk, N was at a loss for the first time.


    There seemed to be no way to resolve the situation now; the rune signage would begin to actively absorb mana once created.


    A single rune signage might not hold much, but the effect of their numbers could lead to a qualitative change.


    Even the current number of umted rune signage was enough to destroy Rodel.


    Destroying the rune signage would still release the mana.


    And the spellbeasts and wild beasts outside the city were drawn by the mana contained within the rune signage.


    Whether beast or spellbeast, primal mana is incredibly valuable to them; obtaining it might elevate their species, transforming mere beasts into spellbeast subspecies or even full spellbeasts.

 Chapter 483 484-I Need Your Help

    <h4>Chapter 483 Chapter484-I Need Your Help </h4>


    N went over her thoughts from the beginning; stopping the Eternal me cultists from producing more rune signage wasn''t the key issue.


    The crux of the problem was how to deal with the rune signage that had already been manufactured.


    Whether it was the monster tide or the impending doom, both were consequences of their existence.


    Only by addressing them first could a real solution be found!


    First, organize the evacuation of Rodel''s popce, emptying Rodel.


    Then, let the wild spellbeasts in and trigger the rune signage?


    Such a drastic solution could indeed be effective, but what then?


    Apart from this, what other solutions could there be? N couldn''t think of a better approach.


    If she directly confronted the Eternal me cultists, those madmen would surely use the detonation of the rune signage as a threat.


    Unless there was a way to eliminate all the cultists within the stronghold in a very short time, or alternatively, to acquire the majority of the rune signage without alerting them, could such a thing be feasible?


    N''s gaze shifted between the design ns on the desk and the immobilized clown mask.


    A n gradually took shape in her mind.


    "I should be thankful I didn''t kill this guy outright. If I had, there''d truly be no chance left."


    "If that''s the case, then there must be another person who can help!"


    "Howard, huh..."


    With a sudden movement, N stood up, cast an Invisibility spell on the clown mask, pushed open the window, and agilely leapt out.


    ...


    Howard walked the streets of Rodel, where no pedestrians could be seen on the rugged cobblestone pavement.


    When the rm bells of the Rodel branch guild had sounded, all ordinary citizens had hidden in their homes, either trembling in prayer for the monster tide to pass or drinking and boasting withpanions.


    Human nature isid bare in times of crisis, clearer than ever before.


    Howard was d in a blood-stained garment, the marks on it a mix of his own and mostly his enemies''.


    There were wild beasts, spellbeast subspecies, and spellbeasts among them, the most formidable being a creature known as the "neer''s bane," the redfang tiger.


    Yet, the most dangerous encounter was with a spellbeast wolfrat.


    Perhaps the wolfrat''s absolute strength wasn''t as great as the redfang tiger''s, but it was more cunning and ruthless.


    Raw power might decide much, but there are always elements that sheer strength alone cannot ovee.


    "Where on earth did N go?" Howard nced back at the city walls, where the faint sounds of battle could still be heard even from this distance.


    Taking a deep breath, he straightened his posture and continued forward.


    Although he still didn''t fully understand the organization behind N, it didn''t stop Howard from recognizing their strength.


    Despite the dangers of this monster tide, Howard had always believed that as long as N could intervene, Rodel would not fall!


    Dragging his weary body back to the inn, Howard ascended the staircase under the astonished gaze of the innkeeper.


    "Do you need any help, young man?"


    Seeing Howard looking like he could copse at any moment, the innkeeper still mustered the courage to ask.


    After all, she had seen her fair share of gore; being closely linked to the Rodel branch guild meant the inn, which housed arge number of adventurers, reaped high profits but also meant trouble was never far behind.


    Grasping the stair rail, Howard turned around, nced down at himself, and cracked a smile: "If you could, I''d appreciate some hot water."


    Blood stains, if allowed to dry, would be difficult to wash out with cold water.


    His wardrobe was limited, and in a few days, he would need to wear these clothes on the road again; they had to be cleaned.


    "Alright then. And, how are things on the city walls now?"


    Survival was, after all, a concern for everyone.


    "No worries," Howard smiled, then realizing his appearance might be more frightening than reassuring when he smiled, he moderated his expression, "I''m justing off to rest. The monster tide won''t get in."


    "Rest assured!"


    With that, Howard did not linger any longer and headed straight upstairs.


    What he urgently needed now was rest, even if it wasn''t for long.


    Just enough time to rx his nerves would suffice.


    The act of killing in a personal altercation and killing on a battlefield felt entirely different; the chaotic environment of battle meant all emotions were magnified infinitely.


    Fear, anger, sorrow¡ªevery emotion on the battlefield was amplified to the extent that it could consume your entire being.


    And within that turmoil, you had to struggle, to swing your de.


    Even without killing, the battlefield still left its mark on everyone who passed through it, some of which might manifest as PTSD.


    The faulty neither with them nor with the bodies on the ground; everyone was just trying to survive.


    ...


    Climbing the stairs step by step to his room''s floor, Howard let out a sigh of relief on his own.


    Almost all adventurers had been gathered by the Rodel branch guild as reserves, which made the inn considerably quieter.


    "Why do I find myself missing the life I had before, where only minor, insignificant changes would ur over long periods, like a river flowing without a ripple?"


    Howard murmured against the wall, his breath tinged with the faint smell of blood.


    "It hurts so much; not feeling pain wouldn''t be so bad after all."


    His injuries might not be fatal, but the stimulus of pain was certainly overwhelming.


    No one can ignore pain, not even specially trained soldiers who have only heightened their threshold for enduring it.


    Rubbing his fingers, Howard straightened up with effort and moved forward.


    Some bloodstains on his clothes hadn''t yet dried, and it would be improper to stain the walls.


    Howard was curious about how he had managed to walk back from the base of the city walls without anyone, besides the innkeeper, asking him a single question, despite the conspicuous blood marks and his tattered half-armor.


    The short journey felt as if he had walked back from the city walls all over again.


    Standing outside N''s room, Howard leaned on the wall and knocked on the door.


    What would happen if no one answered?


    Would he faint at the door?


    No, no, he wasn''t that weak.


    Although in pain, his injuries weren''t severe enough to cause unconsciousness.


    Would he sit at the door waiting?


    Probably not.


    Having asked the innkeeper to prepare hot water, perhaps a hot bath would be moreforting.


    As Howard was lost in thought, the door to N''s room opened, revealing a woman who seemed unfamiliar at first nce.


    Howard stared at the face that was unfamiliar yet somewhat recognizable for a few seconds: "Where is N! Where have you hidden her?"


    "I am N," the unfamiliar woman stated.


    Howard shook his head: "No, that''s not right. N isn''t as ugly as you!"


    Though ttered by the remark, N''s focus was not on Howard''s words.


    "How did you get so injured? Is the monster tide that severe?"


    Seeing Howard''s wounds, N realized the situation might not be as straightforward as she had initially estimated.


    If Howard, with the strength of a level 3 magus, was so heavily injured, what about the others on the walls?


    "Has the wall been breached?"


    "Where have you just been?"


    Recognizing N''s voice, Howard thought of her mysterious ways, perhaps she had been off doing something to warrant such a disguise.


    "My injuries aren''t serious, mostly self-inflicted, and the casualties are within normal range. The wall is holding for now, but if you don''t have a solution, it might notst much longer."


    Howard wasn''t lying; their sector was a hard-hit area of the monster tide attack, resulting in only two fatalities, with some parts of the wall suffering minor injuries and still holding.


    But Rodel''s situation was indeed perilous.


    Without a solution to the monster tide, casualties could explode in the not-too-distant future.


    If no method to change the current state was found, just three more waves of the monster tide could cause casualties to skyrocket.


    The city guard, adventurers, even magi - the numbers and physical strength on the human side are always limited.


    Prolongedbat without relief naturally leads to casualties.


    And it''s like a snowball effect; it starts small, but growsrger and faster, bing unstoppable in the end.


    "I have a n!" N nodded. "But I need your help!"


    Howard looked into N''s fervent eyes, feeling slightly ufortable as he shifted his stance.


    Although unclear about N''s exact n, Howard had a feeling it could be dangerous.


    After a few seconds of contemtion, considering the lives of over a hundred thousand people in Rodel, Howard finally spoke up.


    "What''s the n?"


    "I''ve found the cause of the monster tide. If we can eliminate that cause, the wild spellbeasts will disperse on their own, and the monster tide will cease!"


    It indeed sounded like a viable strategy.


    This monster tide was unusual; Rodel hadn''t been a frequent path for beast herds, and it had been a long time since thest monster tide attack.


    Moreover, without a specific reason, this monster tide couldn''t have sustained its intensity, with wave after wave of spellbeast and wild beast attacks.

 Chapter 484 485-The Purpose of Existence

    <h4>Chapter 484 Chapter485-The Purpose of Existence </h4>


    Thinking it over, Howard noticed an issue in N''s exnation, or rather, something that hadn''t been rified yet.


    "How do you n to deal with that cause? What exactly is the cause of the monster tide? A person? A ritual?" Howard had seen his fair share of troubles.


    Usually, such scenarios hid some conspiracy or scheme.


    Whether it''s a cult conducting secretive experiments, a mad scientist creating artificial beasts, or the moment for an ambitious person to emerge, aiming to overthrow Rodel for independence or something along those lines.


    He had experienced too many such troublesome events.


    "It''s sort of a ritual," N spoke vaguely, concerned that Howard might refuse to apany her if he knew the details.


    "Anyway, you''ll understand once youe with me. I need your help."


    "But I''m like this, big sister!" Howard gestured towards his blood-stained clothes.


    Though his injuries were superficial, they weren''t the kind that could be fixed with a simple ster.


    "But you''re the only one I can trust here," N looked into Howard''s eyes, paused, and then looked away.


    "If you don''t want toe, it''s fine. I''ll go alone."


    "Is it dangerous?" Howard hesitated for a few seconds before asking.


    "It''s somewhat dangerous, but I can handle it myself. Worst case scenario, I get injured... or you could just head to Sorona, it''s not a big deal."


    Hey!


    What do you mean by thatst part?


    What does ''just head to Sorona'' suppose to mean?


    Howard sighed.


    "If I go with you, will it lessen your burden?"


    "If it''s really dangerous, I guess I could help out."


    N opened her mouth to say something but ultimately remained silent, only nodding in response.


    "Alright then, go change your clothes. Your current outfit is too conspicuous!"


    Howard turned and headed back to his room.


    ...


    Watching Howard''s not particrly broad back and shoulders, N silently sighed.


    This was the first time she felt like she was truly deceiving someone.


    Was the key stronghold of the Eternal me cult dangerous?


    The word "dangerous" hardly sufficed to describe it.


    Reagan was essentially a dragon''s den, a tiger''sir, where entering without sufficient strength meant facing almost certain death, if not outright annihtion.


    If Howard''s situation wasn''t so unique, N would never consider involving him.


    After all, she, who was several times stronger than Howard, had nearly fallen at the hands of the clown mask.


    Now, how would Howard, with his mere level 3 magus strength, fare?


    But Howard''s inability to make a significant impact didn''t mean the entity within him couldn''t.


    Since Lorinda''s departure, N and Dorek hadn''t immediately sought out Howard to deal with another piece of intelligence ¨C true, but that task wouldn''t have taken much time.


    In reality, they were verifying Howard''s condition.


    What exactly was hidden inside Howard?


    What was its purpose of existence?


    Did it possess its own consciousness?


    What was its attitude towards humanity or, more specifically, the people of Av Continent?


    Until these questions were answered, no one dared to truly utilize Howard.


    If, by any chance, they angered the entity lurking within him, who would face the consequences ¨C you or me?


    However, after days of investigating ancient texts and other intelligence, both of them had yet to make any substantial discoveries.


    Howard''s case, even among extraterrestrials, was unprecedented!


    Although extraterrestrialse from another world, they are still beings; how could anyone possibly conceal something within themselves like that! It''s not a simple matter of a dual personality; when Howard switches states, even the shape of his soulpletely changes.


    The coexistence of two distinct souls within one body is something neither N nor Dorek had ever heard of before.


    However, they eventually managed to gather, or rather deduce, some information.


    Why had the unknown soul ceased its activities and fallen into slumber after killing Amriel?


    The reason is simple: ack of energy ¨C the energy Howard could provide was far from sufficient to sustain its operation.


    This piece of information gave N a breakthrough idea.


    In Av Continent, what is the best source of energy?


    Without a doubt, there''s only one answer to this question ¨C mana!


    Now, the biggest problem is the mana umted within the already manufactured rune signage.


    So, why not let Howard try to absorb all that mana!


    The entity hidden within him is clearly a massive energy consumer, with Howard''s own level 3 magus mana supply barely enabling it to act for a few seconds.


    So, how long would the mana umted by the Eternal me over nearly half a year allow it to operate?


    Would it be enough to initiate its energy cycle system? N was very curious about this.


    The dangers Howard would face are certainly real, having to traverse almost the entire underground stronghold.


    What might happen during the absorption of mana is utterly unpredictable.


    Even whether the absorbed mana would be utilized by the entity, and to what extent, remains an unknown.


    Yet, this is the highest sess rate n N could conceive.


    Taking a deep breath, N silently went over the n once more.


    In this operation, Howard, unaware of the real intention, was the key yer.


    She couldn''t let him realize her true motives beforehand, as doing so could potentially ruin the entire n.


    Nobody wants to die, a truth universally acknowledged, from the butcher on the street to the nobles in the pce; there is no distinction in their desire to live, magi and adventurers included.


    You may not fear death, but certainly, nobody wishes to die in baffling circumstances.


    N didn''t believe Howard absorbing mana posed a life-


    threatening risk, but she also knew shecked the means and ability to persuade Howard.


    Their current trust was entirely based on Howard''s unteral faith in her.


    "Let''s hope everything goes smoothly." N retreated back into her room, casting a nce at White and stroking its neck.


    ...


    Approximately a few minutester, Howard reappeared at N''s door, having bandaged his wounds and changed into clean, simple clothes.


    He wore no leather armor nor carried a chest protector, going into this lightly equipped.


    Seeing Howard''s somewhat paleplexion made N hesitate.


    "Are you sure you''re up for this?"


    Even if the wounds weren''t fatal, going back into another battle after such rudimentary first aid might result in bleeding mid-


    fight.


    N didn''t want Howard to end up copsing, unable to get back up; that would be worse than abandoning Rodel city altogether.


    "Don''t worry, I''m more than capable," Howard confidently patted his chest.


    He had been through too many simr situations before.


    Sighing, N gave onest piece of advice: "If anything feels off, leave immediately! Don''t worry about me, not at all! I have more ways to save my own life than you might think!"


    Howard nodded on the surface, but inwardly he didn''t pay much heed.


    You might have many ways to save your life, but I might have an unkible body.


    It seems I''m on the sturdier side.


    "Let''s go, where to?"


    Reaching behind him for his knife and finding nothing, Howard paused momentarily.


    "Where exactly is this ritual you mentioned? Inside Rodel?"


    "No, it''s in a ce quite far from here, and we can''t get there by ordinary means."


    N waved her hand, pulling out a pouch of shiny silver powder from her waist bag.


    "Step back, make some room; I need to cast a spell."


    Hearing N mention casting a spell, Howard''s eyes widened with curiosity as he quickly stepped back to the door.


    Though he was also a magus, the magi here were quite different from what he had imagined.


    While he knew a few spells, they were basic to the point of being elementary, making him the least proficient among the magi here.


    A true magus, even one specialized in closebat enhancements, usuallybines spells with fighting, unlike him, who simply charges in with a de.


    With enough space made, N began to chant in theplex elvishnguage.


    Though spell construction could also be aplished through spellcasting, using the elvishnguage was more reliable and offered greater resistance to interference.


    If attacked mid-chant, one could dodge; but if you''re halfway through drawing a matrix on the ground and someone approaches, what then?


    Surely you can''t just don a high-level energy shield and withstand the attack.


    While chanting, N''s hands never ceased moving, evenly scattering a handful of silvery powder to form a circle over a meter in diameter¡ªjust enough space for two to stand within.


    This was the rudiment of a matrix.


    If using spells to create the foundation of a matrix, it would necessitate detailed rune inscriptions, but if one chants in the elfnguage, most of these steps can be skipped, provided you have enough mana.


    Indeed, drawing a circle that could encase a city in living mes is a matter of seconds with the elfnguage.


    Yes, the greatest drawback of using the elfnguage is its excessive mana consumption.


    After all, this ancientnguage can directlymunicate with the mana ocean, and merely using it requires a significant amount of mana.

 Chapter 485 486-Destroying the Stronghold

    <h4>Chapter 485 Chapter486-Destroying the Stronghold</h4>


    When the circle waspleted, so too seemed N''s incantation, yet she still clutched a small pinch of silver powder in her palm.


    What was the purpose of this remaining silver dust? Howard looked on curiously, pondering.


    Magi are known for their precise control over materials, and N should be no exception.


    Taking something out and not using it entirely¡ªwhat was the reason behind that?


    Then, as a mist of mana rose, Howard watched as N calmly pocketed the silver dust... and even rubbed her fingers together over her pouch!


    Weren''t they supposed to have mastery down to thest detail? Howard was momentarily baffled.


    "Is that it? What about the silver dust? Just pocketing it like that?"


    "Of course, I pocket it when it''s used up. This stuff is expensive, you know!"


    N looked at Howard as if it were the most natural thing in the world, patted her hands together, and when she reopened them, a palm-sized rune emitting white light had formed, quietly floating above her palm, slowly rotating.


    "Step into the circle." Howard did as instructed, then saw N also step in, her body almost pressing against his.


    Howard looked up somewhat awkwardly, "Couldn''t you have drawn the circle a bitrger?"


    "I used to do this alone, who knew you were so bulky!" N shot Howard a nce, "Focus! We''re about to leave!"


    As herst word fell, N flipped her hand, mana flowed from her palm, and theplex rune dropped into the center of the silver circle.


    An iprehensible syble was uttered.


    White light red!


    A dizzying sensation hit Howard; his eyes narrowed, and his stance wavered.


    Then came a feeling of weightlessness, a nauseating sensation surged to the back of his head, then as quickly as it arrived, it vanished.


    Before Howard could even react, the surrounding white light began to dissipate.


    He and N appeared in a strange room.


    A man wearing a clown mask stood in the room, frozen in an odd posture.


    "Feeling dizzy..." Howard steadied himself against the back of a chair, his gaze shifting away from the clown mask.


    He could tell that, like Amriel before, the clown mask was locked in personal time.


    It seemed to be N''s doing; probably only she could achieve something like this here.


    Or more precisely, something her inscrutably profound teacher, Dorek, could aplish.


    "I didn''t expect you to get dizzy from teleportation; that''s not a verymon symptom."


    N appeared unbothered, walking around from behind the desk to stand in front of the clown mask, pointing at him and asking, "This guy, do you recognize him? Should be someone from the Rodel branch guild."


    Given Howard''s recent quests, he should have had some contact with people from the Rodel branch guild.


    "No." Howard shook his head decisively. He had been on quests, true, but he had only been in this ce for two days.


    The people from the Rodel branch guild he had interacted with were limited to the receptionist at the guild''s hall and Duduro, who wanted to buy the wolfrat.


    Given the clown mask''s build, it clearly wasn''t a woman, so could it be Duduro? It seemed highly unlikely he''d run into him.


    "Is that so." N nodded, then with a flick of her wrist, a gleaming silver dagger sprang from her sleeve, resting against the clown mask''s neck, "Killing him would let us know."


    "Where exactly are we?" Howard didn''t pay much attention to N''s action but instead focused on the room itself.


    Undoubtedly, N wasn''t the type to kill the innocent recklessly.


    If she were, she wouldn''t have gone to investigate the cause of the monster tide behind Howard''s back.


    Wait a second, something didn''t add up.


    How could N havee up with results in such a short time?


    The people of Rodel city aren''t just for show; if there were any anomalies, they should be the first to react!


    How did it fall to an outsider to discover them?


    Unless, they were intentionally covering up these matters.


    Or perhaps, N had been prepared from the start, with this as her initial target.


    "N, why did you bring me to Rodel in the first ce? Why didn''t we go directly to Sorona?"


    "I believe I''ve answered this question already," N nced at Howard, feeling a bit uneasy.


    "We need to replenish some supplies here. It''s nearly half a month''s journey from here to Sorona, and I certainly don''t want to be camping in the wilderness, gnawing on dry rations every day."


    "Is it just that simple?" Howard persisted, looking into N''s eyes.


    "Just that simple." N met his gaze without evasion.


    This indeed was her purpose, and her actions were motivated more by the Intelligence Division''s assignment.


    Had it not been for their mission, she would have left right after resupplying.


    "Alright, I believe you." Howard withdrew his skepticism, discerning no falter in N''s eyes, then turned his gaze towards the clown mask, "Are you going to kill him?"


    "Yes, this man is the enemy''s leader. If we don''t deal with him, it''ll be troublesome."


    "But it seems he holds a significant position in Rodel.


    There might beplications." Howard hesitated.


    "Complications?" N''s expression twisted oddly, somewhere between a coldugh and a sneer.


    "If there are any, they''ll be the adventurer guild''s problems, not ours."


    With that, a sh of the knife.


    A life was taken in silence.


    The blood sttered in midair was frozen in time, as N ced a hand over the clown mask''s head, emitting a faint glow.


    She was searching through the clown mask''s soul.


    This method ismonly used by magi; rather than wasting time and effort on interrogation without guarantee of obtaining the correct answers, it''s more direct to extract and search the opponent''s soul.


    A soul cannot lie; without reaching a significant level of strength, a soul is just a bewildered spirit,cking its own consciousness and wisdom.


    Such pure entities do not err when questioned.


    Momentster, N withdrew her hand, stepped back, and released the clown mask from its lock.


    Blood spattered as the clown mask silently fell to the ground, his throat nearly severed.


    N bent down to remove the mask from the corpse''s face.


    Duduro.


    Howard tapped his forehead; such a low probability event had actually urred.


    "What exactly is our enemy?"


    For the first time, Howard asked this question.


    Until now, he had simply been following N''s lead, acting ording to her instructions.


    "A cult, the Eternal me, a group of fanatics fond of living sacrifices. It seems Rodel has been chosen as their next target. Before Rodel, over a thousand people have died at their hands."


    N nced at Howard and added, "You needn''t have any reservations; every person in this cult deserves their fate!"


    Cult, a term neither distant nor familiar.


    Howard nodded, "What do we do next?"


    "We infiltrate their stronghold, locate the hidden site of the ritual, and destroy it." N searched the clown mask''s body but found nothing of note.


    "The Eternal me''s ritual has attracted those wild spellbeasts. Destroy it, and the beast horde will naturally disperse, ending Rodel''s crisis."


    A simple logic, crude but effective.


    "Alright, are we leaving now?" Howard noticed N searching for something on the floor.


    "Yes, but I think you''re not going to like this."


    N lifted the carpet, revealing on the wooden floor a perfect circle of grey-ck elf runes, justrge enough for one person to stand in.


    "Teleportation again?" Howard''s eyebrow twitched, "Howe you''re so proficient?"


    "Because I''ve done my research beforehand?" N replied with a smile, her expression bing serious again.


    "I''ll go first, and you follow half a minuteter. The matrix can be activated directly with mana, do not do anything extra, otherwise, I can''t be sure what might happen."


    Spells are an extremely precise system; any interference could lead to unpredictable oues.


    Although teleportation spells are rtively stable and less dangerous, any disturbance could alter the destination.


    A deviation of a couple of meters, and Howard could end up spending the rest of his life with a wall.


    Howard carefully noted N''s instructions, waving his hand, "Don''t worry, I know my limits."


    N took a deep breath and channeled mana directly into the matrix to activate it.


    She didn''t know what the situation at the other end of the matrix was like, whether the disappearance of the clown mask had caused any changes.


    Was the stronghold still as she left it?


    These unknown risks made N uneasy.


    But it was toote to turn back now.


    With a flicker of white light, N vanished into the brightness.


    Watching N''s figure gradually fade, Howard''s gaze remained calm.


    "Alright, are we setting off now?" Howard noticed N looking for something on the floor.


    "Yes, but I think you might not be too pleased."


    N lifted the carpet to reveal a perfect circle of grey-ck Elvish runes on the wooden floor, justrge enough to amodate one person.


    "Teleportation again?" A twitch appeared at the corner of Howard''s eye.


    "Howe you''re so adept at this?"


    "Because I did my homework?" N replied with a smile, her demeanor bing more serious.


    "I''ll go first, you follow half a minuteter. The matrix can be activated directly with mana, don''t do anything extra, or I can''t guarantee what might happen."

 Chapter 486 487-A Mad Plan

    <h4>Chapter 486 Chapter487-A Mad n </h4>


    Spells are a highly precise system; any interference might lead to unforeseen oues.


    Although teleportation spells are rtively stable and pose less risk, any disturbance could potentially alter the destination.


    A mere two-meter shift, and Howard could be spending the rest of his life with a wall.


    Howard carefully took note of N''s instructions, gesturing reassurance, "Don''t worry, I''ve got a sense of proportion."


    N took a deep breath and directly infused mana into the matrix to activate it.


    She was unaware of the situation at the matrix''s other end, whether the clown mask''s disappearance had caused any changes, or if the stronghold remained as she had left it.


    These unknown risks unnerved N.


    But there was no turning back now.


    With a flicker of white light, N vanished into the brightness.


    Watching N''s figure gradually dissolve, Howard''s gaze remained calm.


    Howard suddenly had a vague sensation, a sort of intuition on how to operate the matrix, how to pinpoint the destination.


    Filled with a touch of surprise, he followed this intuition to activate the matrix.


    The white light flickered.


    Attice of light arose, bringing with it a strong sense of dizziness.


    "Why does every teleportation make me so dizzy? I never had this issue before." Howard muttered to himself in annoyance, the white light dissipating with his breath.


    He found himself in apletely enclosed smallpartment, facing arge desk with bookshelves on one side and a slightly ajar door on the other.


    He spun around, scanning the surroundings, but found no windows.


    Pushing open the door to look into the inner room, he saw a setup as simple as a prison cell.


    Who would choose to live in such a confined space?


    Exiting the inner room, Howard saw N enter from outside.


    "I sensed a faint mana fluctuation and figured you must have arrived, so I came in to check." N lifted her hand, holding a palm-sized signage, its light color marked with awkwardly carved runes in ink, enveloping it in a sense of distortion.


    "This is our target. The Eternal me cult is meddling with these things, and it''s these items that are attracting the beast horde."


    "What is this?" Howard asked curiously.


    Apart from the unsettling distortion, the small signage seemed unremarkable.


    "It''s a foundational material for a ritual." N handed the rune signage to Howard, instructing, "Take a good look, then close your eyes and sense it with your mana."


    Howard nced at N and did as instructed.


    The closer he got, the stronger the sense of distortion from the rune signage became.


    After just a few nces, Howard felt difort in his eyes.


    Rubbing them, he saw nothing unusual.


    Then, he closed his eyes, extending his mana sensing to perceive the signage in his hand.


    This time, he made a discovery.


    In his mana sensing, the rune signage in his hand changed form, bing translucent.


    At its center, a faint golden light pulsed with his breathing, resembling a tiny heart.


    "What is that!" Howard opened his eyes, looking at N.


    His intuition told him that what he had sensed with his mana was far from ordinary.


    Though it was merely the aura of mana, he had never seen mana in such a state before.


    If it could change autonomously, could it possibly give birth to something else?


    What could be birthed entirely from mana in a world where gods, supernatural beings, exist?


    "It''s a foundational material. The Eternal me cult intends to use it to construct a massive ritual to create a god exclusive to them. But their n is doomed to fail, because that''s not how godse into existence. Their actions will only lead to Rodel''s destruction in a mana explosion."


    "How many people are here?" Howard skipped the details.


    Whether Rodel falls to the beast horde or is destroyed in a mana explosion was irrelevant; he was only concerned with how to resolve the issue, "What should we do?"


    "There are many people here; a frontal assault is not advisable." N unfolded a piece of paper, a simplified map of the stronghold.


    This was intelligence scavenged from the clown mask''s soul, which she then sketched out by hand.


    "Look here." N pointed at an area on the map, conspicuously circled in red.


    Several winding passages led to this region.


    "This is the heart of the stronghold, where they produce the rune signage. It concentrates over ny percent of the personnel, including almost all the mana sensitives and nearly a hundred magi!"


    A hundred magi, even if they were all at preparatory-level, could easily overpower a level 2 magi.


    Not to mention, the number of level 3 magi would undoubtedly not be small, and there might even be level 2 magi present.


    "I did a quick tally; there are eleven level 3 magi, all stationed as sentries, not much of a threat. But there are also two level 2 magi who are mobile patrols that we need to be cautious of."


    "We need to pass through this temple, then enter this passage to infiltrate where they store the rune signage, and take away all the signage!"


    "Although these signages are dangerous, they are essentially containers of mana, which can be harnessed and transformed into our own strength." N''s finger moved across the map, outlining the entire operation process.


    The n was straightforward, with the main difficulties focusing on sneaking into the rune signage storage and figuring out how to leave with the signage.


    "How do we exit at the end? They are bound to have set up surveince measures on the rune signage. The moment we take the signage, they will surely react, and that will be the most perilous moment!"


    N nodded.


    "Exactly, I''ve considered that."


    "We don''t need to leave!"


    "We will annihte all these cultists right here!" Howard fell silent.


    After a long pause, he finally asked, "How do you n to wipe them all out? There are only two of us."


    "With those rune signages!" N pointed to the area on the mapbeled "Warehouse,"


    "Those little things make excellent bombs!"


    "Just a slight provocation can trigger a chain reaction, mana transforming into mana, then erupting freely! Even a single signage, upon detonation, can unleash a force equivalent to a level 3 magus''s attack!"


    "We''ll grab the signage, then set traps in the corridors at top speed to copse the passageways!"


    "Then use a teleportation spell to return here, continue to copse the passageways!"


    "This stronghold only has two teleportation exits. If we destroy both exits, unless the people inside risk embedding themselves into stone by teleporting freely without knowing the exact coordinates, they simply cannot get out because they don''t even know where here is, let alone how they got in."


    "This is very peculiar because they clearlye from elsewhere, yet they also do not know their precise location, nor do they understand how they entered."


    N folded and put away the map, looking at Howard.


    "That''s my n."


    "Madman!"


    The corner of Howard''s eye twitched; every step of N''s n was fraught with danger, yet it efficiently maximized benefits.


    This meant they couldn''t afford a single mistake; it was a n with virtually no room for error.


    Even knowing it''s utterly reckless, Howard couldn''t suppress his excitement.


    Why did he forsake a king''s throne to be an adventurer?


    Wasn''t it for this heart-pounding thrill?


    "Indeed, it is a mad n," N nodded, then asked, "So, what''s your answer?"


    "Do I even have another choice?" Howard shrugged.


    "Guess I''ll join you in madness this time."


    "Rx, the n is dangerous, but I have contingencies in ce, don''t worry."


    N neatly folded the map, then yfully punched Howard in the shoulder.


    "Follow my lead, and stay calm."


    Howard nodded, and then... watched as N applied buffs on him for almost ten minutes.


    Is she that afraid of dying?


    Howard''s jaw nearly dropped, grateful he hadn''t crossed spells with a spell magus before.


    If every spell magus prepared with buffs beforebat, there''d hardly be a role for melee magi.


    In the end, both N and Howard, when they left the smallpartment, were wrapped in no less than tenyers of buffs.


    ...


    Walking under the cover of invisibility through the sealed corridors, Howard looked around and furrowed his brow.


    "There isn''t a single vent in sight. How does the air stay fresh?"


    "Mana," N answered nonchntly to Howard''s question.


    "By mixing mana with the air and controlling it with a matrix, the air can be kept circting slowly to prevent stagnation."


    "That matrix acts like a teleportation spell and is also one of our targets for destruction, but it''sst on the list."


    N finished speaking and raised a hand to signal silence, then pressed herself against the wall.


    Howard, startled, followed suit.


    Footsteps approached from afar.

 Chapter 487 488-The Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 487 Chapter488-The Spirit </h4>


    After about two minutes, two figures came into N and Howard''s view.


    They were two Eternal me cultists cloaked in ck, their faces hidden under hoods.


    The two golden lines on their chests indicated they were merely ordinary cultists, the lowest rank within the Eternal me cult.


    They hurried along without speaking to each other, heads down.


    Howard was confused by the sight, but N quickly understood the situation.


    It seemed the initial three sentries she had killed had been discovered, and these two were likely en route to report to Duduro.


    But Duduro would never hear their report.


    "Let''s keep moving, and pick up the pace!"


    Waiting for the two to pass, N whispered to Howard and continued forward.


    Quickening their pace out of the corridor, N and Howard entered the temple.


    The scene seemed unchanged from when N had left; it was still crowded with ck-robed figures bustling about, heads bowed.


    A few of them moved among the crowd, their faces covered with white masks.


    "Be careful, those moving ck-robed figures are either level 3 or level 2 magi. If we get caught, it''s over for us."


    With that, N moved on.


    Howard, keeping an eye on the blurry figures in his vision, hastened to keep up.


    Instead of crossing through the center of the temple, N led Howard around the side.


    Since the passages were along the walls, they could enter the corridors without having to pass through the temple itself.


    Perhaps the several talismans of good fortune they carried were effective, as their operation had been smooth thus far.


    Following a cultist scheduled for rune signage delivery, N and Howard stealthily slipped into the corridor.


    Three figures moved silently through the passage, while N silently kept track of time.


    If Duduro failed to respond for an extended period, the two cultists sent to report might grow suspicious, potentially putting the entire stronghold on high alert.


    N found it odd that the cultists'' reactions seemed sluggish, making the stronghold appear less like a significant base.


    Could there be some hidden mechanism at y? But there was nothing of the sort in Duduro''s memories.


    The cultist transporting the signage eventually stopped in front of a heavy iron door, with two cultists guarding outside.


    Their emotionless eyes coldly scanned the transporter.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "The 326th batch of materials, I''m here to store it."


    The transporting cultist unveiled the tarp on the cart, revealing neatly stacked rune signage underneath.


    The guards nced over, conducted a brief search of the cart, and then turned to unlock the iron door.


    "You know the rules. If you don''te out within fifteen minutes, we''ll lock the door, and whether you can survive until it''s opened again is not our concern!" they said suddenly as the door opened.


    Is there danger inside?


    The situation seemed somewhat different from what was expected.


    N looked back at Howard, signaling with a gesture.


    The n remained unchanged: infiltrate.


    Despite feeling a bit uneasy, Howard understood this was not the time for hesitation.


    Taking advantage of the moment the cultist pushed the cart through the iron door, N and Howard closely followed.


    Unnoticed by the guards, they sessfully passed through the iron door.


    Beyond the iron doory a spacious hall, illuminated near the entrance by a singlemp hanging from the ceiling.


    The rest of the space was engulfed in deep shadows.


    N and Howard scanned the entire hall, barely making out shelves densely packed with inscribed rune signage on both sides, faintly glowing due to absorbed mana.


    The cultist responsible for storing the signage stopped near the entrance, carefully attaching a small whitemp to himself, lifted a box of rune signage, and cautiously stepped into the darkness.


    Then, Howard heard the footsteps of a fourth person.


    Someone else was hiding in the shadows.


    Howard nced in N''s direction.


    Though he couldn''t see N''s expression, he could feel her gaze.


    Both Howard and N wore expressions of utter surprise.


    Were there really guards in such a ce?


    Could someone actually stay here for an extended period in an environment so rich in mana?


    Mana, while the source of all things, is harmful rather than beneficial to the human body in its pure form.


    Lingering in such an environment would only lead to bodily mutations.


    No one could resist such alterations.


    Unless, that individual wasn''t human at all.


    Howard slowly moved forward, standing still amid the light, watching as the cultist carefully ced box after box of rune signage on the shelves.


    The footsteps of the fourth person sounded both far and near, yet Howard couldn''t pinpoint their exact location.


    His gaze roamed the spacious hall; despite the dimness beyond the light, Howard could still see fairly clearly.


    He found nothing, but the footsteps didn''t cease.


    After arranging the rune signage, the Eternal me cultist began tidying the cart, preparing to leave.


    "We should probably leave," N''s voice suddenly whispered in Howard''s ear.


    He didn''t respond, merely continuing to scan the surroundings.


    As the sound of the cart''s wheels rolling started, Howard turned back to nce at the cultist pushing the cart away.


    "We can''t go!" Howard decisively rejected N''s suggestion.


    "It''s just intuition, but if we leave now, it''ll be much harder to get back in next time!"


    Before N could respond, the heavy iron door behind them mmed shut with a resounding thud.


    Suddenly, additional lights red to life, illuminating the entire hall.


    Even so, the footsteps persisted, and still, the source remained elusive.


    Instinctively, the two stood back to back in defense.


    This situation unsettled not just Howard but even the worldly N.


    The unknown is always the most terrifying.


    "Have you encountered anything like this before?"


    Howard nced at N, whose face was expressionless, though Howard thought he detected a hint of panic in her eyes.


    "Well... seems not."


    "Any suggestions?"


    Activating his Space Ring, Howard grasped the Ripper Mk II that fell into his hand.


    Holding the extended handle with both hands, the mana-


    imbued sharpness activated with a keen hum, a faint blue light enveloping the de.


    "I can only suggest that our adversary might be a spirit. From what I know, only a spirit can cause such eerie urrences."


    It was clear the footsteps originated from a creature, not some mechanical trick, as the source not only moved but also varied in volume.


    "Tobat a spirit, direct mana attacks are most effective; do not rely solely on physical weapons!"


    With that, N raised her hand, and a wave of mana rippled explosively from within her.


    The visible ripples echoed in the confined space, revealing a white shadow in the corner of the hall ¡ª precisely where the footsteps had beening from.


    Without any hesitation, Howard''s left hand spread open while he stepped forward to shield N behind him, his right hand swinging the Ripper Mk II forward.


    The moment the white shadow appeared, as if agitated by the mana waves or as though it had found prey like a great white shark, it fiercely pounced towards N''s position.


    The de was raised to meet the iing white shadow head-on, Howard advanced, shing down.


    There was no sensation of striking a solid object; instead, Howard felt a chill pass over him.


    By the time he turned back, the white shadow had already bypassed him, continuing its lunge towards N!


    "Watch out! It''sing for you!"


    While Howard''s reaction was swift, N, no stranger to battlefields, had been prepared, understanding she would likely be the first target upon releasing the mana ripple.


    To a spirit, a stably existing person is as unpredictable as spirits are in the real world, with mana serving as the bridge connecting the two.


    Releasing mana is like lighting amp in the dark, instantly bing the target for all.


    However, N wouldn''t have taken such a risk without confidence in her ability to respond.


    "Bind!"


    With a low shout, N swung her wand, casting a dim yellow light upon the white shadow.


    As if its movements were frozen in mid-air, the moment the white shadow was enveloped by the yellow light, all its actions ceased, even its form suspended mid-leap, frozen in attack.


    "Is this, time stop?"


    It was then Howard exhaled in relief, stepping in front of N to carefully watch the white shadow immobilized by the yellow light.


    "Pretty much, it''s a specialty technique for spirits," N responded.


    "But this kind of spell can only restrain it, not destroy it. You''ll need to finish it off with mana. Although this is likely part of the defense system here, we can''t keep it restrained forever."


    "Mana de?" Howard asked.


    "No, that''s been sculpted already and isn''t pure mana anymore. Just cover your de with mana directly, after all, spirits don''t have any armor to speak of."


    N fiddled through her pouch, seemingly searching for something.


    "High attack speed, but virtually zero defense, that''s the biggest characteristic of a spirit."


    Howard nodded, retracting the mana sculpted onto his de and reapplying a freshyer of mana over it.

 Chapter 488 489-Some Disturbing Discoveries

    <h4>Chapter 488 Chapter489-Some Disturbing Discoveries</h4>


    Stepping forward, he executed a vertical sh.


    As the yellow light dissipated, with a sharp wailing sound, the white shadow gradually vanished.


    "Is that it?" Howard looked around, no new white shadow appeared.


    "That''s it? You wish. This is just the beginning!"


    N retrieved a palm-sized mirror from her pouch, with silver light pulsing on its surface.


    "The defense system here isn''t just one spirit; it''s a cycle system that uses free-floating mana to continuously generate spirits!"


    N''s words served as a signal, and the moment they fell, piercing shrieks ensued.


    One after another, white shadows appeared within the hall, their numbers surpassing thirty in just two breaths'' time.


    Among them were even more indistinct, slender grey figures, whose hands had shed their fingers, transformingpletely into de-like forms.


    Howard slowly stepped back, aligning himself with N, and asked, "In a situation like this, at a time like this, do you have any contingency ns we could consult?"


    "Yes." N nodded.


    "Exterminate them!"


    N''s words acted as a signal once more, and the instant they were uttered, shrill screams erupted again.


    One after another, white shadows manifested inside the hall, with their quantity swiftly exceeding thirty in merely the time it takes for two breaths.


    Among these were even more vague, skinny grey figures, whose hands had forsaken their digits, turning utterly into the shape of des.


    "Heh," Howard chuckled dryly, "Is there really no other way?"


    "If there was, I would have mentioned it by now!" N''s expression was sour.


    "Do you think I enjoy dealing with these beings, uncertain if they are alive or dead?"


    Howard paused for a moment, then with a swift step, his Ripper Mk II in hand, he swept horizontally, pushing back a spirit that lunged directly at him.


    Several screeches sounded at once, but Howard, with his agility, remained unaffected.


    He moved with nimble steps, repelling the approaching spirits one after another, and even found opportunities to counterattack.


    Meanwhile, N''s situation appeared quite different...


    The fear lurking in the depths of her heart seemed to only fuel her emotions further, as mana flowed from her without concern for conservation.


    Astonishingly, N directly used mana to weave a aimed at disrupting the cores of the spirits.


    These so-called cores are crucial for maintaining a spirit''s stable existence.


    Destroying a core means even the mightiest spirit will dissipate into nothingness.


    However, the stronger the spirit, the more concealed its core tends to be, evolving towards a pure mana state.


    Once a core attains a mana form, all known methods of core destruction be ineffective.


    It''s not to say such spirits are invincible, but for humans, they undeniably represent the most formidable foes.


    Given the inherent fragility of spirits, their cores are not particrly robust.


    A woven from mana might not trap a powerful spellbeast, but capturing these spirits'' cores posed no challenge whatsoever.


    With a flick of her wrist, N unleashed a misty surge of mana brilliance, forming a too fine for the naked eye to see, casting it towards the spirits ahead.


    The ensnared spirits immediately ceased their movements, and then, with a swift stride, N closed in to deliver the coup de grace.


    Though unarmed, N''s speed in dispatching spirits surpassed Howard''s by a significant margin.


    Indeed, when women unleash their fury, they are forces to be reckoned with! Stealing nces at N''sbat, Howard couldn''t help but shudder.


    Given N''s ferocity, akin to a starving tiger pouncing on its prey, the spirits within the hall seemed hardly sufficient for her alone to ughter.


    Yet, the remaining amount of mana post-battle remained an unknown.


    With this thought in mind, Howard dared not dy and promptly elerated his movements.


    N was superior in every aspect; if there was someone whose strength was worth conserving, the answer was undoubtedly N.


    Her mana shouldn''t be entirely spent on these spirits; who knows what bizarre defensive measures might lie ahead.


    "Focus on defense, conserve your mana! Leave these spirits to me!" Howard dered, then took the offensive.


    With two swift strokes, he split three spirits apart, following with a diagonal sh to eliminate one and a quick pivot and thrust to dispatch another, though the third managed to escape.


    The spirits'' attacks and speed were formidable, yet their defense was practically nonexistent.


    des imbued with mana were their natural predators.


    As long as he remained mobile and vignt, Howard could single-handedly annihte these spirits.


    Startled by Howard''s shout, N realized she shouldn''t squander her mana carelessly.


    She stepped back towards Howard, raising her hand to cast a mana circle on the ground that momentarily halted the screeching spirits lunging towards them.


    "Can you handle them alone?" she asked.


    "Rest assured, watch me!" Howard responded.


    "Whirlwind Strike!" he bellowed, a golden light swirling in his eyes as the manayer on the Ripper Mk II''s de thickened.


    A pale azure hue, reminiscent of an unfettered, unrestrained wind, coursed through it.


    Gathering mana took less than half a second, and Howard stepped forward, positioning himself in front of N.


    Grasping the Ripper Mk II''s hilt with both hands, he raised the de above his head as a fierce wind suddenly rose.


    His arm muscles bulged, immense power propelling the de to slice through the air, emitting a piercing sound.


    The mana clinging to the de began to disperse as it moved, transforming into countless tiny des that shot out in all directions.


    In front of Howard, spanning a 120-degree arc and within a ten-meter radius,y the attack zone of the Whirlwind Strike.


    What Howard unleashed was not merely the de''s edge, but an unrivaled tempest.


    In that moment, N''s vision was engulfed by endless swirls of white, the turbulent air currents carrying within them the pale azure mana des, moving like fish through water.


    The only sound was the roaring of the wild wind.


    After two seconds, the wind ceased.


    Howard sheathed his weapon, slightly out of breath.


    Not a single spirit remained in sight.


    However, the nearest bookshelf, too, had been torn asunder, its halfpletely shredded, with countless rune signages scattered across the floor in the aftermath of the calming storm.


    Though the Whirlwind Strike''s direct attack range was limited, the influence of the generated tempest knew no bounds.


    Given the spirits'' inherently light weight, they were easily gathered together and annihted by Howard in a single move.


    "When did you learn that? Quite an impressive move," Nmented, not lowering her guard, surveying their surroundings while protectively standing near Howard.


    She nudged his shoulder with a nce.


    The effectiveness of Howard''s move, achieving aplete wipeout, owed partly to the spirits'' peculiar nature.


    However, even against foes other than spirits, this technique could significantly disorient opponents.


    The mana des, hidden within the tempest,y in wait for an opportune moment to strike.


    If Howard could precisely control the trajectory of these mana des, even a magus of equal standing might fall victim to a surprise attack.


    Compared to the lethal mana des, the human body is undeniably fragile.


    The best response to such an expansive attack would be defense, conserving mana to hold one''s ground, waiting for the storm to subside before seizing an opportunity to turn the tide.


    "Just a few days ago, I saw a move from Greg, and that inspired me," Howard exined, catching his breath as it gradually evened out.


    "Right now, I can''t fully control it, and the mana consumption is quite substantial. If the enemy weren''t spirits, I wouldn''t use it."


    This technique was still in its nascent stages, and Howard''s assessment of it mirrored N''s.


    With the spirits vanquished, the battle seemed toe to a pause.


    The pair didn''t rush to gather the rune signages; instead, they stayed put, focusing on mana recovery.


    For a magus, mana is always paramount, regardless of the circumstances.


    A magus without mana is merely an ordinary person with superior physical fitness.


    Fortunately, the mana richness in their current environment allowed for a swift recovery.


    Although N had expended more mana initially due to her direct engagement with the spirits using a mana, her understanding and affinity for mana were several folds higher than Howard''s.


    Despite the greater consumption, she recovered quicker than Howard and stood up before him.


    Less than two breaths after N had fully recovered, Howard too opened his eyes, ceasing his mana absorption.


    He hadn''t returned to his peak condition, but given his different approach tobatpared to N, his immediate mana needs were not as critical and could be replenished gradually.


    Upon opening his eyes, Howard immediately sought out N and walked over to her, asking curiously, "Found anything?"


    He posed the question because he noticed N meticulously examining the rune signages with a serious expression.


    "Some disturbing discoveries," N paused before rising.


    "The rune configurations on these rune signages are unlike anything I''ve ever seen.


    The people from Eternal me have altered the structure of runes.


    Now, these signages do more than just absorb and store mana; they also serve to form part of arger structure."

 Chapter 489 490-Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 489 Chapter490-Awakening </h4>


    "Arger structure?" Howard blinked in surprise.


    "What kind of structure? Arger-scale runematrix? Or something meant to condense mana?"


    "If only it were that simple," N shook her head.


    "Though the fundamentalposition of a spell involves only a few runes, spells are a prime example of the principle ''more equalsplex.'' The more runes that make up a matrix, the more functions this matrix can potentially perform!"


    "Even two matrices with simr structures can achieve drastically different effects with just a slight alteration in part of their configuration!"


    "Without sufficient information, I''m simply unable to make any judgment right now."


    N turned, locking eyes with Howard, "We may need to alter our n."


    Howard''s brow furrowed, a faint unease swirling in his heart, "What kind of change? Can''t we just destroy these rune signages? Even if they form apleterge structure, destroying them all would break it apart, right?"


    "That won''t work," N shook her head, dismissing Howard''s suggestion.


    "Such action would only lead to more uncontroble oues. The unknown,plete structure would automatically seek topensate for itspromised formation after being damaged. The inherent ease of runebination could result in the deficient structure acquiring more unpredictable functions."


    "In other words, this vast structure might be safe now, but if we start to destroy it, it could turn into a bomb."


    "Unless we obliterate these signages instantaneously. But in doing so, not only us but the entire city of Rodel would be annihted by a mana tempest."


    Although N''s exnation was brief, Howard grasped the essence of it.


    He picked up a piece of rune signage, examining theplex rune configurations on it, his brow knitted in thought.


    "So, what should we do? If we can''t destroy them, our original n ispletely unfeasible."


    "That''s why we need to change the n," N paused, her expression calming, her eyes reflective like beautiful ss beads.


    "Drain all the mana from the signages! Without mana as a power source, no matter what the function of that colossal structure might be, it won''t activate!"


    "Moreover, due to the characteristics of this dispersed form of structure, we can draw all the mana from the entire structure just from one corner!"


    Watching N''s eyes ignite with a fiery determination, Howard fell silent once again.


    It was another n so mad it could not possibly be madder.


    Howard had no idea exactly how many rune signages were in this hall, but judging by the volume of mana leaking out, the amount contained within the signages was unfathomably immense.


    Not to mention a level 2 magus, even a level 1 magus might not be able to absorb all this mana.


    Moreover, an excess of mana is harmful rather than beneficial to a magus.


    Therefore, more individuals would need to share the burden.


    However, with only N and Howard present, they were unmistakably insufficient.


    "Your n isn''t just crazy; it''s suicidal!" Howard stepped back, shaking his head at N, "I can''t join this n. I''m going back to the surface to evacuate the people of Rodel. By abandoning the city, more lives will be saved!"


    "That''s impossible; there''s not enough time," N said with a determined resignation.


    "Even if you went up now, even if you had notified them earlier, it would be toote! Mana isn''t a shockwave; no matter how wide it spreads, it''s lethal to ordinary people."


    "Without passing through a living being, the natural conversion of mana takes a very long time."


    "Now, this is the only option we have! Besides, this n might not be doomed to failure. Perhaps neither of us can absorb such a vast amount of mana, but there is someone who can!"


    "Another person?" Howard asked.


    "You have an ally?"


    "Correct, but not my ally, yours!" N looked into Howard''s eyes.


    "The unknown entity that resides within you, it lies dormant because itcks sufficient energy. And for non-biological entities, mana is as much a source of energy as anything else!"


    "If you can find a way to let that entity absorb mana, this method is not a road to death but a tremendous opportunity for you."


    "But I have no idea how to do that; thest time it emerged wasn''t under my control."


    Howard was puzzled about how N knew of the mysterious presence within him.


    However, recalling that N and Dorek were observers during the battle between Lorinda and Amriel, noticing such a detail might not have been too challenging.


    Yet, throughout that fight, Howard had been utterly unable to exert any control from beginning to end.


    The actions had been entirely initiated by the unknown presence within.


    Perhaps that entity had intervened to protect him, but it seemed unlikely to emerge unless in the most extreme circumstances.


    Even if N were to take direct action now, she might not be able to force that presence out.


    "Think back, think again! Could you have overlooked some detail?"


    N''s gaze was calm as she looked into Howard''s eyes, but beneath the tranquility lurked a blend of madness and resolution.


    After holding her gaze for two seconds, Howard suddenly smiled.


    A possibility had dawned on him.


    "What did you think of?"


    "Exactly. I''ve remembered some very interesting details."


    Howard caressed the rune signage in his hands, lifting it to his eyes as the spirit invasionmenced.


    The rune signage itself was unencrypted, and it didn''t need to be.


    Anyone with a modicum of spell knowledge would understand the implications of such a design.


    The mana within the signage began to stir, and N''s expression suddenly shifted.


    A brilliant golden light ignited in the depths of Howard''s eyes as mana erupted in its entirety, pushing his hyperawareness to the limits of his brain''s capacity.


    He had only recalled a possibility¡ªthat perhaps, from the very beginning, he was not human.


    The world in Howard''s eyes lost its color, all movements seemingly frozen in an endlessly stretched perception of time, except for the rune signage in his hand, which remained unchanged.


    The mana within, like an eager tide, began to surge, emitting a faint, luminous green glow.


    The feeble barrier of the rune signage ultimately failed to contain the mana''s frenzy.


    The moment it broke through, the mana transformed into a luminous green deluge, rushing towards Howard''s mind as if mana itself was the greatest attractant to living beings.


    The spirit of a living being would naturally draw mana closer, a pull so strong it could disregard the passage of time.


    However, Howard''s activation of hyperawareness was not meant to slow down mana but to afford himself the time to react.


    Even if the speed of mana always adjusted rtive to human reaction speed, hyperawareness still managed to secure Howard enough time to react.


    To push himself to the brink of death.


    All defenses were dropped, allowing the mana tide to surge through unfettered, coating everything it touched in a faintyer of green.


    This green hue, seemingly harmless in itself, could induce mutations in the body, bringing the already stretched limits of a magus''s body to the brink of copse.


    This is where the true danger of manay!


    Wild beasts might resist such mutations and even evolve, but a magus already at their limit isn''t as fortunate.


    Mutations only lead to endless despair.


    With no impediment, the speed of mana expansion was rmingly rapid, closing in on Howard''s brain in just a breath''s time, his defenses opening up even slower than the mana''s invasion.


    In the final moment before the mana invaded his brain, Howard''s consciousness closed its eyes.


    Sess or failure hinged on this instant.


    Should he seed, not only would Rodel City be saved, but his own power would experience an extraordinary boost.


    Although Howard was unclear about the specific capabilities of the unknown presence within him, recalling the moment with Lorinda when he could fight against Amriel¡ªa nearly level 1 magus¡ª with the strength of a level 3 magus, it wasn''t hard to imagine the terrifying extent of that unknown presence''s power.


    This was no mere stepping across a tier inbat; it was breaking through the barriers between two worlds!


    But what if he failed?


    The answer to this question was simple: Howard might disappear, his bodypletely assimted by mana, ultimately bing a mana bomb primed to explode upon the slightest touch¡ªa kind capable of erasing Rodel from existence.


    That would be the worst-case scenario, with Howard''s consciousnesspletely vanishing before that, untraceable anywhere.


    Would a new "Howard" then emerge?


    What exactly am I to that unknown entity?


    Why would it act to protect me?


    Such actions seemed counterproductive.


    But Howard sought an answer.


    Perhaps this time, he might find one?


    Howard''s consciousness sank endlessly in a pitch-ck sea, when suddenly, a pure white light appeared at the edge of his vision.


    It was peculiar; white light is inherently a single color, yet Howard felt as though the white light he now saw was the purest form of white imaginable.


    The thought was illogical, but the moment it surfaced, Howard believed it unquestioningly.

 Chapter 490 491-The World Trembles

    <h4>Chapter 490 Chapter491-The World Trembles </h4>


    The green finally expanded to his brain, and Howard could distinctly feel that as his brain was invaded, a vast consciousness began to awaken.


    It was like a gigantic iceberg rising to the surface of the water, starting as a small white point and then expanding bit by bit, endlessly erging.


    "Detection of a second-order crisis in base material, emergency measures activated! ording to the ''Cross'' regtions, reverse base material initiation, second secretary takes over second-level authority!"


    ...


    "Hello, world."


    ...


    Howard opened his eyes.


    It was an extraordinary sensation; although his eyes were clearly open, it felt as if another pair of invisible eyes had also opened.


    The world remained the same, yet through Howard''s eyes, it had transformed entirely.


    Observation now approached the essence, influence neared the core.


    Mana was decoded, fully harnessed, leaving no secrets about the world''sposition hidden from Howard''s view.


    This feeling was akin to divinity.


    ...


    What had happened?


    N watched as Howard suddenly closed his eyes, her consciousness still lingering in the previous moment.


    She could distinctly sense that the limitations of the rune signage had been unlocked, like a sluice gate opening to release a flood, mana cascading into Howard''s body!


    Initially, the situation seemed beyond redemption, the mana unstoppable, rushing directly towards Howard''s brain without any pause!


    But, just when N thought Howard had failed, an abrupt change urred.


    The twist was as abrupt as a third-rate script, yet it unfolded with wless logic.


    Howard had reached the brink of death, and so it appeared.


    This was a clear logic; Howard might still be unable toprehend it, but N saw it clearly.


    The unknown presence and Howard were not in a hierarchical rtionship; from the beginning, they were a whole.


    A symbiotic entity where neither could survive without the other.


    This scenario is rare, as it seems the unknown entity and Howard are not on the same level.


    Even if the unknown entity possesses only the mana level of a level 3 magus, it could easily kill Amriel or even Dorek.


    Howard might have some talent inbat, but against N, his chances of victory are almost nil.


    Even now, N doesn''t understand how the unknown entity does it.


    A faint output of mana, yet achieving effects that directly touch upon the essence of the world.


    "It''s actually quite simple, not anyplex logic." Howard''s voice echoed in N''s ears, startling her.


    Her gaze fell on Howard''s face, and a mix of terror and panic seized her in that moment, as if she were a bug ensnared in a spider''s web.


    The face was the same, but the eyes were not.


    Howard''s eyes shimmered with a brilliant golden light, devoid of any emotional fluctuation.


    It wasn''t the coldness of a killer who views everything as beneath them but a kind of disregard.


    Everything appeared the same in his gaze.


    Whether it was a stone, a cat or dog, a person, or a spellbeast, all were equivalent.


    Reduced entirely to their essence.


    Looking into those eyes, N was reminded of a math joke.


    To a mathematician studying graph theory, a donut and a coffee cup are equivalent.


    Such were those eyes, as if all things in the world were the same to him¡ªan absolute sense of equality where no individual stood out, and the value of all entities was assessed by the same standard.


    "You''re daydreaming."


    Howard''s voice roused N from her shock, his tone unchanged, yet N felt something amiss.


    "Who are you?"


    N looked at the familiar yet foreign Howard, suddenly fearful.


    If the Howard of the past was someone she couldn''t quite grasp, the Howard before her now was utterly beyond her understanding.


    From his very existence to his manner of acting, she couldn''t uratelyprehend.


    Thus, this cognitive barrier formed into fear.


    Fear always stems from the unknown.


    "Second secretary, you may call me ''Two.'' Names don''t hold much significance to me."


    Howard...no, Two, nced around, noticing mana still wandering through the air.


    "This environment has a higher energy abundance than usual." His gaze returned to N.


    "Designing so many schemes just to awaken me. Woman, what is your wish?"


    Are you ddin''smp?


    Despite being caught between tension and fear, N tried to lighten her mood.


    A moderate level of tension aids in battle, but too much can lead to erroneous judgments.


    "I wish for you to eliminate all people here," N said, looking into Two''s brilliant golden pupils, "by ''here,'' I mean everyone in this underground structure, except for you and me!"


    Two suddenly asked, "Then, what can you offer in return?"


    "My actions aren''t without cost. Equivalent exchange is a universal truth in any world. Since you desire my assistance, you must pay a corresponding price. To be honest, I don''t concern myself with your quarrels. I canprehend human morality, but it holds no specific meaning for me."


    If you want my help, show some sincerity.


    "May I ask, what do you desire?"


    Two posing this condition didn''t surprise N.


    From their previous encounter in Lorinda, N and Dorek had inferred that Two, rather than being aplete personality, resembled a pure intelligence acting ording to certain rules.


    Therefore, possessing higher and moreplete authority while also bearing the responsibility to protect Howard.


    Ultimately, it still prioritized Howard above all else.


    The reason remained unknown, but that was the oue.


    Two paused before saying, "Energy."


    "In your terms, that would be mana, mana, or even internal energy, kic energy, electromaic energy. Any form of energy would do, but the quantity must be substantial."


    "I need more energy to revive more functions."


    Does this imply Two isn''t in aplete state right now?


    Even suggesting that Two''s functions haven''t fully awakened?


    Then, what would a fully functional Two be like in terms of strength?


    A god emerged in N''s mind.


    That always-present kid in a small room, squatting in front of a TV, who loved peeking at every corner of the world through the mana ocean, that annoying brat.


    Could it be that Two and that detestable child are on the same level? A god from another world?


    "I''m afraid I can''t provide that much energy," N shook her head, unsure if Two could sense the existence of the mana ocean.


    Given Two''s previously demonstrated capability to absorb energy, it should be able to directly draw the mana it needs from the mana ocean.


    Perhaps it refrains from doing so out of wariness towards the gods of the Av Continent?


    "Then, let''s use matter as a substitute," Two''s gaze shifted from N''s face to the ground.


    "This surge of energy has awakened my function for matter-


    energy conversion, a highly prioritized function. Though it operates with less than optimal efficiency, the input still exceeds the output."


    "Every bit of my energy is precious."


    "Any change in resources directly affects the value of numerous lives."


    It was as if he was talking to himself, yet also trying to exin something to N.


    But N couldn''t understand, only forcing herself to remember.


    Then, she saw Two kneel on one knee, pressing his right hand against the ground and holding his wrist with his left hand.


    What was he doing?


    Matter-energy conversion?


    Was he going to "consume" this underground base?


    "Wrap yourself in mana to avoid any harm from me; my control abilities haven''t fully recovered yet." N paused, but immediatelyplied.


    Clearly, whatever Howard was about to do, it wasn''t going to be safe.


    As an entity that touches upon the fundamentals of a world, every action he took could cause significant upheaval.


    Mana spilled over her skin, diffusing to form a sphere of light that enveloped N.


    The moment the light sphere formed, N felt a vibration.


    It wasn''t the ground that was shaking, but the world itself.


    Two''s eyes dimmed, yet his soul began to awaken.


    Much like the sea shakes when a leviathan rises from beneath, the awakening of Two''s soul caused global fluctuations.


    N even suspected the mana ocean was affected.


    This influence was profound, only perceivable by those with certain strength and over time.


    Then, the mana started to vibrate.


    Free-floating mana began to coalesce spontaneously, converging towards Two''s direction.


    He was absorbing these free-floating mana particles, simr to how a magus draws from the air.


    This act, seemingly as natural to him as eating and drinking, still caused a considerable stir.


    The extent of Two''s absorption was unclear to N, and she guessed no one in the underground base had any idea, for it likely epassed the entire facility¡ªa feat beyond even special-level magi.

 Chapter 491 492-The Experience of Death

    <h4>Chapter 491 Chapter492-The Experience of Death</h4>


    In truth, for magi above level 1, there exists virtually no difference in the quantity of mana or in their affinity towards it.


    Magi at this echelon have devised their own means to covertly siphon mana from the mana ocean, rendering their supply seemingly infinite.


    This, on another note, reflects the limitations imposed by the human soul''s capacity.


    The ability of a magus to absorb ambient mana is directly linked to the strength of their soul.


    To directly assimte the free-floating mana spanning the entirety of the underground stronghold, Two''s demonstrated soul strength would have to surpass that of a level 1 magus by more than tenfold.


    But is this the extent of Two''s limit?


    N didn''t know.


    Nor did he know if anyone did.


    Perhaps those who did know had long since perished? Two didn''t seem to embody such a ruthless persona.


    But without a thorough understanding of an intelligence''s operational parameters, any judgment remains unreliable.


    The tremors in the mana did not persist for long, converging in less than the span of three breaths before and after.


    During this interval, N heard the guards outside being alerted, attempting to unlock the iron door.


    Yet before it could open, all went silent.


    What had transpired outside?


    Once again, fear gripped N.


    Each living being, to varying degrees, harbors mana within, the amount fluctuating with the organism''s constitution and energy level, but it never zeroes out.


    For, should it ever dwindle to nothing, that life form would cease to exist.


    The mana absorbed by Two, perhaps, was not limited to that which freely floats in the air.


    "What have you done?"


    Though he had his suspicions, N''s voice still trembled slightly as he asked softly.


    "The people outside, are they all dead? Did you drain them?"


    "Indeed."


    The reply was sinct, yet it wasden with a kind of mana¡ªa mana potent enough to instill fear in any living creature.


    No being is devoid of the fear of death, a terror etched into the deepest recesses of biological instinct.


    Two lifted his gaze to meet N''s.


    "Do not disperse your mana shield; it is not over yet."


    Not over? Hadn''t everyone already perished?


    What more was there to do?


    Matter-energy conversion.


    Suddenly, N remembered this term that Two had mentioned earlier.


    He had studied the cultures of many worlds and understood this concept, which posits that the mass of material and energy can be equivalent in mathematical equations.


    This idea overturned many antiquated physical theories, sparking a revolution in physics.


    Although the concept of physics per se does not exist on the Av Continent, analogous concepts certainly do.


    Mana is the cornerstone of the world.


    It forms everything within the world, and this "everything" has never been limited to living entities alone but also epasses the fundamental matter¡ªflesh, bones that constitute humans, rocks and soil that form mountains, the tumultuous waves of the oceans¡ªall are transformations of mana.


    This has been proven on Av, and some have considered exploiting this property for various purposes.


    Theoretically, it is feasible, but practically, it''s been deemed impossible.


    But... could Two aplish this?


    If it could, does that imply its understanding of this world far surpasses what N and Dorek could fathom?


    And why does it possess such a profoundprehension of mana?


    Perhaps, this is destined to remain an unsolvable mystery.


    N watched as the extinguished golden pupils of Two were reignited, a unique aura emanating from its being.


    Though now kneeling on one knee, Two seemed to be seated upon the clouds like a deity.


    "Imand, let all things return to chaos!"


    Two''s voice was not loud, but mana served as its herald, so this decree was disseminated across the area delineated by Two in an instant before N could even grasp what was happening.


    Then, a peculiar sensation ensued.


    It felt as though consciousness had suddenly plunged into a warm ocean.


    Light vanished in a blink, and N''s body was seized by gravity, plummeting towards the abyss.


    This experience reminded N of birds falling from the sky, perhaps they felt simr when their once powerful wings lost their mana for the first time.


    Would they feel fear? Should he feel fear? N tried to ponder this question, but in the warm embrace of the ocean, even thought was a forbidden act.


    "You were careless."


    A voice carried over the water''s surface.


    Its sound, distorted after passing through the denseyers of water, was still immediately recognizable to N.


    It belonged to Howard.


    Yet, less than ten minutes ago, this voice had changed allegiance.


    Now it belonged to an intelligence named "Two."


    I was careless?


    What does that mean?


    What has been done to me?


    Have I fallen into some trap?


    N found his once infinitely diverging thoughts beginning to coalesce anew, akin to molding a y figurine, with himself as the lump of y being whimsically reshaped.


    The reformation didn''t take long, or perhaps, to a disengaged soul, the very concept of time had lost its meaning.


    Light once again unfolded its embrace before N.


    Opening his eyes, he discovered he was standing firmly on the ground, though the mana orb that once surrounded him had vanished.


    A fear, as if plummeting into an abyss, gripped N tightly.


    He finally understood the meaning behind Two''s "You were careless."


    His gaze shifted towards Two, who was slowly standing up without any apparent change, except for slightly dimmer golden pupils.


    "You were on the verge of returning to the embrace of the mana ocean. Had I not reacted swiftly, you would have be fundamental mana, rejoining the world by now. How was the experience of death? Intriguing, wasn''t it?"


    What might have been a taunting joke, when uttered by Two, carried no such sentiment.


    It was a blunt recount devoid of any embellishment or emotion, even the question sounded like a precise record.


    Was that warm, lightless ocean the mana ocean? The ce where every consciousness returns upon death, was it truly as such? N found it somewhat unexpected.


    Although the existence of the mana ocean had been confirmed long ago, such a conceptual entity remains beyond the direct observation of modern magi.


    Every magus who attempted to observe it met the same fate: assimtion by the mana ocean, bing the most fundamental mana to return to the world''s embrace.


    It was a majestic form of death, one many high-level magi choose when their lifespan nears its end.


    In retrospect, there''s something quite romantic about it.


    Pursuing death in the quest for truth?


    Or pursuing truth through death? The question remains forever unanswered.


    "Not bad, better than I imagined. I thought there would be hell or something of the sort."


    N forced a smile, knowing that facing Two required a certain mental fortitude; no amount of shock would suffice otherwise.


    "So, those people outside... the bodies, what did you do with them?"


    N had an inkling of the answer but sought confirmation directly from Two.


    "Matter-energy conversion, a considerably difficult technique even for me."


    "I consumed them entirely, bodies and souls alike, leaving nothing behind."


    When Two spoke these words, there was a peculiar smile on its face.


    Not terrifying, but distinctly non-human.


    Beneath the facade nearly identical to that of a human,y a soul utterly alien.


    For the first time, N felt so intensely the difference between Two and humanity, and so clearly perceived the distinction between different species.


    To humans, the morals of ants hold no significance.


    Two must see it simrly.


    It''s not human, so why adhere to human moral codes? Just as humans don''t consider eating beef or mutton a sin, Two doesn''t see the consumption of human bodies as a wrongdoing.


    Everyone is simr; the only difference lies in the magnitude of power.


    Two could have exined in a more euphemistic manner, but it chose not to.


    Instead, itid the facts bare before N''s eyes.


    You are conversing with a being you''d inevitablybel a ''devil.''


    "Gaining threefold for every energy spent, although digestion takes time, overall, it''s a significant gain. I should be able to restore quite a bit of functionality. It''s just a pity it''s not enough to reboot the secondary energy furnace; otherwise, I wouldn''t need external energy support."


    Two nced at its fingers before returning its gaze to N''s face.


    "What''s the matter, not quite adjusting? Or is it fear? Disgust? Perhaps you want to kill me?"


    "I can understand all these reactions, but I hope you also understand something. If you make a move, the next thing I might digest could very well be your corpse."


    Survival is the basic instinct of all beings, ranking highest among their primal urges.


    "Is this your true nature?" N took a step back, retracting the short staff in his hand.


    "What exactly is your purpose? Or rather, what are you?"

 Chapter 492 493-Draining Them Like Spiders

    <h4>Chapter 492 Chapter493-Draining Them Like Spiders </h4>


    "What I could disclose, I''ve already made clear. What I cannot, you could ask me a million times, and I would remain silent."


    "Don''t think Howard can provide any insights; he''s the youngest among us, knowing nothing substantial."


    Two smiled, that same unnervingly non-human smile, like an overly intricate doll that induces disgust rather than admiration.


    "Moreover, should you cross certain lines, I will intervene. As the ''eldest brother,'' it''s my duty to ensure everyone''s safety."


    Having said that, Two stood up, paused, and then added, "Anything else you wish to say? I''ll be taking a rest soon. Although this awakening went smoothly, there are still minor issues I need to address."


    "Remember, you owe me two favors¡ªone for taking a life and another for saving one."


    After pondering for a moment, N realized there was only one thing left to do.


    "Send my regards to your brothers."


    "They will be pleased. After all, it''s been a long time since Howard has been intimate with a girl."


    Wearing that bizarre smile, Two''s golden pupils suddenly extinguished, and its body swayed, refocusing its gaze.


    "What happened? Did we seed?"


    Howard was back.


    Moments ago, it felt as if he was trapped in a pitch-dark box, an absolute void without a sliver of light, devoid of sound, touch, and even the sense of time was elusive.


    This signified "Two" taking over his body, leaving him uncertain to whom the body truly belonged.


    "Your reckless n actually worked," N said with a look of someone who had narrowly escaped disaster.


    "I really don''t understand what you were thinking, charging in without any preparation! What if you had died? We only had one shot at this!"


    "But we seeded, didn''t we? Besides, in such desperate ventures, it''s all about the moment''s courage. What use is more preparation when you only have one chance? Whether it''s a 5% chance or a 95% chance, what difference does it make in a situation like this?"


    Dead or alive, you only know once you try.


    "Alright, alright, you survived, so you have a point," N waved her hand, unwilling to argue with Howard.


    The recent appearance of Two had left herpletely drained.


    Facing a non-human entity, even knowing some of its habits, N still couldn''t guarantee her own safety.


    Like when it "consumed" those people''s bodies, N was affected too.


    Though in the end, Two intervened to save her, the danger itself hadn''t disappeared.


    "The n did go smoothly. The guy hiding inside you took care of everyone. We can now walk out of here without any hindrance."


    N walked up to the iron door, cing her hand on it.


    With a muffled sound, mana infiltrated the door, easilypromising its structure.


    With a loud crash, the heavy door fell to the ground.


    Outside, not a soul was in sight, just two long spears lying on the ground.


    N took the lead, stepping outside first, with Howard following close behind.


    They exchanged nces before continuing on.


    Not a soul was in sight; the corridor maintained an eerie, deathlike silence.


    This quiet persisted all the way to the vicinity of the hall, where they stopped at the corridor''s exit.


    The hally ahead, yet still, no sound was heard.


    Throughout their walk, they encountered only scattered weapons on the ground, without any signs of living activity.


    "It seems that entity cleaned up quite thoroughly. Well, it almost cleared me out as well," N remarked, ncing back at Howard and signaling with her eyes before stepping out of the corridor ahead of him.


    No battle ensued.


    Howard followed, stepping into an empty hall.


    Only a long table remained, with small carts neatly parked to one side.


    The materials on the table were undisturbed, with tools scattered across the table and floor.


    The scene felt unsettling, prompting Howard to shift his neck ufortably.


    "This... How did that entity aplish this?"


    "I don''t know," N shook her head.


    "I never left that room with it. First, it drained the mana from the entire underground stronghold, then it ''consumed'' all the bodies."


    "Consumed..."


    Howard''splexion turned grim.


    Regardless of who it is, hearing about someone using their own body to consume people is unsettling.


    Given Two''s description, Howard might not even be human.


    "Of course, not directly with its mouth," N added with a shrug.


    She herself had been quite disturbed by the ordeal, and Howard seemed even more troubled now than she had been.


    She had at least witnessed some of the facts, but Howard''s imagination might be concocting something even more grotesque.


    "It converted all the bodies into mana, absorbing them directly."


    "Just like a spider."


    "Wrapping its caught prey with silk, then dissolving them with digestive fluids before sucking them dry with a straw-like mouth."


    N exined before Howard could ask, even though the details sounded slightly different from what he knew.


    But the gist was clear to him.


    Two had dissolved "everyone''s" bodies, including their personal belongings.


    This "dissolution" clearly targeted the matter itself, irrelevant of whether the object was a living being.


    In doing so, Two replenished the energy it needed, while also annihting all the Eternal me cultists in the underground stronghold.


    A feat of greatness, no matter how one looks at it.


    "Let''s head up. If all that mana was absorbed by Two, the monster tide should have already dispersed," Howard reminded N.


    "Even though you didn''t exert yourself in front of everyone, I walked back in blood-soaked clothes. The Rodel branch guild owes me more than a little."


    "Money, money, money, is that all you think about?" N shot Howard a nce, surveying the empty hall.


    "But there really isn''t anything left to explore here, and detailed inspection and cleanup aren''t my job."


    "Let''s return to the surface."


    As she finished speaking, N took out a pouch of silver powder, beginning to prepare a spell.


    Seeing N intent on casting a teleportation spell again, Howard''s expression soured: "Do we have to use a teleportation spell? Isn''t there another way up?"


    "Another way?" N nced at Howard, then continued to draw on the ground.


    This time, she opted not to use elf runes to prepare the matrix but instead decided to meticulously craft one.


    While employing the elfnguage is more efficient, it also demands a significant consumption of mana.


    Given the absence of immediate danger and no rush to reach the surface, she preferred to invest more time in preparing a self-sustaining matrix that could be utilizedter.


    "Do you really think the Eternal me cult would leave an easily exposed entrance or exit?" N spoke without looking up.


    "I still haven''t figured out the exact location of this underground stronghold, but it likely isn''t outside Rodel City, considering all the teleportation circles set up by the Eternal me are for short distances."


    "If they dared to create a direct entrance, do you believe it wouldn''t be discovered by someone leading the city guards here the very next day to ''check the water meter''?"


    Preparing the teleportation matrix didn''t take much time.


    Although it wasn''t a simple matrix, it certainly wasn''t a challenge for N.


    Talking while sketching the shape of runes with silver powder, she easilypleted the matrix, then infused it with mana, solidifying the entire structure into a cohesive whole.


    "Done," N stood up, dusting off her hands.


    "It''s ready for use, just input mana. I''ve set the destination to my room in the inn. Who''s going first, you or me?"


    Howard eyed the matrix, which emitted a soft glow, its light pulsating like breathing.


    With a determined step forward, he made his choice.


    Better to face a short pain than a long one.


    "I''ll go first."


    "You better not throw up in my room! If that happens, you''re cleaning the entire room as punishment!"


    Under N''s skeptical gaze, Howard stood within the matrix, his facial muscles taut, his eyes filled with intense tension.


    Despite never fearing a deadly battle against more advanced magi or spellbeasts, Howard felt a profound fear before this simple level 2 spell matrix.


    "Activate!" N called out, with a wave of her hand, a stream of mana was injected into the matrix.


    Through the transformation and processing of various runes, it became a force capable of tearing through space, erupting forth.


    A brilliant white light shielded Howard''s view, followed by that familiar sensation of the world spinning around him.


    ...


    Time rewinds to a bit earlier, just after Two had awakened.


    With a single stroke, Povet sliced through the neck of a green wolf, stepping forward in a lunge, his body following the sword''s motion, and with a reverse grip, thrust the de into another green wolf.


    A double kill in one move, an action that would typically earn countless cheers under normal circumstances, but on this battlefield where life and death were the only concerns, no one had the spare energy to notice others.


    Surviving was all that mattered.


    Catching his breath, Povet scanned the battlefield, slowly adjusting his position, moving towards what appeared to be an even more dangerous area.

 Chapter 493 494-The End of the Monster Tide

    <h4>Chapter 493 Chapter494-The End of the Monster Tide </h4>


    As one of Rodel''s earliest adventurers, Povet had a clear understanding of his ce.


    Though a magus, he was merely at the preparatory level, the lowest tier.


    Making a living within the adventurer''s guild wasn''t a problem for him, but deliberately provoking spellbeasts was asking for difort.


    Even on such a battlefield, spellbeasts shouldn''t be his target; there would naturally be stronger individuals tasked with handling them.


    His real targets were the spellbeast subspecies, creatures in a simr position to him among beasts¡ªbeginning to break away from the ordinary ranks but not entirely transcended.


    "Birds of a feather flock together," even on the battlefield, this adage held its sway.


    A bear-like spellbeast subspecies, significantlyrger than the average grey bear, roared as it climbed the city walls.


    Povet''s gaze instantly locked onto this massive creature, his broadsword angled ready, his footsteps quickening.


    "Move aside! I''ve got this!"


    He shouted to a few novice adventurers, dazed by battle frenzy, subtly altering his charge.


    Instead of a head-on attack, heunched an assault from the side.


    The bear-like creature''s movements were actually not sluggish; the illusion of slowness stemmed from its massive size.


    Had Povet foolishly charged straight on, he was certain the spellbeast subspecies would have fiercely swatted him at the moment of his approach¡ªa scenario Povet wished to avoid at all costs.


    Veering off course, Povet''s swift silhouette traced an arc, initiating a surprise attack from the nk.


    Mana surged forth, propelling Povet to greater speeds, a thinyer of mana brilliance adhering to his de.


    Thrust!


    A move once utilized by Howard.


    Though not as practiced in appearance, Povet''s execution remained sufficiently precise.


    His final eleration disrupted the great grey bear''s responses; its attempts to block Povet were futile.


    He had observed Howard''s thrust, aware that in such a speed-chasing maneuver, control is even more crucial than velocity itself.


    Only proper control can prevent one from impaling themselves on an adversary''s de.


    With a change in footwork, Povet rolled on the ground, dodging the bear''s massive paw, the tip of his broadsword nearing the bare crescent on the bear''s chest.


    Hand thrusting forward, de elerating, footwork shifting, his form ultimately catching up.


    As they passed by each other, his wrist exerted force, retracting the de, and blood droplets sttered.


    His body twisted to evade the bear''s counterattack.


    Povet finally stopped behind the bear, a faint mist exhaling from his lips.


    The series of actions had pushed him to his limit; had there been any mishap along the way, he might have ended up beneath the bear, transformed into a shattered corpse.


    Yet, in the end, he seeded, granting Povet a fleeting illusion of invincibility.


    Fortunately, he quickly returned to reality, aided significantly by the bear during this process.


    Boom¡ª


    The bear''s deafening roar brought Povet back to the harshness of reality.


    His movements might have been agile, but that agility came at the cost of strength.


    To think he could kill the bear in a single move was far from reality.


    Povet had witnessed Howard''sbat, though he didn''t know who it was, seeing only a silhouette.


    But the decisiveness and efficiency in lunging at the wolfrat had etched itself deep into his memory.


    In that moment, he understood what it meant to be an adventurer: never to retreat in the face of danger, for an adventurer who halts their journey also severs the opportunity for further advancement.


    It''s only through repeated ventures that an adventurer can grow swiftly.


    He realized this perhaps a bitte; he was nearing forty, well past the age of youthful vigor.


    However, he didn''t believe his failures should be repeated in his child.


    Everything he did now directly impacted his child''s future.


    Facing the bear, standing over three meters tall, Povet didn''t waver but instead gripped his broadsword tighter, mana surging once again.


    This was his adventure.


    Povet readied himself, waiting for the bear to turn and continue their unfinished battle.


    However, what he awaited¡ªthe bear''s turn¡ªnever came.


    Instead, what arrived was a tremor of mana, an anomaly never experienced before!


    His gaze, along with almost every other being capable of sensing mana, shifted along the wall.


    At that instant, they all stopped, captured by the same fear¡ªan awe for the apex predator.


    The existence capable of causing a tremor in mana might possess power rivaling deities.


    In the eyes of nearly all magi below level 2, directly influencing mana on a broad scale was already a divine prerogative.


    Povet looked toward the direction from which the mana surge came, seeing only a towering bell tower and nothing else.


    The tremor arrived swiftly and vanished just as quickly, as abrupt in its departure as in its arrival.


    Yet, the battlefield fell eerily silent.


    Under the deterrence of an unmatched external force, everyone was left with a fear for their lives, pushing aside all other emotions.


    However, when that force and the apanying fear dissipated, those sidelined emotions were not so easily reimed.


    Staring at each other, confusion was the first to resurface.


    The frenzy in the beasts'' eyes vanished after the astonishing mana surge, leaving only wariness and unease when they looked at humans.


    The spellbeasts were not fools; they were aware of the strength disparity between themselves and humans.


    Of course, they could overrun Rodel now, but humans weren''t confined to this ce alone.


    Killing the humans here would only invite retaliation from others elsewhere.


    Thus, with low growls, they slowly retreated.


    However, this was true for the majority, not all, as injured beastscked the rationale.


    Therefore, they became the sacrificial rear guard for the retreating spellbeasts.


    Even among the beasts,petition was ever-present, internal strife not being a human exclusive.


    ...


    The grey bear also fled, giving Povet onest nce before leaping off the city wall.


    Was that nce one of hatred? Povet couldn''t precisely define it, but he knew he had likely gained a formidable nemesis.


    "Maybe it''s better to avoid traveling far too often from now on. Who knows, I might get ambushed someday," Povet mused, scratching his head while his gaze wandered over the city wall, no longer spotting any living beasts or spellbeasts in his field of vision.


    The swarms of creatures beneath the city walls began to retreat!


    Was this the end?


    The grand beginning concluded in a manner that felt like punching into cotton¡ªa dissonance that left everyone feeling something was amiss.


    Logically, it was clear, yet no one could pinpoint the source of that peculiar sensation.


    But one thing was unmistakably clear.


    They had won; they had defended the walls and survived! That was the greatest victory of all.


    "We... survived!"


    Some stood in ce, tears streaming down their faces unconsciously.


    For some, this monster tide siege might not have been the worst scenario, but for those who had never experienced the chaos of war, this level of conflict was enough to stir their deepest fears.


    Povet looked around, also releasing a sigh of relief.


    Regardless of the cause behind that mana surge, there was no doubt it had saved Rodel.


    ...


    As the blinding light faded, Howard was finally freed from the endless dizziness.


    The moment he felt the solid ground beneath his feet, tears nearly spilled from his eyes.


    Though the teleportationsted only a brief second or two, to him, it felt infinitely elongated by hyperawareness, with the sheer disorientation causing unimaginable distress.


    Dizziness itself wasn''t the major issue; it was the duration it persisted.


    Anyone spinning for an entire day could hardly stand steady without feeling off.


    The moment hended, Howard braced himself against the bedside, took a deep breath, and his gaze gradually focused.


    Sitting on the bed for a few seconds, the floor once again shed with white light, the pattern of the teleportation matrix flickered and vanished, and N''s figure appeared in Howard''s view.


    "How was it?"


    Seeing Howard practically copsing onto the bed, N raised her eyebrows.


    "Not good at all!" Howard mustered all his strength to sit up.


    "I swear! I''ll never use a teleportation spell again in my life! Even if it kills me, I won''t do it!"


    "That kind of torment is inhuman."


    "Is it that severe? That dizziness shouldst only a second or two." N removed her cloak, beginning to clean the disguise from her face, "You can''t even endure that for a couple of seconds?"


    Curiously observing N''s actions, Howard stroked his chin.


    "How did you do that to your face? It lookspletely different."


    "It''s the power of spells." N nced at Howard, her look carrying a hint of scorn.


    "Someone who took so long to master even the most basic spells probably won''t get the chance to experience it."

 Chapter 494 495-Recuperation

    <h4>Chapter 494 Chapter495-Recuperation</h4>


    Howard "hmphed," steadying himself against the foot of the bed as he stood, then waved his hand dismissively.


    "I''m going to my room. Don''t call me until tomorrow."


    After saying this, he walked out of the room with unsteady steps and returned to his own.


    Watching Howard''s figure disappear behind the door, N slowly shifted her gaze away.


    She closed the door and sat down in front of a mirror.


    Her reflection returned to the ss, and N stared at the unfamiliar face in the mirror.


    She pulled out a bottle containing a greenish potion, tilted her head back to drink it down, then quietly waited for the potion to take effect.


    Momentster, the muscles on her face began to move, as if a video of the initial disguise being applied was being yed in reverse.


    Every muscle writhed back to its original position.


    In just a few breaths, N''s face returned to normal.


    Nodding in satisfaction, N massaged her face, changed out of her clothes, and packed away the ones she had worn, ensuring no unintentional discovery of any details.


    Though her actions were meless, some things were better kept private.


    The Eternal me''s underground stronghold was now essentially cleared out, the only cultist corpse not dissolved being Duduro''s, which probably stilly in the adventurer Rodel branch guild''s office.


    This matter might onlye to light tomorrow morning, while its impact could resonate far into the future.


    Nheless, none of this should tie her or Howard any longer.


    After staying here for another two days to properly rest and recuperate, she and Howard would continue their journey towards Sorona.


    Lying in bed, N looked up at the ceiling, then down at White, whoy on the floor with eyes closed and belly rising and falling unevenly.


    N stretched her lips into a smile.


    ...


    Howard couldn''t recall the exact moment he fell asleep; all he remembered was the tidal wave of exhaustion that nearly drowned him upon returning to his room.


    The moment he hit the bed, sleepiness emerged spontaneously.


    His eyes closed, and he drifted off to sleep instantly.


    He didn''t even bother to change his clothes.


    As a result, he woke up to a body full of aches and itches from his wounds.


    Unwrapping his bandages, he nced at his wounds, which should have taken a week to start healing but astonishingly had already formed a thin membrane, indicating a full recovery was likely in just two or three days.


    Observing the bright sunshine outside the window, Howard wondered if he had actually slept for a week.


    Could that be possible?


    Then, there came a knock on the door.


    "Howard! Are you up?"


    It was N''s voice.


    What was she doing here?


    They had no ns for any joint activities today.


    With confusion, Howard rose from the bed, opened the door, and met N''s peculiar gaze.


    "What... did you dost night?"


    "What do you mean ''did''?"


    Howard, with a dazed expression of bewilderment, failed to grasp N''s implication.


    "I just slept through the night... didn''t even sleepwalk."


    "That''s good then, just straighten up your clothes!"


    N''s gaze wandered, "I don''t mind seeing or not, but that doesn''t mean you can just expose yourself carelessly."


    Howard paused, stepping back swiftly to close the door.


    He had just checked his wounds, almost stripping off his clothes in the process.


    Howard rummaged through his luggage for a clean set of clothes, then reopened the door to find N still standing outside.


    "Sorry," he said, scratching his face and noticing the basket in N''s hand.


    A jar of jam, a tub of butter, milk, apples, and finely roasted white bread¡ªcertainly avish breakfast.


    "I brought you something to eat. Do you even know what time it is?"


    N lifted the basket slightly.


    "Aren''t you going to let me in, or is there something secretive you''re hiding inside?"


    Howard stepped aside to let N in, then closed the door partially and followed her into the room.


    N dragged a table to a spot near the window, ced the basket on it, and sat down to start eating.


    Howard sat opposite her, dividing the bread and roast, "What made you suddenly decide to bring me breakfast? What''s happened outside?"


    "It''s nothing major."


    Her words implied something had indeed urred.


    "The incident with Duduro hase to light, as expected. Apart from that, it''s probably about the adventurer''s guild celebration. To honor the adventurers and city guards who protected Rodel during the monster tide, the adventurer''s guild organized a festivity. Though Duduro''s exposure has damaged their reputation, the celebration wasn''t canceled, just postponed for a few days."


    "You just happen to be in time for it."


    "Isn''t that a good thing?" Howard patiently sliced the bread, spreading jam on it.


    "Or is there a problem with the celebration itself? Are there still members of the Eternal me hiding here? Did not all of them die?"


    "It''s not that," N shook her head, "There''s nothing wrong with the celebration itself. The problem is with you."


    "I''d prefer you not attend the celebration. Any excuse will do, just avoid it."


    "Why?" Howard looked at N puzzledly, asking, "If there''s no problem with the celebration, why can''t I go? I did contribute significantly, after all."


    "I can''t tell you the reason now, just don''t go, that''s all." N didn''t intend to borate further.


    She always liked to keep something hidden.


    "I''veid it out for you, but in the end, whether you go or not is your own decision. After all, you''re the one with legs."


    N''s words carried a hint of mockery, leaving Howard somewhat confused.


    Though, to be honest, he hadn''t nned on attending anyway.


    His wounds would need a few more days to fully heal, and his body required rest to recoverpletely.


    It was better to keep to a regr schedule during such times.


    Howard had already decided to adopt a moreid-back daily routine.


    Until his body was fully recovered, he wouldn''t partake in any activities that might further harm his physique.


    After all, his body was his greatest asset in this world, and it was crucial to cherish it.


    "Is there anything else?"


    Howard bit fiercely into his bread and then cut off some of the roast meat with his knife.


    Although eating such greasy food early in the morning could strain his stomach, Howard knew his body needed a certain level of stimtion to "revive."


    "Someone familiar is looking for you."


    "Another acquaintance?" N''s words reminded Howard of White.


    N had said something simr before, and then he was introduced to White, only to get shocked by White for a second time.


    It wasn''t a fond memory, neither for Howard nor for White.


    "Don''t worry, this time it''s not some odd creature, but a very standard human being."


    "Vivia... I saw her when I was out," N paused before continuing.


    "I don''t think she knows you''re here, but I reckon she wouldn''t miss any chance to gather information."


    "You''d better limit your outings, or our party will gain an extra member."


    Howard massaged his temples, his expression grim.


    He hadn''t expected Vivia to be so persistent, actually following him out.


    Didn''t Antalya stop her?


    Wasn''t she always treating Vivia like her own daughter?


    Is this how she looks after her?


    "Besides Vivia, did you see anyone else?" Howard asked, a hint of unease in his gaze as it fell on N''s expressionless face.


    His biggest concern was that Jelia might have been brought along by Vivia.


    He knew the young orc''s temperament; like a drowning person, she wouldn''t let go of any straw that might save her.


    Howard was probably the first and most important straw in her life.


    Though it might sound somewhat narcissistic, Howard didn''t believe Jelia would just let him walk away.


    That young orc wouldn''t miss any chance to find him.


    But she couldn''t possibly join them on the road.


    The journey was fraught with too many hardships and dangers, and she was just a young orc, not yet an adult, with practically nobat ability.


    "No, I only saw Vivia." N finished her slice of bread, nced at the slice in Howard''s hand now spread with jam, and reached for one herself, carefully applying the jam.


    "She''s very cautious in her actions. I was worried she might see me, so I didn''t follow her for long."


    "That girl probably hasn''t forgotten what I look like, after all, you could say I took you away from them."


    "If she saw me here, it would almost certainly confirm your presence as well."


    "You''re right." Howard nodded, took a bite of his bread, chewed thoughtfully, and then asked, "When you saw Vivia, what was she doing? How did she... look?"


    "Are you worried about her?"


    N looked at Howard, her gaze carrying a mix of indistinct emotions.

 Chapter 495 496-Howard’s Request

    <h4>Chapter 495 Chapter496-Howard''s Request </h4>


    "Of course, she''s arade who fought alongside me. I didn''t want them to join me on the adventure in hopes that they could stay safe and sound."


    Finishing his bread roll in two bites, Howard looked into N''s eyes.


    "Don''t worry, Vivia is not as fragile as she appears to you. Although I haven''t had many interactions with her, I''ve researched quite a bit about her. That girl is much stronger than what you''ve seen. Her adventurer level is even higher than yours, and she''s a quite skilled magic potion maker."


    N took a bite of her bread, paused, then continued, "I dare say, if she had the talent to be a magus, her future achievements would certainly not be minor."


    While many talents remain uncertain without trial, one''s character can often be readily assessed.


    If a person''s talent defines the lower limit of their achievements in a certain field, then their character will determine the upper limit.


    "As long as she''s safe."


    Howard seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, hurriedly finishing his breakfast.


    "I''ll be troubling you these next few days. I won''t go out, to avoid running into Vivia."


    "Sure." N readily agreed, tidying up the table and picking up the unfinished food.


    "I might go out again this afternoon. Is there anything you want me to bring back for you?"


    "Clean bandages, and if possible, some herbs. I don''t like the smell of magic potions."


    "Got it."


    N waved her hand as a farewell gesture and walked out the door, pushing it open.


    As N''s footsteps faded away, Howard sat on his bed, gazing into his palm.


    A certain yearning churned quietly within him.


    If, just if he now possessed absolute "power," would the situation still be this passive?


    Howard sat cross-legged on the bed, holding his breath and concentrating, his consciousness diving deep like a submarine.


    The fastest way to enhance strength was to leverage it.


    Since there was a deity hidden within himself, why not seek a method from it?


    ...


    His consciousness passed through ayer of warm seawater, devoid of any light.


    Howard''s "field of view" was pure darkness.


    To say "field of view" was actually inurate, as Howard, in a purely conscious state, had no organs at all.


    He was merely a thought, roaming in the depths of his soul.


    He was searching for another consciousness.


    He couldn''t be certain of what "Two''s" essence was, but one thing he was sure of was that "Two" was not fundamentally different from him.


    The two consciousnesses should belong to one soul.


    This was also why he sought "Two."


    Theoretically, what "Two" could do, he should be able to do as well.


    There was no difference between him and "Two," whether in terms of energy strength or soul strength.


    The first search yielded no results.


    Howard''s consciousness moved through the warm, pitch-ck seawater, but found nothing, neither a second consciousness nor any odd entity.


    Could "Two" be hiding again?


    Sometimes "Two" would do this, concealing itself, avoiding Howard''s call.


    He didn''t know what "Two" was up to, but he knew "Two" was always acting towards a goal.


    As the second search neared its end, a faint light appeared before Howard''s "eyes."


    "Two" manifested, responding to his call.


    Controlling his consciousness to approach the light, he passed through it.


    It felt like traversing a tunnel, with countless stars shing by, resembling the changing starry sky of time.


    It seemed like a second yet felt like an extensive period, and Howard''s consciousness stopped in a purely white space.


    A blurry orb of light hovered in the center of this white expanse.


    Supreme Deity?


    The moment Howard saw the orb, these words shed through his mind.


    It was unavoidable; it looked too simr.


    "Howard? Are you looking for me?" Two''s voice resonated directly within Howard''s consciousness.


    Drawing closer to the orb, Howard observed it from below.


    The orb, with a diameter of about a meter, floated about two meters off the ground, perfectly spherical without any distortion.


    "Yes, I''m looking for you."


    "I want power."


    Howard responded to Two''s question.


    Howard''s understanding of Two came from N''s descriptions, making this their first encounter with each other''s true form.


    For two consciousnesses sharing a soul, physical appearances were secondary; the essence of consciousness was the fundamental difference between them.


    A brief yet seemingly prolonged silence followed.


    Two''s voice once again echoed near Howard.


    "Do you understand what you''re saying, do you realize what that statement implies?"


    Two''s voice bore no discernible emotion, but Howard could sense a kind of astonishment, followed by feelings akin to disappointment and resignation.


    Did Two not want him to make this choice?


    "Will I be like you?" Howard asked.


    Two didn''t respond, or perhaps, it had already answered.


    "Even so, I still want power."


    "Why?"


    This time, Two''s reply was immediate, echoing by Howard''s ear the moment his words were spoken, causing Howard to pause before he could react.


    "Even if you turn out like me, would that be eptable?"


    "Even if it means losing the qualification to be human?"


    Howard hadn''t yet answered when Two''s questioning followed.


    Again, there was a brief silence, but this time, it was Howard who remained silent, not Two.


    The orb of light slowly descended, touching the ground and gradually reshaping.


    In about the span of two breaths, a blurry humanoid figure emitting white light stood before Howard.


    This was Two''s consciousness incarnate, yet Howard still couldn''t discern what Two truly was.


    It didn''t seem human, but its essence of action was fundamentally no different from a human''s.


    After a long moment, Howard reached a conclusion.


    "It doesn''t matter!"


    He looked towards where the eyes of the vague humanoid figure would be, his voice filled with determination.


    From birth, he had always felt subtly different from those around him.


    Now, Howard finally began to contemte what kind of person he truly was.


    Too many non-human traits manifested within him.


    "If this is your wish."


    Two''s voice faded away as the humanoid figure slowly receded, "Based on the highest principle, I do not have the authority to resist you."


    "If this is what you desire, then ept it, hoping you won''t regret it."


    "Directive set three, unlocked."


    A torrent of data engulfed Howard.


    ...


    In Rodel City, at the adventurer Rodel branch guild, a slender figure cloaked in a dark cape entered the hall without drawing anyone''s attention.


    At the Rodel branch guild, such figures, intent on concealing their identities, were not umon.


    After all, not all adventurers were beloved by the people, nor were all adventurers virtuous citizens.


    The profession of an adventurer, at any time, has been a shadow wandering in the gray areas of society.


    The figure made no stops along the way, heading straight for the counter with a clear purpose.


    "Vivia, you''re here again! This is the fourth time this week!"


    A young service attendant, around twenty years old, behind the counter, looked at the overly youthful face beneath the hood with some concern, "Taking on so many quests in such a short period, are you in need of money?"


    "Not exactly short on cash, just trying to earn a bit more while I have the chance."


    Vivia didn''t lift her hood but directly pulled out several quest documents from beneath her cloak.


    "Here are the proofs, signed by the clients. I''ve already received the rewards; I''m just here to register them."


    For adventurers to raise their badge levels, the only way is toplete quests.


    Only afterpleting a sufficient number of quests at the corresponding level will the guild review the adventurer''s capabilities and then decide whether to promote their badge level.


    Thus, registering one''spleted quests at the guild bes a significantly important task.


    The service attendant took the quest documents to help Vivia with the registration.


    "By the way, about the person I asked you to keep an eye out for¡­ have you found anything?"


    This had be almost a ritual question for Vivia with each visit.


    The previous times, the service attendant had managed to evade with vague responses, but this time it seemed impossible.


    Vivia produced a roll of paper, on it, a portrait of a young man, showing only the frontal view.


    Even so, the service attendant recognized him immediately¡ªit was the magus she had once served!


    The youngest magus she had ever seen!


    Though his name was unknown to her, the service attendant knew that just a few days ago, during the monster tide defense battle, this young man had shone brightly, single-handedly killing nearly ten spellbeasts and spellbeast subspecies!


    By individual achievements, his was arguably the highest in Rodel City!


    Yet, for some reason, he had nevere to im his reward.


    The attendant''s instant reaction to the portrait did not escape Vivia''s notice.


    She was never one to be lost in a fog, quickly rifying her thoughts.


    "Have you seen him?"

 Chapter 496 497-The Adventurer’s Bounty

    <h4>Chapter 496 Chapter497-The Adventurer''s Bounty </h4>


    The service attendant nced at Vivia, paused for a moment, then nodded, "But you know, we have rules against divulging adventurers'' information lightly. It''s a serious matter."


    "Can''t you make an exception! He''s really important to me! Please!"


    Seeing the attendant wavering, Vivia pressed her advantage.


    Looking at Vivia and considering her behavior over the past few days, which didn''t seem threatening towards the young man, the attendant thought of a workaround.


    "How about this: I initiate a temporary quest for you. Complete it, and I''ll tell you his information."


    "What kind of quest!"


    Vivia''s eyes almost sparkled upon hearing the attendant''s willingness to disclose the information.


    "Errand running." The attendant rummaged beneath the counter and produced a hefty bag, cing it on the table.


    The bag emitted a jingling sound the moment itnded, sounding like a whole bag of gold coins!


    Vivia was momentarily stunned.


    How much was in a whole bag of gold coins?


    At least five thousand, right?


    "This is what I need you to deliver. It''s an adventurer''s bounty, but he never came to im it, so you might as well deliver it."


    "Don''t worry, I wouldn''t deceive you. The amount in here is definitely correct. I''ll write down the address for you."


    "Come back after delivering the bounty, and I''ll tell you where the person you''re looking for is."


    Vivia left with the bag of gold coins.


    She didn''t have many options; any information about Howard was too valuable to pass up.


    Every detail mattered.


    From the moment she met Howard, she knew he wasn''t someone to act carelessly.


    This was an excellent opportunity to find him.


    If she missed this chance, who knows where she could find him next.


    ...


    As Vivia made her way towards the inn, N once again stood outside Howard''s room.


    Knock.


    Knock.


    No response.


    Sighing, N pushed the door open and entered.


    Howardy in bed, covered with a nket, his eyes shut tight, appearing to be asleep.


    But what kind of person could sleep for five days straight without waking?


    If it weren''t for the assurance that Howard was not in danger, N would have sought out a magic potion maker to examine him.


    Approaching the bedside, she observed Howard''s rosyplexion, her brows furrowing deeply.


    Though Howard hadn''t awakened in five days, his wounds hadpletely healed, and his body seemed stronger, undergoing some intense change deep within, yet she could discern nothing.


    This was the first time N felt utterly helpless.


    She didn''t know what Howard was experiencing, and even if she wanted to help, she didn''t know how.


    Acting rashly now could likely worsen the situation without the correct approach.


    Was this due to "Two" awakening?


    The consciousness lurking deep within his soul, causing him to fall into this slumber?


    But it wasn''t like thisst time in Lorinda, was it?


    "Two" had awakened then too, but afterward, Howard was as lively as ever, showing no signs of distress.


    Sitting beside the bed, Vivia watched Howard''s face and sighed silently, standing up to leave.


    Suddenly, a knock sounded.


    N instinctively looked towards the door, momentarily stunned.


    It was noon, just after lunch; the innkeeper wouldn''t usuallye up at this time.


    Besides the innkeeper, who else would actively seek out Howard?


    People from the Rodel branch guild?


    Hadn''t she sent them away already?


    N didn''t immediately open the door but waited instead.


    "Is anyone there? Is anyone in?"


    A voice both N and Howard were all too familiar with, Vivia''s voice!


    How had she found this ce, and who had informed her?


    N was surprised for a moment, then decided to pretend no one was inside, waiting for Vivia to leave on her own.


    But then she suddenly remembered, she hadn''t locked the door! The moment she stepped forward to correct this oversight, the door was pushed open from the outside.


    "The door... wasn''t locked..."


    N''s gaze met Vivia''s.


    Despite N''s quick halt in motion, there was no longer a chance to hide herself.


    "Nu..?"


    Vivia''s eyes widened in shock at the sight of N; she could never forget this woman, the one who had taken Howard away.


    If not for her, Howard would probably still be working as a waiter at the Gold Coin Tavern.


    "You... why are you here! If you''re here... that means... Howard!"


    Vivia''s gaze shifted to Howard lying on the bed, her bag falling to the floor and spilling gold coins.


    Although not a matter of pride, Vivia had secretly watched Howard sleep before, and he never looked as neatly arranged as he did now.


    The sight of Howard with his eyes tightly shut reminded her of Greg.


    During the time Greg was in aa, he looked exactly like this!


    "Howard... what happened to him!"


    Her gaze naturally fell on the other living person in the room.


    Vivia''s expression turned hostile, and a dagger somehow found its way into her palm as she stepped forward menacingly.


    "Did you do something to Howard!"


    "No! I haven''t done anything! Howard became like this on his own! I''m just taking care of him!"


    Facing Vivia''s menacing gaze, N knew she needed to rify the situation quickly, or Vivia might act rashly, with Howard''satose state pushing her to the brink.


    "Good, since you''re here, help me check on Howard''s condition. He''s been like this for five days!"


    "Five days?"


    The number made Vivia pause.


    It was the same number of days the service attendant mentioned the adventurer had been dying.


    Was the adventurer mentioned by the service attendant Howard?


    Had she known all along that Howard was here, merely using this opportunity to inform herself?


    Had Howard participated in the monster tide defense battle a few days ago?


    And had he performed so notably, returning from the battlefield in blood-soaked clothes?


    Howard''s descent from the city walls a few days ago, despite his staggering steps, his calm and confident demeanor offered a strong reassurance to all the citizens of Rodel.


    It made them realize the defense situation wasn''t as dire as imagined.


    Though Howard himself might not have been aware, it was precisely his presence that stabilized the mood in Rodel City, allowing it to weather this crisis smoothly.


    Had the citizens panicked without anyone to calm them, Rodel City might no longer exist.


    "Has Howard been in aa like this for five days?"


    Vivia checked Howard''s pulse, which was strong and steady, not at all indicative of someone who had been in aa for several days.


    "Yes, exactly like this. He seems to be sleeping, but no matter how much you call out to him, he won''t wake up."


    "This is very simr to Greg''s situation in Lorinda," Vivia concluded.


    "You mean Howard''s soul is in trouble?" N''s expression became somewhat peculiar.


    "Yes, do you have any clues?" Noticing N''s expression, Vivia pressed on.


    "More or less."


    N paused, then briefly recounted the events of five days ago when she and Howard infiltrated the Eternal me and destroyed the entire underground stronghold.


    She omitted the part about Two awakening, only mentioning that Howard entered a special state, absorbed all the mana, and eliminated the cultists of the Eternal me.


    After listening, Vivia''s face was beyond troubled.


    Taking a deep breath, she said, "You should be d you''re still useful to Howard, otherwise, I''d be preparing to poison you right now, believe me, you couldn''t escape it."


    Standing up and exhaling, Vivia continued, "If it''s as you say, then I can''t help either. Matters involving the soul aren''t something I can resolve, unless those magi who have mastered divine techniques intervene. But Howard is extraterrestrial, his soul''s structure might bepletely different from ours."


    This was N''s greatest concern as well.


    Had she not been worried about this particr issue, she would have sought help on the third day of Howard''sa.


    Vivia stated, "Now all we can do is wait for him to wake up on his own."


    "I believe he will be alright; he''s that kind of person. He won''t easily die before aplishing his goal."


    ...


    If lifespan were reduced to mere numbers and resources became the matter of cycles, where would humanity find its path?


    Would they endow death with meaning and then establish a religion around it?


    Howard had never been able to envision such a scenario.


    Nor had he ever felt that his lifespan was sufficient; there were too many things he wanted to do, and each day provided too little time, wishing each day had thirty-six hours.


    But just as resources could not be infinite, a day could not stretch to thirty-six hours.


    Then, until he had that direct encounter with Two, making that request.


    "I want the same power as you."


    ...

 Chapter 497 498-The Cost of Power

    <h4>Chapter 497 Chapter498-The Cost of Power</h4>


    Howard was instantly engulfed by an unimaginably vast torrent of data!


    It was like a string of keys, filling in some deficiency deep within his consciousness, unfolding a new world before Howard''s eyes.


    Initially, Howard had thought the process of "transmission of power" would be more astonishing, but beyond the data stream, he saw nothing else.


    Receiving and assimting the terrifyingly vast data took a considerable amount of time, with half of his duration in the soul space dedicated to this task.


    Although it wasn''t necessary to fullyprehend the significance behind each string of data, Howard had to ensure they wouldn''t be forgotten.


    Once all the data had been received, Howard opened his eyes to see Two, now reverted to its orb form, hovering in midair, surrounded by a faint halo of light.


    "How does it feel?"


    Howard looked at his hands; his consciousness seemed unchanged, nor did he feel an incessant surge of power emanating from within.


    He merely felt a bit more spirited, and somehow, his body seemed a bit brighter, as if evolving towards a luminous entity.


    "It doesn''t feel... particrly special?" Howard clenched his fists, "Does the change take time to manifest?"


    "Somewhat." Two didn''t rify directly but spoke evasively, shifting the topic, "For the time being, you probably can''t leave. You mustplete some tasks that you''re supposed to do."


    "Tasks? Training?" Howard was taken aback, "What do I need to do?"


    "You don''t need to do anything, just stand there. If you feel tired, sitting or lying down is also fine, but it''s best not to fall asleep, or you might have nightmares."


    Two''s voice became increasingly ethereal and vague, and Howard felt his consciousness slipping out of control, as if experiencing an out-of-body phenomenon.


    An out-of-body experience within the soul space?


    But he wasn''t given much time to ponder; soon, hepletely lost control over his consciousness.


    Like a beast shedding its shackles, Howard''s consciousness began to expand and deform, its perception sinking towards the warm seabed.


    Observing the continuously changing, expanding, and alien-like consciousness before it, Two showed not a bit of surprise.


    Every person is a beast; morality and reason are the shackles on this beast, and it had just removed all of Howard''s restraints.


    Some things are indeed not suitable for him to know now.


    This method of secrecy might not be the safest, but it is certainly the most reliable.


    An aberrated beastcks reason; it can do as it pleases, and Howard will ultimately know nothing.


    "So..."


    The orb spun, transforming into a humanoid form.


    A streamlined de of light automatically condensed in Two''s hand, what Howard had struggled to achieve seemed as mundane as eating and drinking to it.


    But even if asked to exin, all Two could say was that practice makes perfect.


    Everything that could be given to Howard had been given; how far he could go from here was up to Howard''s own capabilities.


    Lifting the long de in its hand, the tip pointed directly at Howard''s consciousness, nowpletely transformed into an alien form.


    The battle erupted silently and concluded unnoticed.


    ...


    When Howard finally awoke, he found himself staring at the age-worn ceiling of the inn.


    The original texture of the wood was no longer discernible, speckled with mildew.


    Though still sturdy, it couldn''t help but make one worry if the person above might suddenly fall through.


    Fortunately, during Howard''s stay, no one fell through, nor did he.


    Always worrying about things that haven''t happened yet is one of the differences between humans and beasts.


    Howard''s mind rapidly regained rity upon waking, marking the first noticeable change.


    Though he had alwayse to awareness before, it had required some time, but not this time.


    If one were to make aparison, it was like aputer that had always booted from a mechanical hard drive suddenly switching to a solid-state drive, significantly speeding up the boot time.


    His brain seemed to respond faster, and his grasp on details became more acute.


    Though he only gave the ceiling a brief nce, Howard could urately count how many cracks there were and even describe the location of each one.


    All of this was determined in that brief moment.


    If applied inbat, this meant he could anticipate all possible moves of an opponent at a nce.


    With sufficient experience, Howard could potentially dodge all attacks perfectly andunch the most cunning counterattacks because his predictions would be as urate as prophecies.


    Is this the power that Two granted me?


    To im there was no excitement would be a lie, yet Howard didn''t feel as thrilled as he had anticipated.


    This newfound strength was indeed formidable, but it wasn''t quite what he had expected.


    He had imagined it would be something more direct, like the ability to control energy.


    Two isn''t the type to bluff about non-existent matters, just as it wouldn''t leave you alive if it decided to kill you.


    Since it mentioned a cost, there must indeed be a price to pay.


    However, Howard wasn''t worried.


    Controlling his body, Howard sat up, feeling an indescribable sense of peculiarity.


    He couldn''t pinpoint what was wrong, but something certainly felt off.


    Pacing around the room, he couldn''t locate the source of this feeling until he caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror.


    It was a face he recognized yet imbued with unfamiliarity.


    The reflection clearly showed a young man in his early twenties!


    With a "boom," Howard''s mind went nk.


    Could it be that the price Two mentioned was his lifespan?


    Howard quickly averted his gaze from the mirror, thoroughly inspecting his body.


    He was in good health, his limbs strong and muscr, and his senses were all functioning normally, but there was a significant change in his physical and apparent age.


    This was the source of the initial odd sensation.


    As his body aged, it also underwent corresponding growth.


    Although the physical changes were substantial, there wasn''t much change in terms of mana.


    He remained at the level 3 magus standard, but the mana core seemed a bit more solidified, even emanating a faint glow when he looked inward.


    Is it starting to glow?


    Does this mean everything about me is converging towards bing a luminous entity?


    Suddenly, as Howard was deeply immersed in thought, he sharply looked towards the door at the faint sound of footsteps that had just stopped outside.


    Although he hadn''t listened carefully, Howard could judge that the footsteps definitely weren''t N''s.


    Living with N these days, Howard had be very familiar with the sound of her footsteps.


    Yet, this set of footsteps also felt familiar to him, as if he had heard them somewhere before.


    Where had he heard them?


    Howard eyed the door coldly, his right hand loosely clenched, ready to activate the Space Ring at any moment, with every muscle in his body tensed for immediate action.


    The moment he confirmed that the person outside came with ill intentions, Howard was confident he could subdue them as they entered the room.


    However, the familiar feeling of the footsteps made Howard hesitate.


    And in that moment of hesitation, the door was opened.


    The room door was silently pushed open, revealing a girl, appearing to be about seventeen, standing at the doorway with a basket in hand.


    Her gaze naturally swept through the room,nding squarely on Howard in the center.


    Simultaneously, Howard''s gaze also fell on the girl who had opened the door.


    "Why is it you!"


    "Who are you!"


    Both eximed in unison, but then immediately caught themselves and fell silent.


    Vivia!


    Why was Vivia here?


    Although he didn''t voice it, Howard''s thoughts didn''t pause, desperately seeking a way out.


    The moment he saw Vivia and spoke out, he regretted his words instantly.


    Now that Howard''s physical age had changed by several years, Vivia couldn''t recognize him at a nce, presenting the perfect opportunity for escape!


    But his earlier exmation had essentially given Vivia a clue, which she might use to deduce the truth.


    To run away directly? But wouldn''t that also implicitly admit that he was indeed Howard? Although he was Howard, he couldn''t let Vivia think so.


    As Howard rapidly pondered his escape options, Vivia''s expression gradually shifted from initial surprise and confusion to an incredulous look.


    Her voice trembled as she asked, "Howard? Are you Howard?"


    Howard didn''t respond, but his wary expression provided the answer.


    After all, he hadn''t transformed into another person; many remnants of his past self lingered on him, with changes in his appearance merely adding maturity.


    "How... how could this be! You''ve aged so much just by waking up!"


    Vivia advanced, taking several steps to stand right in front of Howard.

 Chapter 498 499-A Sense of Unease

    Chapter 498 499-A Sense of Unease


    ??Howard stood up, stretching out his hand to stop Vivia: "Don''te any closer!"


    "What exactly happened to you! You were perfectly fine yesterday, how did you wake up like this today!"


    Vivia''s steps halted, but her questions did not.


    Yesterday?


    Howard caught onto a key piece of information, his gaze quickly scanning the basket in her hand, which contained breakfast for one.


    His brain, now operating at an evidently higher speed, quickly sorted through the information.


    Vivia obviously knew he was here, and it seemed he had been unconscious for more than just a day.


    Otherwise, Vivia wouldn''t have brought breakfast for one up here; she would have prepared something for him as well.


    Howard felt his spection was likely correct.


    "What exactly happened to you!" Vivia''s gaze at Howard shifted, "I know you''re worried I might get hurt, but this kind of protection is unnecessary for me! I can bear the consequences of my actions; I''m not a child anymore!"


    "Only children rush to prove they''ve grown up." Howard looked into Vivia''s eyes, sighing.


    "I am Howard, and I don''t know what has happened to me. Until I figure out the situation, it''s best if you don''t have too much contact with me."


    Howard wasn''t sure if the effects on him could spread, although this "price" should specifically target him alone.


    But fate like being "doomed to bring disaster to those around" also targets one person.


    Incidents of coteral damage are far from rare.


    Hearing Howard confirm his identity, Vivia seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, her tense body rxing a bit.


    "You won''t run away on your own again, will you?"


    "There''s no need for that now," Howard shook his head.


    "My initial choice was made because I didn''t want you all to follow me, hoping Antalya could stop you. But since you''re already here, I guess Ali and Jelia have probably left Breeze City by now."


    "It seems I should be the one looking for them." Howard was still somewhat worried about Jelia wandering outside.


    Even knowing Ali would definitely protect Jelia well, this concern couldn''t be entirely dispelled.


    Viviapletely rxed: "Actually, apanying you isn''t a bad thing. You don''t need to be distracted worrying about me; I can protect myself."


    "Besides, you''re not heading to Dragon Valley right now. Having one more person is always an added strength. Improving our skills together andpleting quests together, that''s the purpose of an adventure group, isn''t it?"


    "Perhaps," Howard responded nomittally, asking, "Where''s N?"


    "She went out, it might take her a while to get back."


    "I see¡­" Howard nodded, looked at Vivia, paused, then said, "How have you been these days?"


    "Not bad," Vivia dragged a chair to sit near the door.


    "I left Breeze City at night with a trade association. We didn''t stop along the way and came directly here. I nned to do a few quests here before continuing on. I know the location of Dragon Valley, so I thought of waiting for you there first. It seemed like the easiest way to find you."


    "But, on the third day after I arrived here, the monster tide broke out."


    "Under those circumstances, I couldn''t possibly leave. Although the monster tide was resolvedter, due to its urrence, there were a lot more quests rted to magic potions in Rodel for a while. Thinking it was a rare opportunity, I decided to stay a few more days. During this period, I asked around for information about you."


    "This ce is almost a must-pass route for everyone leaving the Silverwind Kingdom''s northwest Province, so I thought maybe I could get some information about you, making it easier and more directed to find you afterward."


    "Then, just two days ago, a service worker at the Rodel guild mentioned they had information about you but insisted on a temporary quest before they would tell me." By this point, Howard had a pretty good idea of how his information was leaked.


    "She asked you to deliver my bounty, didn''t she?" Howard sighed.


    "I was so careful, yet I still showed a w here. I don''t know if it''s bad luck or fate."


    "Whether it''s bad luck or fate, this time you won''t be able to shake me off again."


    Vivia''s words were light, but the determination within was clear to anyone.


    Howard, now with his emotions partially restored, was no exception.


    Besides, allowing Vivia to act alone, Howard would worry about her safety; it would be better for her to follow him.


    "Don''t worry, now that I''ve said it, I won''t go back on my word."


    "Do you know how Ali and Jelia left Breeze City? Or do you have any clues about them?"


    "I don''t have many clues," Vivia shook her head.


    "I left before they did. All I know is that they didn''t n to stay in Rodel but intended to head directly to Sorona, apparently, Ali has some contacts there. Don''t worry, Howard, Ali is no novice. As a level 3 magus, unless he provokes a level 1 magus, he should find ways to keep himself and Jelia safe."


    "I hope so," Howard could only nod, "But we should also get ready to leave."


    "Have you been staying with N these past few days?"


    Howard didn''t think Vivia, with her personality, would leave after finding him.


    She must have been staying close by, much like those dragons always lurking in theirirs, guarding their treasures.


    "Do you really want me to stay here?" Vivia rolled her eyes.


    "I do like you, yes, but I''m not brainless, you know."


    Despite being somewhat blind in her affection, Vivia was not foolish.


    This was Vivia¡ªaplex amalgamation of contradictory traits within a single personality.


    Honestly, Howard sometimes wondered if Vivia had some issues somewhere.


    Looking at Howard''s face, Vivia said with a half-smile, "Though the idea of a shorter lifespan isn''t pleasant, you seem more reliable having aged a bit."


    "If before you were at most a reckless kid, now you''re showing some signs of adulthood."


    "But growing up isn''t just about physical changes; experience and maturity matter more."


    Vivia crossed her arms, sizing up Howard with a judgmental gaze, "Your features remain well-bnced, but you''ve be more masculine. It seems in a few more years, you might be a heartbreaker for young girls."


    If only that were true, Howard thought, then you might be the first to regret it.


    Howard stood up, fetching his coat and slipping into it.


    Vivia sat still, watching with interest as Howard dressed meticulously and then donned a half-armor, fastening the straps.


    "You''re starting to look the part of an adventurer," Viviamented, remaining seated as Howard approached her.


    "Move! I''m off to breakfast," Howard said, cing his hand on Vivia''s hair and giving her long locks a gentle rub.


    "And where''s my bounty? You haven''t pocketed it for yourself, have you?"


    "I have my own money," Vivia rolled her eyes in response.


    "I really don''t know what got into you on that city wall, to have earned so much bounty. Though I haven''t counted it, it should be no less than a thousand gold coins."


    "A thousand!" Howard was also taken aback by the figure.


    While he had anticipated a significant bounty, he hadn''t expected it to be quite so substantial.


    Keep in mind, the quests he hadpleted previouslyted him just over a hundred gold coins in bounty, and that was with earning some extra on the side.


    Without those extras, earning a thousand gold coins would typically requirepleting around ten quests.


    Indeed, no matter the era, improving one''s abilities is always the fastest way to wealth.


    The battle on the city walls nearly exposed all of Howard''s strengths, and tales of the unnamed level 3 magus were likely already spreading among Rodel''s adventurers.


    Such stories are the favorite themes of wandering bards,cking in detail but intriguing enough to captivate an audience.


    "I''ve left your bounty with N for safekeeping. Since you''ve been asleep these past few days and keeping it here wasn''t safe, I asked N to hold onto it for you," Vivia said as she stood up and pushed the door open.


    "Let''s go have breakfast. You can get your bounty when she returns."


    "But, I always have this uneasy feeling," Howard followed Vivia out, rubbing his head.


    He couldn''t shake the feeling that something unfortunate was about to happen... or perhaps had already happened.


    Breakfast didn''t take long.


    Howard and Vivia sat at a table, quickly consuming the foodid out before them.


    Both had hearty appetites, and the standard breakfast portions barely sufficed.


    Although his appearance had changed, because he was introduced as "Vivia''s brother," the innkeeper, though puzzled, didn''t recognize the transformation.


    She was more concerned about whether he would stay at the inn.


    In this world, business is paramount, and life goes on, no matter who is missing.

 Chapter 499 500-A Day Out with Vivia

    Chapter 499 500-A Day Out with Vivia


    ??"Howard, shall we go out and have some fun?" Vivia asked, her voiceced with a hint of boredom.


    "Go out?" Howard paused for a moment, noticing the slightly listless expression on Vivia''s face.


    "Where do you want to go? Rodel isn''t exactly bustling with activity."


    "Let''s just wander outside the city," Vivia suggested, her eyes sparkling with mischief as she looked at Howard.


    "The wilds outside might be teeming with beasts, but with you by my side, it promises to be far more interesting than anything the city has to offer."


    Howard shook his head resolutely.


    "Impossible. I won''t take you out there."


    "Then, I suppose I''ll have to settle for a lesser adventure and just wander around the city," Vivia suddenly said with a sly grin, her demeanor resembling that of a fox who had sessfully pulled off a trick.


    Howard, who had been looking at himself in the mirror, was momentarily taken aback before a smile broke across his face.


    Initially, he had no intention of apanying Vivia, but her words somehow made it seem as though he had already agreed.


    After a brief pause, Howard''s smile faded as he adjusted his hair and straightened the hilt of his de that rested upon his shoulder.


    Having made himself presentable, Howard turned to face Vivia.


    "Since you put it that way, let''s do as you wish then."


    ...


    Leaving the inn, Howard and Vivia strolled through the streets of Rodel, meandering without a clear destination.


    Despite having been in Rodel for over a week, neither Howard nor Vivia had actually had the time to properly explore the city.


    Howard''s case was self-exnatory, spending more than half of the time unconscious, while Vivia initially busied herself withpleting quests andter stayed by Howard''s bedside in the inn.


    In reality, although Rodel serves as a frontier city, it still boasts numerous attractions.


    Leading Vivia through bustling streets and quieternes, Howard deliberately chose the path less traveled, navigating through the less crowded alleys.


    The cobblestone pavement, uneven from years of wear, exuded a certain charm.


    Rows of small houses with red tile pointed roofs lined both sides, their facades painted in shades of te gray or white, windows askew.


    Their journey was apanied by the asional calls of vendors.


    Along the way, Vivia amused herself with cats and dogs, or chased after the calves andmbs belonging to the locals, attracting countless disapproving nces.


    However, considering the gleaming straight sword on Howard''s back, no one dared voice their annoyance.


    Eventually, Vivia dutifully helped lead the animals back.


    Laughing merrily as they meandered through the alleys, sunlight filtered through narrow gaps above, tickling their faces.


    The light wasn''t harsh but conveyed a sense of the summer''s arrival.


    As the breeze swept through the alleyways, Howard squinted and turned back to see Vivia''s smiling face.


    A thought struck him, and suddenly, he began to run.


    "I''ve thought of a great ce, follow me!"


    ...


    Standing at the edge of the parapet, Howard, with the exceptional bnce of a level 3 magus, held his stance with ease, while Vivia had no choice but to sit demurely atop the balustrade.


    Yet, this did nothing to diminish the awe stirring within her heart.


    They were atop the clock tower!


    The tallest structure in Rodel, a clock tower erected over a century ago.


    The groundy dozens of meters below their feet, and as they gazed into the distance, nearly all of Rodel City came into view, with even the outermost walls barely discernible on the horizon.


    Behind them, the sound of massive gears in motion filled the air, intricate and rhythmic.


    Tick-tock¡ªtick-tock¡ªtick-tock¡ª


    It didn''t possess the crispness of a clock sitting in a living room, but it carried a deeper resonance, an echo of time''s sediment.


    With the wind caressing her face and the century-old, never-ceasing "tick-tock" sound in her ears, Vivia squinted her eyes, which curved into adorable crescents.


    "This feels so wonderful!"


    "Howard, how did you discover this ce?" she asked.


    It wouldn''t ur to most to venture to the top of the clock tower.


    Vivia had seen thendmark building before; in fact, it would be odd not to have seen such a defining structure.


    Yet, she had never thought of climbing to its summit.


    It wasn''t fear that stopped her but rather the absence of such a thought.


    A clock tower was just that¡ªa clock tower.


    Though rich in history, its primary function was to tell time.


    But it seemed Howard saw it differently.


    "It just came to me," he said casually.


    Gazing at the distantndscape, where spired rooftops stretched out endlessly, and the streets and alleys below bustled with the constant flow of carts, horses, and people, Howard''s face disyed a rare expression ofplete rxation.


    "I''ve longed for a ce like this for a while now, somewhere I could watch the crowds from a distance."


    "Just now, it urred to me that the view from atop the clock tower in Breeze City was quite beautiful, so I thought I''de up here and see for myself."


    "No matter what the view is like from above, if you haven''t seen it with your own eyes, there''s always this itch inside you, you know?"


    As he spoke, Howard''s face bore a look of longing and confusion, as if yearning to move forward yet fearfully hesitant to take that step.


    "Moreover, when standing up high, there''s always this sad temptation to jump."


    He repeated the sentiment, his expression again a mix of aspiration and uncertainty, the same fear holding him back.


    "But when you really reach the end, it turns out you''re still afraid."


    "Really, don''t talk about such frightening things," Vivia chided, shifting closer to Howard.


    "Let''s just enjoy the view. No need to talk about wanting to jump or feeling sad."


    Howard paused, then chuckled, "You''re right. I was being mncholy."


    Saying this, he crossed his legs on the parapet,id his straight sword across hisp, and sat down back-to-back with Vivia.


    Vivia leaned her head against Howard''s shoulder and whispered, "What do you n to do afterpleting the three quests?"


    "Find a way back," Howard mused after a moment.


    "Though there''s nothing particrly wrong with this ce, I still yearn to return. My deal with N and the others was to exchange three quests for a way back. Even though I don''t know if that method will work, not trying it would leave me restless."


    "I wish I could follow you," Vivia thought but didn''t voice out loud.


    The answer, in truth, had been clear from the start.


    After a moment of silence, Howard suddenlyughed.


    "When did the two of us be so sentimental?"


    Taking a deep breath, Howard shifted his shoulders.


    "Up we get, then. Off to the next spot!"


    "No," Vivia shook her head, raising her hand to point at a figure in the square below.


    "I see N down there. Let''s go find her; she still holds your bounty, after all."


    Howard followed the direction of Vivia''s pointing finger and pped his forehead.


    There indeed was N, appearing to hold something in her hands.


    Had Vivia not mentioned it, he might well have forgotten all about it.


    "Then let''s go," he said, carefully standing up and taking a few steps before extending his hand to Vivia.


    "Let''s head down."


    Looking at Howard''s extended hand, Vivia opened her mouth as if to say something, but in the end, she just smiled.


    The two descended the clock tower with agility, blending into the crowd as they made their way to the square in search of N.


    They circled the square, and at one point, Howard casually bought arge cotton candy for Vivia.


    Although it earned him an eye-roll, she epted it with a smile nheless.


    Eating the cotton candy, Howard and Vivia made aplete round of the square but failed to spot N.


    "Do you remember which direction you saw N?" Howard asked, turning to Vivia.


    She thought for a moment, then pointed in a direction.


    "It seems like it was near the clothing store. I saw hering out of there."


    A clothing store?


    At a time like this, she''s in the mood for shopping?


    And... the clothes here are likely not cheap!


    And these aren''t just any clothes; they''re meticulously designed garments!


    Howard''s sense of foreboding grew stronger by the moment.


    That person wouldn''t be splurging his bounty all over the ce, would she?


    With this thought, Howard couldn''t stay calm any longer.


    He knew all too well how quickly women could spend money.


    He genuinely worried whether his bounty would suffice for such ady''s extravagance.


    Grabbing Vivia''s wrist, Howard started to jog.


    If N was shopping, the clothing store likely wouldn''t be her final stop.


    Though Rodel''smerce wasn''t highly developed, the presence of nobles¡ªthose peculiar beings¡ªmeant that it wasn''t unusual to find expensive boutiques selling items of little practical use here.


    After all,moners couldn''t afford such luxuries anywhere, leaving only ubiquitous nobles willing to pay hefty sums for them.


    The pursuit began at the clothing store.


    When Howard and Vivia burst into the store, they found it empty of customers.


    Only a middle-aged, balding man in his forties, dressed in a gray-white robe, sat behind the counter reading a book.


    Without any pleasantries, Howardunched into a barrage of questions, straightforwardly mming his magus badge onto the countertop beforehand.


    There are times when one must assert their presence to avoid unnecessary trouble.

 Chapter 500 501-Howards Bounty

    Chapter 500 501-Howard''s Bounty


    ??Indeed, upon seeing the badge, the middle-aged shopkeeper''s irritation at being interrupted by Howard instantly vanished.


    A level 3 magus, while not the most distinguished figure in Rodel City, held enough clout to deal decisively with a small clothing store owner without fear of repercussion.


    Such is the nature of power and authority.


    Without them, one is forever condemned to struggle at the bottom, searching for a way out.


    With the badge''s influence, Howard quickly obtained the information he sought and, without wasting a moment, hurried out of the clothing store with Vivia in tow.


    Every moment of dy now meant potentially dozens of gold coins subtracted from his bounty.


    Although Vivia didn''t understand Howard''s sudden urgency, her trust in him prevented her from asking questions.


    Instead, she silently increased her pace, carefully noting any information Howard might miss, ready to fill him in when the opportunity arose.


    Their next destination was Rodel City''srgest restaurant, or tavern, as it could also be called.


    On the Av Continent, the line between taverns and restaurants is often blurred; by day, they serve as restaurants, and with the setting sun, they transform into taverns.


    The Golden Briar Inn was the name of N''s second stop and, consequently, Howard and Vivia''s next target.


    Unfamiliar with the streets of Rodel City, Howard took several wrong turns along the way.


    What should have been a half-hour journey took nearly an hour.


    Fortunately, they still arrived in time.


    Howard intercepted N at the entrance of the tavern.


    "You are¡­ Howard?" N frowned, eyeing Howard, who was slightly out of breath and holding Vivia''s hand.


    "But I don''t recall you looking like this. You woke up¡­ How did you change like this?"


    "It''s a long story," Howard inhaled deeply, calming his breath before looking up at N.


    "My bounty, where is it?"


    "It''s the same one Vivia gave you! You haven''t spent it, have you?"


    "How¡­ How could I!" N stammered, her gaze drifting.


    "I just¡­ borrowed a bit."


    "A bit!"


    Howard''s worst fears were confirmed; N had indeed dipped directly into his bounty.


    "How much is a bit? Three hundred? Five hundred gold coins?"


    That was the highest figure he could imagine.


    "A bit more than that," N''s evasive eyes finally met Howard''s.


    "Around nine hundred gold coins."


    Silence.


    An unsettling silence.


    Howard looked at N, silent, his hands trembling slightly.


    Nine hundred gold coins?


    Nine hundred!


    That amount could cover several months of lodging, yet N had spent it in less than two days!


    Howard was incredulous, wondering how she could possibly have managed such a feat.


    Thus, after the silence, Howard''s first question was, "What, exactly, did you spend it on?"


    "Ah? Oh!"


    N blinked, quickly regaining herposure but scratching her face awkwardly.


    "A few pieces of clothing, some small essories, a piece of mana equipment, and then a few bottles of wine."


    "Return them!" Howard''s response was immediate and decisive.


    "Return them! That''s my money!"


    "Can''t you just consider it a loan from you? I really like those clothes, it took me forever to pick them out!"


    "Those gold coins also took me forever to earn back!" Howard furrowed his brows, genuinely upset now.


    N''s actions were truly excessive.


    It would have been one thing if she had mentioned it, perhaps then there could have been some control.


    But she had spent the bounty without his consent, the very bounty Howard had nned as his startup capital for establishing himself in Sorona.


    "Look, when we get to Sorona, I''ll pay you back! Double!" N''s eyes flickered, suddenly proposing, "You know I''m wealthy! It''s just that this ce bizarrely doesn''t ept my gold coin card, and I had no choice but to use your bounty. As soon as we reach any ce that does ept the card, I''ll withdraw the gold coins and pay you back!"


    "I didn''t carry that much cash on me, who knows why they don''t take gold coin cards here."


    With N putting it that way, Howard found it hard to argue further.


    The purchases had already been made, and it was clear N was not going to return them willingly.


    He could only be thankful he had acted quickly.


    Had he waited for N to satisfy her desires fully, who knows how little of his bounty would have remained!


    "Give me the rest of the bounty," Howard extended his hand.


    N hesitated for a second, then swiped at her belt, producing a noticeably deted pouch in her hand.


    "It''s all here."


    Holding the pouch, N handed it over to Howard.


    "There''s still a few hundred gold coins left, roughly. I''ll pay you back the amount I spent as soon as we reach the next city."


    Taking the pouch, Howard couldn''t even bring himself to look inside, quickly stashing it in his Space Ring.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    "Couldn''t you have waited until the next city to shop? This ce isn''t exactly amercial hub!" Howard sighed.


    N just touched her nose, her gaze drifting aside.


    "You''ve been unconscious for several days. Staying here got boring, so I thought I''d take a walk and look around, and then... well, my hands got itchy."


    Though Howard didn''t fully understand N''s background, he could see that this level of shopping was merely a way for N to pass the time.


    Being a level 2 magus herself, N was unlikely to be short of money due to luxury purchases.


    For magi, the real financial ck hole was the endless expenses on spell research.


    Nine hundred gold coins? A drop in the bucket!


    With another sigh, Howard flicked N''s forehead.


    "There won''t be a next time. If this happens again, I''m done with the quest. Who knows what kind of characters are in your organization, it''s only a matter of time before they bring disaster upon us."


    One is a spendthrift heiress, who might the next one be? What if it''s someone who naturally courts trouble? It''s difficult for Howard to simply stand by, as he can''t just watch a "partner" meet a grim fate.


    Yet, intervening could mean he might not be able to protect himself.


    Even with Two''s assistance, not every situation can be managed by Two''s intervention.


    Moreover, what if Two falls into slumber again?


    "There won''t be a next time!" N''s head shook like a bobblehead.


    Although a shopaholic who can''t control her spending impulses, N still knows there are lines that shouldn''t be crossed.


    This kind of behavior, even once, was already too much.


    Had Howard not shown any signs of waking up, N wouldn''t have resorted to using the bounty.


    "Now that you''re awake, should we start preparing to leave?" N nced at Vivia, who was following behind Howard, and asked, "Have you decided to take her with you?"


    "Of course," Howard nodded.


    "Let''s go back to the inn and talk."


    With that, Howard, holding Vivia''s hand, turned and walked away, with N pausing briefly before hurrying to follow them.


    ...


    By the time they returned to the inn, nearly two hours had passed.


    Rodel was neither particrlyrge nor small, but as a city with a poption of over a hundred thousand, coupled with the fact that the adventurers'' inn was located near the city''s edge wherend was cheaper, their journey back was not brief.


    Upon returning, the first thing Howard did was to lock himself in his room and recount the gold coins he had, including the remaining bounty.


    In total, he still had over seven hundred gold coins.


    This was not an insignificant amount, yet it was still some distance from Howard''s ideal figure.


    Sorona was far from a stable ce; not only were the prices steep, but the order within the city was also chaotic, to say nothing of the areas outside.


    Without a solid footing in the city, one''s fate outside its walls was likely grim.


    But establishing oneself in the city required ample gold coins for various expenses, not to mention purchasing a ce to live, as staying in an inn indefinitely was not an option.


    He nned to stay in Sorona for quite some time, potentially even exceeding a year.


    Before Howard could feel confident in his strength, he wouldn''t leave Sorona, let alone venture towards Dragon Valley.


    Because that would not be an adventure; it would be a death wish.


    This meant Howard needed roughly two thousand gold coins as starting capital.


    Of course, this isn''t a game, and that number isn''t fixed.


    But the smaller the amount, the more troubles he would faceter, and the higher and more numerous the positions he would have to secure.


    After counting his gold coins, Howard reopened his room door to find Vivia standing right outside.


    "Have you been waiting here all this time?" Howard asked, surprised.


    "Sort of." Vivia peeked into the room, "What weird things were you doing in there?"


    Howard''s brow furrowed, his mind filled with exasperation, "What on earth is going on in your head?"


    Vivia responded without hesitation, "My head is full of you!"


    Looking at Vivia''s charmingly cute expression, Howard mentally facepalmed.


    "Alright, no more jokes." Howard raised his hand to pat Vivia''s hair.


    "What''s up?"

 Chapter 501 502-Pursuit

    Chapter 501 502-Pursuit


    ??"N sent me to check if you''ve finished counting your money. If you have, we need to discuss our departure."


    "We might be in a bit of trouble."


    Trouble? Vivia''s words momentarily puzzled Howard, who casually asked, "What trouble? Did N tell you something?"


    Vivia shook her head.


    "She didn''t go into details, just asked me to check on you and urged you to join her as soon as possible."


    "Alright then," Howard nodded, tousling Vivia''s hair.


    "But don''t wait by my door next time. People might get the wrong idea, thinking I did something to you. Just knock directly."


    Vivia suddenly giggled.


    "What are you afraid of being misunderstood for?"


    Howard didn''t respond, merely straightened his face and gave Vivia a light knock on the head before stepping out of the room.


    "Let''s go."


    N''s room was directly opposite Howard''s, so he found himself at her door almost immediately, raising his hand to knock.


    Vivia, standing behind Howard, gazed at N''s door, her expression deep in thought.


    Seizing the moment before N opened the door, Vivia tugged at Howard''s sleeve.


    "Hey, Howard, during the monster tide attack a few days ago, did you guys do something?"


    "What do you mean?" Howard nced back at Vivia, asking, "Why would you ask that?"


    "I heard the monster tide was due to a sudden withdrawal of a mana surge. But afterwards, people searched all over Rodel and couldn''t find the source of the mana surge, leading me to believe it wasn''t caused by any device or spell. So, I thought of you. When ites to mysteries, there aren''t many in Rodel more mysterious than you!"


    With a smile gracing her face and a look of curious inquiry directed at Howard, Vivia asked, "So, did you do something? You two are the most suspicious!"


    Howard grimaced, paused for a moment, then puffed out his chest and raised his eyebrows, "Yes, it was me! It was N and I who saved the entire Rodel. How about that, scared?"


    When Howard openly admitted it, Vivia wasn''t quite convinced.


    "If you''re really that powerful, why bother standing on the city walls fighting those spellbeasts and other creatures? A simple wave of your hand should have wiped them all out."


    N opened the door, stood at the entrance with her arms crossed, and looked at the two with an inscrutable expression, amusement ying across her face.


    "Your rtionship seems better than I imagined."


    N''s voice made Howard turn back around.


    He lifted his chin, "You mentioned we might have trouble?"


    After ncing left and right to ensure no one was in the corridor, N turned and walked back into her room, "Let''s talk inside."


    Howard didn''t hesitate and entered N''s room, his first visit since waking from unconsciousness.


    The room''s arrangement appeared slightly different, adorned with additional trinkets and more luggage.


    Realizing Vivia had also moved in, he assumed these belongings were hers.


    Finding a stool to sit on, Howard followed N with his gaze and began, "Can you give me the details now? Is it another cult or something?"


    "A cult? What cult?" Eagerly sitting next to Howard, looking as excited as if attending some major conference, Vivia nudged Howard''s shoulder and asked.


    "The one behind the monster tide attacking Rodel, a cult called the Eternal me. They had built arge base beneath Rodel, but N and I destroyed it."


    "It was the destruction of that base that dispersed the monster tide."


    "It sounds like something out of a legend." Vivia stroked her chin, nodding as if understanding.


    "So, it really was you and N who saved Rodel?"


    Howard said irritably, "No."


    You didn''t believe me just now, now I won''t admit it.


    Want a story?


    No chance!


    "What''s the trouble, then?" Howard''s gaze returned to N.


    "The Eternal me," N''s expression turned serious.


    "I suppose you haven''t forgotten; they''re a cult that spans almost the entire western region of the continent."


    "After the base was destroyed, they sent people to investigate."


    "While the first group of investigators was dealt with by our people, more are on their way."


    "Moreover, there''s intelligence indicating they might be aware of our existence, even knowing we''ve been to that base."


    "That''s bad news," Howard''s eyes twitched.


    "So, we''re going to be hunted soon, and we''ll have to flee like stray dogs?"


    "The situation isn''t as bad as you think. Our people will stop most of the pursuers," N paused before adding, "The manhunt won''t be as relentless as you imagine, but it''s certainly not something that can be easily resolved either."


    "This is a real crisis. A moment''s inattention, and we might end up dead at the hands of those cult assassins."


    "To kill us, the Eternal me has even deployed a top-notch level 2 magus."


    Howard raised his hands and shrugged, "Do you have any ns, no matter how crazy?"


    Among the three of them, the most reliable might just be thisdy.


    Without her, Howard didn''t think he could survive this manhunt.


    Of course, he wasn''t afraid to die.


    But there are always things worse than death in this world.


    Falling into the hands of a cult, who knows what one might endure.


    "Time!"


    N paused, then emphatically waved her hand.


    "Time is our life! Time is our only advantage right now! We have the advantage of intelligence, but as the manhunt progresses, this slight edge won''tst long, so time is indeed our most important advantage!"


    "We must act one step ahead!"


    "One step faster to leave, one step faster to arrive!"


    "The first three waves of assassination won''t be their full effort, as my little boss will be distracting them."


    "However, starting from the third wave, we''ll be facing a death crisis!"


    "As long as we arrive in Sorona before the third wave of assassination, we''ll be out of danger!"


    Once in Sorona City, N was confident in trapping and eliminating all those pursuers then and there.


    "Alright, since you have a n, let''s follow through with it. We can''t dy any longer; we need to set off immediately. Are we still riding chocobos? What about Vivia?"


    Howard nced at Vivia before continuing, "Packing our bags won''t take too much time, but my half-armor needs some repairs, which will take about half a day."


    N calcted the possible timing for the first wave of assassins and after a moment, looked up, "That works, we''ll split up. I''ll go buy a simple carriage; it will be handy for carrying stuff and reduce our stops. You get your half-armor and weapons fixed. If you find something suitable, you can also buy something for Vivia. And those magic potions or scrolls that temporarily boost endurance, buy some if you can."


    Howard and N, being magi, were the strongest inbat among the three, with Vivia being the least capable.


    Yet, Vivia was apanion Howard cared deeply for.


    If the enemy targeted this weakness, they might aim for Vivia.


    Strengthening Vivia''sbat ability was crucial.


    "I understand," Howard nodded.


    "So, when do we regroup?"


    N looked out the window; it was just past noon, leaving half a day.


    Considering it was not advisable to travel at night, setting off early the next morning seemed most reliable, timing-wise.


    "We set off tomorrow morning; you can start preparing now."


    With the time confirmed, Howard didn''t linger any longer.


    He stood up, patted Vivia''s head, and left to prepare.


    "The carriage is your responsibility then. Do you have enough money?"


    Chocobos, known for their stamina and temperament, surpass the capabilities of ordinary nags and present no issue when tasked with pulling a cart.


    A lightweight two-wheeled carriage would be perfectly adequate for N and Vivia.


    The absence of the need to purchase horses significantly reduces the overall expense, as this eracks effective alternatives to beastlybor.


    "I have the funds, don''t worry," N also stood up, her expression firm.


    "While we have a decent buffer before the first assassination attempt, we can''t discount the possibility of unforeseen events. Vignce is essential when we''re out and about."


    "I certainly don''t want to receive sudden news of your demise."


    When N spoke, her expression was grave.


    She had no desire to relive the experience of losing apanion¡ªwhat was supposed to be a low-risk mission had resulted in the death of a long-time partner due to carelessness.


    Vignce and caution are paramount, a lesson even a maverick like her understood all too well.


    Although she hadn''t spent a great deal of time with Howard, he had be somewhat of apanion.


    His sudden death would not only signify the failure of their mission but also mean she''d lose one of the few people she could converse with in this world, making her existence increasingly lonely.

 Chapter 502 503-Shopping

    Chapter 502 503-Shopping


    ??Waving her hand to reassure N, Howard, apanied by Vivia, left the room.


    The pair''s backs faded from the doorway, and their footsteps eventually vanished into silence before N settled back into her seat.


    "When do you think Howard will see through it?"


    A voice suddenly filled the room.


    If Howard had still been there, he would have instantly recognized it as Dorek''s voice!


    For a magus, the role of a mentor is iparably different from that of teachers in magus schools.


    If those teachers are responsible for opening the door to the world of magus for you, then a mentor is your first true guide on the path forward.


    No magus could ever forget their mentor''s name.


    "Maybe a long time, or perhaps he''ll realize as soon as he descends the stairs. I can''t make that judgment."


    N''s voice was calm, emanating a chill that seemed to keep others at a great distance.


    "It''s not that you can''t, but rather you don''t want to, right? If it were you, you could probably see through what he''s thinking," Dorek''s voice seemed toe from every corner of the room.


    "Mentor, do you know? It''s precisely because I understand too much that I dare not make any judgments," N''s eyes reflected hesitation and fear.


    "Yet, among us, you''re the only one who might manage it," Dorek''s voice carried a hint of resignation.


    "Otherwise, we could at least share some of the burden with you now."


    "It''s no use, mentor," N stated coldly.


    "It''s all up to you now."


    Dorek''s voice gradually faded, eventually disappearing altogether.


    Simultaneously, the faint mana that had lingered in the roompletely dissipated.


    Dorek hadn''te to Rodel City.


    If he were here, N wouldn''t be concerned about the assassination attempts; instead, she would be discussing with Howard how many captives to keep for interrogation.


    Everyone in the organization has their tasks, with Howard being her target, just as Dorek has his own.


    The reason Dorek appeared in Lorindast time was purely out of concern for N''s safety, essentially taking a break from his duties.


    This time, he was stealing a moment from his busy schedule to chat with N through the manawork that spans the entire continent.


    From what N knew, Dorek''s target seemed to be a soul from the Alternate World as well, seemingly young, vibrant, and resembling a loli.


    Could that be the type Howard likes?


    N''s thoughts drifted aimlessly.


    If Howard were to truly fall for someone, what would that person be like?


    If Howard hopelessly fell for someone, what characteristics would that person embody?


    Could this be a breakthrough?


    In the slightly ajar room, N''s eyes narrowed as she smiled like a little devil.


    ...


    "Hey! Howard, do I look good in this?"


    Again!


    Howard ran his fingers through his hair, feeling that his hair was doomed for the day.


    In thest hour, the two had hurried through half the city.


    Starting from the adventurer-dense western district, progressing along the central avenue, crossing the winding Rodel River that snakes through the residential areas, and finally arriving at their destination in themercial district on the eastern part of Rodel.


    This area is the only bustlingmercial hub in Rodel and the sole ce within the city selling scrolls and magic potions above the basic level.


    Although these items are primarily used by adventurers, merchants and nobles also fancy purchasing such exquisite trinkets, whether for self-defense or to bolster their status.


    After all, on this continent, magi hold the highest esteem.


    You might encounter preparatory-level or level 3 magi among adventurers, but it''s nearly impossible to see magi of level 1 or higher.


    Magi at such ranks are almost always national treasures of their respective countries or belong to the upper echelons of nobility.


    They may not be exclusionary, but the disparity in knowledge and understanding naturally makesmunication challenging.


    To capture the attention of these recluses, who prefer to stay within theirboratories, the best method is to present something that would undoubtedly pique their interest, thus drawing their gaze.


    However, Howard''s visit here was not to make a statement but to purchase items for Vivia''s self-defense.


    Directly enhancing a person''s power might be challenging, but spending money on defensive means is straightforward.


    Whether it''s advanced Mana Shield scrolls, Liontiger magic potions, or spell wands with limited usage, all these items meet the requirements.


    Naturally, the price won''t be modest.


    Even the cheapest intermediate magic potion costs over a hundred gold coins per bottle.


    And this isn''t even the price forbat-rted magic potions, which generally cost about twice as much as those of other types at the same level.


    On this outing, Howard had budgeted six hundred gold coins, hoping to purchase at least one suitable intermediate magic potion and several decent scrolls, with the most important being a teleportation scroll.


    Instant use, a dash of several kilometers, a supreme artifact for escaping, yet its price is far from friendly.


    From what Howard knew, the cheapest short-range teleportation scroll, capable of transporting someone less than five kilometers, also cost around two hundred gold coins.


    A single scroll and one intermediate magic potion could deplete Howard''s budget.


    Money, oh money!


    Is there any quick way to earn it?


    Throughout the journey, Howard pondered this question.


    Yet, Vivia seemed oblivious to these concerns, her eyes wide with wonder as she gazed at the exquisite dresses in the shop windows.


    The love of beauty is, arguably, innate to every female, and Vivia was no exception.


    The moment she saw those fine garments, she was thoroughly captivated.


    Although she knew their budget was limited and refrained from asking Howard to buy any, their progress was slowed significantly.


    They would hardly cover a few meters before Howard had to coax Vivia away from another shop window.


    Thus, after more than half an hour of dy, they finally reached their destination: Rodel Grand Marketce.


    The name might sound like a supermarket, and in fact, it indeed was one¡ªa supermarket exclusively for magi.


    This ce sold nearly everymon mana material avable in the Northwestern Province, and even some of the rarer materials were regrly in stock.


    As long as one was willing to pay the right price, they could be taken home immediately.


    Not just materials, the marketce also sold many semi-


    finished magic potions and semi-finished scrolls, or even just the base ingredients for magic potions and nk scrolls.


    Additionally, some mana creatures could also be found here, including purely experimental mana constructs and others designed for specific purposes.


    One such example is a special type of slime named "Happy Night," a typical utility-focused mana construct.


    Its inherent corrosive qualities had been eliminated, with an enhancement in structural strength and versatility.


    Although its strength was reduced, its speed and the ability to survive in low-oxygen environments were increased.


    Moreover, it could sustain itself in a smaller form for extended periods.


    The majority of purchasers were noblewomen or nobles with particr tastes.


    Anyway, Howard couldn''t help but twitch at the sight of this item.


    Not daring to linger too long in front of the "Happy Night" disy, he quickly led Vivia to other counters.


    After a tour around the marketce, Howard finally found the stall selling intermediate magic potions.


    Intermediate magic potions were considered rtively high-


    end in Rodel, and there were only two counters selling them, situated directly opposite each other, seemingly in a long-


    standing rivalry.


    Howard wasn''t much bothered by this; directpetition was advantageous for negotiating a better price.


    Choosing a counter that seemed more appealing, Howard approached it and, without a word, ced his magus badge on the countertop.


    In the Grand Marketce, the identity of a magus could offer considerable convenience and effectively prevent scams.


    No one dares to deceive a magus, as the price for such folly could very well be death.


    Observing the middle-aged man behind the counter, who had now fully focused his attention, Howard tapped on the surface with his knuckles, speaking in a measured tone, "Do you have any decent intermediate magic potions here?"


    A level 3 magus, although not the most distinguished figure in Rodel, could still be a guest of honor in any family, holding a position of significant esteem.


    "You have a keen eye, sir! You''ve chosen the right shop! Truth be told, we''ve just received a new shipment recently, which includes several bottles of quite exceptional intermediate potions.


    Whether for research purposes or self-defense while on the road, they''re an excellent choice!"


    For most, the purposes of purchasing intermediate magic potions boil down to these two uses.


    Inparison to the brief duration of basic magic potions, intermediate magic potions not only offer a substantial enhancement in effect but alsost at least three times longer than their basic counterparts.


    They are indeed the best option forbat or self-defense.


    Consuming one before an adventure pretty much ensures a safe journey ahead.


    Of course, the price will definitely reflect their value.

 Chapter 503 504-Choosing Magic Potions

    Chapter 503 504-Choosing Magic Potions


    ??"Let me have a look at them."


    Howard nced over the counter, which disyed a variety of basic magic potions.


    While they appeared to be of decent quality, they clearly didn''t meet Howard''s expectations.


    Indeed, intermediate magic potions, being quite valuable here, wouldn''t just be casually ced on the counter.


    Even in Lorinda, the bounty on Red Eye was merely in the four digits of gold coins.


    Yet, Red Eye''s power was almost at the level of a level 2 magus.


    This illustrates that, although being a magus is quite expensive, it''s equally a profession where earning money can be as easy as picking it up off the ground.


    Whether it''s crafting magic potions or scrolls, teaching at various magus academies, affiliating with a noble family, or even iming a noble title for oneself, money is always plentiful.


    The only ones who are poor are eitherzy or too weak.


    The middle-aged man turned and opened a hefty metal cab behind him, retrieving several sealed wooden boxes, which heid out in a row on the counter and opened one by one.


    Each box contained a type of magic potion, with some holding two or three bottles and others just one, totaling no more than ten bottles.


    "These are thetest arrivals, all sealed with mana to preserve the effects of the magic potions to the greatest extent. As long as they remain unopened, they can be preserved for over three years!"


    The middle-aged man introduced each magic potion in turn: "Starting from the side, we have Liontiger, Dragon Fang, me Heart, Ice Heart, Mandragora, and Water Demon."


    Six types of magic potions were presented, ranging from those that simply enhance constitution, to those that temporarily boost attribute mana, to others designed for specific situations.


    Together, they provided aprehensive solution to virtually any circumstance one might encounter.


    Magic potions are typically named in a manner reflective of their effects.


    Liontiger enhances the user''s constitution for a period, with virtually no usage requirements, potentially elevating the consumer''s constitution to the standards of a level 2 magus.


    Dragon Fang amplifies the abilities of special bloodlines within the body and can also boost constitution.


    However, its ability to purely enhance constitution is not as strong as Liontiger, and its usees with certain limitations.


    me Heart and Ice Heart are two diametrically opposed magic potions that enhance mana and imbue it with either Pyro or Cyro effects.


    If the user''s mana already aligns with one of these attributes, the amplification effect is significantly more pronounced.


    Mandragora is a rare potion with potent toxicity, capable of neutralizing most poisons through a toxin-against-toxin approach upon consumption.


    Water Demon dramatically extends the user''s breath-holding capacity and enhances sensory perception in aquatic environments.


    Each magic potion serves its unique purpose, and all appear to be of high quality.


    Were it not for budget constraints, Howard would certainly purchase one of each variety.


    Even if not immediately needed, it''s always better to be prepared.


    Unfortunately, his budget was limited.


    After surveying all the potions, Howard picked up the Dragon Fang potion next to the Liontiger and casually inquired, "How much for this bottle of Dragon Fang?"


    The middle-aged man''s eyes twinkled, and a bright smile spread across his face.


    "Only two hundred and thirty gold coins! This potion''s formes from the hands of a special-level magus and offers a significant boost to various special bloodlines. The enhancement to constitution is also notably pronounced. It''s an essential item both for self-defense at home and for those traveling abroad!"


    Howard swirled the small bottle containing the magic potion, peering at the mist-like substance within.


    Although termed "magic potion," most magic potions aren''t the typical liquid form one might expect.


    Instead, they''re a special type of spell or a physical matrix that utilizes the unique effects of various mana materials.


    Thus, even non-magi, with precise forms and skillful hands, can produce them.


    This leads to the possibility of mass-producing magic potions.


    However, this also results in inconsistent quality among magic potions.


    Even potions produced from the same form by the same batch can have slight efficacy differences, depending on the creator''s state of energy at the time of creation.


    Such subtle differences might not be apparent with intermediate magic potions, but they be crucial for pricing when ites to advanced or superior magic potions.


    Two hundred thirty gold coins for the price was within Howard''s expectations, but it wasn''t the lowest he had hoped for.


    For potions like Dragon Fang, which have certain usage restrictions, the price can vary significantly¡ªup to twenty percent depending on the individual.


    For a subhuman with a special bloodline, even a price tag of two hundred fifty gold coins for a bottle of Dragon Fang could be considered a bargain.


    Despite being marketed as a mass-produced item, the price of intermediate magic potions has never had a fixed standard.


    "That''s a bit pricey," Howard shook his head, cing the Dragon Fang magic potion back into the box, his gaze shifting towards Mandragora.


    "How much for this bottle of Mandragora?"


    Although the primary use of Mandragora magic potion is detoxification, it also possesses severe toxicity.


    If taken without being poisoned, even a level 2 magus might not be saved.


    Describing it as ''deadly upon contact'' is an understatement.


    Were it not for the fact that magic potions cannot be consumed in diluted form, the toxicity of a standard potion bottle of Mandragora could kill thousands.


    Furthermore, there''s an application of Mandragora magic potion that hasn''t fully be mainstream yet, something N shared with Howard before he left.


    That is, applying Mandragora directly to weapons, allowing them to retain severe toxicity for a duration.


    And because it involves a spell, there''s no need to worry about the poison''s efficacy being diminished by collisions or wear.


    A single bottle of Mandragora could render a weapon poisonous for a week.


    Colorless, tasteless, and deadly in the smallest quantities, it is undoubtedly the best choice for assassination or ambush.


    Had Howard possessed such a potion during the monster tide siege, with his speed, he could have defended a hundred-meter stretch of the wall by himself!


    His battle achievements might have been more than tripled!


    "Just three hundred sixty gold coins."


    But the price is also significantly higherpared to potions of the same level.


    Then, the middle-aged man saw Howard shake his head again, his gaze moving away from Mandragora and finally settling on Liontiger magic potion.


    Truthfully, although Liontiger magic potion can significantly enhance constitution, it''s somewhat superfluous for magi.


    For magi who specialize in spellcasting, allowing an enemy toe into close range is unlikely, making it more sensible to invest in a me Heart or Ice Heart potion instead.


    And for enhancement magi, who already possess methods to bolster their constitution, the redundant and temporary effects of Liontiger seem unnecessary.


    It would be more practical to opt for Mandragora, Dragon Fang, or Water Demon potions.


    Thus, despite its effective results as an intermediate magic potion, Liontiger''s somewhat awkward capability ces its price among the lower tier within the intermediate potion category.


    Even so, its price generally doesn''t fall below two hundred gold coins.


    After all, Liontiger proves very useful for non-magi individuals in self-defense situations.


    The enhanced constitution is sufficient to allow the consumer to momentarily withstand a level 3 magus, potentially securing a chance to escape.


    As expected, under Howard''s seemingly casual yet intentional gaze, the middle-aged man quoted a price significantly lower than the other two potions.


    "Two hundred and five gold coins."


    Barely crossing the two hundred gold coin threshold, it was even just two-thirds the price of the Mandragora potion.


    This was within Howard''s expectations; not too high, but not too low either.


    If Howard were a level 2 magus, or if he had a few more followers behind him, the price could probably be pressed down by another twenty to thirty percent.


    Unfortunately, Howard had none of these advantages.


    What he did have was apanion who liked to follow him around and became immovable at the sight of pretty dresses.


    Quickly calcting his budget, Howard tapped on the countertop, "I''ll take this one. Also, I''d like to pick up a few basic magic potions. Do you have any rmendations, shopkeeper?"


    "What do you need them for, young man?"


    The middle-aged man, with a smile as radiant as the sun, began packaging the Liontiger potion.


    After carefully putting away the other intermediate potions, he opened a cab andid out several basic magic potions on the counter in a row.


    Compared to intermediate magic potions, there is a wider variety and quantity of basic magic potions avable.


    Although each type of potion is still contained in its individual small box, the presentation is not as formal as with intermediate potions; they are simply cushioned with a decent-


    looking piece of silk, and a box contains nearly ten bottles.


    Howard nced over the magic potions disyed by the shopkeeper¡ªlion, cat, wolf, grey mouse, lone leaf, Grey Poison, water lung...


    Some are the original or diluted versions of intermediate potions, while others are more niche potions with unique effects.


    After looking around, Howard selected two bottles of Grey Poison and one bottle of Cat.


    The former is the original version of Mandragora, but both its toxicity and duration of effect are vastly inferior.


    Even when applied to weapons, Grey Poison can only maintain its effect for a day, and its toxicity is not significantly effective againstrger creatures unless the wound is quiterge or it directly hits near the heart.


    "Cat," on the other hand, is a magic potion that offers night vision.


    However, it would be more urate to describe its effect as low-light vision rather than true night vision.

 Chapter 504 505-Preparing to Depart

    Chapter 504 505-Preparing to Depart


    ??The total for the three magic potions came to just under a hundred gold coins, a fraction of the cost of an intermediate potion.


    After purchasing the magic potions, Howard and Vivia moved on to their next objective.


    "This is for you!"


    Halfway there, Howard, ensuring they were unobserved, suddenly pulled Vivia aside and handed her the Liontiger potion they had just bought.


    "Keep this safe, use it when you need to, don''t be stingy or worry about the cost! Compared to your safety, these two hundred gold coins mean nothing."


    Vivia looked at the potion in her hand, then at Howard''s face.


    She didn''t say anything, just nodded.


    She knew that with her current strength, she couldn''t provide any directbat support to Howard.


    Although she was a herbal healer, her knowledge of magic potions was limited, and she could only prepare a few basic potions.


    If she couldn''t contribute on the battlefield, the least she could do was take care of herself and not be a burden to Howard.


    If things were as bad as N had described, the enemy would undoubtedly investigate the rtionships around Howard.


    Even if they couldn''t uncover Howard''s true identity, linking them together wouldn''t be difficult.


    Targeting a soft target rather than going after Howard and N, whose strengths were unknown, is a decision any intelligent assassin would make.


    That''s why Howard and N were in such a hurry to leave, and why Howard had allocated so much of their budget to equip her, to enhance her capabilities.


    Beyond magic potions, Howard also nned to buy Vivia a mana protection item or several suitable scrolls.


    The former is good for its reusability, while thetter boasts stronger power.


    Ideally, they would acquire both, but reality dictated Howard''s budget could only stretch to one choice.


    Opting for mana equipment meant insufficient funds for scrolls, and purchasing enough scrolls left no money for mana items.


    After watching Vivia carefully store away the Liontiger potion and reiterating his advice, Howard led her towards the scroll counter.


    Ultimately, he decided on scrolls.


    Mana items, although reusable, were not the current priority.


    The immediate concern was addressing the limited but extremely dangerous assassination attempts.


    Weighing the options, the superior power and effect of scrolls made them the more valuable choice.


    Acquiring mana items could wait until their arrival in Sorona; navigating the immediate crisis was paramount.


    Two basic teleportation spells, one multiple fireball, one ice spike spell, and one imprisonment spell¡ªfive scrolls in total, equivalent to the power of a top-tier level 3 magus.


    This purchase depleted all of Howard''s remaining budget, even slightly exceeding it.


    However, this effectively armed Vivia.


    With the Liontiger potion enhancing her constitution, and offensive or defensive measures like the multiple fireballs and ice spike spell, along with escape options provided by the imprisonment spell and basic teleportation scrolls, Vivia was well-equipped.


    As long as she remained alert, there was virtually no chance of her being captured.


    And as long as Vivia wasn''t caught, Howard and N had countless ways to counter any assassination attempts.


    Afterpleting their purchases, Howard and Vivia made another round of the Grand Marketce, retrieved the repaired leather armor and twin des from Rodel''s sole cksmith, and then headed to the Adventurer''s Guild branch in Rodel.


    Howard had yet to settle the payment for the wolfrat carcasses and young wolfrats he had consigned.


    Although Duduro had died, the transaction between him and Howard was consideredplete; Howard simply hadn''t had the chance to collect his gold coins.


    While not as substantial as the bounty from the monster tide defense quest, the amount was not negligible.


    Wishing to avoid drawing attention, Howard and Vivia entered the guild branch with their hoods up, concealing their faces.


    Aside from a small gasp of surprise from the clerk behind the counter, Howard managed to collect his gold coins without revealing his identity to anyone else and left immediately afterward.


    The gold coins were a bit more than expected.


    In total, one hundred fifty-five coins.


    Adult wolfrat carcasses were priced at ten gold coins each, while young wolfrats were twenty gold coins each, amounting to one hundred fifty-five gold coins in total.


    Though not enough to purchase new equipment, the sum was more than sufficient for their travel expenses to Sorona.


    Returning to the inn, Howard saw N in the courtyard, leading a chocobo named Lightning, which was pulling a two-wheeled carriage with a canopy.


    The carriage wasn''trge, but it was ample for the three of them, especially since one person would need to keep watch at night, leaving just enough space inside for two to sleep.


    With transportation arranged and all preparations made, they only needed an opportune moment to set off towards Sorona.


    Although Howard''s stay in Rodel was brief, barely more than a week, with half of that time spent unconscious, the events that unfolded were no less significant than those in Lorinda.


    The level of danger, in fact, was several notches higher.


    In the underground base, if not for Two''s sessful awakening, if not for Two''s ability to absorb mana smoothly, if not for Two regaining certain permissions and abilities, Rodel might now be apletely different ce, with Howard and N likely buried underground.


    The Eternal me would not spare anyone who hindered their ns, as had been the case in the past, and so it remains.


    On thest night at the inn, Howard didn''t dream.


    His eyes closed and then opened, and it was morning.


    Gazing at the dim morning light outside the window, Howard suddenly remembered the days when he would wake up before dawn.


    Winter training in the bitter cold, summer training in the scorching heat¡ªeasy to say, but only those who have endured it know the suffering involved.


    Even without physical pain, the weariness of the spirit and body wouldn''t lessen by the slightest.


    But as he said that, after getting used to it, it wasn''t so bad.


    When Howard first chose to leave, he maintained the habit of waking up before dawn.


    Always alert, perhaps even overly sensitive.


    But everyone needs rest;te nights lead tote mornings.


    The power of habit is terrifying; it can silently overturn everything you''ve known.


    Touching his forehead, Howard sat up.


    It had been a long time since hest woke up this early.


    Rubbing his hair, he climbed out of bed, methodically dressing himself and equipping his gear: half-armor, belt pouch, potion bag, hunting knife sheath, and scabbard.


    With each piece of equipment he donned, Howard became more alert.


    By the time he was fully equipped, he waspletely awake, his gaze sharp.


    Smiling at his reflection in the mirror, Howard grabbed a clean towel to wipe his face, just as a knock sounded at the door.


    Adjusting the diagonally exposed hilt of his knife on his shoulder, he turned and said, "Come in."


    The door opened, revealing Vivia, already prepared herself.


    "N sent me to call you. We''re ready to depart."


    "I''m all set," Howard smiled at Vivia, tucking the towel into his Space Ring.


    He had organized all his belongings the day before, packed them separately, keeping the essential items in his Space Ring and the rest in a bundle.


    Picking up the bundle by the bed, Howard passed by Vivia, ruffling her hair.


    "Let''s go, we''re setting off."


    Vivia tilted her head, watching Howard''s back, then hurried to catch up.


    "Why do I feel like there''s something different about you today?"


    "Different?" Howard, looking at Vivia beside him, smiled more broadly.


    "Indeed, something is different. You could say I''vee to understand some things."


    "Understand what?" Vivia looked at Howard, puzzled.


    "Some things I used to insist on, but now, upon reflection, seem rather pretentious," Howard exined, reaching out to ruffle Vivia''s hair again.


    "I hope you''ll never have to deal with such things."


    "You didn''t say what it was."


    "If you encounter it, you''ll naturally understand. If you don''t, then that''s even better."


    Descending the stairs, Howard saw the innkeeper cleaning the lobby.


    After greeting her and settling the bill, he and Vivia headed to the backyard where N stood by the carriage, grooming Lightning''s feathers.


    "Are we all set? Let''s get going."


    Upon seeing Howard and Vivia, N waved them over.


    Howard helped Vivia onto the carriage, then went to the stable to fetch Redfeather, fitting the saddle in ce.


    The carriage moved out first, with Howard riding Redfeather, following behind.


    The streets of Rodel were nearly empty in the early morning, allowing their small convoy to exit the city without dy despite their moderate pace.


    As they left the city, the sun had yet to fully rise, only a faint glow brightening the horizon.


    ...

 Chapter 505 506-The Temptation of Food

    <h4>Chapter 505 Chapter506-The Temptation of Food</h4>


    "They''ve left."


    Below Rodel City, a group of people watched as Howard and hispanions departed into the distance.


    They were dressed in uniformly neat ck robes, the silver-embroidered lotus on their chests particrly conspicuous.


    "This is just the beginning," one of them spoke up.


    "Along the way, they will encounter even more cmities. This is his mission."


    "To witness, then to change."


    "This is the path to redemption."


    With that, the speaker turned and walked in another direction.


    N had her responsibilities, and they had theirs.


    Each person fulfilling their role is what keeps the organization functioning.


    If N''s duty was to guide Howard, their task was to discreetly handle all the aftermath in the shadows.


    Unnamed, that was their code name.


    They had no names, only identifiers.


    ¡­


    "Ali! How much longer until we reach Sorona?"


    The hazy daylight cast shadows through gaps above, and the morning air still carried a hint of chill.


    Ali and Jelia, one tall and one short, ambled along an uninhabited pathway.


    Their pace was steady, imbued with an air of leisure.


    "Not long now, not long!" Ali waved his hand dismissively.


    "In half a month, we''ll see the walls of Sorona. Let me tell you, it''s a grand city, the walls are thirty meters high! Even the titans we saw a couple of days ago wouldn''t be able to climb them! And it''s not just about the height, the walls are five meters thick! Even a level 2 magus wouldn''t be able to breach them!"


    "You''ve told me this for the thirty-fourth time!" Jelia yelled, her voice rising.


    "But you''ve asked me that question fifty-five times!" Ali retorted, then yfully smacked Jelia on the head.


    She screamed, clutching her forehead and ring up at Ali''s chin, her nose twitching.


    After a pause, Jelia said, "I miss Howard."


    "Last night, I dreamt about him. I saw him covered in blood, but he still had that silly smile on his face. It scared me."


    "That''s indeed something to be scared about. That''s not a good sign in a dream," Ali nodded in agreement.


    "Don''t say bad things about Howard!" Jelia attempted a kick at Ali''s shin, but her young age andck of strength meant it didn''t hurt him.


    Instead, she almost ended up sitting on the ground herself.


    "Rx, that guy isn''t so easy to get rid of."


    "If he could survive Lorinda, he''s not going to just die that easily."


    "We''ll find him soon enough, once we get to Sorona."


    But as much as he said that, it was more of a reassurance than a certainty.


    Both Jelia and he knew the truth very well; they weren''t people who relied on significant powers.


    In a ce as chaotic as Sorona, finding someone was no easy task, especially when Howard was likely to hide his tracks deliberately.


    Making oneself disappear is always easier than making others vanish.


    Yet, they didn''t let on; they needed that hope, even if it was a false one.


    It''s not as if they couldn''t survive without Howard; they weren''t that melodramatic, and the world certainly doesn''t stop for anyone''s absence.


    But just as everyone has wishes, they simply wanted to help Howard.


    Companions ought to assist each other.


    This was not just for Howard''s sake but for theirs as well.


    Banding together signifies stronger power and better conditions for survival.


    This is a harsh world, never suited for ying the hero alone.


    You can choose solitude, but it also means endless difficulties and trouble.


    As time passed, the warm sunlight gradually spread across thend, awakening the world.


    The flow of people began to increase, noises from the sides of the roads grew louder, and asionally, wolf howls could be heard, causing Jelia to cling closer to Ali in fright.


    Shadows moved in the roadside bushes, Jelia looked towards them with a mix of fear.


    Glossy-furred grey wolves!


    "Wolves!"


    Startled, Jelia screamed, clutching Ali''s clothes tightly.


    "There are wolves!"


    Ali diverted his gaze to look, patting Jelia''s hair, "Just a pack of wild wolves, not even spellbeast subspecies. Nothing to be scared of. In two years, you''ll be able to take down such creatures with a single strike."


    It wasn''t a matter of Aliforting or deceiving Jelia; orcs genuinely possess such capabilities.


    Though theyck any special talent in mana, that''s because the majority of an orc''s strength is manifested physically.


    Among magi of the same level, having orc bloodline almost guarantees invincibility in closebat.


    Sharp senses, formidable physicality, coupled with an intuitive understanding of human nature, make orcs unparalleled in one-


    on-one meleebat.


    Few humans could defeat an orc in such confrontations.


    Though currently just a little one, Jelia''sbat prowess was beyond doubt.


    "But its mouth is so big!" Jelia pointed towards a grey wolf by the roadside, yawning widely, "It could bite off my leg in one go!"


    Perhaps sensing Jelia''s focus, the wolf''s icy gazended on her.


    This action made the little girl squeal softly, hiding behind Ali.


    With the girl clutching his clothes, Ali couldn''t move forward.


    Looking down at Jelia, who had hidden her head but not her backside, Ali sighed with a wry smile and patted her head, "Let''s go. There''s a vige up ahead where we can rest, and I''ll buy you honey bread."


    "Really?"


    Food has always been the best way to divert attention.


    This tactic was once again proven infallible; the mere mention of honey bread immediately shifted Jelia''s focus away from the roadside wolf.


    She looked up at Ali, eyes gleaming, almost drooling.


    Probably due to hunger, Jelia had virtually no resistance to such exquisite and tasty offerings at the moment.


    "When have I ever lied to you?" Ali said, patting his chest.


    "Once we reach the vige ahead, it''ll be just about lunchtime. We can stop to rest and eat something before continuing on."


    "But you lied to me when we left Breeze City!" Jelia eyed Ali suspiciously.


    "Back then, you said it was just half a month to Sorona! And now, you''re still saying the same thing!"


    Ali''s forehead creased with several lines.


    At that time, annoyed by Jelia''s constant questioning every few hours, he''d vaguely said "half a month" to appease her, not expecting Jelia to hold onto those words.


    Sometimes, what might be a careless remark to you can carry apletely different weight for someone else.


    "Stop nagging! If we don''t hurry, we''ll only have bread crumbs to eat for lunch!"


    Ali gave Jelia a yful thump on the head, and while she was busy covering her forehead, he walked a few steps ahead.


    Holding her forehead and letting out a yelp, Jelia nced at the roadside wolf, its cold gaze and bared, sharp white teeth sending shivers down her spine.


    With a shiver, she hurriedly caught up to Ali''s steps.


    "Wait for me, Ali!"


    ¡­


    The vige Ali mentioned wasn''t far, at least, not on the map.


    However, two kilometers on a map and two kilometers under your feet are not the same; the former is just a couple of finger-


    widths on paper, but thetter trantes to more than half an hour''s trek.


    Though the distance turned out to be longer than anticipated, fortunately, neither of them was delicate.


    Despite the lengthy journey, they both persevered to the end.


    It was just a bit messy, that''s all.


    Perhaps motivated by the prospect of delicious food, Jelia surprisingly didn''t stop much along the way.


    However, once the vige was in sight and her enthusiasm began to wane, the soreness in her feet and legs brought her crashing back to reality.


    "I can''t walk anymore! My legs hurt¡­"


    Finding arge rock at the vige entrance, Jelia sat down with a pained expression, looking up at Ali.


    "Should I carry you in?" Ali suggested, rubbing his chin.


    "Wouldn''t that make you look like a kidnapper?" Jelia eyed Ali as if he were some kind of dangerous individual.


    "Do I look like that kind of person to you!" Ali''s face darkened.


    Throughout their journey, Jelia had pricked him with her sharp tongue more times than he could count, despite her young age.


    Ali thought to himself that Jelia would surely grow up to be adept at verbal sparring.


    With a wave of his hand, Ali said, "Eat or don''t, it''s up to you. Or you can just stay here, waiting to eat bread crumbs!"


    Bread crumbs certainly couldn''tpare to honeyed white bread!


    Jelia''s eyebrows shot up, and after massaging her legs, she suddenly hopped down from the rock.


    "I''m okay now!" Jelia grinned, patting her chest.

 Chapter 506 507-The Ambushed Merchant

    <h4>Chapter 506 Chapter507-The Ambushed Merchant </h4>


    "Showing off," Ali remarked as he scooped Jelia onto his shoulders.


    Perched atop Ali, Jelia wriggled around, looking down at the ground, and kicked Ali''s chest.


    "It feels like I''ve be a titan... Ali, can you carry me like this on our travels from now on?"


    "In your dreams!" Ali rolled his eyes and moved forward.


    "Hold tight, this is a one-time deal.


    After this, we''re each on our own path!"


    "Stingy! Howard would have said yes."


    ...


    The vige was small,cking even a specific name on the map.


    It was simply known because of two giant oak trees in the central square, leading passersby and vigers to refer to it as Oak Vige.


    The vige wasn''trge, with a poption not exceeding two hundred.


    A simple fence of wooden spikes served as its entire defense.


    However, given the absence of spellbeast subspecies in the area, this rudimentary protection sufficed to maintain safety.


    If only gray wolves or simr creatures appeared, the vige hunters could handle them themselves.


    After wandering around the vige, Ali kept his promise and purchased honeyed white bread for three.


    This delicacy, considered a luxury by ordinary families and not exactly cheap even by adventurer standards, was a wee change from the daily diet of dark and coarse bread that severely dampened morale.


    Gazing at the freshly baked loaves covered in a thick, goldenyer of enticing honey, Ali could almost hear Jelia swallowing her saliva from his shoulder.


    "Ali, where are we going to eat? My stomach''s been growling."


    Ali pondered for a moment and then suggested, "Let''s see, how about we head to the square? There are big trees and pigeons, cooing pigeons."


    "Sunshine, a gentle breeze, and a fountain."


    "Is there a fountain here?" Jelia kicked Ali''s chest.


    "Pretend there is," Ali caught Jelia''s leg.


    "With such a nice setting, let''s quickly eat and rest a bit, then we need to continue on our journey. We still have nearly ten kilometers to go today."


    Saying so, Ali headed towards the square.


    ...


    Perhaps because it wasn''t the peakmercial season, there weren''t many merchants passing through the vige, and consequently, the square wasn''t bustling with people and vehicles.


    The two towering oak trees cast vast shadows, with their roots encircled by neatly arrangedrge stones, providing perfect seats for resting.


    Ali found a clean spot to set Jelia down, took out the honeyed white bread they had bought,id out a napkin as a makeshift tablecloth, and sat opposite her.


    "Let''s eat!"


    Gazing at the honeyed white bread on the napkin, Jelia wiped the saliva from the corner of her mouth.


    "Go ahead." Ali handed her thergest piece.


    The bread meant for three wasn''t exactly scant, but also not abundant.


    The two managed to devour it in less than half an hour, leaving only a napkin with a strong scent of honey behind.


    Observing Jelia''s tongue flicking at the corners of her mouth, Ali thought that if no one was watching, Jelia might even lick the napkin.


    There was no helping it.


    The white bread itself was of superior quality, soft and delicious, and whenbined with the rich, sweet honey, it was simply irresistible, one piece after another.


    That''s how many girls end up gaining weight.


    "I''m full," Jelia sighed contentedly, patting her slightly protruded belly before leaning back against a clean rock, gazing through the dense leaves at the patches of sky, "I don''t want to move anymore."


    "Lazy bones!" Ali folded the napkin neatly and wrapped it in another piece of cloth.


    It wasn''t yet time to clean up; they would rest a bit more before setting off.


    After lying down for a while, Jelia suddenly sat up, rummaging behind her.


    "What''s wrong?" Ali asked, puzzled.


    "There''s a bug! Something bit me."


    After a brief search, Jelia emerged holding a small beetle.


    "This guy did it!" she dered.


    Ali examined the beetle, recognizing it as one of the mostmon types, identifiable by light spots on its back¡ªthese little creatures seemed to be found everywhere.


    Rubbing his chin, Ali looked at Jelia, "What do you n to do with it?"


    "Does it have a family?" Jelia inquired.


    Ali nodded.


    "Probably. There''s always a beetle that gave birth to it, and it might have its own offspring."


    "Having kin makes them family, I guess," Jelia mused.


    She continued, "Do they have their own society?"


    "I don''t know about that," Ali shook his head.


    Whether beetles have a society had never crossed his mind.


    Just as people don''t consider the feelings of cows and sheep when eating meat, he had never thought about whether such ubiquitous little creatures as beetles have their societies.


    Do they have their families?


    Do they have their nations?


    Such questions seemed pointless because it appeared beetles would never have the capacity to overthrow human dominance.


    Although humans might not be the strongest individuals, they always seem to be the strongest species.


    "Then let''s release it," Jelia concluded after a moment''s thought, and gently ced the beetle back on the stone.


    "If it has a family, they would be saddened by its sudden death."


    It was a kind ofpassion that might seem excessive, but Ali didn''t dislike it.


    Maintaining such kindness could indeed make life better, though living solely that way could be somewhat dull.


    As Jelia released the beetle onto the stone b, Ali turned around, contemting a nap on the b as well.


    The weather wasn''t too hot, a slight breeze was blowing, and after a satisfying meal, taking a nice nap seemed like a splendid idea.


    However, a shadow fell over him.


    A disheveled middle-aged man stood before Ali.


    "My name is Gick, a wandering merchant."


    The man looked somewhat ragged and uneasy, his gaze flitting around when he looked at Ali.


    A wandering merchant?


    Why would a merchant seek me out?


    To hire a bodyguard?


    Trade associations that could afford to travel to this location surely wouldn''tck for protectors.


    And those who venture alone are either foolish or skilled enough not to need a bodyguard.


    "I''m Ali, as you can see, an adventurer. What do you need?"


    Ali gestured towards the shortsword leaning against the side.


    Though not his weapon of choice, he was adept enough with it, and with the physical foundation of a level 3 magus, he could take on a group of average adventurers with ease.


    "I have a quest I''d like to entrust to you," Gick nodded, continuing, "As you can see, I''m just a regr wandering merchant, not affiliated with any trade association. I''ve been traveling here with a few friends, and everything was going smoothly until, unexpectedly, we ran into trouble right in this area!"


    "An attack?" Ali frowned.


    What sort of mishap could ur in Oak Vige? This area didn''t even host a single spellbeast subspecies, with gray wolves being thergest carnivores around.


    "We were attacked by a group of subhumans!"


    "Subhumans?" Ali''s brow furrowed deeper.


    She wasn''t unfamiliar with subhumans.


    Typically, themon folk refer to those with special bloodlines as subhumans¡ªhalf-orcs, half-elves, and some being part dwarf or gnome.


    Because they aren''t purely human nor entirely other, such subhumans often live in istion.


    However, many other races are willing to ept these subhumans, like elves or dwarves, who generally have a favorable attitude toward half-bloods.


    Thus, those who roam and cause trouble outside are usually half-orcs and gnomes.


    But were there subhuman activities around Oak Vige?


    If so, they almost certainly would have had contact with the vigers of Oak Vige because the wandering subhumans have almost no means to acquire human-made goods other than through robbery.


    Deprived of human creations, those subhumans would regress to a primitive society within half a month.


    "What kind of subhumans attacked you?"


    "They looked like beasts, with the ws of wild animals, and some even had the faces of beasts!" Gick''s face was etched with terror.


    "After we were attacked, only I managed to escape, barely.


    My goods and mypanions were all taken by those beasts!"


    "Although I''m penniless now, I''m willing to give you all of my goods! Just if you can find those beasts and kill them! I don''t know in what condition my goods are now, but they should still be worth a hundred or two hundred gold coins."


    Ali did not ept immediately; instead, she observed Gick, who stood before her.


    The hatred, anger, or perhaps fear in Gick''s eyes¡ªall of it was unmistakably genuine, and Ali was adept at discerning that much.


    However, for reasons unbeknownst to her, faced with Gick''s raw fury, Ali found herself unwilling to make a move.


    Suddenly, she felt someone tug at her clothes.


    Turning around, she found herself looking directly into Jelia''s bright eyes.

 Chapter 507 508-Making Some Extra Money

    <h4>Chapter 507 Chapter508-Making Some Extra Money </h4>


    Jelia leaned in close, whispering in Ali''s ear, "Why hasn''t he mentioned saving hispanions even once?"


    It was as though a veil of fog had been instantly lifted, and Ali abruptly understood why she had no desire to intervene.


    A reward of one to two hundred gold coins was not a trivial amount, even for a level 3 magus, for whom such a sum could be put to significant use.


    Had it been any other adventurer, they likely would have already called upon theirpanions, ready to set out together.


    To them, subhumans were no different from wild beasts; killing a werewolf was no different from ying a dog, aside from the former posing more of a danger.


    Moreover, all Ali could see in Gick''s eyes was hatred and anger.


    Likely, these emotions werergely due to the loss of goods.


    She no longer had the desire to investigate the reasons behind the subhumans'' presence in the area, for she was well aware that by their actions, the subhumans had effectively sentenced themselves to death.


    Even if Ali had declined this quest today, Gick would have sought out other adventurers.


    Someone would eventually take action.


    After a moment of reflection, when Ali looked up again, she had managed to conceal all her previous emotions.


    "How many of those subhumans did you see?" Ali asked.


    "Five or six, but each one was armed, and a few even had half-suits of armor."


    "Where and when were you attacked?"


    "It happened less than three kilometers north of the vige. We wereing from Car, heading for Rodel. As you know, Rodel is quite a favorable city for itinerant merchants. With the right eye for business, one always stands to make a profit."


    Gick paused, pondering for a moment, before continuing, "It was around nine in the morning. My twopanions and I were in a carriage, making our way when those beasts sprang from the roadside. Poor Am was struck first, blood everywhere!"


    Car is a small city located several dozen kilometers north of the vige, even smaller than Breeze City, with a poption of about ten thousand.


    "What goods were you carrying?"


    "Some herbs and various cheap mana materials, all ingredients for low-level magic potions. We were hoping to sell them at the Rodel marketce, where there are plenty of buyers for such items."


    Rodel is a gathering ce for a significant number of adventurers.


    Some capable adventurers, if they have a few recipes, often opt to purchase materials themselves and then seek out a herbalist they know to make magic potions.


    This approach can be about thirty percent cheaper than buying the potions ready-made.


    "Onest question, what do you n to do now without your goods?"


    Without his goods and without a single gold coin to his name, this merchant couldn''t even make it back to Car.


    "I can only take it one step at a time. But, I absolutely cannot forgive those beasts! They must pay the price!"


    Alright, Ali couldn''t fault Gick for his hatred; he wasn''t in the wrong.


    Perhaps Ali didn''t favor this sentiment, but it was indeed the mindset of the majority, sometimes even her own.


    "What if, and I''m just saying what if, yourpanions are still alive? What then?" Ali queried.


    "To be honest, I think the chances are slim. Poor Am, he was the first to fall. I saw with my own eyes those beasts shing his chest with a knife, blood spilling onto the ground, forming arge pool. I don''t know about Jera''s fate, but I doubt it''s any good."


    "Those beasts have no humanity!"


    "Of course, if they are still alive, please, I beg of you to bring them back! Though caring for two wounded would be burdensome, I can''t abandon them."


    Ali nodded, satisfied with his response.


    She patted Jelia on the head and stood up.


    "I''ll take on your quest," Ali dered, slinging her broadsword onto her back and straightening the hilt.


    "Agreed, then. The goods are mine," she affirmed.


    "Yes, I am a man of my word after all."


    "That''s settled then."


    Ali beckoned Jelia with a wave of her hand, "Let''s set off then, to earn some extra money."


    Throughout the conversation, Ali never questioned why Gick sought her out specifically.


    The answer wasn''t hard to deduce, returning to the earlier point about lone wanderers; if they''re not out of their minds, they must possess certain skills, especially someone like Ali, who was apanied by a child.


    Without considerable capabilities, Ali wouldn''t have survived up to this point.


    Young female ves were always favored by nobles with particr tastes in the ve markets, fetching unimaginable prices for an ordinary person.


    ...


    Upon leaving Oak Vige, Ali and Jelia used a map to pinpoint the location of the attack described by Gick.


    Investigating the site of the ambush was the sole entry point if they were to track the subhumans'' movements.


    Ali''s current hope was that these subhumans weren''t trained but mere bandits, as that would leave behind a trail of clues for them to follow.


    Otherwise, with so much time having passed, there wouldn''t be many leads left.


    "Ali, why did you agree to take on this quest? I don''t like that man," Jelia voiced, trailing closely behind Ali.


    "If Howard were in this situation, he wouldn''t have run away alone."


    Ali countered, "How do you know he wouldn''t?"


    "Because Howard would never abandon Jelia," Jelia stated confidently.


    ...


    The information Gick provided was sparse, yet identifying the location of their ambush was not challenging.


    Firstly, there was only one winding path from Car to Oak Vige, so the site of the ambush had to be along that route, deviating at most by a few meters from the road¡ªit couldn''t be far off.


    Secondly, Gick provided an approximate distance and the time of the attack.


    Using Gick''s movement speed and the time, one could retroactively verify the uracy of the distance, and even gauge the condition under which Gick made his estimate.


    Of course, this was aplex task.


    Although Ali was capable of such analysis, it would require a significant amount of time to gather more information about Gick, which would be counterproductive.


    A better approach would be to make a rough estimate and then refine the investigation by adding clues along the way.


    Ali and Jelia pressed on relentlessly, and in less than an hour, they came upon a carriage lying by the roadside.


    The ground was stained withrge pools of blood, not yet dry, disying a vivid and stark red.


    Just approaching it a little, the pungent smell of blood assaulted their nostrils.


    Ali frowned and patted Jelia''s hair, signaling her to stop.


    It seemed they had found the site of Gick''s ambush.


    "Jelia, wait here for me. I''ll check out the situation. When I call you, then you cane," Ali instructed.


    She didn''t want Jelia to be overly exposed to the gore, believing it to be detrimental to her growth.


    Encountering such harsh realities too early was not about advanced education; it was forcing maturity.


    "Okay," Jelia responded, looking around and sniffing the air.


    She nced at Ali, gripping the hem of Ali''s clothing.


    "There aren''t any wolves around here, are there?... I can smell the blood."


    Orcs are known for their exceptionally sharp senses, and though Jelia only partially inherited the orc bloodline, it was concentrated enough to manifest physical traits and abilities typical of orcs.


    This included extraordinary senses and remarkable physical strength.


    Even though she hadn''t begun her true growth phase, Jelia was already showing signs of the orcishbat prowess.


    "There won''t be any," Ali reassured her.


    Hearing Jelia''s concern, she too scanned their surroundings.


    The wilderness was unpredictable; she couldn''t guarantee a grey wolf wouldn''t leap out at them.


    Making promises only to have them broken would lead Jelia to use her of lying again.


    Considering this and taking into ount Jelia''s safety, Ali decided to act.


    She reached into her belt pouch and pulled out a handful of silver powder.


    Holding the powder, she drew aplete circle on the ground, encircling Jelia within it.


    As she drew, Ali also murmured in anguage Jelia had never heard before.


    It was the pure elfnguage.


    As part of the advanced elf lineage, Ali had aprehensive and more spiritually potentmand of the elfnguage, which inherently contained mana just by being spoken.


    Thus, when Ali used the elfnguage to construct simple spell matrices, she didn''t even need to expend her own mana.


    The ambient mana in the air was drawn to the power of the elfnguage.


    The moment the circle waspleted, ambient mana automatically converged, merging into the silver powder outline.


    Under Ali''s control, it formed a self-sustaining matrix structure.


    "Do not step out of this circle. This is a simple mana shield. As long as you stay inside, ordinary people or grey wolves won''t be able to break through this protection."

 Chapter 508 509-The Attacked Trade Association

    <h4>Chapter 508 Chapter509-The Attacked Trade Association</h4>


    Observing Ali''s somber expression, Jelia nodded gravely.


    She wasn''t one of those little girls who understood nothing of the world.


    Having witnessed life and death, she was acutely aware that once someone dies, they lose everything.


    Before you can protect others, you must first protect yourself.


    This was a phrase Howard often reiterated to Jelia, who treated it as an ultimate truth.


    After ensuring the mana shield was active, Ali nodded and turned towards the overturned carriage.


    The carriage appeared unremarkable, amon two-wheeled design seen frequently, with a canopy on top and designed to be drawn by a single horse.


    However, its light construction meant that it couldn''t be driven too fast even on rtively smooth roads without risking overturning.


    This was due to its high center of gravity unless it was loaded with heavy goods to weigh it down.


    Ali circled the carriage, finding no obvious clues at a nce.


    The interior of the carriage was clean, devoid not just of goods, but also of significant bloodstains.


    The ground was a mess of footprints, among which Ali recognized Gick''s, leading distinctly in the direction of Oak Vige.


    Gick''s prints seemed disordered, likely the result of considerable fright at the time.


    Besides the footprints, Ali also noted severalrge pools of blood.


    In fact, these had caught her eye from the beginning.


    It was impossible to overlook such a vivid red, the color of life and equally of death.


    In total, Ali identified eight different sets of footprints at the scene.


    Excluding three sets that belonged to Gick and his twopanions, the remaining prints likely belonged to the attackers.


    Those subhumans.


    "It seems those subhumans haven''tpletely regressed to primitivism, at least they know to wear shoes," Ali deduced, sorting through the footprints to differentiate those belonging to Gick and hispanions and establishing the rtionships among the various tracks.


    After analyzing the connections between the footprints, Ali followed several for a distance before turning back.


    After Ali had walked away, Jelia obediently stayed within the mana shield, observing the surrounding wilderness and rubbing her nose.


    Feeling a bit scared?


    Of course.


    Being alone in such a deste ce, one never knows what might appear the next second.


    Feeling a bit lonely?


    Rather than now, it''s more urate to say the loneliness began when Howard chose to leave on his own.


    Loneliness doesn''t arise from being alone; it''s precisely the presence of another person that brings the feeling of loneliness.


    If one were always alone from the beginning, what loneliness would there be to speak of?


    Jelia crouched on the ground, idly ying with the roots of the grass with a stick she found nearby.


    Then, she heard approaching footsteps.


    She hastily stood up, looking towards the direction of the sound.


    It was Ali.


    Jelia let out a sigh of relief, knowing deep down that feeling unhappy was out of the question since Ali was the most reliable source of security.


    "Did you find anything?" Jelia asked as she saw Ali dismantling the mana shield.


    "Sort of," Ali responded without giving a direct answer.


    There were definitely clues, but Ali now hesitated whether to pursue the subhumans with Jelia in tow.


    Bringing her from Oak Vige was initially due to concerns over her safety alone there, but it seemed following her closely might not be much safer either.


    "Jelia, how about you stay here while I sort everything out, and then we can head back to Oak Vige together?" Ali proposed, not expecting the usually obedient Jelia to shake her head this time.


    "For me right now, the safest ce is by your side."


    Instead of cing her trust in seemingly fragile shields, Jelia preferred to apany Ali.


    Although it might appear riskier to be on the move with Ali, in reality, Ali only engaged in situations she was confident she could handle.


    This made apanying Ali seemingly the safer option.


    After a moment of thought, Ali found the logic sound and simply nodded in agreement, but not without repeatedly stressing, "If you see danger, hide immediately! Even if you see an injured enemy, don''t let your emotions get the best of you. No matter what happens, your own safety must alwayse first..."


    After emphasizing this point several times, Ali began to move forward with Jelia in tow.


    She couldn''t be too careful; if anything were to happen to Jelia, she wouldn''t know how to exin it to Howard.


    Jelia was far too important to Howard.


    Undoubtedly, if anything were to befall Jelia, Howard''s wrath would annihte any suspect involved.


    Following the tracks, Ali and Jelia left the main road and boldly stepped deeper into the jungle.


    "Ali, do you think those two are dead?" Jelia suddenly asked along the way.


    Ali pursed her lips, pausing for a moment before responding hesitantly, "I don''t know. I hope they''re alright, but I don''t think they''re that lucky."


    The bloodstains at the site of the overturned carriage could already hint at the answer.


    It was likely grim for Gick''s twopanions.


    The temperament of half-orcs is generally vtile, partly due to their orc bloodline and partly due to various injustices they face.


    Regardless of who it is, when confronted with malice from almost the entire world, anyone would be fierce and cruel.


    If being a saint were easy, they wouldn''t be revered as such.


    Ali carefully followed the footprints through the jungle, with Jelia trailing a step behind, vigntly scanning their surroundings.


    Although Ali''s hearing and mana sensing were far superior to her eyesight, Jelia insisted on keeping watch.


    To gain something, one must give something in return.


    This was the first lesson Howard taught Jelia, and so, having been saved by Howard, she chose to offer her loyalty and her life in return.


    As long as Howard didn''t abandon her, she would never give up on him.


    This was a pact between a half-orc and an extraterrestrial, both abandoned, finding warmth in each other''spany.


    The subhumans who attacked Gick didn''t seem like experts.


    Satisfied with a sessful strike, they perhaps took prisoners but left without covering their tracks.


    Ali found tracking the footprints not too difficult; the elf''s innate sensitivity to details allowed her to notice things that would typically escape others'' attention.


    For instance, footprints hidden near fallen leaves and bushes, or strands of hair and pieces of fabric scraped off by branches.


    The hair likely belonged to a half-orc, and as for the fabric...


    Ali hoped it belonged to one of Gick''spanions.


    Though subhumans are not pure-blooded humans, they are also not heartless cannibals; their diet is varied but does not include human corpses.


    Therefore, if they indeed took several people with them, it could only mean that those people still held value to them.


    Perhaps as cooks?


    Or shoemakers?


    Separation from society for too long turns any person gradually into a beast.


    Following the tracks for about a hundred meters more, Ali came upon an empty campsite.


    The fire had died out, and the ground was littered with animal bones and traces of blood, suggesting the subhumans had used this ce as a rest and ambush point, waiting for suitable targets to pass by on the main road before striking.


    Yet, there remained one question: a hundred meters is neither far nor close.


    If they identified their target from this spot and then rushed to attack, the target would have already moved some distance.


    Unless, they had already decided on their target and were merely waiting for them to pass by.


    Perhaps they even knew the exact time their target woulde through.


    This thought couldn''t help but bring a chilling smile to one''s face.


    "Jelia, never betray Howard," Ali said with a coldugh, squatting down beside the remnants of the fire, her hand exploring the coolness left after the mes had died.


    It was indeed the feeling one would expect, like plunging into cool seawater - not despair, but a numbing embrace all around.


    Jelia remained silent, her eyes filled with a touch of sadness.


    Not everyone can remain a child forever.


    Such a sorrowful world.


    With a silent sigh in her heart, Ali stood up, dusting off her hands, leaving dust to settle on the ground.


    "Let''s go. After attacking Gick and his group, the subhumans rested here for a while. Judging by the state of the fire pit, they couldn''t have gone far."


    After speaking, Ali''s gaze lingered on Jelia''s face before adding, "If you don''t want to go, you can stay here. I believe it should be safe."


    Ali held no mercy for those damned souls.


    "No need," Jelia shook her head, biting her lower lip, "Let''s go."


    Nodding, Ali pulled out a short knife, gripping the de and offering the handle to Jelia.


    "You need to learn to protect yourself. Relying on others all the time is no way to grow up."

 Chapter 509 510-The Half-Orc Camp

    Chapter 509 510-The Half-Orc Camp


    ??Jelia gripped the knife handle, which was slightlyrge for her, but she held on tightly, using both hands when one wasn''t enough, ensuring the short knife was firmly under her control.


    "You''re too tense like this; you''ll only end up hurting yourself," Ali advised, gently squeezing Jelia''s wrist to signal her to rx a bit.


    "The wrist should be flexible, the fingers firm, and the arm in motion. The tip of the knife doesn''t have to point straight forward; maintaining the wrist''s flexibility is most crucial."


    Such simple guidance couldn''t show immediate effects, but Jelia took it to heart and practiced diligently.


    After securing the sheath to Jelia''s waist, Ali patted her on the head, "Let''s continue moving forward."


    Jelia nodded silently.


    The duo, one tall and one small, proceeded onward, but their objective this time wasn''t just gold coins or fame.


    Some people deserved to die, and others did not.


    ...


    "What do you think that young one will do?"


    In the Oak Vige, in the lobby of the Nameless Inn, Gick sat by a table, eating avish lunch with aposed and arrogant demeanor, starkly different from the panic Ali had seen earlier.


    At this moment, Gick resembled any affluent merchant, exuding a powerful presence, though the details betrayed a caution and humility borne of dust.


    "She won''t find out anything. Those subhumans are too stupid, knowing nothing."


    Gick set down his cutlery, wiped his mouth with a napkin, and ced it aside, lifting his gaze with a hint of arrogance lurking beneath his slightly drooping eyelids.


    "What could an adventurer with a smattering of skills possibly discern?"


    Not everything is transparent.


    Nor does everything require revtion.


    Yet, some people yearn to see everything clearly; whyplicate matters unnecessarily?


    You harbor your thoughts, and I harbor my desires.


    Gick picked up his knife and fork again: "They all must die."


    His voice wasn''t loud, but it was enough for the person opposite to hear.


    "As you wish," the person stood up, under the ck cloak, the glint of des flickered like a dragon, now hidden, now visible.


    That person left, taking nothing with them, leaving nothing behind.


    ...


    The tracks disappeared near the subhuman camp.


    This camp wasrger than Ali had anticipated, evolving beyond a mere campsite.


    It appeared more like a vige in its early stages.


    Crude wooden spikes formed a wall, with a vine-made gate slightly ajar, figures moving within the walls, their voices carryingughter and astonishment afar.


    Ali touched the hilt of her side sword, gently pressed Jelia''s head, and pulled her hood down.


    Why couldn''t this hood be removed in Oak Vige?


    To lie to the smartest beings on the continent with a grand deception.


    Who''s the fool?


    "Don''t be nervous, we''ll assess the situation first. Act on my signal." Ali''s voice was low, yet clear enough for Jelia to understand.


    She nodded, adjusting her cloak to conceal her newly acquired short knife, then looked up at Ali: "Do they all have to die?"


    "I don''t know, but someone wants them dead."


    Ali touched her forehead and smiled.


    "Why would you ask that?"


    "I feel, they are somewhat like me," Jelia frowned slightly, pausing before adding, "Of course, they might have enough food to eat, maybe even clothes to wear. But ultimately, we are the same, with no ce to live freely. Why is there no ce for us to live freely?"


    "Is it because we have wolf ears or yellow eyes? Because we are only half their height?"


    Must we die simply because we are different?


    Must we be killed just because we invoke fear?


    Who is truly at fault?


    Ali paused for a few seconds, then burst intoughter, "If Howard heard this, I wonder what he would think, about what kind of person he saved."


    "What''s wrong?" Jelia frowned, touching her face with a mix of confusion and bewilderment.


    "Let''s move forward and see for ourselves," Ali said, herughter fading.


    "Many answers need to be seen with our own eyes; what others provide alwayscks a certain vor."


    So, the two proceeded.


    Pushing open the partially closed gate and entering the camp, all eyes momentarily focused on them, but the atmosphere quickly shifted.


    From the wariness and suspicion directed at Ali to the gentleness and kindness perceived upon noticing Jelia, the tense expressions on everyone''s faces rxed.


    "Hello!"


    An elderly Werewolf approached, his face adorned with grey-


    ck fur interspersed with white.


    His eyes might have appeared cloudy, yet they conveyed sincerity.


    "Did Kakamora from Oak Vige send you here?"


    "Kakamora?"


    Ali paused, almost nodding, but her words took a turn before leaving her lips.


    "No."


    The Werewolf''s gaze shifted, but as if realizing something, he continued to look warmly at Ali and Jelia, "How did you find this ce? There shouldn''t be any paths leading here."


    He was right; nestled deep within the forest, this ce was hidden away, practically unreachable unless sought after deliberately.


    Ali hesitated, then gestured towards the main road, "My name is Ali, an adventurer on a journey. I noticed an overturned carriage, bloodstains, and footprints on the road and thought someone might have been attacked, so I followed the tracks here."


    The Werewolf''s expression underwent a significant change, darkening, "It was Rudo! He went hunting with a few others and returned with two humans, covered in blood, refusing to speak. I thought they had rescued someone during their hunt; I didn''t realize they had attacked humans!"


    "You weren''t aware?" Ali looked at the Werewolf, her expression somewhat perplexed.


    "Though I wish I could give you a negative answer, unfortunately, I can only affirm."


    The Werewolf sighed before continuing, "You might easily discern that I am a half-orc. While half-orcs possess the strength of orcs, our lifespans are not as long. Our strengthes at the cost of our lifespan."


    "Though I appear to be only around forty, I no longer have the energy to manage this ce. Besides, in the end, no one here truly has the right to govern. The one who did have that right is gone, and now this ce is but a collection of individuals with no real founder."


    "My name is Monka, I should have introduced myself at the beginning."


    Looking from Ali to Jelia, Monka hesitated for a second before finally asking, "If I''m not mistaken, is this young girl also a half-


    orc?"


    "Yes, her name is Jelia. She''s the adopted daughter of a friend of mine and is currently traveling with me," Ali said, patting Jelia on the head.


    Jelia looked up at Monka and sweetly called out, "Mr. Monka"


    Monka smiled, but a beast''s face smiling could only add to the atmosphere of a horror film, far removed from anything gentle.


    Monka seemed aware of the effect his appearance had, so he quickly suppressed his smile, "If you''re worried about facing discrimination in human viges, feel free to rest here for a day before continuing on your journey. Though it''s not as orderly as a human vige, this ce is somewhat a safe haven where outcasts can sleep peacefully."


    Ali pondered, sensing something amiss.


    She and Jelia had followed the trail of the subhuman bandits, only to discover what appeared to be a peaceful little vige.


    Indeed, the inhabitants were all subhumans, but given their apparent connections with Oak Vige, it seemed unlikely they would engage in highway robbery, as Oak Vige would not stand idly by in such a case.


    Monka mentioned that it was the vige hunters who had attacked outsiders on their own, but the premeditated nature of the attack was evident from the fire pit near the site of Gick''s ambush.


    Could hunters out on rotational duty have orchestrated such a n?


    And with an outsider, an unreliable human stranger at that?


    Ali felt she couldn''t do it, and she doubted anyone seasoned in the ways of the outside world could either.


    What more was hidden beneath this?


    "We''ll take up the elder''s offer then," Ali nodded, with Jelia chiming in with another "Thank you, grandfather."


    Monka nodded, noticing Jelia didn''t seem coerced or mistreated in any way.


    Any human who could treat a half-orc kindly was undoubtedly worthy of friendship and respect.


    After all, merely harboring a subhuman could be a capital offense in human society!


    Though Ali epted Monka''s invitation, she didn''t forget her mission.


    However, Gick had not set a deadline for the quest; it was more a casual request than a strict assignment.


    Gick seemed more concerned about the fate of the bandits than retrieving hispanions.


    Even his goods were a secondary concern, hardly the attitude of a peddler struggling to survive at the bottom rung of society, but rather more akin to a noble who regards human life as expendable.


    Perhaps a wealthy merchant, even?

 Chapter 510 511-The Secret Inside the House

    Chapter 510 511-The Secret Inside the House


    ??"Elder Monka, may I meet with the hunter named Rudo?" Ali requested.


    Despite hesitating for a moment, Monka did not refuse.


    Truthfully, he didn''t believe Rudo to be capable of such an act as attacking humans.


    The subhumans in the vige were those who sought no conflict with humans, wishing only for a quiet ce to live.


    This very reason was why the people of Oak Vige, knowing of their existence, helped conceal them and even introduced other like-minded subhumans.


    Initiating an attack on humans now would ce everyone in the vige in extreme danger!


    No one could escape the relentless pursuit of humans.


    Even if they miraculously avoided the military''s clutches, the ubiquitous adventurers, motivated by hefty bounties, would joyously y any wandering subhuman they encountered, delivering them to the adventurer''s guild for rewards.


    Ultimately, no one would survive.


    "You can rest in the empty house over there for now. I will bring Rudo to you shortly!"


    Monka gestured towards a small, somewhat dpidated but still intact house on the edge of the vige.


    It was perfectly suitable for a brief respite.


    "You can be assured, no one in our vige has ever initiated violence against humans. If they had killed anyone, they could not stay here; we wouldn''t ept such an unstable element."


    A policy of prudent self-preservation, then.


    Ali lowered her gaze, deciding not to reveal her own status as a subhuman.


    She wanted to see, when facing a "human," to what extent these subhumans would go.


    Would they simply yield unconditionally, or would they opt to leave room for negotiation for both sides?


    Neither staunch resistance nor unconditional surrender is the best choice.


    The former is too reckless, thetter too weak.


    True living should embody neither subservience nor arrogance.


    Nodding, Ali took Jelia''s small hand and headed towards the somewhat dpidated house.


    Monka nced at their retreating figures, signaling the surrounding subhumans with a look before quickly turning to leave.


    He needed an exnation from Rudo; there was no room here for any element that might disrupt the bnce with Oak Vige.


    Without the vige''s support, none here would survive.


    ...


    Stepping into the house with Jelia, Ali and Jelia found that it wasn''t as rundown inside as it appeared from the outside.


    The walls and roof were intact, and although the house was dusty from long disuse, it was perfectly suitable for a rest.


    Ali ced their bags down in a rtively clean spot, watching Jelia explore the house''s only two rooms without stopping.


    After calling her, Ali finally got the little girl to settle down.


    Yet, Jelia''s eyes remained wide with curiosity, looking around.


    "Ali, why is this house empty?" Jelia tugged at Ali''s sleeve and asked.


    "How would I know?" Ali rolled her eyes, unsure of what else to say.


    Such nonsensical questions could onlye from Jelia, a seemingly smart yet often silly little girl.


    Why does everything need to be questioned to its roots?


    Isn''t it a blessing not to know many things?


    "I know, though," Jelia said, mysteriously blinking her eyes, looking quite pleased with herself as if saying, "Beg me, and I might tell you."


    "What''s the reason?"


    Unfortunately, Ali didn''t catch on to Jelia''s real intentions, or perhaps she understood but chose not to y along, deciding instead to exert her "adult" authority.


    She ruffled Jelia''s hair, taking advantage of the moment Jelia was fixing her hair to ask, "What did you see? I''ll mess up your hair again if you don''t tell me."


    "I won''t tell! I''ll have Howard break your legs! Howard said he''d break the legs of anyone who bullies Jelia!"


    The little girl backed away and then hurried into the inner room.


    Soon, there was silence from Jelia.


    Ali didn''t take it to heart, assuming the girl had found something else to capture her attention.


    Unpacking some belongings from her bag and cleaning a table with a rag, Ali considered whether to borrow a pot to make some soup for dinner.


    Jerky is tasty when roasted, but it feels dry in the mouth.


    Some soup would be much better.


    After waiting a while with no sound from Jelia, Ali wondered if the girl had suddenly be more patient than usual.


    Normally, she would quicklyin of hunger.


    Jelia was more punctual than Ali when it came to meal times, always dering her hunger right on schedule, far more urately than any mana-crafted clock.


    Something seemed off.


    Ali thought for a moment and called out.


    No response.


    Something might not be right.


    Ali touched the hilt of her shortsword at her waist, silently channeling mana and stepping lightly towards the inner room.


    Perhaps due to the surrounding subhumans, she had somewhat neglected to inspect the entire cottage immediately.


    Standing at the doorway, Ali heard no sound from within the room, not even Jelia''s breathing.


    With a swift step into the room, her shortsword unsheathed with a clear ring, Ali''s gaze swept across the entirety of the space.


    Her actions froze, her gaze solidified.


    "This is no joke."


    The room was empty, Jelia nowhere to be found.


    "If Howard learns of this, this vige might not survive." Ali scanned the room again.


    The small space contained only a wooden bed frame, without even a mattress.


    The floor, made of wooden nks, showed no signs of any secret passages.


    After a full circle, Ali''s expression grew increasingly grim.


    If not for her certainty that Jelia was not in immediate danger, she''d already be considering destroying the vige to prevent Howard from intervening too harshly.


    With no clues, the window shut tight from the inside, and thetch untouched, this was a sealed room.


    The only entrance was an open doorway, yet Jelia had disappeared without a trace.


    Ali knew Jelia sometimes possessed an extraordinary intuition, a sense that always pointed towards the truth.


    If one were to exin it, this intuition bore simrity to "prophecies" or "divine guidance" - a vague but direct hint at the essence of matters.


    If this intuition guided her, even without piercing through the veils of truth, Jelia might still touch upon reality.


    Was there truly something amiss in this room?


    With that thought, Ali immediately turned to find Monka.


    Neither Gick nor Rudo mattered now; Jelia was the priority.


    Where is this ce? Jelia observed the walls glowing with a faint green light, inscribed with runes that flickered with her breath.


    Even the usually fearless girl started to feel nervous.


    Reaching into her cloak, Jelia gripped the handle of her short knife tightly.


    She only remembered touching a dark red pattern on the wall in the room, then after a sh of bright light, she found herself here.


    Although not ustomed to wielding a weapon capable of killing, Jelia knew that in this situation, she could only rely on herself for protection.


    If she panicked now, even if Ali found her quickly, anything could happen in the meantime.


    And these potential idents were hers to face alone now.


    Breathing in the cool but clear air, Jelia quickly calmed herself.


    The surroundings reminded her of the days and nights spent wandering the streets and alleys alone.


    She knew how to protect herself; this survival instinct wouldn''t disappear quickly due to Howard''s affection.


    She was never a greenhouse flower but a resilient weed.


    With her knife unsheathed, Jelia recalled the instructions Ali had given her, adjusting her grip on the knife, her orcishbat instincts slowly awakening.


    Holding the anti-slip patterned handle, Jelia''s rapidly beating heart began to steady.


    She started moving forward.


    Staying put was safe, of course, but it didn''t diminish the unknown.


    Should danger emerge, it could be fatal.


    Compared to waiting passively for danger to emerge, Jelia preferred to take the initiative to explore and confront challenges head-on.


    Had she been of a passive and timid nature, she would not have boldly offered to be Howard''s ve upon their first encounter.


    Adventure and impulsiveness have always lurked within her, only restrained by Howard''s presence, thus never fully surfacing until now.


    If Howard had not agreed to her proposal back then, she certainly wouldn''t have resigned herself to her fate; instead, she would have silently sought any opportunity to rebel.


    That is Jelia, a half-orc who appears fragile but is, in reality, tenaciously strong to her core.


    The surroundings appeared to be a passage within some structure.


    If Jelia had some experience with adventures, she would quickly realize that there must be an exit here, or at the very least, a ce for air to circte.


    Otherwise, the air would have be increasingly stagnant over time, rather than remaining as clean as it was now.


    The stone bricks on the ground were clearly cut, likely mass-


    produced.


    Each brick was nearly identical, a uniformity difficult to achieve without mass production.

 Chapter 511 512-The Disappearance of Jelia

    Chapter 511 512-The Disappearance of Jelia


    ??Jelia''s progress was cautious and slow, with each step taken carefully.


    Although shecked experience in exploring ruins, herpanion Ali was different.


    Ali, who had spent years adventuring outdoors, had explored numerous ruins bothrge and small.


    This was among her most prideful experiences, and she never missed an opportunity to boast about it, especially in front of Jelia.


    While Jelia might not have looked up to her with admiration, she had still gleaned considerable knowledge about exploring ruins and the details to watch out for from Ali''s stories.


    Never be too hasty!


    This was a key point Ali reiterated repeatedly.


    Slowing down, meticulously considering every detail.


    Most ruinsck rted documentation, and those that do are usually so thoroughly explored that they hold little value left to discover.


    Without detailed information, every detail within the ruins bes a critical source of information.


    Carefully pondering these details, using what is known to infer the unknown, is the essence of ruins exploration.


    Although this process is time-consuming, exploring a ruin is not something that can be aplished in a day or two.


    The passage was long and eerily quiet, with only the sound of Jelia''s heartbeat and footsteps echoing, which made her tense up again.


    Fortunately, before she could sumb to panic, a new sound emerged.


    The sound of water.


    More precisely, the sound of water droplets falling.


    Pausing for a moment, Jelia quickened her pace.


    The sound didn''t seem to echo as it would in a small space, suggesting there might be an exit ahead.


    ...


    Rushing out of the wooden house, Ali made a quick round of the vige.


    With a stern expression, she inquired among the subhumans and finally found Monka in his own wooden dwelling, apanied by another subhuman.


    This one also appeared to be a Werewolf but much younger than Monka.


    On her way here, Ali noticed that the vige seemed to have a significantly higher number of half-orcspared to other subhumans.


    Was there some sort of hidden criterion for joining thismunity? But these thoughts were not her current priority.


    "Respected guest, what brings you here? Is there something wrong with the house, or is there an issue we can help with?"


    Ali couldn''t shake off the feeling that Monka''s demeanor had somewhat improved.


    Was it because of the presence of the younger Werewolf?


    Ali observed that the other Werewolf in the room seemed indifferent to Monka''s posturing, merely sizing her up coldly, much like a hunter appraising his prey.


    A name came to mind.


    This was the only hunter''s name she knew from this ce.


    "Elder Monka, who is this?"


    While the young Werewolf scrutinized her, she paid him equal attention.


    The young Werewolf appeared strong and emitted a barely concealed aura of hostility and resistance, seemingly harboring no fondness for humans.


    "I forgot to introduce him," Elder Monka smacked his forehead and gestured for the young Werewolf to stand, "Introduce yourself."


    The young Werewolf nced at Monka, didn''t resist, but stood up and nodded as a form of greeting, "Rudo, a hunter in the vige."


    "Rudo? Are you the one who brought the humans back? I thought you despised humans."


    Nearly every subhuman detests humans, yet humans remain the dominant species on the continent.


    "I just don''t trust strangers," Rudo replied bluntly, without a hint of cordiality.


    Ali shook her head, deciding not to continue with Rudo''s line of conversation, and shifted her focus.


    "Elder Monka, has something happened in the house you gave us?"


    Elder Monka''s expression darkened considerably, "Has someone disappeared again? Yourpanion?!"


    "There''s no immediate danger to her life, but who can say about the next moment?" Ali could still sense Jelia''s condition, which allowed her the calmness to seek solutions from Monka.


    "I see," Elder Monka nodded.


    "That house was once a fine ce, but about two years ago, someone suddenly disappeared within its walls!"


    "There were no signs of an attack; the person just vanished into thin air."


    "This phenomenon urred intermittently several times, sometimes months apart, sometimes just days. We''ve thoroughly inspected the entire house, short of dismantling it piece by piece. Yet, we found nothing, so it has remained vacant."


    "No one would willingly stay in a house where danger could ur at any moment."


    "Yet, you assigned it to us."


    Ali''s gaze upon Monka was ominous; had Howard been here, knives might already have been drawn.


    "It''s because nothing strange has happened in that little house since it was vacated," Monka exined somewhat frantically.


    "We''ve inspected the house and confirmed there are no mechanisms within. Those who disappeared might have just left on their own!"


    Ali remained silent, simply staring coldly at Monka.


    After a few seconds, she took a deep breath and spoke, "Elder, you''d better hope things are as you believe, because if something happens to mypanion, not one subhuman in this vige will survive."


    "This isn''t a threat but a potential reality."


    The room fell silent for a moment as those present understood Ali''s words weren''t mere bluster.


    She wouldn''t even need to act directly; merely reporting their existence to the nearest Lord''s Manor would lead to nobles arriving with their armies to exterminate them.


    Such is the inherent inequality faced by subhumans within human society.


    Yet, ironically, pureblooded beings of other species often hold a status in human society that most humans could never achieve.


    "I will mobilize everyone in the vige to help, not overlooking any clue," Monka said, looking into Ali''s eyes, a hidden emotion flickering deep within.


    "That''s all we can do."


    Although the vige was popted by subhumans, there was no presence of magi.


    Without a formal legacy, the odds of bing a magus were virtually nil.


    To truly uncover the mystery behind Jelia''s disappearance, Ali knew she would have to rely on herself, an expectation she had from the start.


    "I need you to recall anything you can, every detail matters," Alimanded without any pleasantries.


    "Additionally, I want the vigers to help me search the area for any caves, secret passages, or hidden ces. Though that room is a sealed chamber, I suspect foul y is the most usible exnation."


    Someone, using some unknown method, might have entered the room and taken Jelia.


    This could be a reasonable exnation, but until the final answer is revealed, every possibility remains just that¡ªa possibility.


    "I''ll arrange for it immediately," Monka nodded, fully aware of the situation''s gravity.


    A mishandling of the affair could very well lead to the vige''s destruction!


    As Ali turned to leave without a further word, intending to re-


    examine the room¡ªthis time not sparing any corner and exploring every nook without disturbing the overall structure.


    Perhaps in one of those cornersy the clue to Jelia''s disappearance.


    In the moment Ali turned, she didn''t see Monka''s expression darken.


    Rudo, on the other hand, showed no reaction to Monka''s grimace but watched Ali''s retreating figure with interest.


    Watching her leave the house without hesitation, her steps brisk as she vanished outside, underscored the urgency and determination marking her every move.


    "Who do you think is behind this?"


    Rudo nced at Monka, whose face was shadowed with concern, yet there seemed to be a hint of amusement on his lips, as if he wasn''t worried about the vige being destroyed under Ali''s wrath.


    "Who else could it be? It must be him! He''se for revenge. Apart from him, no one could silently break through the barriers left by the Great Elder."


    With fists clenched, a fierce me burned in the depths of Monka''s eyes.


    "He wants to destroy us using Ali''s hands! Just like he did before, hiding in the shadows, making fools of us all!"


    Rudo clicked his tongue, stroking his chin thoughtfully, "He''s the only one I can think of too. So, what should we do? If it''s really him who hid the girl, we have no chance of finding her."


    "We might not, but that doesn''t mean everyone can''t!" Monka scoffed coldly.


    "If he''s chosen this moment to strike, then he won''t stop until he''spletely destroyed us," Monka stated with a determination that matched the gravity of their situation.


    "He wants all of our lives. Fine, if he''s so ruthless, then let him know we''re not to be trifled with!"


    "Let''s gather everyone in the vige. We shouldn''t reveal the truth just yet, just have them search within the barriers!"


    Monka continued, plotting their next steps.


    "We might not be able to find the girl directly, but we''re bound to uncover some clue. At times like this, that''s enough."


    "You must realize, whether in our story or his n, we''re not the main characters."


    ...

 Chapter 512 513-The Hidden Truth

    <h4>Chapter 512 Chapter513-The Hidden Truth </h4>


    The moment Jelia stepped out of the passage, she was momentarily stunned.


    Not from fear, but sheer astonishment.


    The end of the passage opened abruptly into a vast cavern, reminiscent of stepping into a magnificent hall.


    At the end of the passage, all traces of humanity forcefully erased, leaving behind only the silent beauty of nature.


    Countless conical crystals stretched down from the cave ceiling, their own faint luminescence providing the sole source of light within the cavern.


    The glossy, semi-transparent stctites drooped from the ceiling, their dark light refracting and scattering through the mist to emit a deep blue luster, akin to a clear night sky.


    At the tips of the stctites, water droplets gathered before shining brightly in the darkness, mirroring the twinkling stars above.


    Just the cave ceiling alone painted a breathtakingly beautiful nightscape.


    Beneath the "nightscape"y a tranquil, deepke, its edges invisible even to Jelia with her extraordinary vision.


    She could only see the mist-like vapors that hovered and shifted over the water.


    Droplets gathered on the stctites above, eventually captured by gravity, plunging into theke with a sound.


    That was the source of the water noises Jelia had heard moments ago.


    Tightening her clothes around her, Jelia suddenly felt a slight drop in temperature.


    Was it her imagination? Hesitating for a few seconds, she decided it was best not to approach the unknown waters.


    After all, who knows what resides within them?


    She walked a considerable distance around theke, circling back to the passage''s entrance without uncovering anything new.


    It seemed to be a closed environment, connected to the outside world only through that passage.


    Yet, the path was one-way; Jelia had seen no forks in the road on her journey, and upon her arrival, the passage ended abruptly at a cave wall.


    An entirely sealed area yet it bore marks of human craftsmanship? This paradox left Jelia in a state of hesitation, sinking into confusion.


    Initially, she thought this ce was merely an ordinary ruin, but now it appeared not to be the case.


    It seemed something was concealed here.


    Standing still, lost in thought, Jelia decided to return to the other end of the passage, where she had first appeared.


    If Ali found a way in, that was likely where he would show up.


    Since there wasn''t much here besides a cave, waiting there seemed the best option.


    Sheathing her short knife, Jelia took onest look at the cave.


    Tightening her small cloak around her and pulling up the hood, she turned and left.


    "Why leave?"


    A voice erupted behind her!


    There was another person here, aside from herself!


    And yet, she had beenpletely unaware.


    Without turning, Jelia''s hand instinctively reached for the hilt of her short knife.


    "Why won''t you turn to look at me?"


    The voice continued, sounding like a young man''s¡ªunremarkable yet not unpleasant to the ear.


    Taking a deep breath, Jelia pressed on.


    She recalled a creature Ali had once mentioned.


    To call it an animal seemed a stretch; tobel it a spirit, somewhat impolite.


    Thus, "creature" was the only term that seemed fitting without error.


    These beings thrived in shadowy environments, their method of reproduction a mystery.


    All that was known was that wandering these realms, one might asionally hear unfamiliar voices¡ªthose voices belonged to them.


    Much like the lure of an anglerfish, anyone who heard and turned towards the voice would, in that instant, be host to one of these entities.


    This parasitic bond might not be fatal, but it would render the host significantly weakened for an extended period.


    Their immunity would plummet to critical lows, leaving them susceptible to illness and possibly death!


    This phenomenon exined why many adventurers, upon returning from exploring sealed ruins, sumbed to sickness and died.


    Due to this unique behavior, all adventurers hade to call them "gue Spirits."


    Though gue Spirits were dangerous, dealing with them was not difficult.


    They existed somewhere between spirit and physical entity, unable to directly interact with the physical world, meaning they had no fighting capacity.


    To parasitize, they needed to shake the victim''s spirit, with fear being their preferred method.


    Therefore, before a gue Spirit couldplete its parasitism, its greatest ability was merely to startle you.


    Understanding this, along with proper mental preparation, meant there was no need to pay them any mind; one could simply walk away with their head down.


    These creatures almostcked sentience, merely drifting towards living beings unconsciously.


    That''s exactly what Jelia did.


    With one hand on her knife and the other holding her hood, she walked into the passage without looking back.


    But the eerie voice didn''t fade; it followed her, sometimes distant, sometimes near, interspersed with the sound of breathing.


    "Wait for me!"


    "Why are you walking so fast... wait for me."


    "Who are you?"


    "How did you get here?"


    "Do you know the way out?"


    With each phrase, Jelia sped up, eventually breaking into a run.


    Yet the gue Spirit relentlessly followed, its breathing growing heavier.


    "Wait... wait for me!"


    "Don''t... don''t... don''t leave... don''t leave me behind!"


    "Little girl!"


    Finally, Jelia saw the wall that had been in her sight right from the beginning, signaling the end of the passage.


    Yet, the gue Spirit was still panting behind her!


    Wait...panting?


    Should a being that exists between physical form and spirit actually breathe?


    Or could it be that gue Spirits are capable of mimicking such sounds?


    This didn''t align with what Ali had described.


    What was going on?


    With these thoughts in mind, and facing a dead end ahead, Jelia decided to halt and wait for this peculiar gue Spirit to catch up, to see the situation for what it was.


    After all, gue Spirits themselves aren''t fatally dangerous, and being parasitized by one wasn''t a guaranteed death sentence.


    If that gue Spirit dared to follow her in such a neurotic manner, she was ready to let it learn what half-orc rage meant.


    After a brief wait, Jelia heard heavy footsteps approaching from behind.


    Footsteps?


    Footsteps!


    Since when did gue Spirits have footsteps!


    Disregarding the risk of being parasitized, Jelia swiftly drew her knife and turned around, her gaze piercing through the dim haze at the end of the passage.


    Two green lights flickered to life, revealing a slim figure advancing with a floating gait.


    Jelia''s lips were tightly pressed, her facial muscles tense.


    She had never killed anyone, but for the sake of self-


    preservation, she was not averse to staining her hands with blood.


    The figure, gasping for air, locked its gaze firmly on Jelia, stopping about seven or eight meters away.


    "You sure run fast..."


    "Were you the one chasing me?"


    Jelia scrutinized the figure before her, her eyes moving up and down the silhouette.


    The figure before her appeared to be a subhuman, crowned with a pair of wolf ears, yet his body was so gaunt it nearly resembled a skeleton.


    Only his eyes shone unusually bright, reminiscent of a person starved for days suddenly beholding a feast.


    This was apletely enclosed space; having circled the undergroundke just moments ago, Jelia had not detected any other life forms besides herself.


    This meant that this Werewolf likely had nothing to eat here.


    Extreme hunger drives humans to cannibalism, but what about a half-orc? Jelia felt a chill creep up her spine, and she instinctively took a half-step back.


    "What do you want?" she asked.


    "What do I want?"


    The figure looked at Jelia, a strange smile ying across his face.


    "In a ce like this, at a time like this, with just the two of us, what do you think I could possibly want?"


    Jelia retreated another half-step, her back arching slightly, resembling a leopard ready to pounce.


    Though she hadn''t formally learnedbat techniques, half-


    orcs are inherently battle-ready.


    The moment she grasped the knife handle, she became acutely aware of every inch of the de, from tip to spine.


    A longer reach grants strength, a shorter one risks danger.


    While weapons inherently carry strengths and weaknesses, the oue ultimately depends on the hands wielding them.


    "Stay back! Or I''ll be forced to defend myself," Jelia warned, her eyes coldly fixed on the figure.


    The figure paused, seemingly surprised by Jelia''s firm resistance.


    His body swayed slightly, and he took a step forward, hands slightly raised in a gesture of peace.


    "I just want to get out of here! Is even such a simple wish something you''re unwilling to help with? We''re both trapped here now. If we don''t want to die in this ce, you must cooperate with me!"


    "Get out? Cooperate?"


    The shadowy figure''s words stirred something in Jelia; he seemed to know something about this ce.


    "You came in here without knowing anything?"


    The look in the figure''s eyes shifted slightly, turning somewhat somber, but then, as if a thought struck him, he sighed, and the gloom in his eyes dispersed.


    "Forget it, at this point, whether I speak of it or not is already irrelevant."


    "This ce is a deception."


    ...

 Chapter 513 514-A Deception

    <h4>Chapter 513 Chapter514-A Deception </h4>


    When Ali returned to the house, there was still no sign of activity.


    Nothing appeared to have been added or removed.


    Pushing open the partially closed door, Ali stepped into the room from which Jelia had vanished.


    He examined the doorframe, then the surrounding wooden walls.


    Everything remained as it was, showing no signs of alteration.


    ording to Monka''s ount, ever since someone mysteriously disappeared, no one had lived in this house again.


    All the furnishings within had been left exactly as they were when the previous upants moved out.


    Expanding his mana sensing, Ali closed his eyes, allowing every detail of the room to imprint itself into his mind, which then reassembled into abstract geometric shapes.


    Although mana sensing was not as acute as Ali''s five senses, it was perfectly suited for detecting things beyond normal perception.


    Such as concealed spell matrices or spirits that were fading away.


    A deep crimson wolf''s head materialized on the wall to Ali''s right!


    Ali''s eyes snapped open, her gaze falling on the wall to her right¡ªbut she saw nothing.


    The presence clearly detected within her mana sensing was utterly invisible to her conventional senses.


    This wasn''t Ali''s first encounter with such a phenomenon, but previous instances had all been in Ruins sealed away for untold years, safeguarding precious items.


    For example, murals, notes, or transport matrices!


    Ali attempted to stimte the deep crimson wolf''s head with her mana, yet received no response.


    The mana she emitted vanished as if swallowed by the sea, with no change provoked.


    This was peculiar.


    Standing before the nk wall, Ali stroked her chin thoughtfully.


    The deep crimson wolf''s head, while evident in her mana sensing, was imperceptible to her physical senses, and her mana failed to activate it¡ªsuggesting that whoever concealed this wolf''s head had anticipated various scenarios.


    It was likely part of some special legacy.


    With her eyes closed, focusing on the wolf''s head, a theory formed in Ali''s mind.


    The vige had a significantly higher poption of half-orcs than other subhumans, the wall bore a wolf''s head, and Jelia was a half-orc.


    Although Ali was unclear about Jelia''s exact lineage, judging by appearance, there seemed to be a certain blood rtion to Werewolves.


    Could this be a legacy specific to Werewolves?


    As her thoughts progressed to this point, Ali''s expression darkened.


    If her conjecture was correct, then it was impossible for Monka to be unaware of this legacy''s existence!


    ...


    In the dimly lit cave, several figures stood scattered around, with a campfire quietly burning in the center.


    Despite theck of wind, the mes flickered from side to side, as if dancing to an unseen rhythm.


    Suddenly, one person lifted their head, looking towards the cave entrance.


    "How are the preparationsing along?"


    A figure appeared at the entrance, their tall silhouette blocking the light, their cloak billowing with the cold breeze.


    "Everything is ready. We can proceed at any moment!"


    The details of this figure were obscured beneath their cloak, with only their voice echoing lightly through the cave.


    After these words, the figure turned and left without any further dy.


    Their swift departure served as a signal, prompting action within the cave.


    The fire was extinguished by a gust of disturbed air, leaving behind only a wisp of smoke curling upwards.


    In silence, all preparations werepleted.


    No des were drawn, yet they already had their enemy by the throat.


    Now, only the final push was needed.


    "Let''s move out, to bring divine punishment upon the traitor."


    ...


    "This is a deception!"


    In the gloomy corridor, Jelia and the Nameless figure stood face to face, with a dagger in Jelia''s hand, yet the situation was far from her control.


    True power was never something inlyid out in the open.


    "What do you mean?"


    Jelia eyed the emaciated and almost deformed figure before her, frowning slightly with irritation.


    She felt herself losing the initiative; the opponent clearly knew more about this ce than she did.


    Though nearly devoid ofbat ability, setting traps required only words.


    "It''s exactly as it sounds," the figure coughed twice before sitting down cross-legged on the ground.


    "This ce was originally a legacy, a legacy meant for Werewolves. Although I have no idea how a hybrid like you managed to get in, your presence suggests that this ce has already begun to copse."


    "Only when it''s on the verge of copsing would the entrance open without restrictions."


    "After entering, there actually is a way to leave."


    The figure eyed Jelia up and down, as if appraising a piece of merchandise or a nearly finished craft.


    "Obtain the legacy, and you can naturally leave."


    "Obtain the legacy? If that''s the case, why haven''t you gone to get this so-called legacy?"


    Jelia watched the figure with furrowed brows, her grip on the dagger unwavering.


    She might not have the upper hand, but she still retained the power to overturn the situation.


    If things turned sour, she was prepared to ensure that neither party would make it out alive.


    Mutual destruction seemed like the best oue.


    "Obtain the legacy? If it were truly obtainable, why would I call this a deception!"


    The figureughed dryly.


    "I see you''re not from the vige. If you were, you''d probably know about this ce. Were you brought here as a neer?"


    "No, I''m a traveler." Jelia raised the dagger in her hand, her gaze turning fierce.


    "Cut the chatter. I have both the strength and the courage to kill you."


    "You really do resemble her."


    Observing Jelia''s threatening gesture, the figure seemed not the least bit nervous; instead, he chuckled twice.


    "Why don''t we get to know each other a bit? After all, we''re both trapped here with plenty of time. Since I proposed it, I''ll start with introducing myself."


    "My name is Roronora, and I''m a Werewolf. Don''t be fooled by my current shriveled appearance; back in my prime, I was the one with the most developed muscles and the strongest in physicalbat in the vige. And what''s your name, youngdy?"


    "Jelia."


    After stating her name, Jelia scrutinized Roronora thoroughly, her face betraying a hint of skepticism.


    "You said you used to be muscr, so how did you end up so emaciated, practically skin and bones? How long have you been here?"


    "I don''t know exactly how long, there are no sunrises or sunsets here, nor is there any mana clock to help me keep track of time."


    "I''ve just been staying in this dim underground... I don''t even know if this is really underground, or maybe inside a mountain. When I''m hungry, I look for rats by theke; when I''m thirsty, I drink from theke. That''s how I''ve barely managed to survive, but there''s been no hope of leaving."


    "That''s why I was so excited when I saw you."


    "Even if you don''t have a way out, at least I''m not alone anymore."


    From Roronora''s voice, Jelia detected a profound fear, like staring into the deepest darkness, seeing not a sliver of light or way out.


    How long had Roronora been here?


    A person can survive several weeks on water alone without food, but ording to Roronora''s own ount, he seemed to have found some sustenance.


    One month?


    Two months?


    Or even longer?


    Despite Jelia''s initial skepticism, she could still discern the remnants of Roronora''s once-developed muscles.


    Roronora had been starved into his current state! Eating only a rat or two every day or even over several days would undoubtedly lead to anyone thinning down, eventually dying from malnutrition.


    Dying like a skeleton.


    But often, before starvation takes its toll, a person''s spirit breaks from loneliness, leading them to do all manner of inexplicable things.


    Like suicide or refusing to eat.


    Jelia didn''t know how Roronora had managed to hold on, but there was no doubt that a certain obsession resided in his heart, an obsession that kept him alive.


    "Where was I... Don''t interrupt me, my memory has deteriorated terribly; I can''t even remember what I atest night... Wait, let me think... Ah! I remember now! Last night, I ate a rat! What else is there to eat in this damned ce!"


    Roronoraughed neurotically for a moment, eventually managing to regain control of himself, his expression sobering.


    "I almost lost it again... But in this damned ce, a little loss of control now and then isn''t such a bad thing, if only it eases the loneliness a bit, despite the severe stomach pains from hunger."


    "Mind or body! Ha! This ce has almost turned me into a philosopher!"


    After another round of coldughter, Roronora took a deep breath andpletely calmed down.

 Chapter 514 515-The Legacy of the Werewolf

    <h4>Chapter 514 Chapter515-The Legacy of the Werewolf</h4>


    "Let me think... I was talking about... Right, the legacy! Yes, the legacy! That damned legacy."


    As he spoke, Roronora''s face twisted into a grim, fierce expression.


    "I came for that damned legacy, but it''s all a deception! No one can take that legacy; all who tried before me died! Not one survived; they all starved to death!"


    "This ce is a prison, meant to detain those half-orcs with unrest and defiance in their hearts! It''s a trap left by humans to destroy thest hope of the Werewolves!"


    "Wait!" Jelia interrupted Roronora.


    "Since the beginning, you''ve been talking about a legacy, a deception, but what exactly is this legacy? Why can''t anyone take it?"


    "The legacy? Right! The legacy!"


    Roronora staggered to his feet, supporting himself against the wall.


    "You''ve been to theke, so you must have seen them, the crystals on the ceiling of the underground cavern."


    "I saw them," Jelia nodded.


    Could those crystals be the so-called legacy?


    Some kind of mana construct storing information?


    "If you''re sharp enough, you could easily guess those crystals are rted to the legacy."


    Roronora paused, seemingly pondering how to phrase his next words.


    After a few seconds, he gathered his thoughts and continued: "Yes, those are the legacy I speak of, a legacy left by a special-level magus from a thousand years ago!"


    "While special-level magi aren''t numerous, they are certainly not rare throughout history. A legacy from an unknown magus isn''t inherently valuable, given that the magus system has developed quiteprehensively."


    "But, what if this magus wasn''t human?"


    "What if this magus was a subhuman... a half-orc!"


    ...


    In the subhuman vige, the room from which Jelia vanished, the wall adorned with a deep crimson wolf''s head that could only be activated by mana, made Ali''s expression turn utterly somber.


    All signs pointed to the likelihood that this deep crimson wolf''s head was a legacy essible only to half-orcs, perhaps even specifically to Werewolves!


    If so, it was impossible for there to be no one in the vige aware of this fact.


    Despite their current weakened state, the half-orcs were descendants of a civilization that once established a nation spanning the entire continent.


    They would have made preparations for the future.


    The Garrod Empire''s destruction was so swift that countless secrets scattered across the continent remained unknown.


    However, a significant portion of these secrets were hidden away by the descendants of the Garrod Empire.


    This deep crimson wolf''s head might be one such secret!


    Of course, Ali had no intention of iming this legacy for herself.


    Aside from already possessing her own legacy, a half-orc legacy would be of no use to her and might even bring negative consequences.


    As for selling it for money or fame? Was humanity really that admirable? Her anger stemmed from Monka''s concealment.


    This was a matter of life and death for Jelia.


    Could she really think this was all a joke?


    But just as Ali, with a stern face, was preparing to confront Monka again¡ªto ask whether she preferred to protect the legacy or her own life¡ªa loud explosion rang out next to Ali''s ear.


    As her gaze shifted, Ali moved her feet, her hand already on the hilt of the shortsword at her waist.


    She caught a glimpse of a blurry shadow, somewhat familiar in appearance.


    Yet... she had never seen anyoneunch an aerial sneak attack like this.


    Dodging the blurry figure with agile steps, a clear ng sounded as her shortsword was drawn, crimson runes extending from the hilt at the wristguards all the way to the tip, emitting an ominous red glow.


    The sword''s stance was silent yet formidable, poised for action.


    Simultaneously, the figure Ali had sidestepped crashed heavily onto the ground, a scent of blood diffusing into the air.


    Ali spared it a nce with her peripheral vision before quickly shifting her focus away.


    No wonder it looked familiar; it was one of the Dogfolk from the vige, whom she had asked for directions.


    Such a tragic end, his bones and brains scattered about¡ªit was a literal case of someone''s brains being bashed out.


    However, the fact that this Dogfolk appeared in such a manner here made the identity of the person moving swiftly behind the broken wall clear.


    The vige was under attack, and the attackers were likely all magi!


    Previously, because her mana sensing was concentrated inside the room to investigate the wolf''s head, Ali only now realized that there were over a dozen new magus presences in the vige.


    Although their strengths varied, with the weakest barely qualifying as a preparatory-level magus, the strongest were approaching the level of a level 2 magus.


    "What''s going on here?"


    After another nce at the Dogfolk, now reduced to a mess on the ground, Ali sighed, her gaze locking onto the figure at the breach in the wall.


    "Are you here for that legacy?"


    The figure remained silent, only a pair of crimson eyes under the hood fixed on Ali, their body slightly hunched, like a longbow slowly drawing tension.


    "Seems like you''re all mute, then."


    Ali stepped aside, mana coursing through her body, readying herself.


    Before confirming the intentions and strength of her opponent, Ali preferred not to reveal her full capabilities.


    Concealing her strength might temporarily put her at a disadvantage, but the hidden power could y a more significant role in the near future.


    Still silent, like a cold arrow notched on a full moon longbow, the figure vanished from Ali''s sight in an instant of action.


    Their speed rivaled, or was even faster than, Howard from the Lorinda era.


    This was not good news; even for Ali, facing Howard from that time was challenging.


    Without an advantage in either physical speed or reaction time, Ali had to rely on her more proficient mana skills to spar with Howard, waiting for an opportunity to exploit anypse in his assault.


    Without such tactics, she stood no chance.


    This showcases the terror of a magus who channels all their energy into a single point.


    They may not be versatile, and some types of magi might decisively counter them, but in front of most magi, they are devil-like beings.


    However, just as Howard continued to improve, she wasn''t standing still either.


    If she couldn''t capture her opponent with her eyes, then it was best to abandon sight altogether.


    The moment the figure disappeared, Ali advanced instead of retreating, her eyes closed, her shortsword thrusting diagonally forward, tracing a bright arc through the air.


    Metal shed against metal in a crisp sound!


    Landing a hit, Ali didn''t hesitate for a moment.


    She changed her footwork, no longer lunging inrge strides but moving in closer with smaller steps, directly matching the figure''s movements.


    The person clearly hadn''t anticipated Ali''s counterattack to be so swift and precise, failing to mount any substantial defense and easily falling into Ali''s controlled rhythm.


    In such closebat, whoever first loses the rhythm to their opponent is essentially signing their own death warrant.


    Startled, the figure suddenly elerated, attempting to use their superior speed to shake off Ali.


    But how could Ali be so easily thrown off? The opponent''s speed was much greater than hers, and if she didn''t keep up with their rhythm, she would be at a disadvantage.


    Just as the opponent was tense, she couldn''t afford to rx either.


    Her sword de whirling, Ali stepped sideways, her de sweeping towards the opponent''s face!


    If the opponent was determined to elerate away from her, there would inevitably be a moment of pause before the eleration¡ªa pause that, albeit brief, still required time!


    Now, the two were almost face to face.


    The opponent didn''t have the superhuman reflexes like Howard to control their movements at such high speeds!


    If they didn''t dodge, it was impossible to avoid Ali''s sword!


    And if they did dodge, Ali wouldn''t give them a second chance to elerate!


    Would they risk injury or even death to follow through with their n, or choose to look for another opportunity?


    Ali didn''t leave much time for the opponent to think.


    But her shortsword missed.


    In the final moment, the opponent chose to dodge.


    After all, in the face of death, how many can truly remain indifferent? Not even Ali could.


    To be alive is to have everything; in death, one is nothing more than a pile of rotting flesh.


    Leaning backward, the figure rolled to the side to dodge Ali''s sword, their hand brushing past their waist as three tailless throwing knives were released, hurtling towards Ali''s back with a faint whooshing sound.


    Even in retreat, the opponent did not miss any opportunity for a counterattack.


    But it was futile.


    Ali moved as if she had a pair of eyes on the back of her head, stepping forward, her body sharply twisting to split in two, perfectly dodging the flying knives as she turned around, coldly staring at the enemy only a step away from her.


    "I''ll ask onest time." Ali looked into the crimson eyes beneath the hood, "Who are you?"


    The sounds of battle outside the room were intense, but Ali knew the subhumans were already losing and preparing to flee.

 Chapter 515 516-A Hymn to Courage

    <h4>Chapter 515 Chapter516-A Hymn to Courage </h4>


    With the subhumans gone, Ali, holding the rear, became the target for everyone.


    Regardless of the attackers'' goals, it was presumed they wouldn''t want an uncontroble element at the scene.


    It was time for Ali to start looking for a way out.


    Still silent, the figure was like a true mute, making no sound at all, only crouching once again, preparing to pounce like a feline predator.


    In the instant mana erupted, both figures vanished simultaneously!


    The sword tip cut through the air leaving a white trail, while the figure''s de split the air, leaving behind swirling vortices.


    The opponent possessed near-ultimate speed, but Ali was equally fast.


    A tempest exploded, instantly sweeping through the small cabin, the fragile wooden walls whining under the strain of near-breaking, but ultimately sumbing to destruction.


    The full-force explosion of the two, even just the remnants of their battle, was enough to tear apart any ordinary person.


    The circting mana could hardly keep up with their movements, devoid of mana''s support, they had no control over their bodies, relying only on inertia for one final strike.


    Even if this strike couldn''t decide life or death, the recovery of mana following the collision would be the key to survival.


    Being a step slow meant death!


    This isn''t an exaggeration but a reality inbat.


    It doesn''t require a second, not even half a second.


    Between two magi of equal level, if onecks mana, it only takes one move to determine life or death.


    Blood sttered, the warmth of it sshing across Ali''s face, making her slightly dizzy.


    Another life had been extinguished.


    Ali''s eyelids drooped as she withdrew.


    Her sword traced an arc, mirrored by a corresponding arc on the ground.


    Turning around, lifting her eyelids, she saw several people standing at the other end.


    "What do you want?"


    The same question, asked for the third time.


    Still, there was no answer.


    Ali let out a coldugh.


    Did they really think numbers would give them strength?


    Her eyes narrowed, and deep within her mind, turmoil began, her mana capacity steadily rising.


    Level 3 magus limit¡­ breached.


    Level 2 magus (phase 1) limit¡­ breached.


    Level 2 magus (phase 2) limit¡­ breached.


    Level 2 magus (phase 3) limit¡­ breached.


    Although each use would directly reduce her lifespan, the gradually emerging fear in the eyes of those at the other end gave Ali a perverse sense of pleasure.


    Come on, let''s see who dies and who lives!


    To say a magus is like a bucket is actually inurate.


    The principle of the weakest link might be evident when the power gap is not significant.


    However, when the strength of the two parties is not on the same level, you might not be able to exploit the opponent''s weaknesses even if they''re apparent.


    Take Howard, for example.


    Although his speed might be faster than Red Eye''s, and his reactions possibly quicker, he still ends up being passively beaten in front of Red Eye.


    Because his attacks simply can''t break through Red Eye''s defense.


    What if Red Eye''s speed isn''t fast enough?


    He just needs to allocate four parts to offense and six to defense, and the one who ends up dead will definitely be Howard.


    The reason legends exist is due to their irreplicability.


    People began to retreat as Ali''s presence became even more imposing without releasing her power.


    Taking a step forward, a sudden loud noise from a nearby cabin drew everyone''s attention.


    What was happening? Both the cloaked figures and Ali herself were momentarily stunned.


    She certainly didn''t possess the ability to demolish a building tens of meters away through sheer will; if she had such power, half of the cloaked figures present would have already been dead, instead of this standoff.


    Boom¡ª


    A second explosion scattered countless shards of signage, forcing Ali to step back and clear the way.


    Then, through the dust-filled air, two figures, one tall and one small, slowly emerged.


    Could it be... they came out on their own?


    When had Jelia be so powerful?


    How could Ali continue to pretend to be superior in front of this young girl?


    ...


    The scene shifts back to a moment earlier.


    In the corridor, Jelia and Roronora faced off, the situation seemingly copsing into a hopeless deadlock.


    Jelia waspletely powerless to stop it.


    "Special-level magi may not be numerous, but they certainly aren''t rare throughout history. A legacy from an unknown magus isn''t inherently valuable since the magus system has developed quiteprehensively," Roronora continued.


    "But, what if this magus wasn''t human?"


    "What if this magus was a subhuman... a half-orc?"


    Perhaps due to weakness, Roronora''s voice wasn''t loud, but it was enough for Jelia to hear clearly.


    She might not grasp the full implication of Roronora''s words, but his tone was unmistakably clear to her.


    In simple terms, this legacy is of immense importance.


    If word gets out, it will attract unwee attention like rotting meat draws flies that cannot be shooed away.


    Of course, magi and flies are not the same, but then again, humans and half-orcs are also different, aren''t they?


    A legacy left by a special-level magus who is a half-orc could potentially alter the dynamics of an entire region, even the fate of a small country.


    It''s important to note that although humans and "otherkind" differ constitutionally, human mana technology is almost entirely built upon the foundation of "otherkind" mana technology.


    Despite subsequent breakthroughs and advancements, the discovery of any "otherkind" legacy might signify a disruption in the existing mana technology system.


    Many theories could be overturned, and many lives could be lost.


    But at this moment, Jelia just wanted to get out.


    She asked impatiently, "How can I obtain those legacies?"


    She wasn''t concerned with how many humans might die as a result; she just wanted to leave and continue her journey to find Howard.


    "You... you''re also a half-orc. Though not a Werewolf, you might still be able to ess the legacy," Roronora said, his words dripping with skepticism.


    He seemed doubtful that Jelia could acquire the legacy, his expectations of her limited to having someone to converse with.


    "I suppose you don''t yet know that this space actually prohibits the use of mana."


    Roronora turned and walked deeper into the corridor.


    Hesitating for just two seconds, Jelia followed.


    "The crystal containing the legacy is located on the ceiling of the cavern, unprotected. As long as you can touch it, you can obtain it. However, the ceiling of the cavern is over one hundred and fifty meters high. "


    "From such a height, falling into the water is no different from hitting the ground ¨C it''s death either way. Climbing to the ceiling with bare hands and then acquiring the crystal is the entirety of the test for the legacy."


    Roronora spoke slowly, but his words wereced with a mocking tone.


    "There''s only one test. It doesn''t require any profound understanding of mana or any fancy maniption of it; as long as you''re not afraid of death, you can keep trying."


    "Until you secure the legacy."


    "Or die."


    "We''re this blunt about it because life and death are always just a moment apart."


    "Did you know? Before you and me, at least thirty people have tried."


    Jelia didn''t need Roronora to spell it out; she could guess the fate of those previous attempters.


    They ended up feeding the fish in theke.


    The two walked at a steady pace, eventually returning to the cavern.


    Looking up once again at the brilliant, starry sky, its beauty hid the cruel struggle for survival.


    Without obtaining the legacy, one could only be trapped to death here.


    No wonder the wolf''s head she saw was deep crimson.


    Approaching the edge of theke, Roronora pointed towards a glowing crystal on the cavern ceiling, bright as the moon in the center: "See that? That''s where the legacy lies."


    "I''ve told you everything I know. Whether or not you want to try is up to you."


    After saying this, Roronora sat down by theke, grimacing as the cold ground bit into him.


    "Actually, staying here might not be so bad. You don''t have to worry about anything. When you''re hungry, just catch some mice. One isn''t enough, two are about right to fill you, three is a celebration. If you''re really lucky and find a whole nest, you can afford to lie around for a few more days."


    Is this really living?


    What''s more important, courage or survival?


    Jelia looked up at the brightest star in the starry sky and suddenly smiled.


    "Silly Werewolf, have you ever heard this saying?"


    "What saying?"


    Roronora looked at Jelia curiously, tilting his head with a smirk on his face.


    "You want to try? Impossible! I''ve tried before, fell from seventy meters high, broke a dozen bones, and never recovered."


    "The reason beings are called intelligent is precisely because they do what is known to be impossible. The hymn of all creatures is a hymn to courage!"


    Jelia didn''t even realize that when she said these words, her eyes weren''t filled with fear but with the pure excitement of a climber at the sight of a high mountain.


    Why climb the mountain?


    Because it''s there.


    The words differ, but the principle is much the same.


    Tightening her clothes around her, Jelia set her cloak aside and began to survey the entireyout of the cavern''s ceiling.

 Chapter 516 517-This World Is Not Real

    <h4>Chapter 516 Chapter517-This World Is Not Real</h4>


    The cavern stretches up over one hundred and fifty meters, with the crystal located at the very peak, the surroundings tapering inward.


    The final stretch relies solely on the climber''s arm strength to support their weight.


    Is it possible?


    Jelia doesn''t know.


    Will she die?


    Undoubtedly, it''s a near-certain death.


    Perhaps she won''t make it past ten meters before falling like a salted fish to the ground.


    But if she doesn''t try, then she truly bes the salted fish Howard always joked about.


    She won''t see her beloved Howard ever again!


    So, Jelia has only one option.


    This is a multiple-choice question with only one possible answer.


    One meter, two meters, three meters.


    The cavern is like a giant bowl turned upside down, and what Jelia must do now is climb from the inside to the bottom of the bowl!


    Without the support of mana, how can sheplete this seemingly impossible challenge?


    As she climbs higher, Jelia must rely entirely on her arm strength to hang onto her body, a moment''s rxation is a plummet of dozens of meters.


    Even if the water below might save her from death, getting injured in such a ce is as good as being dead.


    An injury means theplete loss of any chance to continue the challenge.


    With limited resources, Roronora would surely prioritize his own survival.


    It''s merely the difference between dying sooner orter.


    Four meters, five meters, six meters...


    Jelia starts to feel the strain.


    After all, she''s just a young girl; how could she possiblyplete such a challenge?


    Remember, Roronora used to fight ten enemies without using mana, yet even such a formidable person ended up barely surviving on rats.


    The fear isn''t in the sess or failure at the beginning, but the fall at the very end.


    The closer she gets to the legacy crystal, the higher the cost of failure bes.


    "Come down!"


    Watching Jelia, stuck on the cavern wall, in a dilemma, Roronora sighed and shouted, "You can''t seed; with your current physical strength, you won''t even make it to thirty meters."


    Actually, rather than saying Jelia had no chance of sess, it was more surprising to Roronora that Jelia managed to climb up to ten meters or so.


    Free climbing seems not so difficult at first nce, but the challenge is only truly known by those who have tried it themselves.


    If it were a regr slope, it wouldn''t be much of an issue; with some effort and time, you could always climb up since you can find ces to rest on a slope.


    But in the case of this inverted-bowl-shaped cavern, forget resting, just staying still is a huge drain on your energy.


    Not to mention, hanging by your arms for even half an hour is something few people can manage.


    This isn''t about holding onto an easily graspable bar but clinging to stctites that have been smoothed over by water flow over time!


    Looking up at the legacy crystal at the top of the cavern, Jelia shook her lower lip, unwilling to give up just like that.


    She tried to climb a few more meters up, somewhat forcibly, but not impossibly so.


    Yet, what about after that?


    With her body pressed against the cavern wall, the legacy crystal at the top seemed even more distant and unreachable.


    The difficulty of climbing this type of terrain only increases, and blindly pushing forward would only lead oneself to an early grave.


    Although she spoke so confidently just moments ago, does failure really equate to being pitiful?


    Jelia began to retreat.


    Although she was obstinate and loved taking risks, she was not irrationally stubborn.


    To leap forward knowing the path ahead leads to death is folly.


    Humans are such contradictory creatures.


    You say yes, and you also finish saying no, and somehow, both ways seem right to you.


    "I know why you''ve be so desperate."


    Having tasted the challenge of a special-level magus trial, Jelia looked back at Roronora with her feet firmly on the ground, "Have you searched this entire cavern? Not a single exit?"


    "Not one, not even a mouse hole! And I''ve been wondering where those mice wereing from."


    Roronora sat cross-legged on the ground, watching Jelia.


    "Stop thinking about it. It''s impossible to get out. You wouldn''t believe how many corpses I''ve seen here."


    "Thirty-seven! Exactly thirty-seven!"


    With a coldugh, Roronora leaned back.


    "We''ll soon be the thirty-eighth and thirty-ninth."


    In the face of death, no one backs down.


    The only food in this cavern is the mice that appear from nowhere, but those mice definitely wouldn''t be enough to keep two people alive.


    One between Roronora and Jelia had to die.


    "What a disagreeable senior you are."


    Scanning around, Jelia''s gaze fell on the dark, deep, and coldke in the center of the cavern.


    "Thiske... have you investigated it? Mice can swim, you know."


    "But why would it struggle to swim in here, just to be eaten by us!"


    Roronora didn''t even nce at Jelia, merely closing his eyes slightly, "I know what you''re thinking, it''s impossible. I''ve considered that possibility too."


    "Back when I wasn''t injured, I tried to find a way out in theke, back then I still had a cat magic potion to use."


    "But I found nothing, it''s just a pool of dead water, not to mention an exit, I didn''t even see a single fish!"


    "And what about oxygen! If this space ispletely sealed, the air would definitely not be sufficient! Not just for you and me needing to breathe, even the mice you eat need to breathe! No matter where theye from, the air is always diminishing!"


    Jelia wasn''t going to let go of any possibility, "There must be a vent somewhere! Otherwise, it must be some spell."


    Whether it''s a vent or a spell, both imply a possibility of escape.


    Finding a vent would give Jelia a chance to call for help or even find a way to escape.


    And if they could find the spell that maintains air cirction, Roronora might also have the opportunity to restore his mana, equally having a chance to escape.


    "Question after question, don''t you understand what despair is! We are in despair right now! We are surrounded by despair, there''s no way out! Instead of wasting energy thinking, you might as well consider how to live longer!"


    "If we really can''t get out, then what''s the point of being alive?"


    Sighing, Jelia sat down on the ground.


    She knew, long before her time, Roronora must have desperately searched for any possible way out, just like she was now.


    If it wasn''t for true despair, no one would choose to live like a savage here, subsisting on mice.


    Jelia didn''t know if she could survive like Roronora had.


    Without hope, living each day just to stay alive, like a walking corpse.


    She''d rather die.


    Jelia looked up at the legacy crystal at the top of the cavern and sneered.


    What''s the use of a special-level magus''s legacy if it can''t be obtained?


    It''s meaningless.


    Suddenly, an idea struck her, and she asked, "Roronora, onest question. You mentioned mana can''t be used here, what exactly happens?"


    "Mana?"


    Roronora paused for a moment, opened his eyes, and looked up at the cavern ceiling, saying, "Mana seems to have disappeared from the world!"


    "I expanded my senses, but I couldn''t feel even a trace of stray mana, and the mana within me alsopletely vanished, just like I''m a normal person."


    It sounded incredible.


    The source of mana is a magus''s soul; if a magus loses their mana, it''s essentially as if the magus''s soul is on the brink of death.


    No, there must be some anomaly here.


    What is it?


    "Roronora, I don''t remember seeing any signs when we came in. How did you know that the crystal at the top of the cavern is the legacy crystal?"


    This question had been on Jelia''s mind throughout their journey, as she hadn''t seen anything resembling an exnation.


    "How did I know... Right, how did I know? Did someone tell me? No, that''s not right; everyone was already dead when I got here! Then how did I know? It''s as if the knowledge just appeared in my mind out of nowhere!"


    "Appeared out of nowhere? If it''s the effect of a spell, then mana must be the carrier, which means there shouldn''t be aplete absence of mana here!"


    Jelia''s brows furrowed, certain details shing through her mind.


    She felt as if she was on the verge of grasping something, only a hair''s breadth away from the truth, yet she couldn''t quite make sense of it.


    "What is it... What exactly is it? Appearing in the mind out of nowhere... It''s just like what Howard said about the ''Supreme Deity.''"


    Wait...


    Supreme Deity!


    A sh of insight crossed Jelia''s mind, the fog gently cleared away, and everything had a reasonable exnation.


    "I''ve got it!"


    She stood up abruptly, her eyes zing as she looked at Roronora.


    "I know how to get out of here!"

 Chapter 517 518-Jelia’s Conjecture

    <h4>Chapter 517 Chapter518-Jelia''s Conjecture </h4>


    Jelia''s somewhat shrill voice instantly focused Roronora''s attention.


    Despite seeming to have sumbed to despair, Roronora had always harbored the hope of leaving this ce.


    But he had never found a way to do so.


    "You have a way?" Roronora, watching the excited Jelia, frowned and asked, "What''s your method?"


    With her thoughtspletely clear, Jelia, excited, looked at Roronora, non-stop talking, "This world, perhaps, is not real at all!"


    Jelia paused for a moment before continuing.


    "When you entered, all you saw were corpses, no one mentioned the true form of the legacy, yet you were able to make a judgment."


    "There''s no sign of mouse holes, yet mice appear and disappear."


    "There are no inlets or outlets for the water, yet theke remains clear."


    "There are no vents, yet the air in the cavern has not been exhausted."


    "Each anomaly is more conspicuous than thest. While it sounds incredible, after eliminating all impossibilities, whatever remains, however improbable, must be the truth."


    Listening to Jelia''s description, Roronora''s initially eager gaze gradually cooled.


    "Do you have any more direct evidence?"


    "Yes."


    Jelia raised her hand, pointing at the crystal at the top of the cavern that was emitting a faint glow.


    "Why would a special-level magus set up such an impossible trial?"


    "Besides, does a special-level magus truly have the ability topletely shield mana? But if it''s just about isting your body, that''s much simpler."


    "Just a little maniption during teleportation, and you wouldn''t even realize that your body is no longer under your control.


    And of course, a mere consciousness wouldn''t be able to manipte mana, let alone feel its presence."


    Is this the truth?


    Jelia wasn''t certain, but she believed this to be the truth, or rather, this was her all-in bet.


    If her judgment was correct, then both of them could escape happily.


    And if she was wrong, they''d all die anyway, but at least death wouldn''t be so painful, without enduring prolonged loneliness or gasping for breath on mice from who knows where, then sinking into endless despair.


    Either way, the oue doesn''t seem too bad, does it?


    Jelia brushed back her cloak, her palm resting on the hilt of her shortsword.


    "You''re thinking of suicide, aren''t you? Despair has led you to hallucinate," Roronora said, looking into Jelia''s eyes with a cold smirk and disdain.


    In his view, all of Jelia''s nonsensical talk was a result of her despair over reality, unable to bear such a blow.


    "It''ll be just me again."


    He sighed,ying back down, hands cushioning his head.


    "Then why haven''t you died yet? Or rather, why aren''t you dead?" Jelia''s voice seemed toe from a distant ce.


    "We return to the initial question: Why are there mice in a ce where nothing grows, and no mouse holes can be found?"


    "The reason is simple, because it''s your hallucination!"


    "Hunger causes your body to react, projecting onto your consciousness as the emergence of hallucinations."


    "You ''feel'' you''re in a deste cavern, so the only food is mice."


    "Just as you said, this is indeed a deception."


    The shortsword was drawn slowly, Jelia caressing the de.


    It wasn''t particrly sharp, as it was never meant to be a weapon for killing, merely a tool for eating.


    But under these circumstances, it was enough.


    There was a de, there was a point; it could pierce anyone''s skin, slice through their muscles and blood vessels, destroy their organs, and take away theirst breath of life.


    "You''re a madwoman,pletely insane!"


    Roronora suddenly sat up, pointing at Jelia and shouting, but due to his weakness, he had to stop to catch his breath after a few words, resting momentarily.


    Watching Roronora''s vehement reaction, Jelia remained unmoved.


    Of course, she was mad; she knew what was most important to herself.


    So what if she guessed wrong?


    To die here without hope or to die on the road with hope, which death was more fitting, more preferable?


    Everyone wants to live, but Jelia had seen clearly, this legacy offered no path for mere survival!


    Either push through to a new life from a ce of certain death, or sink here and die regardless.


    Roronora was actually wavering.


    He had been here for who knows how long, familiar with every detail of this ce.


    He had certainly noticed the oddities Jelia mentioned, but just surviving each day had consumed nearly all his energy, leaving none to analyze or seek a way out.


    If Jelia hadn''t shown up, he might have continued to live like this indefinitely, or perhaps one day the mice would run out, and he''d starve to death.


    Neither was a good end.


    Onest gamble?


    "Jelia, how confident are you?" Roronora asked, looking into Jelia''s eyes.


    The question was somewhat meaningless.


    If she was right, even the slightest chance could lead to sess.


    If she was wrong, even the greatest confidence would only lead to a dead end.


    "Fifty percent."


    Not more, not less, just the right number for a gamble.


    If correct, life would resume under open skies, with freedom as boundless as the ocean.


    If wrong, death woulde, lying in this cold ce, nameless, with future explorers finding nothing but two suicidal corpses, one of which would be as thin as a skeleton.


    The rats would probably like it, they say they eat anything.


    Did the mice I ate, eat people?


    Or corpses?


    Even in such circumstances, Roronora''s thoughts couldn''t help but wander.


    "If you make it out, could you help me?"


    Roronora''s gaze, filled with a hint of hope, fell on Jelia, only to meet her cold smirk.


    "Why should I?"


    Jelia didn''t just verbally agree but clearly stated her conditions.


    There''s no such thing as a free lunch in this world; effort and reward are always proportional.


    Only then will more people be willing to put in the work.


    "If you seed, if you take me out with you, I''m willing to do three things for you! Anything!"


    "If you seed, if you take me out with you, I''m willing to do three things for you! Anything!"


    "I''m a level 1 magus! If you save me, I''ll be your bodyguard for ten... twenty years!"


    "Moreover, I have countless treasures, all outside. If you want them, I can give them to you! I can tell you where they''re hidden, how to find them, and even help you find a way to sell them!"


    "Just save me, and I''ll fulfill everything I just said!"


    Roronora''s gaze was fervent, not caring whether Jelia would seed, blindly cing his bets on her.


    However, what met him was Jelia''s icy stare.


    "Death extinguishes life like a snuffed candle; all that you''ve mentioned holds no meaning to me."


    If I fail, naturally, I''ll gain nothing.


    But if I make it out, and the situation reverses outside, who knows whether you are friend or foe.


    But now, expecting Roronora to offer anything of value seems unlikely.


    Even if there was anything, it would probably just be dried mice.


    Not even a wild cat would eat such things, so they would be of no use to Jelia.


    Frowning, Jelia continued, "I don''t want any promises from you. If I can get out, I''ll help you out of moral obligation. But whether I''ll seed, and what the oue will be, I cannot say."


    In other words, fate decides life and death, and staying or leaving is up to destiny.


    If, in the end, the legacy allows only one person to leave, Jelia would undoubtedly not give up her spot.


    "Agreed." Roronora paused, then nodded.


    He still couldn''t bring himself tomit suicide, even though he had never feared death on the battlefield.


    Yet, he showed fear before his own de.


    The unknown always brings fear, for its obscurity breeds terror, leaving one hesitating in ce, seeking a once familiar bnce.


    Is this cowardice?


    But Roronora once challenged the legacy trial, even being among the closest to sess.


    No one can judge.


    Jelia raised the shortsword, its tip glittering in the cavern''s dim light, resembling a distant star in the sky.


    Beautiful, yet deadly.


    Roronora watched Jelia, silent.


    Her gaze shifted upwards, and with a resolute heart, Jelia''s hand holding the shortsword suddenly exerted force!


    Pain!


    Agonizing pain!


    Am I wrong?


    The sensation of the de cutting through skin felt all too real, warm blood spraying from the vessels onto Jelia''s sword-


    wielding hand, carrying a mix of warmth and slickness.


    Jelia withdrew the de, copsing to the ground weakly, a "heh" sound escaping her throat, unable to speak as her windpipe was severed.


    Was I right?


    Jelia felt as if something was fading within her, aware it was her life force ebbing away.


    When it fully dissipates, that would mark herplete demise.


    Lying on the ground, waiting for death, is truly unbearable... so painful, so very painful!


    Jelia''s eyes, devoid of life, stared at the cavern ceiling, twinkling like the night sky with stars, the enormous legacy crystal still emitting a cold light, neither brighter nor dimmer.


    Jelia tried to lift her hand, but the muscles no longer responded to her will.

 Chapter 518 519-The True Legacy

    <h4>Chapter 518 Chapter519-The True Legacy</h4>


    An endless wave of fatigue swept over Jelia, who opened her mouth as darkness engulfed her vision.


    Thest sound she heard was something hitting the water, creating ripples.


    ...


    Consciousness felt like it was passing through a long tunnel, with dazzling points of light in the distance.


    It seemed to move yet made no progress in getting closer.


    Spinning, twisting, consciousness was deformed under some external force, something being etched onto it and then something else being erased.


    Was it... memories?


    Jelia gradually started to regain consciousness, attempting to sense her surroundings.


    And as she tried, her eyes opened.


    The first things to greet her retinas were the soft, bright light and the pure white ceiling, its boundaries indiscernible.


    Did I seed?


    This question shed through Jelia''s mind, then was affirmed by reality.


    I seeded!


    She had sessfully left that cavern!


    That cavern was indeed not a real ce but a worldpletely constructed of illusions!


    It was a maniption of their senses, simting reality!


    Moving her hand, Jelia touched her body, finding her clothes intact, limbs in ce, and her belongings still with her.


    She also felt where shey, which felt like jade but not quitecking the warmth and delicate smoothness of jade.


    Gathering strength, Jelia sat up from the tform, scanning her surroundings.


    It appeared to be a hall, with a sphere of light floating in the center, surrounded by several white stone tforms¡ªthe same kind Jelia was lying on.


    On the tformsy figures, none of whom showed signs of awakening.


    Was this the true location of the legacy?


    Jelia''s gaze naturally gravitated towards the floating orb of light.


    A voice echoed in her mind.


    "For three hundred years, you are the first outsider to reach here."


    The voice sounded like that of a middle-aged man, but clearly, in a ce sealed off for who knows how long, if there were to be anyone, they''d likely be mad, incapable of speaking so coherently.


    "Is this the true legacy?"


    Jelia jumped down from the stone tform, adjusting her cloak and cing a hand on the shortsword at her waist.


    "Yes, this is indeed the true site of the legacy. Only those who sessfully break through the illusionary trial are worthy of receiving the legacy here."


    The middle-aged voice was calm and maic, the kind that might incite screams among groups of girls.


    But for Jelia, it held no allure.


    Her focus was on how to get out.


    "How do I leave? By receiving the legacy?"


    "Once you ept the legacy, the trial space will copse, releasing the wandering consciousnesses still within. However, those who have died cannot be revived."


    It sounded straightforward; by receiving the legacy, everything woulde to an end.


    She could rejoin Ali, continue towards Sorona, and find Howard.


    "How do I ept the legacy!"


    "Simple, use your blood as a catalyst and stand beneath the orb of light."


    The voice paused before resuming.


    "If you are a half-orc, the legacy will naturally recognize you. But if you are not a half-orc, then the legacy''s self-defense mechanism will activate, destroying all living beings present. Including those ''outsiders'' on the stone tforms who might still be alive."


    Jelia spotted Roronora''s body, though it looked entirely different from the Roronora she had seen inside, there was still some resemnce on the face.


    "So unreasonable," Jelia sneered at the orb of light floating in mid-air.


    "Reasons don''t matter; these are the rules. Since you''ve chosen my legacy, you must act ording to my rules."


    The orb cast a beam of light, within which a humanoid shape gradually formed.


    It appeared to be a half-orc.


    More precisely, it was a Werewolf.


    With white fur and crimson eyes.


    Jelia hadn''t seen this Werewolf''s face before, but those crimson eyes were all too familiar to her.


    She had seen another pair of eyes that red, as if they could hold nothing but the intent to kill.


    Those were Howard''s eyes.


    "Who are you?" Jelia watched the faceless figure warily, the only thing visible to her being those crimson eyes.


    She had an answer to this question, who else could appear here? Other than outsiders, the only ones who could stand here were the owners.


    The special-level magus who left this legacy.


    "My name has disappeared with time, such things hold no meaning anymore." "If you insist on having a name for me, then call me Code 1."


    The figure bowed its head for a moment, then looked up at Jelia.


    "Young girl, can you tell me what it''s like outside now?" "When I constructed this legacy, my life force was nearly exhausted, and I had no interest in the outside world."


    "The Orc United Empire has been destroyed."


    Jelia began with the worst news but wasn''t worried that the figure before her would go on a rampage because of it.


    If her guess was correct, the special-level magus who created this legacy had likely considered this scenario.


    "Indeed... destroyed, huh."


    The figure chuckled softly, then fell silent for a long time before letting out a coldugh.


    "Destroyed! The nation has finally been destroyed!"


    "Young girl, do you know how the Orc United Empire was destroyed?"


    Jelia took a half step back, shaking her head: "I don''t know."


    The situation seemed grim; she hadn''t expected to escape the madness of Roronora only to encounter another lunatic here.


    "The Orc United Empire was a nation established and ruled entirely by orcs, wasn''t it? Why do you seem to despise it so much?" Jelia''s question made the figure''s coldugh stop.


    He paused, waved his hand dismissively: "Those are all old stories, best left unmentioned.


    But you, young girl, seem quite indifferent towards my legacy."


    "This is the culmination of a special-level magus''s life''s work and knowledge. Grasping it fully would make bing a level 1 magus effortless, a position above tens of thousands! Don''t you crave power?"


    Code 1''s voice carried a hint of temptation, but Jelia shook her head: "Of course, I desire power. It would be wonderful to have the strength to do whatever I want. But I also know that if something isn''t meant for you, you shouldn''t touch it, or else there will be a price to pay."


    "This legacy should belong to the Werewolves, not me."


    "All I want now is to leave this ce and return to reality. Mypanion must be anxiously searching for me by now."


    Jelia''s voice was soft, still carrying the youthful timbre of a child, yet the depth and meaning of her words seemed beyond what a girl of her apparent age could conjure.


    "You''re very rational, perhaps overly so."


    The figure shook his head.


    "This legacy was indeed initially intended for Werewolves, but as you''ve seen, the era of the orcs has passed. Finding a qualified sessor has be exceedingly difficult."


    "Over three hundred years, nearly eighty orcs have entered this legacy, but only you have stood before me."


    "Initially, I indeed restricted entry to Werewolves, but a hundred years ago, I already loosened the entry requirements. Any orc had the chance to trigger the legacy."


    Despite Code 1''s exnation, Jelia merely shook her head calmly.


    "There are alternatives, aren''t there?"


    Her gaze drifted toward the stone tform where Roronora''s bodyy.


    "If I''m not mistaken, that world wasn''t just about environmental trials, was it? Those who could see through the illusion certainly qualify to receive the legacy, but obtaining the crystal in that environment would also qualify, right?"


    The figure seemed to pause for a moment, then chuckled softly: "You noticed that too? I''m growing more impressed by you. Little girl, can you tell me what kind of half-orc you are? This is the memory of a half-orc''s legacy; no half-orc could mistake their own race."


    Jelia gave a name.


    The figure chuckled dryly, "No wonder, no wonder you could trigger the legacy without being a magus, no wonder you could see through my arrangements. I was rude before; I will open the exit for you right away."


    "Your time and life should belong to someone more worthwhile."


    "You finally said something useful."


    Jelia smiled and then asked, "What about Roronora? Do you n to keep him locked up forever? He won''t die, will he?"


    Code 1 slowly said, "As long as he hasn''t given up, the mice won''tpletely disappear. Even without mice, there will always be other food. After all, living in his own obsession is enough for him."


    "How cruel."


    "I have no heart. Compassion, such a luxurious emotion, does not belong to me."


    "Then how about handing Roronora over to me?" Jelia ventured, "Give the legacy to him, then hand him over to me. This way, your legacy isn''t lost, and there''s someone to discipline him."


    "Is that what you were nning?"


    Code 1 smiled.

 Chapter 519 520-Companionship

    <h4>Chapter 519 Chapter520-Companionship </h4>


    "However, if you wish to proceed, there is no real obstacle. Roronora indeed meets the criteria to receive the legacy."


    Having said that, Code 1 lifted a hand, and a beam of light split from the orb, falling upon Roronora''s forehead.


    "I will modify his memories to make your oversight more manageable. But in the end, he remains a fierce beast, potentially turning on you at any moment."


    Code 1 nced at the orb and then at Roronora''s body on the stone tform.


    "You''d better be clear about what you''re doing, and what you''re about to do."


    "I am clear," Jelia nodded, saying, "How long will epting the legacy take?"


    "Not long."


    There seemed to be a touch of mncholy in Code 1''s voice.


    "What will be of this ce?"


    "The existence of this ce is sustained by that legacy. Without it, this ce will likely crumble soon."


    Code 1 sighed, saying, "It''s a pity I can''t see the outside world now."


    "There''s nothing to regret. It''s not a wonderful ce out there," Jelia shook her head, persuading Code 1 to abandon such impractical thoughts.


    "You don''t understand. No matter how bad it is outside, it can''t be worse than here. Staying here, I don''t even know if I''m alive or dead!"


    "Have you ever felt that way? Surrounded by emptiness, where any mana strand could destroy you, and you''re just hiding in a fragile matrix, barely clinging to life."


    "I''ve been here for three hundred years! I''m merely a wisp of that person''s remaining soul, yet I have to bear all his responsibilities!"


    "You''ve begun to develop a sense of self?" Jelia looked at Code 1, her eyes reflecting a peculiar intrigue.


    "Perhaps. I''m not entirely sure about these things." Code 1 shrugged, his crimson eyes shifting back to Roronora''s body.


    "Lastly, I have a request, one I hope you''ll honor."


    Jelia nodded, saying, "Speak."


    Code 1 opened his mouth, but instead of sound, a voice directly resonated within Jelia''s mind.


    "I understand. I''ll do it for you."


    "Thank you."


    A burst of white light exploded, twisting the space around them just as the activation of the deep-red wolf''s head had done previously.


    Jelia knew she was finally about to return to reality!


    Through the swirling dust, two figures emerged, one towering and one diminutive, their footsteps a delicate patter against the silence.


    The small dwarf, Jelia, had to nearly jog to keep pace with Roronora, whose single step matched two of hers.


    What was meant to be a majestic entrance turnedical as Jelia scurried behind Roronora, looking every bit the misced child who had stumbled into the scene.


    "Ali!"


    Upon seeing Ali confronting a group of cloak-d figures on the clearing, Jelia excitedly waved her hand.


    "Jelia! How did you get out?"


    Ali positioned his sword defensively, stepping forward to shield Jelia behind him.


    "And who is this stranger... No matter, now''s not the time for exnations. The moment I make my move, run, understand? Find somewhere to hide, and don''t let anyone find you. I''lle for you after the battle ends!"


    Ali, now elevated to the strength of a level 1 magus, would naturally find the cloaked adversaries manageable.


    However, dividing his attention to safeguard Jelia could prove challenging.


    Given the unpredictability of a melee, it seemed wiser to have Jelia take cover.


    "Are they all enemies?"


    Peering from behind Ali, Jelia scrutinized the cloaked figures standing not far off.


    Their movements and attire were uniform, in stark contrast to the eclectic assembly on her side.


    Roronora, gaunt as a skeleton, had indeed received the legacy but was far from regaining his prime strength, let alone any semnce of formidable presence.


    And there she was, a diminutive figure hardly worth mentioning in a battle.


    With a pout, Jelia couldn''t help feeling somewhat displeased.


    Jelia''s displeasure was a harbinger of misfortune for some.


    "Roronora, thrash them! Leave none standing!"


    Roronora, skeletal in frame, nced at Jelia.


    A moment''s hesitation shed across his crimson eyes, which soon solidified into resolve.


    He focused on the cloaked figures some ten meters away.


    If the little master demanded a brawl, a brawl she would have.


    A terrifying burst of mana ensued!


    Roronora vanished from sight, the sheer velocity of his movement whipping up a gale.


    Whoosh¡ª


    Thump!


    The sound of fist meeting flesh!


    Roronora moved with a speed Ali couldn''t hope to track, ghosting through shifts and turns with the agility of a dragon weaving through the cloaked figures.


    No one could keep pace with his movements.


    In the span of a breath, all fell silent.


    Roronora repositioned himself behind Jelia, his gaze lowered, as serene as a statue.


    With a thud, the fall of the first cloaked figure acted as a signal, triggering a domino effect.


    One by one, the cloaked assants copsed in session.


    In a single move¡­ annihtion.


    Ali''s jaw nearly hit the floor in astonishment.


    "How... how... how strong! Jelia, where did you find such reinforcements? He must be stronger than Howard at full throttle, right?"


    Ali scrutinized Roronora, a twitch forming at the corner of his eye.


    Though Roronora had not spoken a word, his actions clearly showed he was responding to Jelia''smands.


    Exactly how powerful Howard was remained a mystery to all, but by Ali''s estimation, he couldn''t be much stronger than Red Eye.


    Without resorting to "Brave," Ali doubted he could best Howard, but with the hero''s power, Howard would likely be the one outmatched, just as Red Eye had been.


    But what about Roronora?


    Ali found himself perplexed by this individual who appeared to be around his age.


    "Jelia! What exactly did you encounter?"


    No sooner had the question left his lips than Ali paused, his gaze sweeping the surroundings.


    It lingered on the heap of cloaked figures before he scooped Jelia onto his shoulder.


    "This isn''t the ce for discussion. We need to find somewhere safer."


    Did the cloaked figures have allies?


    This was unknown to Ali.


    However, their decision tounch an offensive on the vige indicated their confidence in eradicating all the subhumans within.


    Although the vigecked a magus, the subhumans, hardened by long-term training, were not foes a few preparatory-level magi could easily contend with.


    It was almost certain the attackers had reinforcements.


    Seeking refuge elsewhere seemed the safer option.


    Though still uncertain, Ali had a hunch about who was behind these assants.


    That person had harbored ill intentions from the start!


    Seeing Ali scoop up Jelia, a faint crimson glow ignited in Roronora''s eyes, his gaze fixated on Ali in a way that sent shivers down his spine.


    It was as if he were the target of a ferocious beast.


    Just what had Jelia brought back with her?


    "Roronora, rx! He''s mypanion!"


    "Com...panion?"


    Roronora''s voice, unexpectedly youthful and slightly naive, sounded blurred, reminiscent of a sixteen or seventeen-year-


    old boy.


    Merely from his voice, one would never picture him as a skeletal figure.


    "That''s right,panion! Just like us!"


    Jelia pointed first to herself, then to Ali and Roronora, "Companions! We are allpanions!"


    "Com...panions! Roronora... protectpanions!"


    The crimson in Roronora''s eyes dimmed slightly, though it did not vanish entirely, merely receding into the depths of his gaze.


    His eyes, even in their opening and closing, exuded a predatory aura.


    Seeing Jelia couldmand Roronora''s actions, Ali''s lingering worries dissipated.


    "Hold tight," he said before elerating.


    Staying in the vige was clearly no longer an option.


    Given the scale of the attack, the vige itself was also ravaged by fire.


    This incident would undoubtedly attract the attention of passing adventurers, known for their insatiable curiosity.


    Greedy and fearless.


    As they departed, Ali cast onest nce back at the vige engulfed in mes.


    The vige was destroyed, leaving the fate of its subhuman inhabitants uncertain.


    ...


    Upon leaving the vige, with Jelia perched on his shoulder and Roronora following closely behind, the trio wound their way through the forest in a bid to shake off their pursuers.


    Despite Ali''s swift movements, it was clear that their adversaries were well-prepared, possibly even having them as a specific target.


    Thus, it wasn''t long after leaving the vige that Ali noticed they were being followed.


    The pursuer''s pace wasn''t fast, possibly due to some caution.


    Yet, Ali found it impossible topletely lose them.


    He resorted to meandering through the woods in hopes of muddling their trail, making it harder for the follower to keep up.


    Tracking and counter-tracking, though not essential skills for a hunter, were subjects Ali had tackled back in his days with the elf tribe.


    Regrettably, his grades in both were consistently among the lowest.


    After some time, the strategy seemed to pay off.


    Ali could feel the pursuer''s speed drop significantly, and the distance between them more than doubled.


    At this range, continuing the chase would be pointless.


    It appeared they had sessfully given their tail the slip.


    Ali breathed a sigh of relief, yet he didn''t slow down; instead, he picked up the pace.

 Chapter 520 521-The Plan

    <h4>Chapter 520 Chapter521-The n </h4>


    Ali tapped Jelia on the shoulder, saying, "The situation is somewhat dire; I need to exin it to you so we can decide on our next move."


    "You''re actually consulting with me? Don''t you usually just make decisions on your own?" Jelia huffed.


    "Because I want to borrow your henchman for a bit, to take out a few particrly annoying individuals."


    Deep within the jungle, in a concealed shallow cave,y the temporary refuge for Ali, Jelia, and Roronora.


    To avoid detection by the cloaked assants, Ali had foregone making a fire.


    The absence of their usual warm jerky soup and even having to eat bread cold soured the mood for both Ali and Jelia.


    Roronora, however, seemed unaffected by such diforts.


    Thus, the cave scene was an odd one: a young girl and a young man frowned deeply while holding their bread, while the skeletal, gaunt figure beside them eagerly devoured bread stuffed with jerky, as if savoring a delicacy of the highest order.


    For someone who had been eating rats for over half a year, such fare was indeed a supreme delight.


    Code 1, while preserving the bodies of all outsiders, did not imply that prolonged dormancy wouldn''t lead to physical anomalies.


    The most typical cases were those outsiders who starved themselves to death.


    Code 1 would not allow these individuals into the legacy space.


    Instead, he would watch as their bodies, devoid of consciousness, turned into vegetative states before being destroyed and repurposed as basic materials.


    The legacy''s ability to sustain itself for three hundred years was not unrted to such a ruthless selection process.


    The failures became fertilizer, nourishing a flower that bloomed only for the victor.


    Thus, despite Roronora''s current emaciated appearance, with sufficient food, he could regain his peak strength within a few days, possibly even surpassing his former prowess due to the legacy!


    It''s worth noting that at his zenith, Roronora was a level 2 magus with formidablebat abilities.


    Once fully restored, even Howard, allied with Ali without the aid of "Brave," might not be assured of victory against him.


    "There''s no need to rush; I have more, plenty more!"


    Ali, observing Roronora''s single-minded focus on the food, ignoring everything else, scratched his face and then nced at Jelia, who seemed to have little appetite as well.


    "Jelia, where did you find such a monster?" Ali couldn''t help but ask.


    "He looks younger than me, yet his strength surpasses Howard''s!"


    Understanding Howard''s strength as an extraterrestrial was one thing for Ali, but Roronora was clearly a different case.


    He hadn''t heard of any extraterrestrial falling to such a low point as Roronora seemed to have.


    "He was a legacy challenger, but got trapped inside. I encountered him there, and thinking he could be of use, I pushed him forward during the final moments of epting the legacy," Jelia exined, not lifting her gaze from the bread in her hand.


    "With some additional measures and help from someone, his memories were altered. Now, I''m his closestpanion, almost akin to being a half-owner."


    As Jelia spoke, her voice carried a tinge of excitement, yet Ali could discern the underlying unease.


    Jelia was worried about how Howard would react to this development.


    Clearly, the world Howard once belonged to likely didn''t harbor the sharp racial antagonism prevalent in Av Continent, nor did it have very anymore; otherwise, he wouldn''t have offered his help initially.


    Yet now, she had resorted to somewhat unsavory means to create a sort of ve.


    "After all, you saved him. Without you, Roronora would probably still be trapped, starving to death sooner orter. That situation would be far worse than now," Ali tried to console Jelia, but his words seemed to have little effect.


    Jelia forced a smile, her gazending on Ali''s face: "What do you n to do next?"


    "Retaliate, of course! That guy wanted to use me to destroy the vige and take me out... Gick won''t stop until he sees our bodies," Ali paused, a viin''s cold smirk forming on his face before continuing, "Given that, it''s time we have a direct talk with him!"


    About his own life and the lives of the traveling merchants he was used of killing.


    Obviously, Gick wasn''t just any ordinary traveling merchant, or he wouldn''t have the resources to mobilize so many magi.


    As for what he truly desired, Ali suspected Monka might know something, but now, it was unclear where those subhumans had hidden.


    When the vige was attacked, very few subhumans were left behind, as the majority had left on Ali''s request to search for clues about Jelia outside the vige.


    In that sense, they had narrowly escaped a disaster.


    "So, what''s your n next? We definitely can''t return to Oak Vige now; Gick must have taken control over there, and our bodies are too sensitive."


    Ali might still manage to hide, but Jelia and Roronora could never sneak in unnoticed.


    Even disguised as ves, they would encounter significant trouble.


    "If we can''t go back, then let''s force Gick toe out!" Ali let out a coldugh.


    "If he wants something from the vige, let hime to us! We''ll find Monka first, then find whatever it is he''s after. That way, the initiative will be back in our hands."


    The n sounded straightforward and feasible.


    "But how do you n to find Monka? The vigers have surely gone into hiding by now. They''re all subhumans; who knows where they could have hidden!"


    The physical capabilities of subhumans generally surpass those of humans, allowing them to thrive in environments where humans could not.


    Ali smiled mysteriously.


    Although they were deep in the jungle, "the Truth Society" has never been known for its reasonableness.


    Given time, not only could he uncover where Monka and the others were hiding, but he could also unravel the origins of the vige itself!


    That''s the Truth Society for you, a ce that defies reason.


    As long as you have enough gold coins and the right permissions, there''s nothing the Truth Society doesn''t know.


    That settles the issue of intelligence, but the problem ofbat power remains unresolved.


    If Gick could mobilize ten level 3 magi to attack the vige, he could surely gather ten level 3 magi to protect himself.


    Everyone cherishes their life, especially those who consider themselves above others.


    Gick would spare no expense to ensure his own safety.


    On his own, Ali might find it somewhat challenging to eliminate Gick.


    However, with Roronora''s strength added to the equation, sess was virtually guaranteed.


    "I was hoping to borrow your sidekick for a bit. I promise, I won''t let him down! I just need someone to lure away Gick''s top fighters, giving me a chance to strike."


    If he could just draw away Gick''s elite, Ali could find the perfect opportunity to make his move.


    "I can''t tell him that, or he''ll put in too much effort," Jelia said, shaking her head as she looked at Ali.


    "You''ll have to tell him yourself. Though he may seem a bit slow and foolish, he actually knows everything."


    Jelia had only altered Roronora''s perception of her, without affecting his fundamental awareness.


    However, Code 1, who had carried out the modification, seemed to have a particr disdain for Roronora ¨C it was unclear what Roronora might have done to provoke Code 1''s ire.


    Me, talk to him?


    Ali nced at Roronora, who was entirely focused on his food, and then at Jelia, who was frowning at her own piece of bread.


    He found himself at a loss, wondering if he could indeedmunicate effectively with someone like Roronora.


    Well, it''s worth a try.


    Ali organized his thoughts, prepared his speech, and called out to Roronora.


    It was as if a switch had been flipped.


    Roronora abruptly looked up at the sound of Ali''s call, not particrly loud, his eyes ¨C ame with a crimson hue ¨C fixed on Ali like a wild beast.


    Ali was taken aback, fearing for a moment that Roronora might lose control and attack.


    But then he watched as the red in Roronora''s eyes gradually receded, and the expression on his face rxed.


    It was like watching an agitated cat slowly retract its ws, warily surveying its surroundings before settling back into its cozy nook.


    Is this guy really a werewolf?


    Massaging his temples, Ali felt the path tomunication was dauntingly long.


    "Roronora!" he called out again, tentatively.


    This time, the response from the werewolf was much milder; he just lifted his head to re at Ali, his expression still ferocious.


    Like a cat guarding its food...


    Ali thought, finding it increasingly difficult to dissociate Roronora from the image of a cat.


    Roronora''s gaze softened upon seeing Ali, but the wariness was merely concealed, not gone.


    "Companion... what is it?"


    "Um, I have my own name. I''m Ali, you can just call me Ali," Ali shuffled closer to Roronora, intending to sit beside him.


    However, noticing Roronora''s guarded look, Ali halted his movement.


    Clearly, although Roronora saw Ali as someone he could coexist peacefully with, thanks to Jelia''s influence, he had never let down his guard around Ali.


    This indirectly proved that Roronora still retained his ability to judge, even if the mechanisms of such judgment were not yet clear.

 Chapter 521 522-Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 521 Chapter522-Counterattack</h4>


    "Ali? A...li."


    Roronora repeated the name, Ali, then nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Ali, got it. Is there something you need?"


    His behavior mirrored that of a child who has juste to understand the world around him.


    "Well, could you do me a favor?"


    Ali carefully chose her words, seeking a way to convey her request without causing any misunderstanding or triggering Roronora''s defensiveness.


    "I need you toe with me to find someone."


    "As a bodyguard?"


    Roronora''s sharp interpretation caught Ali off guard.


    All the preparation and thought she had put into her request seemed pointless now.


    With a sigh, Ali nodded.


    A shift urred in Roronora''s gaze, a certain emotion rising from the depths of his eyes.


    "Something like that," Ali paused before adding, "But your safety is the top priority. We just need to distract them."


    "I understand. Roronora will go, but I need to ask Jelia first."


    Saying this, Roronora directed his gaze toward Jelia, who was sitting nearby.


    Jelia noticed Roronora''s look, and the burning emotion within his eyes caught her off guard for a moment.


    It was excitement.


    It resembled the thrill a wild beast feels when provoked by a wound, or the stimtion of smelling blood, that fervor reflected in their eyes.


    "If you want to go, then go," Jelia said after a pause, adding, "But take care of yourself."


    Since she had brought Roronora from that ce, and now acted as his semi-guardian, she felt obliged to fulfill the responsibilities that came with that role.


    Humans are never meremodities or objects.


    This applies equally to those deemed subhuman.


    Through his actions, Howard conveyed to Jelia that all beings are alike, each life possessing its own reason for existence.


    To have power and use it solely for ughter is to possess a power better left unwanted.


    The werewolf pursed his lips and nodded.


    Seeing things unfold far more smoothly than anticipated, Ali quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    What remained was locating Monka and the others¡ªa task likely to be the simplest part of their n.


    With this thought, Ali retrieved a square wooden token from her person.


    The token, engraved with intricate patterns, bore a string of numbers highlighted in conspicuous gold at one corner: 9527.


    This was Ali''s code within the Truth Society.


    The token in her hand served as proof of her membership in the Truth Society and the sole means of requesting entry into the "Hall of Truth." With this token, Ali could find her way into the Hall of Truth from the nearest human structure.


    That is, the same mysterious great hall she had entered in Lorinda.


    However, in these remote wilds, the only human construction was that ce¡ªthe subhuman vige.


    Clutching the token more tightly, Ali raised her eyes to meet Jelia''s gaze, their looks intersecting perfectly.


    "You''re going out?" Jelia asked.


    "Yes, just a short trip to confirm Monka and their whereabouts." Ali nodded and continued, "You and Roronora stay here. If you sense danger, find somewhere else to hide, but don''t wander outside for too long. It''s too easy to leave traces that others can follow. There''s no need to leave any markers; I''ll find my way back naturally."


    Jelia nodded to indicate she understood.


    Despite her young age, the little girl''s survival skills were second to none present.


    Abandoned shortly after birth, she had struggled to live on her own until meeting Howard.


    "You take care of yourself too. Howard would be mortified if he knew you died at the hands of such people. It would be utterly embarrassing," Jelia said, her gaze returning to the loaf of bread in her hands.


    Coarse bread was by no means a poor meal; having stable meals of such breadpared to her wandering days was beyond her wildest dreams.


    Yet, why was her appetite absent?


    Observing the young girl, Ali smiled, and regardless of whether Roronora understood, she gave him a look that clearly said "take good care of Jelia" before turning to leave the cave.


    To shake off their pursuers, the trio had deviated significantly from the main path.


    Fortunately, the Truth Society''s token could guide the way.


    Activating the token with mana, Ali input themand with her thoughts.


    A faint light flickered, and the token slightly levitated in Ali''s hand, its intricate patterns swirling with a pale golden halo.


    Those seemingly decorative patterns were all mana runes!


    The mana runes on the token formed a miniature spell matrix.


    With a soft hum, the pale golden glow circting the token receded inward, and a brilliant golden arrow, the length of a finger, rose from the token.


    After rotating, it pointed in a direction¡ªthe way to the "Hall of Truth."


    Taking a deep breath, Ali shifted her mana.


    In a blink, she appeared ten meters away, ready to follow the guidance of the enchanted token.


    ...


    Oak Vige, Nameless Inn.


    Gick had generously booked the entire inn.


    The plump innkeeper initially hesitated, given the steady flow of travelers through Oak Vige and hers being the only inn.


    If booked out, where would the travelers stay? But Gick made an offer she couldn''t refuse.


    A small knife stood on the table, its cold gleam menacing, tipped with the scent of blood and aggression.


    Thus, the innkeeper received a bag of gold coins, and Gick secured a quiet haven.


    "How''s the situation?"


    Leaning against the table in the inn''s lobby, Gick was meticulously oiling a short dagger, treating it not as a weapon but as a piece of fine art from a master craftsman.


    Years of preparation culminated in this moment, with contingency ns for every possible changeid out in his strategy.


    Ali was but a pawn he had casually thrown into y.


    Even without Ali''s appearance in Oak Vige, someone else would have drawn the subhumans'' attention.


    His true strike had yet to be deployed; he hoped to confront Monka onest time before the stubborn old werewolf''s demise, to inquire if he regretted his decisions.


    "Not smoothly," a cloaked figure in the corner of the lobby reported in a deep voice.


    "We''ve searched the entire subhuman vige and found no trace of Monka. Not just him, many subhumans are missing; they left before the attack and are likely in hiding now."


    "This is no issue; they know whom they''re up against. They''lle forward on their own."


    For Gick, this wasn''t necessarily bad news.


    It would have been surprising if Monka had no response at all.


    Despite being a werewolf, that individual was far more cunning than any fox.


    "There''s another matter¡­ The adventurer you sent to the subhuman vige, they''ve escaped."


    The cloaked figure paused, seemingly choosing their words carefully.


    "A level 2 magus power signature suddenly appeared in the subhuman vige, and almost all of our vanguard lost contact. Although the tracking team followed, they ultimately lost the trail."


    Gick clicked his tongue, frowning slightly, "I didn''t expect this youngster to have some skill. It seems she must have realized something to react so quickly."


    Where did the realizatione from?


    The attack site had been disguised, and the temporary camp cleaned up; there shouldn''t have been any ws.


    Gick''s gaze wandered around the lobby, eventually returning to the dagger in his hand, then he chuckled softly.


    "It seems I''m a bit nervous, letting such an adventurer get to me."


    "Just a level 3 magus, after all."


    Shaking his head, Gick sheathed his dagger, stood up, clipped the sheath to his waist, and casually picked up his overcoat from the chair back.


    "Code 11, go kill that adventurer. Anyone rted to them must die."


    In the face of absolute power, strategy is but a pitiful struggle of the weak.


    Level 3 magus? Level 2 magus?


    They are merely apprentices who have just begun their journey.


    After circling halfway around the lobby, Gick turned and ascended the stairs.


    As his figure vanished, his voice floated down from above.


    "Oh, and Code 19, prepare dinner for me. I fancymb tonight."


    "As you wish."


    In a corner of the lobby, two distinct voices spoke simultaneously.


    One figure vanished on the spot, while the other rolled up their sleeves and headed towards a side door of the lobby, off to prepare Gick''s dinner.


    Around a subhuman vige, nestled under the wing of Oak Vige, a grand n that had been brewing for over a decade was slowly unfolding its full scope.


    ...

 Chapter 522 523-The Fury of the Half-Orc

    <h4>Chapter 522 Chapter523-The Fury of the Half-Orc </h4>


    Deep within the jungle, a hidden spot had been prepared in advance by the subhuman vige.


    More than half of the vige''s popce was gathered here, primarilyprised of the young and able-bodied, including nearly all of the vige''s hunters, representing the bulk of the vige''sbat strength.


    "Our vige... is destroyed."


    The words fell heavily from a hunter, revealing the expression of a half-orc.


    His dog-like, brown-yellow head and the dull yellow eyes betrayed a weakness never shown by orcs.


    Despite the orc bloodline flowing through their veins, many half-orcs had been significantly influenced and assimted by humans by now.


    Weakness, selfishness, scheming.


    It''s no wonder that the prototype for Code 1 was designed with such trials, where only the true inheritors of the orc bloodline could prevail.


    Jelia was one; Roronora was half.


    He inherited the orc''s resilience but not their wisdom and sharpness.


    Even in beasts, hunting relies not solely on strength and speed but also on insight and nning.


    A species that boasts only of muscle is always the first to be annihted.


    "Antaro, be quiet! If the vige is destroyed, then we''ll build another! We are still here. Yes, sacrifices were made, but we will reim what was lost from our enemies tenfold, a hundredfold!"


    A voice, rough with a tinge of hoarseness, cut through the Kobold''smentation.


    It was none other than Rudo.


    As the strongest hunter in the vige, no one truly knew the extent of Rudo''s strength, much like the mysteries surrounding the preparations made by Elder Monka.


    This time was no different.


    Before the attack had even urred, Elder Monka had organized everyone to leave the vige.


    Although the pretext sounded absurd¡ªaiding an outsider in searching the vicinity of the vige¡ªit ultimately ensured the survival of the vast majority.


    Those who perished in the attack were mainly the young subhumans who had recently arrived in the vige, including a few half-dwarves, some gnomes, and even two half-elves.


    Although half-elves, too, are considered subhumans, they generally hold a not-so-low status in human society, owing to their often high magus talents, unlike half-orcs, who are mostly brawn.


    Legend has it that orcs once had their own era of glory,plete with a magus legacy.


    However, the catastrophe that led to the destruction of the Orc United Empire resulted in the loss of too much, to the extent that orcs have yet to recover their former strength, with half-orcs falling even further in status, nearly equated with livestock in human societies.


    "The immediate priority is to identify the attackers!" Rudo''s gaze was menacing, the prime of his werewolf life instilling fear even in half-orcs.


    "Those bastards destroyed my house, and not one of them can be spared!"


    While Antaro spoke of the vige''s destruction as a cmity, from Rudo''s lips, it transformed into vengeance.


    Compared to natural disasters, human-caused tragedies are invariably more manageable¡ªsimply a matter of an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.


    While it may not appear that Rudo was the decision-maker, being the strongest hunter in the vige, how could he be someone without his own ideas?


    Although Monka had not spoken up, this n had been agreed upon by the two of them long ago.


    The destruction of the vige was indeed a disaster, but it also represented a concentrated outbreak of past dangers.


    If they could withstand this wave, they would be free to find a deserted ce and start their lives anew without any worries.


    "Rudo is absolutely right."


    Elder Monka, who had been silent until now, finally spoke up, immediately drawing everyone''s attention.


    Although Elder Monka had always maintained a rtively mild attitude towards outsiders, and there had been instances where strangers had stumbled into the vige, Monka had always advocated for their lives against Rudo''s suggestions of expulsion or even execution.


    It was precisely because of Elder Monka''s philosophy that the vige had maintained good rtions with Oak Vige.


    But this time, it seemed that Elder Monka was truly angered, abandoning his previous conciliatory stance to actively support Rudo''s call for vengeance.


    Indeed, seeing the vige one had lived in for decades destroyed in mes, no one could remain indifferent.


    Elder Monka was among the earliest settlers of the vige, even living for a considerable time with the founders.


    This was one of the reasons for his high prestige within the vige.


    Only he knew the true significance of the vige''s existence, and only he understood how to ensure its continued survival.


    Everyone desired a safe ce to live, where the fear of orc hunters suddenly appearing at one''s doorstep and rounding up families to be sold as ves was non-existent.


    For these subhumans, the arrival of orc hunters represented the worst and most vile curse imaginable.


    Monka''s gaze swept over everyone present, making eye contact with each individual.


    His look remained calm, yet beneath that tranquility, something fierce was burning.


    It was anger.


    "I know it may seem strange for me to say this now, going against the image I''ve upheld in the past, but still, I must dere: a blood debt must be repaid in blood, it''s only just! The burdens our enemies have forced upon us should be returned tenfold, a hundredfold!"


    Monka, leaning on his staff, rose to his feet and slowly walked into the midst of the subhumans, his steps so steady they seemed to echo with the heartbeat of everyone present.


    "Yes, I have been exceedingly tolerant towards outsiders in the past, to the point of conceding without limits."


    "But that was for the sake of our vige''s continued existence."


    "Facing individuals, we might be strong, but against humanity, we are insignificant!"


    "Perhaps we can kill a few people, y some orc hunters, even repel an army or two!"


    At this, Monka paused, his gaze sweeping over all those present once again.


    "But!"


    "But to humanity, that makes no difference. It will only anger them further, only bring more armies and orc hunters upon us! It will only worsen the plight of all half-orcs, all subhumans!"


    "Against the human race, we are indeed too weak."


    "However, we are not without our limits!"


    "We have lived here for so long, we have coexisted peacefully, we have never intentionally harmed any human!"


    "Yet they attack us, burn our houses, destroy our fields, tear down our animal pens!"


    "This is unreasonable, this is outrage!"


    "In the face of anger, all other emotions should yield. Because courage is the very bone of a half-orc!"


    "We can yield, we can endure, but when there is no longer anything to bear or room to retreat, we must let them know what courage means, what the bones of a half-orc are made of!"


    "We may not be able to defeat humans, but we can make them fear us! Let other half-orcs understand that we are not born to be inferior!"


    "Half-orcs! Never ves!"


    Each word of thest sentence was delivered with deliberation, his staff striking the ground emphatically, each thud echoing in the hearts of all those present.


    Something was ignited, a fire started burning deep within the eyes of everyone there.


    If Rudo''s words had sparked their anger, then Monka''s speech made them understand why they were angry.


    Indeed, they might be weak, and the weak naturally yield before the strong¡ªthis is thew of nature.


    But yielding has its limits.


    When even the right to live is threatened, then let there be bloodshed.


    A fight to the death, an all-out war.


    Since you relish mes, then behold the fiery rage of a half-orc.


    "Rudo!"


    Monka''s staff tapped the ground once more.


    "Take half of the hunters and see the state of our vige!"


    "If anyone is still alive, make sure to bring them back. We cannot afford to lose any more brethren. Also, thoroughly investigate the identities of those attackers!"


    "I want to know where they came from, who stands behind them!"


    "I will make them understand how terrifying the wrath of a half-


    orc can be!"


    "Yes!"


    With a firm nod, Rudo''s gaze swept across the half-orcs in the cave, selecting a few.


    No one hesitated; those chosen even wore a look of proud honor on their faces, picking up their weapons and standing behind Rudo.


    This was not senseless violence but a fight for self-


    preservation.


    When anger is rightly directed, the upheaval it causes can overturn everything.


    ...


    By the time Ali followed the arrow''s direction back to the location of the subhuman vige, it was unrecognizable.


    mes had razed everything to the ground¡ªhouses, fields, animal pens¡ªall reduced to smoldering charcoal, emitting a burnt stench.


    Thick smoke filled the air, with columns visible from miles away.


    This was not good news.


    It signified that this small vige hidden deep in the jungle was now utterly exposed.


    Adventurers would inevitablye to investigate, discovering traces of subhuman life.


    Then, drawn by the news, orc hunters would initiate a sweeping hunt for subhumans in the area.


    The fallout would affect many more.


    Ali could already envision the chaos that was about to unfold.

 Chapter 523 524-Insufficient Privilege

    <h4>Chapter 523 Chapter524-Insufficient Privilege </h4>


    Compared to subhumans, humans are a different kind of creature¡ªmoreplex, more absurd.


    Yet, it is this ridiculous species that now dominates the continent.


    Will this ever change?


    Currently, humanity shows no sign of decline, with research on mana delving from the tangible to the conceptual, and continental exploration no longer satisfied with mere observation.


    It is rumored that some nations are preparing to venture into the endless ocean.


    Perhaps only an unstoppable natural disaster could bring down such a formidable race, just as one did to the Orc United Empire in the past.


    Ali mused aimlessly, finding some relief from her tension in these thoughts.


    Hourster, she stepped onto thend of the subhuman vige once more, only to find the surroundings utterly transformed.


    Raising her hand to activate a mana shield, Ali hurriedly began searching through the ruins.


    The entrance to the "Hall of Truth" was not fixed¡ªit could be a door, a staircase, sometimes even a mirror.


    The "gateway" refers only to the spell that opens the "door," and in theory, this spell can attach to any medium.


    Expanding her mana sensing, the vige''s mana environment was chaotic, likely the aftermath of Roronora''s battle.


    Smoothing out these chaotic ripples bit by bit, Ali finally discovered another stable mana environment, characteristic of the "gateway''s" unique mana micro-environment.


    This micro-environment, crucial for maintaining the stability of the "gateway," was beyond Ali''s full understanding.


    She knew theplexity of such technology was unimaginable, possibly achievable by the entirety of humanity''s efforts, but certainly not so effortlessly.


    Perhaps only deities, along with the almost omnipotent "The Truth Society," could aplish such feats.


    This time, the "gateway" was attached to a battered door, half-destroyed by fire, with only a fragment remaining.


    In the mana vision, it emitted a faint glow.


    Standing in front of the ruined door, Ali lifted her hand, and mana formed a ribbon of light that fell upon the door.


    With a hum, akin to the sound of magical machinery starting up, a vortex of pure white light appeared on the damaged door.


    Without hesitation, Ali stepped through the light portal.


    It felt simr to teleportation, yet not quite the same; there was none of the dislocation sensation typical of teleportation spells, only a slight dizziness for Ali.


    Then the white light dissipated.


    A clean and splendid hall unfolded before Ali''s eyes.


    "The Hall of Truth," the only part of The Truth Society open to the outside world.


    The hall was quiet, filled with countless figures in in white cloaks moving like ghosts, their features abstracted and simplified to standard humanoid forms.


    The disguise would only lift upon mutual recognition of identity.


    Moreover, although it seemed everyone was in this great hall, in reality, Ali was there alone.


    Until identities were mutually confirmed, Ali could not interact with the others.


    Likewise, they couldn''t affect Ali, a measure purely for secrecy and safety.


    And it has always been effective.


    The Truth Society housed all sorts of individuals.


    Without a robust system of secrecy, the hall would likely be an endless battlefield.


    Without dy, Ali found an unupied terminal in the center of the great hall and verified her identity.


    "Wee back, Commissioner 9527. How may I assist you today?"


    The familiar synthesized female voice echoed directly in Ali''s mind.


    She swiped through the terminal''s projected screen, navigating to the intelligence search interface and inputting the keywords for the information she sought.


    Pressing the "search" button, a flood of intelligence reports refreshed on the screen.


    Ali''s gaze moved across the page, searching for the most reliable pieces of information.


    Although the repository contained a wealth of intelligence, not all of it was reliable; some were outdated and no longer reflective of the current situation, potentially causing more harm than good.


    Hence, a preliminary filtering was always necessary.


    Quickly, Ali identified a few credible reports.


    "Forest Vige, rumored to be established by the remnants of the Orc United Empire, exists to maintain a significant legacy of the Orc United Empire. All vigers are subhumans. The location can trigger three side quest chains. The topbat power is not fixed and changes over time; the highest confirmed level is forty. Considered an intermediate location, not rmended for visits by those of lower levels."


    Apart from thest warning, which was slightly puzzling, Ali understood most of the information provided in the report.


    Other reports contained simr descriptions, one of which included several images showing the vige''s exterior and brief descriptions of a few key figures within.


    Among these, Ali recognized Monka, Rudo, and a few other subhumans she had seen in the vige but whose names she didn''t know.


    After reviewing additional intelligence, Ali keenly noticed that she seemed to have ess to more information than before.


    Even the familiar interface had undergone slight changes, revealing more details.


    This time, instead of entering a query, Ali directly addressed the terminal, "Hello, I''d like to confirm my current level of ess."


    Promptly, the terminal responded, a flicker of light passing over it as the synthetic female voice resonated in Ali''s mind: "Commissioner 9527, your current ess level is sub-


    lieutenant official authorization, which allows you to view intelligence authorized for sub-lieutenant and unofficial ess levels."


    Sub-lieutenant?


    Was I not even officially authorized before?


    "I would like to inquire about the specific ssifications of ess levels and their corresponding operational permissions."


    After a brief pause, the voice replied, "I''m sorry, your ess level is insufficient to inquire about this information."


    "What level of ess is required to query this information?"


    The response was the same, with an identical pause: "I''m sorry, your ess level is insufficient to inquire about this information."


    It appeared that rifying this would not be possible in the short term.


    Scratching her face, Ali then typed a name into the input field on the terminal screen.


    This query was processed smoothly; in less than a second after beginning the search, an abundance of information appeared.


    This time, her inquiry concerned Gick, including a brief biography, specific abilities, and details about people closely associated with him¡ªnearly all the avable intelligence wasid bare.


    While this method of inquiry was straightforward and quick, it required Ali to know a specific concept.


    To search for something, she needed to be aware of its existence and corresponding description, as vague searches were not supported.


    However, if she were to vocalize her inquiries, even broad questions might yield precise answers.


    Yet, direct questioning seemed heavily restricted by ess levels; so far, she had asked only a handful of questions, with just two or three receiving answers¡ªthe rest were met with "insufficient ess."


    The Truth Society''s adherence to ess restrictions is no small matter.


    After thoroughly reading through the intelligence on Gick, Ali realized the caliber of individual she was dealing with.


    Thergest ve trader in the northwestern border of the Silverwind Kingdom, though of half-orc heritage, had climbed the ranks through ruthless actions and exceptional mana talent, eventually bing a kingpin in the underworld of the northwestern territories.


    He could almost be considered the uncrowned king of the northwest.


    Why would such a figure take an interest in "Forest Vige," a minor vige?


    The two should not have any intersections.


    With questions in mind, Ali queried for intelligence again.


    The existing reports, which briefly mentioned Gick''s rise without detailing his origins, simply stated he was of unknown background.


    However, the new query did not yield additional results.


    If it wasn''t a matter of insufficient ess, then perhaps The Truth Society did not possess relevant intelligence.


    Honestly, Ali leaned more towards the former possibility, considering she did not even know the total number of ess levels within The Truth Society, let alone the scope of queries each level permitted.


    Even so, the aid provided by The Truth Society remains irreceable.


    At the very least, Ali now knows Gick''s hideout and has an idea of Monka and Rudo''s next moves.


    If her sole intent was revenge, this information would be more than sufficient.


    But it must be said, adventurers truly are a bunch burdened with an excess of curiosity; it''s no wonder so many perish each year.


    Daring to delve into any ruins, it seems adventurers have a death wish.


    Ever since learning about the mysterious origins of "Forest Vige," especially the part about it being "allegedly established by the remnants of the Orc United Empire," Ali has found it nearly impossible to restrain her curiosity about the small subhuman vige hidden within the forest.


    She yearns to uncover what secrets it holds, secrets so profound they''re tied to the Orc United Empire and warrant Gick''s considerable efforts.


    If there weren''t significant secrets hidden there, Gick wouldn''t have gone to such lengths.


    For a tiny vigecking even a single magus, Gick mobilized two level 1 magi, seven level 2 magi, a dozen level 3 magi, and a group of preparatory-level magi by the squad!


    Such a force is substantial enough to wage a localized war!

 Chapter 524 525-The Half-Orc Army

    <h4>Chapter 524 Chapter525-The Half-Orc Army</h4>


    Having found everything she was searching for, Ali promptly left the "Hall of Truth."


    Through the terminal, Ali could directly exit the "Hall of Truth" and return to the location of her "entry" portal.


    Even now, Ali couldn''t determine whether the "Hall of Truth" was a physical ce or merely a virtual space constructed by The Truth Society.


    If it were a real space, then the level of technology hidden by The Truth Society would be terrifyingly advanced, far surpassing any nation on the continent.


    And then, there''s the astonishing volume of intelligence in their database...


    The mostmon response Ali received here was not "insufficient ess," but rather pages and pages of detailed intelligence!


    Just the sheer act of collecting intelligence of such magnitude implies a horrifying level of resources and manpower behind the scenes.


    Yet, even more astonishing was the "portal" technology.


    If the "Hall of Truth" is a real space, it implies that The Truth Society has the capability to open a portal in any corner of the continent!


    This might mean they have fully unraveled the mysteries of mana, possessing authority rivaling that of deities!


    However, dismissing this hypothesis provides a reasonable exnation for everything.


    But such a seemingly simple verification is not easily achieved.


    First off, the "portal" cannot be opened in the presence of a second observer.


    This means if there are people around Ali, or perhaps not even people, but any creature with a certain level of intelligence, the "portal" would not open.


    It would still exist but would not respond to Ali''smands.


    Furthermore, The Truth Society has strict rules: no member may disclose their identity.


    If breached, membership is revoked, rted memories erased, and the individual is forever barred from rejoining The Truth Society.


    Ali doesn''t know if anyone has ever vited this rule because those who havepletely vanished.


    As consciousness seemed to travel back through a tunnel to her body, Ali instinctively nced around.


    Her body had shifted slightly, likely a side effect of traversing the "portal."


    The sky had darkened considerably, suggesting she had spent a not insignificant amount of time in the "Hall of Truth."


    However, time in apletely isted space is meaningless.


    Just as one cannot urately gauge time without a clock, without a point of reference, Ali couldn''t determine how long she actually spent in the "Hall of Truth."


    It only felt "very long," but then again, it always felt "very long" to Ali.


    The fire that had ravaged the vige ruins hadpletely died down.


    Waving her hand, Ali cast a faint glow of mana, creating a shield that kept the surrounding burnt smell at bay.


    The odor of charred bodies was particrly unpleasant.


    Wandering through the vige with her mana shield, Ali heard a rustling noise.


    It sounded like something slicing rapidly through the air, but it didn''t seem to be small, lightweight objects like arrows or throwing knives.


    It was somethingrger.


    Like a person.


    Shadowy figures flickered at the edge of Ali''s vision!


    It was only then that the thunderous roar of the air reverberated in Ali''s ears.


    The ruins around her were engulfed in a fierce wind that swept away the ck smoke, briefly purifying the air.


    However, Ali''s mood was far from clear.


    The glint of a cold de was already before her eyes!


    To dodge?


    It was already toote!


    The attacker''s speed far exceeded her expectations; at such a distance, effective evasion was impossible!


    Then defense it must be! Although speed implies power, without a sufficient base, this force is but a flower reflected in a mirror or the moon''s reflection on water¡ªmerely superficially impressive.


    A sharp buzzing exploded at that instant!


    Ali''s eyes instantly reflected a splendid golden light! Aplex, multiyered spell matrix rapidly formed beneath her feet, dazzling golden light rising up.


    A semi-circr shield expanded outwards from Ali at its center!


    Repulsion Shield, a skill known to any level 3 magus, was merely a simple application of mana, not even considered magic.


    But supported by formidable mana, such a simple spell exhibited astonishing effectiveness!


    It was like a knife stabbing into a resilient membrane.


    Although the Repulsion Shield indented inward from the impact, the de ultimately failed to pierce through.


    Consequently, its wielder was forced to halt before the shield, retreating.


    Like a ball rebounding off an stic, the attacker was almost flung back at the speed they came, flying upward at an angle.


    Ali couldn''t make out the face of the person, but in the final moment, when their speed dropped to zero, she did get a clear view of their attire.


    Leather jackets and cloth pants, which didn''t resemble any uniform but rather looked like roughly made, handcrafted armor.


    Then, more figuresnded with menacing momentum, their eyes cold, each with bizarre and unique appearances, their expressions fiercely aggressive.


    Ali scratched her face, feeling somewhat uneasy under their intense gaze.


    Although the neers were of strange and varied forms, a quick scan by Ali led her to a conjecture.


    Most appeared to be dressed like hunters, their armor simple yet evidently refined through realbat experience.


    These were the vige hunters.


    Oak Vige''s years of stability in this chaotic region owed much to them.


    They were the ones who had repeatedly defeated bands of brigands and spellbeasts in the shadows, ensuring the order around Oak Vige.


    This was an exchange of equivalents: they provided manpower and effort, while Oak Vige offered protection in return, providing cover for Forest Vige and supplying basic human constructs to sustain life.


    It was a sort of special symbiotic rtionship.


    "It''s so good to see that you all didn''t perish!"


    Even though she was at the point of several knives and arrows, Ali managed to smile.


    A smile is always the best way to break the ice, no matter the situation.


    There was no response.


    Half-orcs seem naturally fit for the military, their strict racial hierarchy making it clear to every half-orc their ce and duty.


    Unless facing a dire crisis rted to life or death, it was unlikely for a half-orc army to descend into chaos or mutiny.


    Although it might sound like they''re merely machines following orders, it was this very rigidity that allowed the army, centuries ago, to sweep across the continent, overpowering all the nationsbined against the might of the Orc United Empire.


    Such was their splendor and loneliness.


    Seeing that her smile did nothing to ease the situation, Ali''s face began to tense, the corner of her eye twitching.


    "Um, don''t you remember me? The outsider from earlier today! You there, in the blue, wielding a shortsword with yellow eyes¡ª


    we even greeted each other at noon!"


    It was as if she was speaking to the air; Ali''s words fell on deaf ears.


    No one responded or reacted, leading to an incredibly awkward moment.


    Until Rudo, carrying a small and thin Catfolk in his arms, made his way from behind the crowd.


    Ali recognized the leather armor on the Catfolk; it was the one Rudo hadunched away...


    "Ali, it''s no use; you don''t understand half-orcs," Rudo said, ncing at Ali as he set the Catfolk on the ground.


    "Orcs are all stubborn; once they''ve set their mind on something, they won''t easily change their perception."


    "Now, I am their leader. Unless I speak, they will not make any disgraceful move."


    "Answering questions? Launching attacks? Fleeing in battle? None of these are conceivable for half-orcs."


    This is the most efficient army, the force that once made the entire continent tremble in fear.


    Though now they mightck the soul, merely shells of their former selves, they remain iparable to the frail humans.


    "Why are you here? And the attackers, where have they gone?"


    Everyone had anticipated the vige''s dire state; the moment thick smoke was seen rising, all subhumans knew they no longer had a home to return to.


    Thus, despite the grave situation of the vige, it wasn''t enough to shock or destabilize them.


    But it certainly didn''t improve their mood either.


    All half-orcs were now itching for a fight, eager to spill some blood to vent their emotions.


    The sight of any animal by the roadside instinctively made their hands gravitate towards their weapon hilts.


    This propensity for violence is partly why humans shun half-


    orcs.


    There''s always a reason behind everything; it takes two to tango, as they say in this world.


    "I don''t know," Ali shook her head.


    She was lying.


    Of course, she had to lie.


    The half-orcs appeared menacingly aggressive, and if she showed any connection to the cloaked attackers, she could easily be deemed suspicious and possibly skewered on their des.


    Ali had no desire to die.


    "I fought them, killed two, but they were many, so I fled. They chased after me, but I managed to lose them. I''vee back to assess the situation."

 Chapter 525 526-Trailing

    <h4>Chapter 525 Chapter526-Trailing </h4>


    Ali scratched her cheek.


    "You ask me if I know them; I''d rather ask you! They clearly came for you."


    Undoubtedly, this was a ssic case of deflecting responsibility.


    Although Ali was unaware of Gick''s specific intentions, the cloaked figures'' relentless pursuit of her life indicated that Gick certainly marked her as a target, likely a priority second only to whatever was hidden within the subhuman vige.


    Suddenly, Ali thought of the deep red wolf head in the cabin.


    ording to Jelia''ster exnation, it was undoubtedly an orc legacy.


    Could that be Gick''s target?


    Ali pondered for a moment, her thoughts spinning in her head, yet ultimately, she chose not to voice her spection.


    It seemed wiser not to get entangled in these mysterious affairs.


    She had been dragged into this mess and thought escaping and striking Gick a vicious blow on her way out would suffice.


    Getting more involved meant losing control over her own extraction.


    "We? How would we know what these ''civilized people'' are up to? They kill and set fires; we know nothing at all!" Rudo scoffed, brandishing his knife.


    "There will soon be big trouble here. If you don''t want to die a senseless death, it''s best you leave now."


    "Leave? Leave?!"


    Ali''s expression changed, as if she heard a joke, then turned fierce.


    "I was attacked, and you suggest I just scurry away with my tail between my legs! Do you think I''m a half-orc? I''m leaving my words here! I will find out who''s behind those cloaked attackers and strike them hard with my de!"


    With a spit, Ali touched the corner of her mouth, her gazending on Rudo''s face: "Given your current situation, I doubt you''re in the mood to talk about cooperation. But if youe across any intelligence, I hope you''ll let me know. If we find the one pulling the strings behind the scenes, I won''t mind lending a hand."


    "Of course, the same goes the other way."


    This was not an alliance of interests, merely two individuals fueled by rageing together.


    Rudo pondered for a moment.


    Ultimately, the decision to act still rested in his own hands.


    A verbal agreement like this held no substantive significance, so he simply nodded.


    "If you''re looking to get involved, and you''re not worried about getting stuck in the mess..."


    By this point, the warning was clear.


    If Ali still insisted on taking action, Rudo had neither the means nor the stance to stop her.


    "By the way, yourpanion... how is she?"


    Rudo remembered the way Ali had approached him, honestly thinking at that moment he was facing the fierce beast from his memories.


    Eyes blood-red, capable of tearing everything apart.


    "You mean Jelia?"


    Mentioning the young girl, an odd expression crossed Ali''s face.


    Although Jelia had exined the situation within the legacy space, Ali could tell there were many omissions in her story.


    But she hadn''t pressed Jelia for more, just as she kept her own secrets from Jelia.


    She trusted Jelia''s judgment, believing she had made the right decisions.


    Yet, even so, she couldn''t understand how Jelia, a young girl with virtually nobat ability, managed to escape on her own and even sessfully entice a fighter to join her.


    "She''s doing fine; I''ve found her. Her disappearance was just a little girl''s mischief," Ali waved off, signaling the end of that topic, preparing to leave.


    However, before departing, she feltpelled to share some information with the half-orcs.


    "About those attackers, there''s something I need to say."


    This statement indeed captured the attention of all the half-orcs present.


    Facing those pairs of eyes, each of a different hue but all burning with a simr me of anger, Ali couldn''t help feeling slightly uneasy.


    "The attackers are strong! Among those I''ve encountered, there was one level 2 magus and several level 3 magi. The ones who died were level 3 magi, meaning the enemy still has at least one level 2 magus and multiple level 3 magi at their disposal. If it''s not necessary, it''s best not to act alone, or you stand no chance."


    Are half-orcs strong?


    The answer is unequivocally yes.


    This much is evident from the number of personnel Gick has deployed.


    A force capable of waging a localized war, yet only to confront a vige of half-orcs.


    Even if the half-orcs in this vige are somewhat unique, it still indirectly showcases the formidable nature of half-orcs.


    An adult half-orc''sbat ability is roughly equivalent to a newly initiated preparatory-level magus, or a standard seven-person squad.


    And for half-orcs like the vige hunters, who have undergone prolonged realbat training, their fighting capability could even reach that of a level 3 magus.


    However, due to theck of mana support, theirbat style is less versatile, primarily focusing on closebat.


    And as for Rudo¡­


    Until now, Ali hadn''t been able to gauge the Werewolf''s strength, just as she couldn''t fully understand Elder Monka''s thoughts.


    However, as the strongest in the vige, Rudo''s power must at least rival that of any level 3 magus.


    This level of capability, achieved purely through physical prowess, is unmatched except by orcs on this continent.


    No other race can develop their physique to such an extent.


    Yet, despite their strength, half-orcs, outnumbered and facing magi, often end up as the ones who perish.


    It''s a matter of fundamental capabilities.


    After issuing her final warning, Ali didn''t linger any longer and turned to leave.


    She knew why Rudo and the vige hunters hade, but doubted they would uncover anything useful.


    Any clues that might have existed would likely have been obliterated by the fire, leaving nothing but more ruins beneath the rubble.


    Departing from the vige ruins, Ali headed towards the cave where Jelia and Roronora were hiding, guided by her memory of the location.


    The sky was nearing dusk, with a yellowish hue, and faint blue beginning to appear on the horizon.


    If she didn''t reunite with Jelia and Roronora before dark, their meeting would have to be postponed until the next morning.


    The uncertainties were too great, especially with Gick still actively seeking to eliminate them both.


    Ali couldn''t even sleep peacefully at night because of this.


    However, less than two kilometers from the vige, Ali was forced to slow down.


    It wasn''t that she was too physically drained to maintain her pace, but rather she sensed someone trailing her.


    She certainly didn''t want to bring trouble back with her.


    ...


    Choosing a spot that seemed most appealing to her, Alinded, turned around to face the direction she hade from, with her sword already drawn.


    Infused with mana, the de emitted a sharp aura and a deep hum.


    Describing the sword as capable of slicing through iron like mud would not be an exaggeration.


    Ali didn''t have to wait long.


    She sensed a fluctuating presence rapidly approaching, like a ghost, elusive yet with a distinctly strong presence.


    Ali''s expression changed slightly.


    Her inability to precisely detect the enemy only meant one thing: Gick was serious this time.


    The opponent was at least a level 2 magus, equivalent to another Red Eye.


    "How did you find me?"


    A vague shadownded about twenty meters in front of Ali, its body enveloped in granr ck mist, with its shape and face hidden under a hooded cloak, reminiscent of the cloaked figures Ali and Roronora had dispatched in abundance.


    "If I tell you, will you just turn around, leave, and disappear from my sight?" Ali asked.


    "That''s unlikely, I''m afraid. My orders are to kill you," the shadow shook its head, then nodded.


    "But, I can offer you a quicker death, one that''s less unsightly and without torture."


    Negotiations had clearly broken down at this point.


    However, Ali still wanted to say something more, even if just to buy some time.


    It could prove useful.


    With this thought, Ali began to formte her words.


    However, the shadow showed no interest in continuing the conversation with Ali.


    With a gesture, the ck mist converged, swiftly forming into a pitch-ck rapier about three feet in length.


    Though short, the rapier, a weapon designed for closebat, didn''t need length to be effective.


    "You can call me Code 19."


    The shadow raised its hand, the tip of the rapier aiming directly at Ali''s face.


    "I''m somewhat sorry, but I''d like to return to Oak Vige quickly; it''s been a long time since I''ve had a rest."


    In his view, Ali was merely a pawn whose fate had already been decided.


    Without sufficient strength, how could one escape the chessboard and be a "hero" against a yer like Gick?


    "So, please, go ahead and die!"


    The voice stretched on thest syble, reminiscent of aical falsetto on a theater stage, where half a note is abruptly elongated and then distorted.


    Code 19 vanished from Ali''s sight!


    Another opponent who relied on speed.

 Chapter 526 527-A Formidable Foe

    <h4>Chapter 526 Chapter527-A Formidable Foe </h4>


    Ali sharply focused, tracking Code 19''s trajectory as it flickered in and out of her vision.


    Each appearance signified a brief pause¡ªperhaps a change in direction or speed, or simply adapting to the surroundings.


    magi specializing in high-velocitybat greatly value familiarity with the terrain, as fighting in known areas means they can save considerable time that would otherwise be spent on terrain recognition, redirecting it towards reaction and strategic thinking.


    In essence, the more familiar the terrain, the stronger a high-velocitybat magus bes.


    Even in unfamiliar settings, such magi possess a superior ability to adapt to the terrain.


    Although Ali wasn''t this type of magus¡ªpreferring abat style that involved circling the outskirts before striking a deadly blow when the opportunity arises¡ªshe still had her methods to face this challenge.


    By remaining still, she could respond to any change.


    The less Ali initiated, the fewer opportunities she presented for her opponent to exploit.


    Against a foe who thrives on speed, making no mistakes is crucial.


    Positioning her sword at an angle, Ali concentrated on capturing Code 19''s movements.


    Not all actions could be detected, but it was enough.


    With a sufficient amount of data, Ali could roughly estimate Code 19''s limits.


    Once the extent of Code 19''s capabilities was assessed, Ali could decide her next move.


    Should she attempt to escape and shake off Code 19, or eliminate him here and then return?


    Ali finally found her answer.


    Although Code 19 was dangerous, he seemed not to exceed the range she could manage.


    Attack!


    Code 19''s figure halted abruptly, his speed doubling in an instant, as he thrust his short sword at Ali''s neck in a diagonal angle.


    His opening move was lethal; Code 19 had no intention of leaving Ali alive.


    With a twist of her de, Ali deflected Code 19''s rapier.


    Although a rapier''s speed is unmatched among all sword types, it is also the lightest.


    Any attack of equal level could generally be parried, provided one''s reaction speed was sufficient.


    But conversely, those who failed to defend against such strikes were now dead.


    Victory leads to survival; defeat to death.


    Such are the rules of a duel to the death, the simplest and most direct, appealing to the most primal instincts of living beings.


    It''s this purity that ensnares countless individuals in the thrill.


    Whether it''s the hallucinations on the brink of death or the rush from an adrenaline surge, these are all manifestations of exhration.


    As des shed time and again, Ali held back her offense, securely blocking every one of Code 19''s assaults.


    She was in no hurry.


    Code 19''s expenditure was far greater than hers, and it was he who would likely lose patience first.


    The moment Code 19''s attacks hesitated, he would reveal a fatal w.


    This is amon weakness among all high-speedbat magi.


    Their offense may be sharp and powerful, but their defense is almost nonexistent.


    In their pursuit of speed, they sacrifice nearly everything.


    Yet, to them, this trade-off is worthwhile because it grants them the ability to challenge opponents beyond their level.


    Though this approach doesn''t quite work against Ali, it''s usually deadly effective against other magi.


    In the clearing amidst the woods, two figures shed at high speed, des locking and parting with sharp sounds and brilliant sparks.


    Ten times a minute?


    Twenty times a minute?


    Their movements had entirely surpassed the limits of human dynamic vision.


    If a third party were present, all they could perceive would be the sparks flying off the de tips.


    Beyond that, nothing would be visible.


    This is the nature ofbat between magi, leaving no room for ordinary people to intervene.


    If the existence of mana has bifurcated the world into the ordinary and the extraordinary, then the existence of magi has cruelly and sharply divided humanity into ordinary people and magi.


    They might not be antagonistic, but they certainly don''t share the same camp.


    In the eyes of a magus, ordinary people are merely mortals incapable ofprehending the beauty of mana.


    Yet, to ordinary people, what are magi if not beings with a non-human bloodline coursing through their veins, making them outliers?


    Can a truly pure-blooded human be a magus?


    Though the spell system of magi appears to emphasize learning and research, where did the first magie from?


    What were the identities of those legendary heroes with non-human talents mentioned in tales?


    To this day, there has never been a precedent of a magus bing the king of a human nation.


    But let''s return to Ali''s perspective.


    The half-elf was now on edge, her forehead beaded with sweat, no longer possessing theposure she had at the start.


    She had severely miscalcted Code 19''s strength.


    Like her, Code 19 had concealed his true capabilities, only unleashing his full power after Ali decided to stand her ground and fight back.


    In such a situation, Ali had no chance to escape.


    She had to face him head-on.


    The single-handed sword was much heavier than the shortsword, yet Ali was able to block Code 19''s attacks time and again...


    Was this because Ali was stronger and faster?


    Certainly not!


    Just like at the beginning, but now, their positions had switched!


    Now, it was Code 19 who was pushing Ali to her limits!


    He was probing the extent of Ali''s capabilities, much like a feline predator that, upon catching its prey, doesn''t rush to kill but rather prefers to exhaust the prey by toying with it.


    Such a vile creature.


    Ali''s eyes narrowed, golden light slowly concentrating, her mana flux and mana capacity incrementally increasing.


    She was preparing "Brave," still hesitating whether to use it or not, but preparing it was always good.


    A single use equates to twenty years of life.


    Had the situation reached that level of desperation?


    Ali attempted a surprise attack to escape Code 19''s entanglement.


    But it was futile; Code 19 was faster.


    When Code 19 fully revealed his strength, Ali realized just how terrifying a level 2 magus specialized in speed could be.


    Even she could only barely catch his general movements, utterly incapable of tracking his actions!


    All her attacks and defenses were now based on deductions from Code 19''s movements.


    If Code 19 were to change his tactics, she would be at aplete disadvantage, without even a chance to turn the tables.


    What to do? What to do!


    Ali was not yet panicking, but she could faintly see her end looming.


    If she stubbornly refused to activate "Brave," she might end up without even the opportunity to use it.


    Although "Brave''s" regenerative ability was almost akin to immortality, it was not resurrection after all.


    If Code 19 senses something amiss and kills Ali during the brief pause required to activate "Brave," its activation would be meaningless.


    The dead cannot be resurrected by mana; even a wraith represents a different form of existence,cking a physical body.


    Dodging and using tree trunks to change direction at high speed, Ali barely managed to keep up with Code 19''s movements, slightly easing the difficulty of tracking his actions.


    It was akin to two cars speeding side by side; their rtive velocity isn''t high, offering a chance to catch each other''s movements.


    However, this was merely a temporary solution, a dy rather than a resolution to the problem.


    elerate...


    elerate! Faster...


    Even faster!


    Ali summoned all her mana, "Brave" teetering on the edge of activation, yet her actual speed increased only marginally.


    Enhancing speed is not as simple as boosting mana output.


    Even for cars, merely increasing horsepower does not necessarily result in higher speeds.


    Without control, without the ability to react in time, increasing throttle speed is merely hastening towards death.


    What movements best slice through the air, reducing air friction?


    What reactions most sharply control one''s posture to enterbat stance quickest?


    What opening moves, what defensive maneuvers, achieve the best oues withoutpromising speed?


    Addressing these questions one by one, refining each aspect, represents the path of advancement for a magus specialized in high-velocitybat.


    Otherwise, one is merely a brute with speed, akin to the cloaked figure who already fell by Ali''s hand.


    Without a doubt, Code 19 was an entity utterly different from her, possessing a speed Ali could hardly capture, along with the ability to change direction multiple times over short distances at such velocity...


    and even alter his direction and stance in the final moment of an attack!


    Undoubtedly, he hadpletely mastered this speed.


    He was a true madman, more terrifying than Howard.


    Other than activating "Brave," Ali saw no other way to break through the deadlock.


    Her single-handed sword shimmered with a blue light, the manifestation of mana condensed to a certain degree, with wave-like mana enveloping the de.


    The mana fluctuations tore through the air, precisely capturing the vague shadow in the atmosphere.


    Interception!


    A sharp, grating sound suddenly erupted, sparks flying from the friction of the des as Code 19''s form briefly revealed itself.

 Chapter 527 528-The Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 527 Chapter528-The Encounter</h4>


    "You''re quite good, half-elf."


    Code 19''s voice resonated near Ali''s ear,ced with amusement as if a venomous snake were flicking its tongue.


    "Among level 3 magi, you''re the first to capture my movements. I''m beginning to wonder what your brain is made of, capable of supporting such levels of reaction and deduction."


    "When you''re dead, I''ll open it up and see for myself."


    Code 19''s voice was gentle, but the cruelty in his words sent shivers down the spine.


    Ali, exerting force on her hand, pushed Code 19''s shortsword aside and advanced, her eyes fixed on the obscure face beneath the dark cloak, her gaze filled with anger and brilliant gold.


    A stroke of gold suddenly appeared amidst the azure mana ripples, causing the entire mana pattern to vibrate at high speed.


    Overclocking.


    This was a mana technique Ali rarely used, characterized by an outburst of spirit that controlled mana to oscite intensely, creating a thin but incredibly sharp de.


    By utilizing the oscition of mana, even a wooden sword could rival those made of fine steel in sharpness, because it''s not the sword itself that cuts, but the mana enveloping the de''s surface.


    However, this technique significantly drains mana.


    Ali''s mana capacity was not outstanding, merely above average.


    Using such a technique like overclocking would quickly deplete her mana, leaving her essentially defenseless.


    Hum¡ª


    This was the sound of the mana de activating.


    A dazzling golden light swept up from the hilt, slicing through the air in an instant, causing an odd distortion at the point where their visions intersected.


    This was the air being split by the osciting mana, dispersing outward then refilling inward under the invisible hand of naturalws, forming a miniature cycle of disruption.


    Almost simultaneously with the golden light shing across Ali''s sword, Code 19 withdrew, his form distorting and fluctuating like a phantom.


    It seemed as though Code 19 was moving between the gaps in time, effortlessly evading Ali''s counterattack with a mere flicker, reappearing some twenty meters away.


    With his shortsword angled towards the ground, a light azure mana mist rose around Code 19.


    Mana itself is attribute-less, but through a magus''s transformation, it can take on various characteristics, forming the foundation of a magus''s abilities.


    Taking Ali as an example, her mana ispatible with both energy-based and sculpting properties, allowing for rapid shaping and efficient conversion into pure energy for outward radiation.


    Hence, Ali''sbat style typically involves mid-to-close range hit-and-run tactics, rather than engaging in close-quartersbat or actively maintaining distance.


    The former would waste the potential of energy-based properties, while thetter would render sculpting properties useless and provide ranged opponents with opportunities for counterattacks.


    In essence, a magus''s mana characteristics determine theirbat style.


    From the previous battle, Code 19 is undoubtedly a pure enhancing magus, with mana traits focused on the augmentation of the body and objects.


    This exins why the seemingly rust-covered shortsword in his hand could withstand so many collisions between them.


    For a purely enhancing magus, distance is indeed life.


    Once the distance is created, they essentially lose the ability to counter, left only with passive defense.


    At this thought, Ali raised her sword while her left hand already aimed at Code 19''s position, mana coalescing into a fist-sized orb of blue and gold light.


    This was a technique she had devised bybining her sculpting trait with her energy-based trait.


    By using her sculpting ability topensate for the energy''s tendency to disperse and not easily condense, and then leveraging the astonishing conversion ratio between mana and singr energy, she could unleash an attack that was uniform in attribute but powerful in force.


    Such an attack not only required little preparation time but also was powerful while consuming minimal mana.


    While it might not easily achieve victory against magi withposite abilities, it generally held an advantage against magi like Code 19, whose abilities were more singr.


    However, until just now, Code 19 had, by virtue of his superior speed, prevented Ali from having any opportunity to use this move.


    But now, Code 19''s deliberate withdrawal finally presented Ali with a chance.


    A chance to turn the tide!


    "Thorn Strike."


    A in name, as all Ali''s techniques were¡ªsimple and easy to remember, yet always leaving a profound impression.


    First, a slender beam of light appeared between her palm and Code 19.


    The beam itself bore no offensive power but served as a guide for the subsequent attack.


    If the initial beam did not lock onto the target, the follow-up attack could hardly be considered targeted, amounting to nothing more than iling around.


    The beam''s extension seemed to require no time at all; with a single flicker from Ali''s palm, the beam was fully formed.


    And by this point, Code 19 had only just begun to make his evasive maneuver.


    A torrential surge of energy erupted!


    It was a ribbon of multicolored light, predominantly orange-red, with streaks of vivid, brilliant deep blue.


    This was because, this time, Ali had not used a singr type of energy but had harnessed the slight reaction between two types of energy, attempting to further enhance the attack power of Thorn Strike.


    The results looked promising.


    The ribbon of light struck its target without any hindrance, Code 19 barely managing any form of defense.


    Was it resolved?


    Ali, panting, didn''t lower her left hand but began to gather mana once again.


    The ribbon of light ultimately exploded due to energy imbnce, the resulting dust cloud obstructing Ali''s vision, preventing her from determining Code 19''s current state.


    Suddenly, something broke through the flying dust.


    A vague shadow in the air, like a de cutting a slit through the dust, then vanished from Ali''s perception in an instant.


    This was an attack!


    Without any hesitation, Ali lunged forward.


    Almost the next moment, something whizzed past her back, the cold breeze from the de tensing every nerve in Ali''s body!


    Ali rolled to her feet, looking back at where she had just been standing.


    Code 19.


    Code 19 with a severely injured left arm, his shoulder pierced through!


    That move hade unexpectedly; Code 19 had not anticipated that Ali possessed a mid-range attack method.


    Caught off guard and by the time he reacted, Ali had alreadyunched her attack.


    In the final moment, Code 19 only managed to dodge the attack aimed directly at his face, but the rest of his body was not so lucky, and the ribbon of light ultimately struck him.


    His shoulder, unable to evade in time, was pierced through.


    This was far beyond a mere flesh wound; without prompt treatment, Code 19 might very well lose the use of that arm.


    Pain, intense pain, like being torn apart! Code 19 licked his lips, his gaze bing as ferocious as a wounded beast, baring his teeth in a grimace.


    How long had it been since hest sustained an injury?


    A month? Two months? Half a year?


    It had certainly been a considerable length of time.


    With his extraordinary speed, even when facing opponents he could not defeat, he always managed to escape a step ahead.


    But today, here, just now, a level 3 magus made him bleed.


    Truly, how interesting.


    Code 19 raised his hand to touch the wound, a red light flickered, and his body trembled slightly.


    Ali caught the scent of burning flesh.


    Code 19 used mana to generate high heat, cauterizing the blood vessels near the wound.


    This method was crude but effective, though the pain it inflicted was not something just anyone could endure.


    Ali took a slight step back, suddenly feeling that her use of Thorn Strike had been a mistake.


    She should have followed up with another strike!


    "Half-elf, I admit, you are a worthy warrior," Code 19 straightened up, raising his hand to remove the hood from his head, revealing the young face hidden underneath.


    He appeared to be in his early twenties, with an exaggerated scar stretching almost across his entire face, from below one eye to the other.


    "I will use all my techniques, employ all my tactics, to defeat you thoroughly, to kill you!"


    The protective mana on Code 19''s shortsword dissipated, but the mana reaction from his body began to escte, setting off rms in Ali''s instincts like a screaming kettle.


    Iridescent cyan and purple mana patterns meandered across Code 19''s face, while in the depths of his eyes, a pale blue me burned quietly.


    His muscles writhed, and Code 19''s stature stretched upwards, growing half a foot taller in a single breath, breaking past two meters.


    His limbs'' muscles became more pronounced, the joints and major bone structures deformed, and the nails on his fingertips thickened and mutated, almost turning into the ws of a monster.


    With a light clink, Code 19''s dagger dropped to the ground.


    His hands flexed, ws continuing to evolve.


    Though not as ringly bright as a de, Ali had no doubt that those seemingly dull ws would unleash astonishing destructive power under Code 19''s now tremendous strength.


    Ali recognized Code 19''s current state.


    Mana boiling over, mutating!

 Chapter 528 529-All-Out Effort

    <h4>Chapter 528 Chapter529-All-Out Effort </h4>


    The trump card of all enhancement magi, the nightmare of all non-melee-type magi!


    Ali''s expression changed; no enhancement magus can be fully immune to the physical damage brought by "mutating."


    Mana is not a panacea; it can deeply remodel a magus''s body, but it can''t turn someone into a monster.


    And "mutating" breaks through this limit.


    It awakens the dormant beastly bloodline within, catalyzed into manifestation by mana.


    This is what "mutating" is.


    After mutating, Code 19, aside from his soul, could hardly be considered human; his body had be entirely that of a monstrous being.


    "This is my utmost respect. If you have any skills left, use them. Otherwise, you will surely regret it."


    Code 19''s voice hadpletely transformed, as ifing from a muffled space.


    Though his artiction was clear, the tone was bizarrely odd.


    His eyes, burning with a faint blue me within the crimson, fixed on Ali''s face.


    Though not surrounded by mana, the aura he exuded was iparable to before.


    The cyan-purple mana patterns, like tattoos, roamed across his body.


    The cloak hid his vital parts but couldn''t conceal the coiled muscles and the roaming power.


    Code 19 slightly leaned forward, arching his back like a wild beast, quietly gathering force.


    His enhancement wasn''t limited to physical capabilities; his reaction ability also significantly improved under "mutating."


    Now, Code 19 possessed the sharp intuition of a wild beast, coupled with the cunning of a human.


    A true monster, in every sense of the word.


    With no other options remaining, Ali sighed, acknowledging her own frailty.


    Even with "Brave," which costs twenty years of her lifespan per use, how many times could she afford to rely on it?


    Against the continuous crises she faced, and the potentially greater ones in the foreseeable future, it was merely a drop in the ocean.


    "I feel like I''ve been duped by that unscrupulous god," Ali muttered, mana coursing through her body like a surging tide.


    A faint golden light ignited deep within her eyes as she took a step forward, drawing a deep breath.


    Bring it on, the final confrontation.


    Victory or defeat, life or death, it all hinged on this moment!


    Mana erupted as Ali pushed her mind to its limits, simultaneously calcting dozens of spells.


    The mana mist burst outward, with the spell matrix forming directly within it.


    The mana oscited, emitting a sharp ringing sound, and Ali''s hair stood on end within the mana field.


    A faint smell of blood came from her nostrils, and dull pains throbbed through her brain¡ªsignals that she was nearing her cognitive limits.


    But she chose not to stop.


    Just as Code 19 had opted for "mutating" to face her, she too pushed herself to the limit, seeking to break through the current predicament.


    Relying solely on "Brave" would never allow her to truly be strong.


    The purpose of a limit is to be surpassed!


    Twelve spell matrices formed simultaneously, and in that moment, Ali''s mana was drained, nearly causing her to copse from dizziness.


    However, only at that instant did the final battle truly begin!


    The moment the spell matrix waspleted, Code 19 vanished.


    There was no sound of the wind, nor the noise of air being cleaved; it was as if he melded directly into the atmosphere, disappearing from where he stood.


    Ali could no longer perceive Code 19''s existence, feeling only danger emanating from all directions, her intuition screaming like a malfunctioning rm.


    This situation didn''t exceed Ali''s expectations.


    The enhancement "mutating" brings to an enhancement magus is beyond what outsiders can imagine.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t exist as the trump card of all enhancement magi and the nightmare of all non-melee-type magi.


    "Mutating" signifies a body that transcends human limits, indicating an enhancement magus can use mana to squeeze their physique limitlessly, unleashing strength and speed beyond the brink!


    Although Code 19''s mana level remained at that of a level 2 magus, his current speed and strength were unmatched by most level 1 magi.


    Approaching the limit of a level 1 magus in terms of strength and speed means Code 19 needs only a single move to kill her.


    Before she can react, Code 19 could grasp her heart in his hand.


    During this, Ali wouldn''t even feel pain, because before her pain neurons could respond, her heart would have ceased beating, and her consciousness would begin to detach from her body.


    Thus, Ali simply relinquished control of all spell matrices, instead setting a trigger signal.


    Upon detecting the corresponding signal, these spell matrices would activate automatically!


    Ali stood motionless, maintaining the presence of the mana mist.


    The disappearance of mana mist, of course, wouldn''t affect the spell matrix, but in pursuit of maximizing effect, even at the cost of bodily harm, Ali refused to die by Code 19''s de due to a slight margin.


    Suddenly, Ali turned her gaze in a specific direction.


    Nothing could be captured in her field of view, but the spell matrix was triggered.


    The outermost defense, a mana shield, unfolded in an instant, bursting with electric light.


    Electric Shield, a defensive spell designed against melee-type magi, the shield surged with powerful electricity, automatically discharging upon contact with any conductor, attacking indiscriminately.


    Since Code 19 was the only enemy present, Ali hesitated not to set the spell''s electrical shock to its most potent level.


    Such intensity of electric shock could instantly kill even a massive bear.


    The powerful current would cause cardiac arrest within a fraction of a second, causing explosive muscr contractions, even bursting its own heart!


    But it was in vain.


    No human form appeared; the shield flickered a few times due to insufficient mana after the electric light shone and then disappeared entirely, leaving a shortsword falling to the ground.


    Code 19 had used his dagger as bait to trigger Ali''s outermost defensive spell.


    This was certainly a feasible tactic, but Ali was not unprepared.


    A single trigger signal meant a defense gap, a basic error Ali was unlikely to make.


    However, the appearance of the shortsword also served as a reminder to Ali.


    The opponent was not an irrational beast but a calm and cunning human! A monster among humans, that''s what magi are.


    The Second Strike!


    Almost the instant the Electric Shield vanished, three throwing knives reached the spot where Ali stood.


    They passed through, yet drew no blood.


    The Ali remaining in ce was merely an illusion.


    Following the Electric Shield, what was triggered next was "Shape-shifting"!


    Ali had now entered an invisibility state, leaving behind only an afterimage.


    Even the best defense can be breached, but asymmetry of information remains the supreme defense!


    If the opponent is uncertain of your location, they naturally can''t hit you!


    The greatest w of enhancement magi lies in the singrity of theirbat methods.


    While possessing strength and speed difficult for magi of the same level to match, thises at the cost of the nearly infinite potential of mana.


    Enhancement magi can exhibit considerablebat prowess at lower levels, but as magi progress and begin to emphasize the utilization of mana itself, the drawbacks of enhancement magi gradually be apparent.


    Of course, for those with exceptional talent, this talk bes irrelevant.


    For geniuses, normal rules often do not apply.


    Eight spell traps remain.


    Although Ali is now in an invisibility state, Code 19''s movements are utterly unpredictable.


    His high-speed movement makes him even more terrifying and agile than a ghost.


    Just a moment''s mistake, and he could appear behind you, hand thrust into your chest cavity.


    Ali did not wish to experience such a sensation.


    The fourth spell activated on its own!


    Linked with Shape-shifting from the start, this spell was set to activate within a second after Shape-shifting was triggered.


    Mist Wall, a spell familiar to any magus.


    Before truly learning sculpting spells, the Mist Wall spell serves as a primary practice tool for most sculpting magi.


    By controlling the mana mist generated by the Mist Wall, magi indirectly enhance their control over mana, facilitating faster mastery of sculpting spells.


    In other circumstances, Mist Wall might be considered a practice tool since itcks attack power or defense, offering only the effect of creating a substantial area of mana mist.


    It also does not support the expansion of mana sensing.


    A mereyer of mist seems hardly useful, barely even obstructing visibility.


    However, in the current situation, the emergence of Mist Wall seems highly appropriate.


    How does Code 19 determine his surroundings?


    In a state of high-speed movement, relying solely on vision to capture external dynamics is definitely insufficient.


    Even with enhanced hearing and touch, the benefits are limited


    ¡ªthis is the constraint of human physiology.


    No matter how sharp one''s eyes are, the visible field ultimately spans only about 130 degrees in front of them.

 Chapter 529 530-Survival

    <h4>Chapter 529 Chapter530-Survival </h4>


    Under normal circumstances, the field of vision is entirely adequate, but for someone like Code 19 moving at high speeds, obstacles that wouldn''t normally pose a threat be potentially fatal hazards.


    Thus, the usual breadth of vision is simply not sufficient.


    The best approach would likely involve integrating mana sensing, hearing, touch, and vision to form aprehensive image directly in the brain.


    This is a skill enhancement magi must master to advance to higher levels.


    At this juncture, the second utility of the seemingly insignificant spell Mist Wall bes apparent.


    It can disrupt mana sensing within its range of mana mist.


    Although this interference does not discriminate between friend and foe, it''s clear that for an enhancement magus, such disruption is decidedly more lethal.


    Without the support of mana sensing, it''s impossible to construct aprehensive image, forcing the enhancement magus to either take risks or slow down.


    Whichever choice is made, Ali''s pressure is undoubtedly significantly reduced.


    Conversely, this is also the best and only strategy Ali can think of to counter an enhancement magus like Code 19.


    Beyond this, the remaining spells are all defensive or counter-attack types.


    If Code 19 chooses to leave, Ali won''t try to detain him, as that would merely be courting death.


    What a dire situation.


    Ali slumped to the ground, surrounded by ayer of mana film entirelyposed of runes.


    The light from the outside world is distorted the moment it passes through the film, making it impossible for anyone outside to see Ali''s presence.


    Lifting her hand to wipe away the blood near her nose, Ali smacked her lips, tasting a metallic tang rising from her throat.


    It seemed her internal organs had been jarred; she hadn''t fully evaded Code 19''s attack.


    Though not a direct hit, Ali was still injured.


    Coupled with the prior overextension of her mana to shape spell matrices, Ali was now essentially defenseless, vulnerable even to a child just beginning school, who could easily kill her with a knife.


    This was a true predicament.


    This standoff between Code 19 and Ali was a gamble, with her life as the stake! Should Code 19 pinpoint her location, her death was certain.


    Conversely, if Code 19 failed to find her swiftly, he''d have to consider the likelihood of Rudo and the vige hunters arriving.


    The distance from the subhuman vige was not far, and themotion from their fight was unmistakably loud.


    Even Rudo in the vige should have sensed the burst of mana.


    In such a secretive ce, a magus making such a move would easily lead Rudo to suspect Ali was under attack.


    The attackers could only be those who assaulted the vige!


    Once this connection was made, Rudo could not stand idly by.


    Whether motivated by a simple desire to help or to gather more information about the attackers, they could not allow Ali to die.


    Thus, the oue of this gamble hinged on time: would Rudo and his group find her first, or would Code 19 discover her actual location?


    Ali slowed her breathing, sensing a figure slowing down just outside the mana mist.


    Code 19 was hesitating.


    He was well aware of the impact mana mist could have on him, and perhaps also acutely aware of the current situation.


    Thus, whether to take a risk or to opt for safety, the choice once again fell into his hands.


    The fully mutated figure halted on a branch, the crimson eyes observing the area shrouded by mana mist.


    Without a doubt, Ali was likely hiding within that small expanse ofnd, no more than a dozen square meters, veiled by fog.


    However, as a pure enhancement magus, wide-ranging attacks and versatile mana abilities were exactly what hecked!


    In this scenario, he could either rely solely on vision to search within the mist, or he could depart and wait for another opportunity.


    Gick had not specified a timeframe; eliminating this adventurer before the final phase of the n was sufficient...


    This thought flickered through Code 19''s mind, taking root and spreading like wildfire.


    Everyone fears death, and faced with an immediate and unknown life-or-death crisis, how many could remain without hesitation?


    Code 19 made a choice any rational being would make.


    He did not reverse his mutating but instead chose to turn and leave.


    While the process of mutating is reversible, if undone, it cannot be initiated again within the same day without causing irreversible damage to the body.


    Moreover, upon reversing mutating, an enhancement magus would enter a state of weaknesssting several hours.


    During this period, Code 19 would possess virtually nobat capability.


    Without assurance of being in a safe environment, Code 19 would not risk reverting from the mutating state.


    ...


    The presence vanished.


    Had Code 19 left?


    While in the invisibility state, Ali, invisible to the naked eye, conversely, couldn''t directly observe her surroundings.


    She could only faintly discern the external situation through her severely disrupted mana sensing.


    Just moments ago, she sensed a figure pausing, then turning and leaving after a few seconds.


    She couldn''t confirm if it was Code 19, but based on the current circumstances, it likely was.


    Should she risk emerging to check?


    Ali asked herself.


    The answer was already clear.


    When Ali finally reunited with Jelia and Roronora, the sky had darkenedpletely.


    The two hadn''t moved but waited in the cave for her return.


    Thus, a warm fire and Jelia''s subtle gaze weed her.


    "You... were attacked?" Jelia inquired.


    "Yes." Ali nodded.


    "The person is named ''Code 19'', probably a codename, likely sent by Gick to kill us." Ali exined, "He''s very strong, hisbat abilities might even verge on that of a level 1 magus. An enhancement magus."


    Jelia furrowed her brows, "Then how did you manage to escape?"


    With thebat power nearing that of a level 1 magus, and Ali''s current strength not even up to a level 2 magus, there seemed no usible way for her return.


    "I used some tricks, but that''s a one-time solution," Ali admitted.


    Thebination of Shape-shifting and Mist Wall was effective but only the first time around.


    In any future encounters, Code 19 would undoubtedly leave a mana marker on her.


    That way, even if Ali turned invisible, Code 19 wouldn''t be left blindly searching like a fly without direction.


    In the face of life and death, any meaningless risk appears reckless and foolhardy.


    Ali remained in ce for nearly an hour afterwards.


    In the first half-hour, Code 19 returned to the clearing three times at varying intervals!


    Had she emerged even a moment too soon, she likely would have be a wraith under Code 19''s ws by now.


    At life''s critical junctures, cunning and deceit no longer matter.


    "The situation sounds dire." Jelia said, stroking her chin, "So, regarding Gick, do you have any n or method in mind?"


    Settling on a rock warmed by the fire, Ali wiped her face with a clean cloth, "There''s only one n."


    "A direct assault! No need for any excess disguise or deception, just a direct attack!"


    If it was for revenge, then spending twenty years of her lifespan would be worth it after all.


    In the end, it''s the disdain for those who sit high above, toying with the lives of others, that she couldn''t stand.


    To activate "Brave", then make her way straight into Oak Vige, dyeing her sword red with blood, and finally, decapitate Gick before leaving with a flourish.


    That''s what it means to be an adventurer.


    Even for someone like Gick, the likelihood of having a level 1 magus as a personal bodyguard was slim.


    "Reckless! How could such a haphazard n ever seed? Have you lost your senses in fear?"


    Without any hesitation, Jelia outright rejected Ali''s n.


    "If you truly intend to proceed with this, then Roronora stays behind! I won''t let him apany you to certain death."


    Allowing Roronora to go, regardless of Howard, would be something Jelia couldn''t forgive herself for.


    Despite having endured much darkness and despair before, Jelia, at heart, still yearned for happiness and light.


    If her hands were stained with blood, would she still be worthy to hold Howard''s hand?


    "I knew you wouldn''t agree. And to think I believed I hade up with a decent n."


    With a spread of her hands, Ali nced at Jelia and then at Roronora, silent as a wood carving in the corner, and said, "It seems Howard''s influence on you is indeed significant. If it were the you from the beginning, desperate to survive, you''d surely support this n, wouldn''t you?"


    Not letting go of any chance, that was the experience Jelia had garnered growing up alone in Lorinda.


    It wouldn''t be too far-fetched to call it a creed of life.


    As long as there''s a non-zero chance of sess, it''s worth a try.


    The worst-case scenario is death.


    This was the final defiance and resistance of a half-orc caught in the throes of despair.


    She wanted to live, but death would not be unbearable.

 Chapter 530 531-A Plan for Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 530 Chapter531-A n for Revenge</h4>


    "In fact, I have another n," Ali brought the conversation back around.


    "What n? Hopefully, it''s not some harebrained scheme again." Jelia''s gaze upon Ali was tinged with suspicion.


    Perhaps it was her prematurely matured intellect that did it, but despite wearing the face of a little girl, Jelia did not exude the innocence and charm typical of her age.


    She was more like Howard in that aspect, a thoroughgoing monster in human skin.


    Monsters, after all, should keeppany with their own kind.


    "Am I that type of person? This n is quite ordinary, hardly noteworthy." Ali stirred the fire, taking out some dry bread and meat to roast over the mes.


    "I''ve pinpointed the location of those survivors from the subhuman vige and made contact with them. Should they learn of Gick''s whereabouts, I believe they wouldn''t hesitate for a moment."


    Hatred is often irrational, diverging starkly from reason.


    It''s like a powder keg; just a single spark can cause an explosion.


    Ali had no qualms about being the one to ignite that spark.


    As the bread and meat roasted, a faint aroma of char filled the air.


    Ali inhaled deeply, then sandwiched the meat between the bread, taking a voracious bite.


    "We''ll stay here for onest night. Roronora and I will take turns keeping watch before we leave tomorrow."


    Gick has been rampaging unchecked for far too long; now, it''s finally time for him to face the consequences!


    ...


    Almost simultaneously, within the temporary refuge of a cave housing the survivors of the subhuman vige, Elder Monka finally awaited the return of Rudo and his party from their expedition.


    Silently counting the heads, no one was missing, nor were there any extras, indicating that the mission had proceeded smoothly.


    "How did it go?" Monka asked, gesturing for the other hunters to take their rest while he pulled Rudo aside, much like he had done countless times before, into a dimly lit corner of the cave.


    Monka''s expression was grave; the situation allowed no room for optimism.


    The vige was in name only now, with the cave''s subhuman upants likely to see no more than a tenth of their number survive.


    Yet, even so, he was determined to make Gick pay while safeguarding that particr item.


    "There are no survivors left in the vige. We couldn''t find much information on the attackers. Clearly, they had cleaned up the scene after the assault, destroying many leads," Rudo reported.


    It wasn''t good news, but Monka was not surprised; it fell within his expectations.


    If it was indeed that person who had orchestrated the attack, then he would certainly not have left any obvious traces behind.


    "However, we did manage to gather some information about the attackers, from an adventurer who arrived during the day," Rudo continued.


    Monka was momentarily taken aback; this piece of intelligence was unexpected.


    "The adventurer didn''t die in the attack?" he queried.


    "No," Rudo shook his head.


    "Moreover, she mentioned that she had found herpanions. I wonder, could it be possible that one of herpanions triggered that thing?"


    "It''s possible. After all, though the girl''s race was not apparent, she is undoubtedly a half-orc without question. Theoretically, any half-orc might have the chance to activate it," Monka nodded, affirming Rudo''s spection.


    However, Monka soon shook his head in doubt.


    "But if that were the case, how could she have possibly made it out alive!"


    Even the vige''s strongest individual from before had vanished there; how could such a young girl emerge unscathed?


    The vige''s once most formidable.


    He was a figure of immense stature, and although Rudo had never met him personally, he could sense Monka''s admiration for the man through his descriptions.


    Yes, admiration.


    Even Rudo had to acknowledge Monka''s wisdom.


    While he himself possessed strength, the vige could operate without him, without so much as a hup.


    But without Monka, the vige wouldn''tst ten days before being submerged by the relentless tide of human steel!


    This was the significance of Monka''s existence; he managed the entire vige, coordinating the rtionships between different subhuman races within.


    Most importantly, he was the liaison between the vige and the outside world.


    "Any leads on that person?"


    Though Monka did not specify a name, years of seamless cooperation allowed Rudo to immediately grasp his meaning.


    "Nothing as of yet," Rudo shook his head.


    Time was tight, and the scope of actions they could undertake was limited; a basic search of the vige was already pushing their limits.


    He had to consider the possibility of attackers lurking nearby, as well as maintaining the secrecy of their cave, opting to take a significantly longer route on their return.


    "But the adventurer said she would investigate and keep in touch with us," Rudo added after a moment''s thought.


    "I believe we might consider coborating with her if the conditions are right."


    Monka neither agreed nor disagreed, simply locking eyes with Rudo before shifting his gaze away.


    "In times like these, there''s no one you can truly trust."


    Everyone could potentially be an enemy.


    The harsh reality behind those words sent a chill down Rudo''s spine.


    Betrayal, a term whose significance remains profoundly heavy regardless of when it emerges.


    "Elder, are you suggesting..."


    Rudo narrowed his eyes, something stirring deep within them.


    "It''s merely a possibility."


    Monka didn''t finish his thought, waving his hand dismissively.


    "There''s nothing left worth investigating in the vige. Tomorrow, I''ll make my way to Oak Vige."


    "What! That person might be there! Elder, let me go instead!"


    "No, that won''t do."


    For the first time, Monka directly refused Rudo.


    "Only I can be of use. Without our own intelligence, even if that person is there, I must go. Only by confirming our enemy with my own eyes can we avoid unnecessary casualties and not waste our strength when we strike."


    With those words, Monka raised his hand, signaling the end of their discussion.


    Once Monka makes a decision, it is absolutely final.


    This was a consensus among everyone in the vige.


    ...


    Currents swirled in the darkness, unnoticed, yet soon to send ripples across the entire Silverwind Kingdom.


    On this seemingly ordinary night, the tremors of change were already beginning.


    Yet, as night silently fell, people slept peacefully, oblivious to the chaos that awaited them at dawn.


    Ali was watching the moon, and so was Howard.


    The same moon, yet seen through different eyes, held disparate meanings for each.


    ...


    "How do you think Ali and the others are doing now?"


    Stirring the fire with a stick to keep it zing, Howard shifted his gaze from the drifting sky above to Vivia, who sat opposite him, hugging her knees.


    On the other side, under the tree and atop the carriage''s rear, N, wrapped in a thick nket, had already fallen into a deep sleep.


    "I don''t know, they''re probably asleep by now," Vivia tightened the nket around her, yawning, her eyes bleary.


    "If you''re sleepy, just go to sleep. I''ll keep watch tonight," Howard nced at N and nodded towards her, "Look at this one, sleeping like a dead pig... even drooling. Probably dreaming about food."


    As if on cue, N made a slurping noise and smacked her lips.


    "Really, huh."


    Seemingly intrigued by Howard''sment, Vivia shifted closer to the rear of the carriage, "Do you think if I draw a turtle on her face right now, she''d react?"


    A few lines of exasperation appeared on Howard''s forehead.


    "I don''t know about now, but she definitely won''t let it slide tomorrow morning."


    Given N''s vanity and vindictiveness, having a turtle drawn on her face would surely spark retaliation.


    "Hehehe," Vivia''s face lit up with a devilish grin, poking N''s cheek, "Such nice skin, doesn''t look like she''s an adventurer always out and about. Ah... I so wish I had skin like hers."


    Seeing the smile on Vivia''s face, a faint smile also appeared on Howard''s.


    It was undeniable that having an extrapanion made the journey far more enjoyable than when it was just the two of them, offering another person to converse with during the night watches.


    Beneath a sky full of stars, beside a campfire, with two figures cast in its glow¡ªmany a minstrel''s long poem contained such scenes.


    Howe this guy didn''t seem to feel it at all?


    The girl felt a bit mncholic, but then she thought, since Howard wasn''t from this world, it was natural he didn''t know these things...


    Did his world have such a beautiful moon, such dazzling stars?


    Back in his own world, did someone apany him to watch the stars like this?


    Suddenly, Vivia became very curious about Howard''s past, but the vast expanse of time and space forcibly separated Howard from his history, a feeling that must be unpleasant.


    Out of the blue, Howard said, looking towards the horizon, "Dawn is approaching."


    Unbeknownst to them, perhaps during Vivia''s moment of daydreaming, time had stealthily slipped away.


    The sky began to brighten with soft, diffused hues of dawn, like scarves fluttering in the breeze, changing forms.


    "So beautiful."


    Vivia rubbed her eyes and yawned.


    Despite not sleeping all night, she surprisingly didn''t feel as tired as she would have imagined.


    Of course, there was some fatigue, but it was overshadowed by a sort of dreamy haziness.


    Her senses felt blurred, as if veiled by a thinyer of gauze, imparting an unreal sensation.

 Chapter 531 532-Sharing Intelligence

    Chapter 531 532-Sharing Intelligence


    ??"If it''s beautiful, then take a good look now, for it won''t be there tomorrow."


    Vivia nced at Howard, about to say that the dawnes every day, but his expression left her speechless.


    It was as if he were looking at a unique treasure.


    Yes, uniqueness, the most precious thing indeed.


    Isn''t being distinctive the highestpliment one can receive? No two leaves are the same in this world, and certainly, no two dawns are identical.


    In Howard''s eyes, could there be two identical people?


    In his view, is Jelia like someone else, or is she just as unique?


    Vivia suddenly felt that Howard might be happier than she had imagined...


    Dawn arrived.


    Nature''sws care not for human will; you might fell a great tree or even a forest, but the seeds will sprout again one day, and the woods will flourish anew.


    You might cover your own or someone else''s eyes, but the warmth of the sunlight won''t cease because of it.


    Ali woke up to see the sunlight nting into the cave, the dust floating in the beam of light almost seemed sacred.


    Roronora sat opposite her, with crimson eyes wide open, staring at the nearly extinguished fire.


    Stirring the fire to life again, Ali opened her mouth, licked her dry lips, and asked, "Nothing happenedst night, did it?"


    Roronora had taken the second watch of the night.


    Although Ali didn''t doubt Roronora''s determination to protect Jelia, some things require more than just resolve.


    "There were... no abnormalities," Roronora''s speech remained somewhat indistinct, clear enough to convey his meaning, yet his artiction wasn''t crisp, reminiscent of a child just learning to talk.


    Those crimson eyes asionally betrayed an innocence.


    The most terrifying murderers are those who know nothing; they do notprehend good or evil, acting solely on whim.


    Ali tugged at her nket, standing up to stretch, her mind swiftlying into focus.


    Her gaze swept over the cave; Jelia was still wrapped in her nket, sound asleep.


    ustomed to sleeping in Breeze City, she could easily fall back asleep even if momentarily awakened.


    In such a state, it was clear Ali couldn''t leave with Roronora, not without risking what might happen to Jelia left alone.


    Yet, inaction was not an option.


    Code 19 was surely on her trail by now, possibly closing in on their location.


    And Gick was advancing his own agenda, though his ultimate goal remained unclear.


    Whatever it was, it seemed invariably linked to the vige''s legacy.


    Given these circumstances, Jelia, having ventured through the legacy Mystic Realm and emerging with an enforcer in tow, would inevitably be a target.


    The situation demanded an end before it could spiral into the worst-case scenario.


    It was time to seek out the vige survivors.


    After scouring the vige ruins yesterday, they should have reached a decision by now.


    Even if they remained indecisive, Monka and Rudo would likely help them choose, for if they didn''t, they wouldn''t be Monka and Rudo.


    "Roronora, I''m stepping out for a bit. Stay here and protect Jelia. Even if someonees, don''t leave her side!"


    Battle was never what Ali expected Roronora to engage in.


    Although hisbat prowess was formidable, as Jelia''s enforcer, his primary duty was her protection.


    "Under...stood!"


    Roronora nodded, his eyes showing unwavering determination.


    Waving her hand, Ali cautiously extended her mana sensing to ensure no other magus were around before stealthily leaving the cave.


    Having verified the temporary refuge of the vige survivors through the "Hall of Truth," she was now set on visiting them.


    Revealing the intelligence on Gick and inciting them to action had a one hundred percent chance of sess!


    The hideout of the vige survivors was in the opposite direction from where Ali and herpanions were sheltering.


    It was difficult to specify the exact distance between the two points, but it was certainly not close.


    The ruins of the vige had be the most perilous area, swarming with lower-level magus who had sealed off the ruins, clearly in search of something.


    Yesterday, Rudo and his party had luckily exploited the gap left by Roronora''s repelling of a group of magus, avoiding an encounter with Gick''s minions; otherwise, a casualty-free return would have been impossible.


    Facing a magus, no one could guarantee their own survival.


    As the most significant anomaly among humans, each magus possessed their unique abilities, starkly different from half-orcs, whose capabilities and traits were distinguished by race.


    An individual''s unique power might not be formidable on its own, but when synergized andbined, they could unleash power beyond imagination.


    This was a lesson Ali''s mentor had drilled into her repeatedly.


    If you''re not part of aplete magus squad, never face off against one!


    Even if the squad consists entirely of preparatory-level magus.


    Therefore, even though the magus sealing off the ruins were all of preparatory level, Ali wisely chose to circumvent them rather than brazenly passing through.


    A lesson learned from a past mistake should lead to growth.


    By around nine in the morning, Ali finally located the survivors'' hiding spot.


    Wishing not to trigger the survivors'' sensitive nerves, she didn''t head straight for the entrance but instead made a round on the perimeter, patting the shoulders of all the sentinels she passed!


    With speed nearing that of a level 2 magus, the hunters didn''t even have time to react before she moved on to her next target.


    The alerted sentinels immediately sounded the rm, gathering together in a clearing within the woods.


    Facing an unknown magus alone was foolish, a wasteful squandering of their most preciousbat power.


    Less than three seconds after the rm was raised, Rudo entered Ali''s field of view, with a longbow in one hand and a longsword on his back.


    Drawing his bow, he aimed an arrow straight at Ali''s face without hesitation!


    Though Ali''s identity was yet to be confirmed, Rudo had pinpointed her location right from the start!


    Of course, this was partly because Ali didn''t actively conceal her presence.


    But when other hunters were vigntly scanning their surroundings like headless flies, Rudo''s arrow marked a decisive difference.


    Deserving of being the vige''s strongest hunter, perhaps?


    With such strength, facing Code 19 might not be entirely without hope of retaliation!


    Dodging the whistling arrow with a roll, Ali, though surprised, knew such arrows, relying solely on speed, posed no real threat to her.


    Landing gracefully, she lifted her hood with a hand, revealing her delicate face.


    An outsider?


    Seeing Ali''s visage, Rudo was startled.


    How did she know this ce, and how had she pinpointed all the sentinels'' locations?


    A chill ran down Rudo''s spine; had Ali been an enemy, she could have already infiltrated their hideout.


    If Monka were still here, he might now be a ghost under her de.


    They must consider relocating their camp immediately.


    "What are you here for!" Rudo readied another arrow on his bow.


    Ali noticed that Rudo was using t-headed, shovel-shaped arrows instead of themon pointed ones.


    These arrows might fly slower, but their destructive power was iparable to regr arrows.


    Moreover, the longbow in his hand was clearly not an ordinary Mighty Bow to allow such speed with a shovel-head arrow.


    Ali''s curiosity about this vige grew.


    Even during her time with the elf tribe, she had seen few elves or half-elves who couldunch an arrow with such force purely through brute strength¡ªmost were elites from ranger legions.


    Now a hunter from an unnamed vige possessed the skills of elite rangers?


    Since when had the continent''s strongest sentinel group be so unremarkable?


    "Do you remember what I said yesterday?" Ali focused on Rudo, who stood slightly apart from the others, guessing his status might be higher than she had initially thought.


    "Cooperation? Information exchange? We don''t have anything to share as of now, and you''d better leave quickly!" Rudo lifted his bow slightly, not aiming at Ali, but it was clear his attention was firmly on her.


    Among those present, he was the only one who could pose a real threat to Ali.


    "You might not have anything, but I do! I don''t mind showing my sincerity by sharing some intelligence with you first." Ali raised her hand, showing everyone her empty palms.


    "Ie with good intentions, just wanting to share some information with you!"


    Intelligence?


    Had she discerned something so quickly, or was it merely a bluff?


    But what purpose would bluffing serve at a time like this? It held no value.

 Chapter 532 533-Eager to Help

    Chapter 532 533-Eager to Help


    ??Ali''s words caused Rudo to waver.


    Although he and Monka had a rough understanding of the truth behind the attack, it was clear they couldn''t be the ones to inform the subhumans ¨C they had too many secrets to keep.


    While their intentions were good, one lie could only be covered with more lies.


    If those lies were exposed now, Monka''s standing would surely plummet.


    Thus, Rudo couldn''t reject Ali; he even needed to appear interested.


    This was how a leader focused on battle should act.


    "What intelligence? If it''s those obvious lies, be prepared to leave something behind here!"


    The exposure of a hiding spot alone meant untold trouble.


    "Rx, do I look like someone who speaks nonsense?" Ali chuckled.


    "Let me tell you, the one who attacked you is a wealthy merchant named Gick, staying at the only inn in Oak Vige!"


    "Tonight, I n tounch a surprise attack and kill him!"


    "If you don''t mind the murderer of your vige dying by someone else''s hand, I don''t mind helping you take revenge. After all, I''m just that kind of person who enjoys helping others."


    This was a provocation, but it never failed with half-orcs and orcs.


    For orcs and half-orcs, who hold the honor of battle in the highest regard, revenge is never outsourced; every foe must be in by their own hands!


    This is the honor and dignity of the half-orcs and orcs.


    "Of course, if you wish to lend a hand, meet me at the north gate of Oak Vige at dusk."


    "If you''re worried I''m a spy or setting a trap, then there''s nothing I can say. After all, I have no proof. And for a coward, no amount of evidence will ever suffice."


    With that, Ali turned, leaving her back to the half-orcs, waving goodbye casually as she left.


    Persuading for cooperation in moderation was key; Ali understood the principle that haste does not bring sess.


    Moreover, with Monka absent, and although Rudo was thebat leader, he didn''t quite match up to Monka''s spiritual leadership.


    If Monka had been there, Ali might have pressed further, but with just Rudo, conveying the message clearly was enough.


    They would rile themselves up on their own.


    That''s just how passionate half-orcs are.


    But where was that old fox, Monka?


    As the main road began to bustle, Monka finally saw the gates of Oak Vige.


    Calling them "gates" might be generous; they were merely two wooden fence doors fixed on a fence about a person''s height, offering little in the way of defense.


    Indeed, such wooden gates couldn''t stoprger beasts, let alone spellbeast subspecies or spellbeasts themselves.


    Were it not for the subhuman vige covertly dealing with the excess of wild beasts, Oak Vige wouldn''t enjoy its current stability.


    Ultimately, the two viges shared a symbiotic rtionship.


    Even though the forest vige was at a disadvantage, losing either would be detrimental to the other.


    "So, it''s time to take a good look around here. After all these years since I left, this is my first time back."


    Monka adjusted the hood over his head, concealing his conspicuous wolf ears.


    While the folks of Oak Vige wouldn''t harm him, he couldn''t be sure about the merchants passing through, who might suddenly decide to y the part of a bandit or a ve trader.


    Monka had encountered such situations before.


    To some humans, subhumans were merely humanoid merchandise, perhaps not even esteemed as much as cattle or sheep, their status akin to disposable goods.


    The living conditions for subhumans within human societies were deplorably harsh, a fact that needed change.


    And for change to ur, blood must be shed.


    There has never been a revolution without bloodshed.


    Walking along the streets of Oak Vige, which had expanded significantly, Monka looked around at the shops and houses with interest.


    Though the streets were still crude, merelypacted dirt, and the houses built rather haphazardly, there was no doubt that change was underway.


    Due to its growing strategic and environmental importance, Oak Vige was evolving bit by bit.


    He didn''t seek out his old friend.


    After so many years, it was uncertain if he would still recognize Monka, or even if he was still alive.


    However, if he was alive, he surely wouldn''t fail to notice Monka''s return.


    That guy was like an old spider, seemingly motionless at the center of his web, yet acutely responsive to the slightest disturbance.


    If he appeared unresponsive, it only meant you weren''t even worth the effort of him lifting a finger; his self-established defense system would take care of you on its own.


    Following the information from his contacts, Monka found the vige''s only inn.


    It wasn''t hard to locate; the Nameless Inn stood as the tallest building in the vige, a four-story wooden structure, distinctly crafted, likely designed by someone from arger city.


    This wasn''t to disparage Oak Vige''s carpenters or builders, but in realms untouched by mana, the gap betweenrge cities and small viges was vast.


    Technologiesmonce in big cities seemed almost magical and mysterious in small viges.


    Oak Vige, frequented by many travelers, hadn''t fallen behind in this aspect, hence the decent construction.


    Stopping in front of the inn, Monka looked up at the four-story building, his mouth curving slightly.


    Even without entering, he could sense a formidable presence upying it, akin to those who im dominance wherever they go.


    This person was the same, exuding confidence and authority with every step.


    Only he could possess such aura; his brother, though stronger,cked this imposing air, being more serene and focused.


    How long had it been since then?


    Monka stroked his chin in thought.


    The time span wasn''t really that long, considering subhumans generally lived longer than ordinary humans.


    Half-dwarves and half-gnomes had lifespans nearly forty years beyond that of humans.


    Half-orcs lived about twice as long as humans, while half-elves'' lifespans ranged from three to five times that of humans, depending on their bloodline.


    With a pure and noble bloodline, some could even approach the lifespan of advanced elves.


    Pausing at the door, Monka shook his head and turned to leave.


    "Sir, are you looking to stay the night?"


    A figure blocked Monka''s path.


    Looking down, Monka could only see a pair of well-crafted linen trousers and a pair of delicate hunting leather boots.


    This was someone of means, Monka concluded in an instant.


    Perhaps just the boots alone wouldn''t lead to such a judgment; fine leather boots, though expensive, were within a merchant''s grasp if they bit the bullet, considering a decent pair was essential when traveling.


    However, the seemingly coarse linen trousers told a different story.


    Linen, depending on its quality, varied greatly in price.


    With Monka''s seasoned eye, he immediately recognized the grade of the linen used for these trousers.


    Without exaggeration, those trousers could fetch the price of a carriage!


    "I had intended to, but it seems there''s no room left for me."


    Monka lifted his head, seeing Gick''s still-youthful face.


    Although there were some differences from his memory, the stubbornness of the youth he once knew was discernible in his features.


    "I''m sorry, but I''ve reserved the entire ce. You''ll have to find somewhere else to stay, sir. If you don''t mind, I can help you find temporary amodations in the vige."


    Seeing Monka''s face, Gick''s expression remained unchanged, still carrying sincerity and gravity as if he was dealing with just another elderly gentleman rather than an orc shunned like a rat crossing the street, maintaining wless noble etiquette.


    "No worries, I''ve just changed my mind," Monka said with a smile.


    "I''m not yet so old that I can''t walk. If there are no rooms here, I''ll continue on my way; I''m sure I''ll find a suitable inn. And if not, building one myself seems like a fine option."


    "Sir, you have vision! Indeed, having only one inn along this road is too few."


    Gick''s posture seemed even more humble, his eyes carrying a hint of deference.


    "However, if you n on opening an inn, sir, you''ll be stepping on quite a few toes. Especially the proprietress of this inn. She may seem easy-going, but cutting off someone''s livelihood is akin to killing their parents."


    "And you are...?"


    Monka suddenly looked at Gick askance.


    Caught off guard, Gick replied with a smile, "A guest."


    "Since you''re a guest, mind your own business!"


    Monka retorted sharply with a coldugh, shook his cloak, and walked away without looking back.


    Watching Monka''s firm departure, Gick slowly straightened up, his expression returning to one of calm.


    Despite the passage of time, the old man remained shrewd; age had not dulled his spirit in the slightest.

 Chapter 533 534-The Pursuit

    <h4>Chapter 533 Chapter534-The Pursuit</h4>


    Sighing, Gick clenched his fist.


    If not for being on opposing sides, he truly wished he could stand behind that man once more.


    "My lord."


    A figure seemed to emerge from Gick''s shadow, with a voice sounding from behind him, "That person, is he from the vige?"


    "The elder, the soul of the ce, a spiritual mentor. If he were to die, the vige would die as well."


    "Then, why didn''t you take action?"


    The figure''s voice was eerily calm, almost unnaturally so for human speech.


    "Me? Take action? Against that old fox, do you think he''d give me a chance to make a move? Do you know how he found me?"


    Gick let out a coldugh.


    "This is ultimately away territory. Even though I''m stronger, we can''t rest easy until all these supernatural entities have clearly picked sides."


    But that was just one reason.


    The more significant reason Gick ultimately kept to himself.


    Like that somewhat stooped figure walking away, Monka''s voice remained etched deep in his soul.


    Turning away from the inn, Monka straightened up.


    He wasn''t nning on leaving Oak Vige just yet.


    Now that Gick''s presence was confirmed, leaving without doing anything would be out of character for him.


    While a grand gesture might not be feasible, there was still plenty of room for subtler actions.


    Pondering, Monka took a turn, heading towards a secluded corner of Oak Vige.


    Crossing the bustling streets, it was like many years ago when he walked unsteadily, always on the verge of falling.


    It was that hand on his shoulder that steadied him.


    "Go find it, a ce where subhumans can survive."


    "If you can''t find one, we have hands and lives to create it."


    "If they won''t ept us, then we need not tolerate them."


    Silently repeating the words he had heard from that man, Monka arrived at his destination.


    A in wooden house, surrounded by a sparse fence with chickens wandering inside, and a yellow dog lying under the eaves in the corner of the wall, alertly lifting its head upon noticing Monka''s approach.


    Though it didn''t bark, Monka could see the wariness in the dog''s eyes.


    Like wild beasts instinctively assessing each other''s strength, the dog realized immediately it couldn''t stop this intruder.


    Despite appearing simr to other bipeds, this individual''s scent was entirely different.


    He was like an old wolf, perhaps no longer in his prime strength or with sharp ws, but his experience and wisdom afforded him greater power.


    After a few seconds'' pause on the yellow dog under the eaves, Monka smiled and stood in front of the door.


    Lifting his hand, he knocked.


    Footsteps echoed from behind the door, heavy yet rhythmic, like the beats of a drum, powerful and steady.


    He hasn''t changed.


    Monka thought, lifting his gaze to meet the face of his formerrade.


    "Domoro, it''s been a long time."


    Behind the door stood a tall man, appearing to be in his forties, whose build transcended robust, his presence imposing like that of a lesser giant.


    His limbs were muscr, with a crew cut crowning his square face, and half-open eyes that sparkled with keenness, revealing a hint of lethality with each blink.


    "Monka? What brings you to me? What trouble have you stirred up this time?"


    Unexpectedly, Domoro''s voice wasn''t rough but carried a maic quality, sounding remarkably gentle.


    "Can''t I visit you without being in trouble? After all, we''ve beenrades in arms for so many years. Isn''t it normal to miss you and drop by?" Monka said with a dryugh, "Of course, it''s only natural to lend a hand to a friend in a bit of trouble."


    "I knew it." Seeing Monka''s yful smile, Domoro sighed but stepped back, making way at the door.


    Monka nced back at the street opposite, where a filthy beggar crouched in the shadows, his vitiligo-marked eyes watching the direction of Monka and Domoro.


    ...


    Emerging from the forest vige, Ali made her way back to the cave, only to find that this time Roronora and Jelia had wisely moved.


    Upon arrival, all she encountered were the remains of a burnt-out fire, with neither Roronora nor Jelia in sight.


    Circling the cave''s vicinity, Ali determined the direction Jelia and Roronora had taken and set off.


    Meanwhile, deep in the jungle, Code 19, having finally recovered from a weakened state, opened his eyes.


    "Half-elf... this time, I''ll ensure you die by my hands!"


    Rising, the mana that lingered around for alertness was drawn into his body with his breath.


    With a single step, Code 19''s figure was already several meters away.


    Despite the unsatisfactory oue of his battle with Ali, Code 19 gained valuable insights.


    Experiencing Ali''s adaptability and the sensation of pushing mutating to its limit provided a rare experience for an enhancement magus.


    Being forced to mutate indicated a dire situation.


    Typically, in such extremities, the chance of turning the tide was almost nil.


    Not everyone is legendary, nor can everyone be a legend.


    Many magi be mere dust over the elongated span of time or just a small mound of a grave.


    Stepping out of the tree hollow that served as his shelter, Code 19 looked up at the sky.


    The clear mid-morning weather, devoid of clouds, showcased an especially vast and bright blue.


    The bright sunlight filtered through the tree canopies, casting mottled shadows on the ground.


    It was a fine day, indeed a good day for a kill.


    Code 19 wasn''t the least bit worried about locating Ali.


    Although her schemes had thwarted his kill the previous day, Code 19 had managed to leave a mark on her.


    This was a technique of his own creation, molding mana into a special state that straddled the line between matter and energy.


    This form of mana had no destructive power, but it could blend into another magus''s mana, lying dormant within their body without being assimted and forming its own system.


    Due to the sparse distribution and considerable range of this special state mana, Code 19 couldn''t detect Ali when she remained still yesterday.


    But now, with Ali moving out of the "marked area" set by Code 19, it meant she became a moving point in his perception!


    This time, even if Ali were to employ yesterday''s tactics, they wouldn''t be effective against Code 19.


    Taking a deep breath, Code 19 circted his mana, a formidable force surging through his muscles.


    As the wind picked up and then fell silent, Code 19 vanished from his spot.


    ...


    Following the signals left by Jelia, Ali reconfirmed the duo''s direction and proceeded to track them down.


    Out of caution, the distance they had moved was not short.


    Even at Ali''s speed, it took nearly half an hour to traverse the forest, which tranted to a distance of nearly ten kilometers.


    How did Jelia manage to travel so far this time, when she usually startsining after walking just three to five kilometers?


    From the time she left in the morning until her return, there were barely two hours in between.


    Considering the time it would take for Jelia to get up, even if they started moving as soon as she woke up, there would be less than an hour for the actual move.


    The only exnation could be Roronora carrying or holding Jelia as they hurried along.


    Ali stroked her chin, suddenly halting her steps.


    She found herself in a familiar clearing, even the sense of danger felt eerily recognizable.


    A presence was rapidly approaching ¨C


    Code 19.


    Without needing much thought, Ali could draw the conclusion.


    At this moment, to appear in such a manner, bearing such immense killing intent, Code 19 was the only possibility.


    "What bad luck," she muttered.


    ncing in the direction where Jelia left a secret sign, Ali hesitated for two seconds before elerating.


    Alone, she stood no chance against Code 19.


    Only with Roronora''s cooperation could she have the confidence to face and possibly defeat Code 19.


    This wasn''t cowardice or being overly cautious; it was a strategic retreat born out of necessity.


    Survival was paramount.


    Moreover, with Code 19 as the sole enemy at the moment, it was far from the time to reveal the existence of "Brave."


    If possible, Ali wished never to use thatst resort.


    Power breeds desire and paranoia; when you hold a hammer, everything looks like a nail.


    Besides, external forces are never as reliable as one''s own abilities.


    However, as Ali began to speed up, so did Code 19.


    It wasn''t just about Code 19''s mana capacity and flux surpassing Ali''s; he was also an enhancement magus specialized in speed.


    Even if Ali could double her speed, it would likely still be challenging to reach Jelia before Code 19 intercepted her.


    But getting a bit closer meant Roronora could react sooner, slightly increasing their chances of survival.

 Chapter 534 535-United in Battle

    <h4>Chapter 534 Chapter535-United in Battle </h4>


    To hasten his approach, Code 19 abandoned any attempt to conceal his presence, unreservedly releasing his mana sensing.


    This not only disrupted Ali''s mana sensing but also dered his presence unmistakably.


    At this moment, Code 19 resembled an arrow loosed from its bow, his high-speed movement causing air pressure to build up in front of him, resulting in a mass ofpressed air.


    Once he halted, thispressed air would explode, generating an initial shockwave to st away anyone near his target.


    This technique was the result of years ofbat experience, impossible to master without extensive practical engagement.


    Code 19''s silent breach through the air was more intimidating than any noise, the sheer force of his approach far more terrifying.


    In less than a hundred meters of Ali''s advancement, the distance between them was brutally halved!


    It''s worth noting that Ali''s mana sensing reached beyond six hundred meters!


    Code 19''s speed was roughly three times her own.


    This harsh reality did not cause Ali to hesitate or falter; instead, it solidified her resolve to press on.


    How could I possibly defeat such a monster?


    However, when Code 19 closed in within a hundred meters of her, even Ali found herself without the capacity to continue forward.


    At this distance, Code 19 couldunch an assault at any moment.


    Continuing to flee would meanpletely exposing her back to Code 19''s attack.


    The only option left was to confront him head-on.


    As Ali turned to face Code 19 head-on, her mana surged, surrounding her with a thin mist of color-tinged mana.


    The first strike was a crucial moment that would dictate the flow of the battle.


    If Ali could withstand this blow, then Code 19, having hastily advanced such a long distance, would find himself in a brief state of vulnerability.


    Even for an enhancement magus,unching into action so recklessly right after recovery would impose a significant strain on the body.


    Conversely, should Ali fail to withstand the strike, there would only be one oue.


    And the story could very well end there.


    The umted air pressure rendered Code 19''s features indistinct.


    Having faced him in battle before, Ali had somewhat adapted to Code 19''s speed.


    Though her body might not react swiftly enough, capturing his movements dynamically was feasible, even if she were left with just one eye.


    At most, her field of vision would be limited.


    As Code 19 reached Ali, covering the dozen meters in a sh, the moment the white wall of air exploded, Code 19''s dagger was already thrust forward!


    Amidst the howling wind, Ali stood her ground, unflinching.


    Although the exploding air seemed terrifying, the real danger wasn''t that at all¡ªit was the thrusting dagger!


    Regardless of the situation, everything else was merely a feint for the actual attack.


    Determining life and death required but a moment.


    Metal shed against metal, emitting a sharp sound.


    Ali didn''t see Code 19''s dagger, nor did her sword make contact with anything.


    But, she heard the noise.


    A third person!


    From a blind spot in Ali''s vision, this third individual had remained concealed until the final second before acting, repelling Code 19 with a single strike!


    What precise calction that was!


    Code 19 retreated instantly, his figure blurring as he seemingly split into three to evade the pursuit of the blurry figure.


    The skirmish ended as quickly as it began, with the third person stepping back to stand in front of Ali, while Code 19 halted twenty meters away, pressing on his right forearm where blood seeped through his sleeve.


    Only then did Ali clearly see the third person.


    Roronora.


    Yet, this was not the Roronora Ali had known before.


    Now, his eyes were blood-red, his face expressionless, holding merely a small dagger.


    However, the bone-chilling intent to kill, reminiscent of a cheetah''s, could not be ignored.


    If neglected, it would be this unassuming dagger that would find its way into your heart.


    "How did you get here?"


    Although Ali initially intended to join forces with Roronora against Code 19, she was somewhat taken aback by his actual appearance.


    The timing seemed off.


    Hadn''t she yet to reunite with Jelia and him?


    "Master... Jelia said, apanion is in danger. I waited outside, to help apanion," Roronora kept his unwavering gaze on Code 19 in the distance, disying a seriousness Ali had never seen on his face before.


    "The opponent is strong. Companion, and Roronora, fight together."


    It appeared even Roronora doubted his chances against Code 19 alone, wanting tobat alongside Ali.


    "Orc? Half-orc? There are still orc bloodlines of such purity on the continent? If those who ndestinely study such things knew, they''d be thrilled," Code 19 released his grip from the wound, his injury proving to be a mere graze despite Roronora''s advantage of surprise.


    "It seems, I need to adjust my target."


    Code 19 raised his hand, pointing the two-foot short sword towards Roronora''s face.


    "You''re stronger than the half-elf. If you have any more tricks or stronger allies and aces up your sleeve, now''s the time to use them."


    The desire to battle strong opponents is almost a universal weakness among enhancement magi, perhaps because the mana enhancement takes up the space where brains should be?


    "No more..." Roronora shook his head, "To kill you, my ally and I are enough."


    Was it an illusion?


    Ali felt Roronora''s speech had be a bit more fluent.


    "Get ready..." Roronora''s back arched, like a feline readying to pounce.


    As if by an invisible force, Ali found herself perfectly synced with Roronora''s rhythm in that moment.


    She slightly shifted her stance, positioning herself a half-step behind and to the right of Roronora.


    Code 19 licked his lips, a bloodthirsty smile spreading across his face.


    "Interesting, really interesting!"


    You want to kill me? Thene and try! Let''s see who falls!


    Roronora took a deep breath and slowly exhaled, his gaze intensifying.


    "Attack!"


    As the signal was given, all other sounds seemed to fade away, his legs moving as if of their own ord, with consciousness bing insignificant.


    In Ali''s vision, only a thin red line remained.


    That would be the trajectory of his sword swing.


    Along this path, Code 19''s movements would be severely restricted, providing Roronora with the greatest opportunity!


    Though Roronora spoke not a word, the moment his spirit expanded, Ali found herselfpletely immersed in his rhythm.


    Such potent influence she had only observed in Red Eye!


    Unlike Red Eye''s domineering force, Roronora''s influence was subtle, silently aplishing its mission.


    By the time Ali became aware, she found no means to extricate herself.


    Indeed, were this an enemy''s tactic, one might never sleep peacefully again.


    Feeling her body surge forward, almost beyond her control, and reaching its speed limit in less than half a second, her muscles groaned as if tearing apart, even her bones started to creak.


    Her physical capabilities were pushed to the brink; Ali broke away from behind Roronora, changing direction on a tree trunk, spinning to shorten the red line in her vision.


    Her sword flipped, hiding the de behind her, rendering Code 19 unable to predict her move.


    Roronora''s strike was indeed the most lethal, but even the deadliest attack is futile if it misses.


    Without Ali''s cooperation, Roronora could at best hold Code 19 at bay, unable to pose a real threat to his life.


    Although Roronora led the charge, the one who yed the most crucial role was Ali, being guided.


    As her speed intentionally decreased, Roronora positioned himself half a step behind Ali, his dagger beginning to spin.


    Five meters... four meters... three meters... two meters... strike!


    Ali, reaching the position first, spun her body, her sword tracing a bright spiral in its rotation.


    The tip of the sword, whistling with malevolent force, cleaved through the red line, aiming directly for Code 19''s head!


    Almost the moment Aliunched her attack, Code 19 reacted, his short sword sweeping upwards not to block, but to counterattack, aiming for Ali''s abdomen.


    If Ali persisted in her offensive, Code 19''s de would sh her open before she could strike him.


    Trading a severe wound for a life, this was Code 19''s valor and his cunning.


    At present, the visible advantagey with Roronora and Ali.


    Although Roronora hadn''t fully regained his strength, disying the capabilities of a level 2 magus wasn''t an issue for him.


    Under these circumstances, neither Roronora nor Ali would opt for a life-for-life strategy.


    Instead, they would choose a more prudent approach.

 Chapter 535 536-The True Objective

    <h4>Chapter 535 Chapter536-The True Objective </h4>


    As time slipped away, with Code 19 responding to the threat, Roronora also closed in!


    Without any hesitation or attempt to rescue Ali, Roronora''s dagger was thrust directly at Code 19''s face.


    It was an unadorned, straightforward stab, characterized solely by the momentum and speed of a dragon emerging from its cave.


    The wrist''s flick caused air turbulence, the raging airflow under the force''s pull formed a vortex at the tip of the dagger, promising to tear the target apart upon impact.


    A hit would result in injuries far beyond mere severity.


    Roronora intended not to leave Code 19 any chance of recovery, aiming to utterly destroy Code 19''s brain.


    But, did he not fear for Ali''s life?


    The moment Code 19 understood Roronora''s intent, a flicker of hesitation crossed him, his gazending on Roronora''s face.


    Their eyes met precisely.


    What kind of eyes were those?


    Deeply crimson, devoid of any emotional fluctuation, Code 19 was reflected in them as though he were mere stone or rotting flesh.


    The utmost calmness, bordering on cruelty, pure rationality governed all of Roronora''s actions.


    As long as Code 19 could be killed, any sacrifice was permissible!


    Jelia''s safety was his highest priority! In that instant, Code 19 faltered, a moment''s hesitation yielding an irreversible w.


    The short sword, which should have been positioned faster, was dyed by a fifth of a second, ultimately missing Ali as she twisted her body to dodge.


    The sword gradually realigned with the red trajectory, and as Ali rolled away, the sword tip grazed Code 19''s chest!


    Simultaneously, Roronora''s dagger was inches from Code 19''s throat.


    Despite a moment''s hesitation, Code 19''s reflexes were unmatched; at thest second, he leaned back seeking a sliver of survival.


    But Roronora had anticipated this, his initial thrust at Code 19''s face veering off to skim past his throat instead.


    Without pause, Roronora turned and kicked, sending Code 19 flying, a crimson arc trailing in the air from the scattered blood droplets.


    Both the blood and Code 19 hit the ground almost at the same time, with Alinding just before.


    Catching her breath, she stood up, sword in hand, staring at the motionless Code 19, her eyes filled with a mix of shock and disbelief.


    "I really thought I was about to die."


    After catching her breath, Ali tightened her grip on the sword and took a step forward.


    "I''ll go and make sure he''s finished. Just to be sure he''s really dead."


    But Roronora stopped her.


    "Don''t go!"


    His gaze now carried seriousness, the previous cold rationality mixed with a more human touch.


    "He''s not dead."


    Positioning himself in front of Ali, he spread his hand open, the dagger spinning on his fingertip.


    "That man won''t die so easily. Myst strike felt off; although I shed his throat, the wound likely isn''t fatal."


    While the throat is crucial, death typically results from asphyxiation unless a major artery like the carotid is severed.


    Judging by the amount of bleeding from Code 19, that possibility seemed unlikely.


    "Ha, ha¡ªquite perceptive, aren''t you?"


    Code 19''s voice turned hollow and eerie, mixed withbored breathing.


    "Worthy pupils of that man."


    Struggling to his feet, one hand on the ground for support, Code 19 stood unsteadily, his throat smeared with blood.


    "Had that half-elfe over just now, she would be dead by now."


    The moment Roronora and Ali saw Code 19''s face, they were taken aback.


    His eyes rolled back, clearly in a state of unconsciousness!


    Yet, unbelievably, the person who should have been knocked out by Roronora''s strike was standing, speaking, and moving!


    Someone was directly controlling Code 19''s body! Ali thought of Gick.


    If there was anyone capable of such a feat, it was Gick alone! Code 19, who should have remained unconscious under Roronora''s heavy blow, suddenly opened his eyes, standing shakily but with stiff limbs and eyes rolled back.


    He was being controlled, his body invaded by a consciousness not his own from afar.


    Roronora and Ali exchanged nces, each harboring a seed of fear.


    This method of controlling a person out of thin air was baffling, but clearly, if the adversary could take hold of Code 19, they might just as well take control of them.


    "You''re not Code 19... Who are you?"


    Ali took a half step back under Roronora''s tug, her gaze still fixed on Code 19.


    She had a vague suspicion about the foreign consciousness inside Code 19.


    Gick.


    In such a scenario, to aplish this silently and unseen, only Gick had that capability.


    "Me? Haven''t you been looking for me all this time?"


    Code 19 raised his hand, extracting monochromatic mana from the ambient free-floating mana, swirling it into a vortex.


    "We just met in Oak Vige not too long ago, have you forgotten me already?"


    Gick!


    It was indeed him!


    Ali''s eyes narrowed, a dangerous alertness surfacing on her face.


    "Roronora, be careful, this man orchestrated the attack on the vige with those cloaked assants, and Code 19 is one of his underlings."


    No further exnation was needed; with those words, Roronora understood the magnitude of the threat they faced.


    Having the power to mobilize dozens of magi within the Silverwind Kingdom, Gick''s influence was no less significant than any lord''s, even surpassing some of the smaller city lords.


    Much like the city lord of Breeze City.


    "What do you want? I''m just an ordinary adventurer!"


    Ali truly didn''t grasp Gick''s original intent in hiring her.


    If his initial decision was to attack the vige, reducing the vige''sbat strength would have been the logical move.


    Yet, because of Ali''s presence, a third of the attackers he sent were lost, and the majority of the vige''s inhabitants survived.


    It couldn''t all be credited to Ali, but clearly, if she hadn''t been there, wiping out the entire vige in one strike was definitely achievable.


    "What do I want? I simply desire power."


    Gick, controlling Code 19''s body, raised his hand and clenched his fist so hard that the veins on his hand stood out from the exertion.


    "Without power, everyone can only look up."


    "And looking up for too long will strain the neck."


    Gick paused before continuing, "You might not be aware of the origins of that vige."


    "Are you nning to give us a history lesson?"


    Ali sneered, her gaze fixed on Gick, who was hiding within Code 19''s body, contemting if there was a way to strike at his true form directly.


    Mana is a force capable of creating miracles; with the right application, it can achieve almost anything.


    "A history lesson? Well, that''s not entirely off the table."


    Surprisingly, Gick nodded, sat down cross-legged on the ground, and touched the wound on his throat.


    Due to the wind leaking through his throat wound, Code 19 himself couldn''t speak; the voice Ali and Roronora were hearing was Gick using mana to simte his own.


    "Since you know nothing, let me enlighten you about the past of thisnd."


    "Wait a minute!"


    Ali abruptly interrupted Gick.


    Something was off.


    Wasn''t the person in front of them supposed to be the final boss?


    It was odd enough he showed up halfway through, but now he started giving a lesson?


    Why couldn''t he just wield a knife and attack?


    A swift confrontation, the de entering white and leaving red, and the matter would be resolved.


    "What are you really after? You attack the vige, arrange for my assassination, and now you''re nning to ''educate'' us right here? What do you take us for?"


    "Wasn''t it you who wanted me to conduct a lesson?"


    Gick rubbed his head but, upon raising his hand, realized the body wasn''t his own and lowered it again, resting his palm on his ankle, tilting his chin up slightly.


    "I''ve made my purpose clear from the beginning; I seek power."


    "You must have noticed what that vige conceals. And no, I''m not talking about the legacy left behind by some individual. While that legacy might hold value, the usefulness of ancient knowledge in our era remains uncertain. I wouldn''t risk so much for an unknown."


    Not for the vige''s legacy?


    Ali furrowed her brows, sensing the situation might be veering off her initial assumptions.


    Gick was aware of the legacy, but did he know Roronora was brought from within it?


    Did he know Jelia had entered the legacy?


    And, ultimately, was he speaking the truth now?


    Suddenly, Ali grew concerned for Jelia''s safety.


    "Hmm, Monka clearly kept quite a few secrets from the other vigers. Rudo might know something, but it''s definitely not everything."


    Undoubtedly, the signs suggested Gick had a unique familiarity with the subhuman vige, even likely having lived there for a considerable period.

 Chapter 536 537-A Greater Secret

    <h4>Chapter 536 Chapter537-A Greater Secret</h4>


    Ali, in truth, did not know the race of Gick, a fact that remained uncertain even within the hallowed confines of the "Hall of Truth."


    Could he actually be a subhuman?


    "Your observation is quite meticulous, noticing so much in such a short span. You''re not just any ordinary adventurer, are you? Your disguise even fooled me, which means I''ve indeed miscalcted," Gick noted with a hint of respect.


    "But that''s not all there is."


    "If you wish to uncover the whole truth, you''ll have to kill me. Otherwise, those secrets will never be fully revealed."


    "Now, let''s circle back to the beginning¡ªwhat exactly is hidden within that vige?"


    Gick extended his right index finger, cing it vertically between his eyes.


    "Aplete, Orc United Empire-era Mana Research Institute Ruins!"


    The revtion of aplete set of ruins!


    Ali stood frozen, shaken by the profound truth hidden behind those words.


    If what Gick imed held any truth, it wouldn''t be surprising for the forces of the Silverwind Kingdom''s monarchy to intervene.


    The attention of every nation, big and small, in the southeastern territories of the Av Continent would converge on this tiny jungle!


    "This can''t be possible!" Ali interrupted, unwilling to ponder any further.


    "If there truly were aplete set of ruins here, how could it have remained undiscovered for so long? Even apletely sealed ruins would have some form of exchange with the outside world, whether it be materials or mana. Perpetual motion is the domain of the gods."


    No matter the structure of the spell, mana is always depleting.


    Without sufficient replenishment, as time pses, the spell will gradually weaken and ultimately disintegrate naturally.


    The exact time of the destruction of the Orc United Empire is now beyond verification, but it certainly spans several centuries.


    Over such an extended period, even minimal exchanges of mana could significantly alter the environment surrounding a vige.


    Apletely enclosed mana cycle is a technique only deities possess; even legendary dragons are incapable of achieving this feat.


    While the Orc United Empire was once formidable, the magic techniques on the continent have evolved significantly over hundreds of years.


    Yet, even now, humans are baffled by the concept of apletely closed mana cycle.


    "You''re right; apletely enclosed mana cycle is indeed a divine technique. But when did I ever say that these Ruins had not been discovered?" Gick spread his hands, his statement adding to Ali''s confusion.


    How could the ruins of a mana research institute from the era of the Orc United Empire, if discovered by humans, remain perfectly preserved until now?


    That is, unless the one who found these Ruins was a subhuman!


    Moreover, this subhuman must possess the formidable power and wisdom necessary to keep such a discovery utterly secret.


    Ali considered a possibility.


    Her gaze settled on Code 19''s somewhat pale face as she spoke, "Do you mean to say that the founder of this vige is the one who discovered the Ruins? He''s a subhuman, and quite possibly a half-orc?"


    "Whether that person is a half-orc, I do not know, but I can assure you, he is a subhuman," Gick nodded, affirming Ali''s conjecture.


    "The individual is known as Kurot. If you''ve studied the history of subhumans over thest century, the name should be familiar to you. Of course, much of that history has been drastically altered by humans."


    The name Kurot was indeed familiar to Ali, unmistakably so.


    Even among the advanced elves, there were many who revered Kurot.


    Awakened, prophet, pathfinder¡ªnumerous titles were bestowed upon him.


    Perhaps he was not without ws, but for all subhumans, he was a saint.


    An unequivocal madman, he sought the liberation of subhumans, searched for niches of subhuman existence, and endeavored to establish a nation solelyprised of subhumans.


    He even attempted to restore the former glory of the Orc United Empire.


    From the human perspective, of course, these were unforgivable crimes.


    Thus, he became a wanted criminal across almost the entire Av Continent.


    More than half of the kingdoms and duchies issued warrants for Kurot, and without exception, all empires put a bounty on his head.


    At the height of his ideological influence, his bounty could purchase a city!


    In the end, no one knew of his whereabouts.


    Apart from being a fervent revolutionary, Kurot was also an incurable adventurer.


    Legend has it that he met his end during a grand exploration, targeting an ancient Ruins that dated back thousands of years, rumored to possess advanced and extensive space techniques.


    "This is where he made his final stand," Gick said, pointing to the ground beneath them, revealing a secret that would astonish all subhumans.


    "He died here, right at the entrance to that Ruins. Back then, it was he who established the vige in the forest, all to protect the Ruins, to keep it hidden from the prying eyes and safe from those who might seek to destroy it."


    "Monka was actually one of hispanions at the time."


    "In that ultimate adventure, Monka was the youngest member, dearly beloved by Kurot. In the end, Kurot chose him to inherit this secret, while all the otherpanions vanished without a trace."


    "No one knows how Kurot died, but I know that the man who once kept half the continent''s kings awake at night died without any regrets."


    He had nted a seed, and soon, that seed might germinate, drawing nourishment from the blood of countless individuals, blossoming into the most lurid of flowers.


    Its name is Awakening.


    "How can I believe you? This truth is so astounding, it sounds like something out of a story."


    Ali shook her head.


    "Less than ten minutes ago, I was fighting your underlings, and now you''re sharing secrets with me that should never reach a third person... Are you absolutely sure you can kill me?"


    Without a doubt, the knowledge she now possessed would be her greatest threat.


    Regardless of how many end up believing her, there will always be someone willing to take a chance on it.


    Perhaps Gick is a person of significance within the Silverwind Kingdom, but whether he can ovee N remains an open question.


    "Under the current circumstances, of course, I have no certainty of killing you. But, do you wonder why I''ve told you so much?"


    Smiling, Code 19''s face revealed aplex expression.


    "Some things, some truths, must always be passed down to someone."


    Does being a subhuman inherently mean being evil? What exactly does the term ''outsider'' refer to?


    In the end, it''s nothing but a fear-driven attempt to bury one''s head in the sand.


    Gick, controlling Code 19''s body, stood up as mana ripples spread outwards in concentric circles, their color gradually fading until they returned to atex-like white.


    He raised his hand, pointing a finger at Ali''s forehead.


    "Now that you are aware of these facts, regardless of whether you end up dead or alive, you bear a responsibility¡ªto carry on this truth, to open that Ruins, to find the ck box for which Kurot spent his entire life searching, dying at its doorstep! No matter if it encases Pandora or something else, you must open it!"


    This is the so-called legacy, the duty of all free subhumans.


    To carefully tend to the me of freedom, and then watch as it one day burns down all the current structures and edifices.


    Ali began to vaguely understand what Gick really wanted to do.


    He was simply an idealist, but this world does not belong to ideals; it is grounded in reality.


    "You want to open that Ruins, to find freedom for subhumans? No, that''s not it; you''re not that noble... You want the power to change the current situation, to rewrite the rules? You, are truly mad!"


    The power to shatter all existing rules, that is the true essence of what Gick refers to as ''power''.


    "Have you finally understood?"


    Gick began tough, Code 19''s form swaying uncontrobly.


    "I''m merely a warrior, perhaps even half a merchant... But, is that my limit? Why are there so many constraints in my life? These so-called rules are nothing more than cors held in the hands of those at the top!"


    "If I cannot remove the cor from subhumans, then it''s better the cor is in my hands than in those of the monsters!"


    If Kurot is seen as a saint in search of hope, then Gick is undeniably an unapologetic imperialist.


    Though he too seeks a path for the survival of subhumans, his methods are far more radical.


    Or perhaps, could they be considered more rational? His seemingly unrealistic ambitions,pared to Kurot''s approach of "liberation," undoubtedly hold a higher chance of sess.


    Humans are unlikely to relinquish such a potent force as subhumans.


    Not to mention the lower-tier subhumans who have reced so much of thebor force in human society, even the loss of middle and high-tier subhumans would set human technology back by at least a decade!


    Complete independence for subhumans...


    It''s an unattainable fantasy until a being of overwhelming power, capable of unequivocally dominating all of humanity, emerges among them.


    "Have you ever considered how your actions appear to subhumans? It would be war¡ªa war between subhumans and humans, and among subhumans themselves! Countless people would die!"

 Chapter 537 538-Devil

    Chapter 537 538-Devil


    ??"War?"


    Gickughed, as if he had heard some joke.


    Ali, though a subhuman herself, had not truly lived within human society.


    Moreover, due to her race, even if her identity were exposed in human realms, she would likely meet surprise rather than loathing or disdain.


    Thus, she could not understand the despair of those subhumans living in the metaphorical gutters.


    "Have you truly experienced despair?"


    "At a dead end, with no parents, abandoned simply because of the legacy of a past bloodline. Everyone sees you as a symbol of cmity, with no food to eat, nowhere to sleep..."


    "The worst off are not the pureborn subhumans, but those among humans who awaken with an alien bloodline!"


    "Not just they themselves suffer, but also their parents, rtives, and friends... None are spared!"


    "Such a world is wrong; it''s twisted!"


    This distortion is the real disaster!


    Ali thought of Jelia; weren''t the subhumans Gick spoke of just like that? She lowered the sword in her hand.


    Meanwhile, at the other end of the distant continent, a young boy raised his long sword once again.


    ...


    Thend was a deep crimson, with mes flowing like water, meandering wildly.


    Everywhere they passed, the earth dried up and cracked open.


    Everything was moving towards destruction in the rising mes.


    In this apocalyptdscape, a gaunt young boy stood leaning on his long sword.


    Despite being covered in wounds, his breathing ragged and heavy like a dying beast, and one of his eyes sealed shut by dried blood, he still stubbornly lifted his head to look at the ferocious humanoid figure wrapped in dark red mes, standing about a hundred meters away.


    The monstrous figure towered over five meters tall, with a pair of curved, coiling horns atop its head and a set of reverse-jointed goat legs below.


    Its deep red eyes flowed with molten gold, and its breath carried the scent of sulfur and death.


    All these features closely resembled the devil as described in legends.


    This was indeed a devil.


    This wasn''t the first devil the boy had encountered, but it was certainly the most powerful.


    Its height over five meters indicated it had reached full maturity; the gold-red in the depths of its eyes signified a lineage of pure-blood devils; the mes, dark red as if ckened, meant it possessed enough power to destroy a city.


    Faced with such a devil, even an army of tens of thousands might not be enough, yet the boy had only his long sword.


    Staring fixedly at the devil, which stood motionless in the distance, the boy tried to straighten up, only to have his wounds pull painfully, eliciting a muffled groan as blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    This time, it seemed, he might die here.


    A mature devil was not something a level 2 magus could contend with; just a probing exchange had left him in this sorry state...


    I''m sorry, it looks like I won''t be able to fulfill our promise. I can''t take you back, Morena.


    The mana, not yet fully dried up, began to flow again, converging towards his eyes.


    "I never fancied myself as a hero, a brave warrior, or a savior of any sort," he spoke slowly, making an effort not to agitate his wounds, though blood still steadily trickled from the corner of his mouth.


    "Such roles are far too remote for me. They''re bitter and exhausting, not to mention devoid of benefits like health insurance or a pension, and the mortality rate is rmingly high. It''s hardly what one would call a stable job."


    "All I ever wanted was to live a quiet life. It doesn''t have to be glorious or sensational. As long as I have the people I love by my side, as long as we can grow old together, I would be content. Such a modest wish, yet now it seems unattainable... I can''t help but feel resentful."


    Finally, the boy stood upright, at the cost of blood flowing from wounds all over his body.


    He slowly lifted his long sword, assuming a defensive stance.


    Though his gaze was unfocused, his feet were firmly nted, as if rooted to the ground.


    "Hey, Mr. Devil, you know, I''m usually quite gentle, but asionally, I can go a bit mad," he said.


    "And when I do, I tend to do irrational things. Like trying to y the hero, for instance, or bing a demon hunter."


    "But such a title really doesn''t suit me, does it? Not as much as ''avenger'' sounds."


    "Yes, ''avenger.''"


    You understand, don''t you?


    Everything you''ve done, everything you''ve done to those people there!


    All the remaining mana finally converged at his eyes, as the boy curved his lips slightly.


    Although he felt somewhat sorry for Degur, this way, at least, he would have a fighting chance, albeit only for one strike.


    Focusing inwardly, he saw a magic array, norger than the pad of his little finger, slowly rotating between his eyes, emitting a faint light with each revolution.


    This was a seal array, locking away the power within his eyes.


    The boy had once lost his sight, and though the eyes that were imnted back were from a powerful spellbeast, their strength also meant they were prone to losing control.


    Thus, the power was sealed.


    But now, losing control didn''t matter anymore.


    Be it blindness or madness, he only desired power!


    The power to cleave his enemy in two!


    Blood debts must be paid in blood!


    Stepping forward, he broke the seal in one stroke!


    The moment the power surged forth, the boy''s vision plunged into darkness, his eyes burning outpletely! It was a pain that pierced deep into his soul.


    But that was irrelevant; he only needed one swing.


    Just to unleash that one strike was enough.


    Whether blindness or death awaited him, it mattered not.


    The mes of anger consumed his sanity.


    Without sight, he could still pinpoint his enemy.


    Hatred and the prospect of death guided his direction.


    The scorching wind brushed past him as he ran through the crevices of time...


    And swung his sword!


    The battle began abruptly and ended just as suddenly.


    Although he had gambled everything, not all efforts are met with equal reward.


    Blood meandered along the de, like a venomous snake sensing its prey, or like primitive script, twisting and stretching, exuding the rawest essence of death.


    Apanied by a chill akin to death, the pain that followed was not as intense as the boy had imagined.


    He felt something pierce through his chest; deprived of his sight, he could not lose sight of his target, yet he was unable to pinpoint the opponent''s de.


    In the devil''s hand was a short dagger, magnified more than twice its size.


    "I''ve honed this de for many years, just for moments like this."


    This was the first time the devil spoke, causing the boy to pause in surprise.


    Do devils have their ownnguage?


    "What do you think we are? Monsters? Beasts? The incident in that vige, do you truly believe it was my doing? Did you see it with your own eyes, or did you merely hear of it from others? Do you have any proof?"


    The devil took a half step back, looking down at the boy who was not even half his height.


    His moltenva-like red pupils betrayed no emotion.


    With a gesture, his innate monstrous strength flung the boy over ten meters away.


    "You juste out of nowhere, destroy my human body, and start a fight on your own terms. Tell me, young man, are you really that brave, or do you simply not use your brain! I''ve been here for less than a week, and how long did you say you''ve been looking for me? Half a month!"


    "I was bathing in a magma pool half a month ago!"


    The devil seemed incredibly angry, cursing loudly while a myriad of fiery sparks spewed from his mouth.


    It was fortunate that the surroundings had already been scorched by fire once; otherwise, it wouldn''t take minutes before another inferno ignited.


    The boy opened his mouth, the devil''s words were logically coherent, yet who could corroborate his story?


    It might as well be a monologue, and in the end, he was the one lying here, defeated.


    This thought reignited a sense of powerlessness within the boy, enveloping him in profound despair.


    "Really now¡­ In such a state, tattered and torn, not even a healing spell would suffice."


    The devil, with thunderous steps, walked to a corner of the battlefield, where a patch ofnd remained rtively intact.


    On the groundy a young body, segmented into pieces, belonging to someone the boy''s age.


    The blood had long dried up inside the veins, leaving little trace on the earth below.


    This had been the devil''s initial disguise, but the boy, seeing through the fa?ade, had discerned its true nature.


    Thus, with two strikes, he shattered the disguise, immediately attacking the devil in its true form with his sword.

 Chapter 538 539-The Occupied Body

    Chapter 538 539-The upied Body


    ??There was no room for further dialogue.


    In the face of such a creature as a devil, any attempt atmunication was futile.


    This was the lesson imparted by the boy''s teacher and reiterated by priests and bishops in the church.


    Crouching to inspect the segmented corpse, the devil rose once again, its crimson eyes settling on the boy lying on the ground, breathing more out than in, and abruptly stood up.


    "Since you''ve destroyed my human body, I might as well make use of yours! It''s only for a few months. After I''m done, I''ll give it back to you. I doubt that detestable creature would have much to say about it."


    The devil sneered, positioning itself beside the boy, bending down to examine his face closely.


    "I didn''t notice before, but now that I''m looking, you were born with a fine skin."


    "If it weren''t for that guy constantly watching me from the mana ocean, I might consider getting a skin like yours to try on."


    The feeling of being wanted, whether as a devil or as a human, was something this pitiful creature had never experienced.


    "Ha, if you want it, take it! In the end, you''re just a monster, too scared to show your true face among the crowd, aren''t you?"


    Scratching his head, which bore mes instead of hair, the devil flicked the boy''s forehead with a gesture.


    "That''s why I said you''re all skin and no substance! Are you still unwilling to face reality? From the beginning to the end, it was you who attacked me baselessly. If it weren''t for my intervention, thepanions who were with me would likely not survive."


    "Which is more important, your personal vendetta or the lives of many?"


    "If you truly are a believer, then you should know the answer."


    The doctrine is clear: one should not let personal desires guide their actions, nor wield a de driven by selfish motives.


    "If I had my way, I would have killed you the moment you showed yourself! But that guy has been watching me, just waiting for me to slip up. Viting our bet would ultimately disadvantage me."


    With a gesture, aplex rune matrix, the size of a palm, materialized instantly.


    "But simply using your body like this would be too easy for you, almost a form of release."


    "If I''m not mistaken, you''ve lost someone very close to you, haven''t you? It''s impossible to exhibit such conviction otherwise, especially for someone with as little talent as you."


    A moment of bravery consumes nearly all one''s courage, and a brush with death bes a nightmare remembered for a lifetime.


    This is something most people cannot ignore, after all, those with talent are always in the minority.


    "How about this! I will take over your body but leave your consciousness intact!"


    "Let''s see who the real monster is!"


    The moment the words ceased, a true, unmistakable devilish smile spread across the devil''s face.


    The rune matrix descended, and from the devil, a burst of crimson mes surged, wrapping around the boy''s body!


    Rather than a scorching agony, the boy felt afort akin to soaking in warm water.


    Warmth, softness, boundless darkness, a deep-seated sense of safety and rxation enveloped him.


    Was this what they called the ultimate resting ce?


    "Hehehe, so this is your deep consciousness? Quite straightforward, really, just like a child... No, that''s wrong, I forgot, you are indeed still a child."


    The devil''s voice echoed in the boy''s ears, and in the endless darkness, he suddenly opened his eyes!


    They were incandescent, shining with the brilliance of the sun, yet unable to illuminate the mist-like darkness surrounding him.


    The boy looked around but found nothing.


    "Stop looking; with your current abilities, you cannot see me." The devil''s voice sounded again.


    "I am hidden in the deepest darkness of your heart, tsk tsk, truly pitiful. If I were one of those hungry ghosts that feed on negative emotions, I would probably have burst by now."


    The voice resonated right by the boy''s ear, but no matter how he turned, he saw nothing.


    Eventually, he gave up and sat down.


    Perhaps it wasn''t even a floor; did this expanse of darkness even have directions like up, down, left, or right?


    He lifted his head, and suddenly, a small screen appeared at the end of his gaze.


    The screen wasn''trge, just enough for him to see all the details within clearly.


    After a quick mental calction, he realized the scope disyed on the screen was exactly what his eyes could cover.


    "From now on, this will be your window to the world," the devil''s voice carried a hint of mockery.


    "Trust me, through this viewport, you''ll see far more than you could imagine."


    At least much more than you could see before!


    Meanwhile, in the real world, the boy on the ground suddenly opened his eyes, a fleeting sh of red light vanishing from his gaze.


    He stood up, his face breaking into a sunny, mischievous smile.


    "From now on, call me Zeno!"


    On a certain day, in a certain month of a certain year, in an unnamed corner of the Av Continent, Zeno was reborn, at the cost of his body being upied by a devil.


    ...


    Let''s set aside for a moment the events on the other side of the continent.


    They might have a significant impact, but like ripples in water, no matter howrge, the time and distance they spread limit their reach.


    Perhaps, Ali will never feel the effects of these events in her lifetime.


    Warm sunlight filters through the trees onto a clearing, where three figures stand in confrontation.


    Ali, Roronora, and Code 19, or rather Gick wearing Code 19''s guise.


    Three individuals with different stances but fates inevitably intertwined, three distinct yet ovepping beliefs.


    Everything mingles together, like a soup with too many ingredients, resulting in an unsightly mess.


    Ali lowers her long sword, its descent aided by the force of gravity, the metal de easily piercing the soil and standing askew on the ground, its edge reflecting the sunlight.


    Ali lowers her long sword, its descent aided by the force of gravity, the metal de easily piercing the soil and standing "Have you decided to give up?"


    The voice came from Code 19''s body, but the will behind it belonged to another soul.


    "Why would you think that?"


    Ali lifted her head, her eyes sparkling with a brilliant golden light.


    "Ifying down arms means surrender, then why do so many still die!"


    Her raised palm was the center of a swirling golden radiance.


    Under Ali''s unreserved control of her spirit, the mana within a fifty-meter radius was drawn in!


    Bands of light formed directly in the air, binding towards the figure of Code 19, who stood frozen in ce.


    Although Gick had somehow taken control of Code 19''s body, Ali was sure of one thing, which was also the reason she had not attacked directly until now.


    To confirm whether Gick''s soul was actually inside Code 19.


    Was Gick controlling Code 19''s body through some form of consciousness maniption, or had he directly lodged his soul within Code 19?


    Without rifying this, acting rashly would only alert Gick and miss the opportunity.


    As for what Gick had just said? Unfortunately, Ali is neither a naive child nor a hot-blooded young girl.


    Of course, she hopes that subhumans will one day achieve true freedom, and she has considered the feasibility of Gick''s ideas.


    However, regrettably, Ali hase to her own conclusion.


    Not everything Gick said could be true.


    If what Gick ims is true, his very presence here constitutes the greatest contradiction since Monka is the sessor designated by Kurot himself.


    Even in the current situation, Monka''s absence implies his preparations are still inadequate.


    On one hand, there is the chosen sessor, who traveled across half the continent with Kurot, and on the other, a figure who seems more like a power-hungry war fanatic.


    Any rational individual would choose the former.


    The bands of light appeared instantaneously, their movement speed defying intuition, as if slicing directly through the air.


    One end of the light band materialized beside Code 19''s body, binding it tightly in a mere moment! Mana binding is not a particrly powerful restraining spell, but it is especially effective against spiritual entities.


    Regardless of how Gick managed to control Code 19''s body, it is clear that Code 19 is in a state of unconsciousness, meaning Gick cannot mobilize the mana within Code 19.


    The likelihood of Gick using his own soul is slim; while it would grant himbat capabilities, a soul without the protection of a body is exceedingly fragile, and any ident could lead to significant trouble.


    Therefore, she theorized, Gick must be using some spiritual entity as an intermediary to control Code 19''s body.


    In such a scenario, Gick''s options are limited to utilizing the physical strength of Code 19''s body forbat or escape.


    However, if limited to mere physical strength, Code 19 poses no threat to Ali and Roronora.

 Chapter 539 540-Silencing

    Chapter 539 540-Silencing


    ??That is to say, Gick''s true intention was solely to take Code 19''s body.


    All the discussions prior were but a ruse to divert Ali and Roronora''s attention, seeking an opportunity to ndestinely abscond with Code 19''s corpse.


    There must be something of paramount importance to Gick on Code 19''s body!


    This realization struck Ali without a moment''s hesitation, prompting immediate action.


    As expected, Gick showed no intention of resistance.


    Code 19''s body was swiftly bound.


    He was acutely aware that the strength of Code 19''s battered form stood no chance against the blockade formed by Ali and Roronora.


    "My attempt to bluff has indeed failed," Gick sighed, "This round, you''ve won, half-elf."


    As his voice faded, Code 19''s body jerked violently, and two trails of blood streamed down from the corners of his eyes.


    Ali froze momentarily, her expression darkening instantly.


    She hadn''t anticipated Gick would act so decisively¡ªeliminating Code 19 at the first sign of failure to transport him.


    Undoubtedly, Code 19 must have been privy to secrets of immense significance, so crucial that Gick preferred to kill him rather than let these secrets fall into their hands.


    But now, that lead was severed.


    With a sigh, Ali watched as the golden glow in her palms dissipated, and countless mana ribbons vanished, leaving Code 19''s body to copse, devoid of strength.


    "I should have joined you in taking action," Roronora remarked, eyeing Code 19''s lifeless form and then Ali''s grim visage.


    "Had I acted, there might have been a chance to stop him."


    "It''s futile, Gick employed methods aimed at the soul; it would have been toote regardless of who acted," Ali gestured dismissively.


    "Ultimately, the reason he left such a contingency within Code 19 indicates he always entertained the notion of eliminating him at any moment. I surmise it''s not just Code 19¡ªevery key subordinate of his is likely rigged with such a failsafe."


    "What a dangerous individual."


    ncing at Code 19''s corpse, Ali hesitated for a few seconds before stepping forward.


    Even if Gick hadpletely obliterated Code 19''s soul, whatever was on Code 19''s person remained, potentially harboring useful intelligence.


    Gick had spouted much nonsense, yet amidst the drivel, truths lurked.


    Pure fabrications fool no one; it''s the liesced with truths that deceive.


    Perhaps the vige in the forest held no hope for subhumans, but it surely concealed significant ruins or something of equivalent value.


    Gick''s target must be that very thing.


    If Ali could locate it before Gick, the upper hand would shift to her grasp.


    This represented the best strategy for turning the tables.


    Thoroughly searching Code 19, Ali ended up with an assortment of mundane items scattered around her: various snacks, a handleless throwing knife, a booklet filled with notes, several explicit drawings, and a small-capacity Space Ring.


    With a mind clouded by perplexity, Ali began sifting through the clutter for potential clues.


    Despite Code 19''s dangerous aura, the assortment of items suggested he was merely a magus of advanced age, subject to the same desires and whims as anyone else¡ªsnacking when hungry, perhaps even indulging in risqu¨¦ images by the campfire at night.


    What, then, distinguishes one person from another? A person can embody many roles, but which among these is the true self?


    This question surpassed the boundaries of Ali''s current understanding, prompting her to set aside such ponderings and focus instead on the items before her.


    The first item examined was a booklet, densely packed with writings that seemed nonsensical at first nce, yet undoubtedly followed some sort of encryption.


    It appeared to be Code 19''s personal notebook, containing significant entries encrypted by his own design.


    Silently marking it of interest, Ali tucked the booklet into an inner pocket.


    Next were the assorted snacks¡ªseemingly ordinary dried fruits that wouldn''te cheap for the average farmer, but were trivial expenses for a magus.


    The snack bags bore no special mechanisms; after a brief inspection, Ali handed them to Roronora with a cautionary note, "Be careful, they might be edible, or they might be poisoned."


    Then came the next item: erotic illustrations.


    Drawn on high-quality paper, these images featured scantily d women in provocative poses, their craftsmanship so exquisite that they seemed to leap off the page, the work of an unknown master.


    The figures were portrayed with such lifelike precision and allure, it was impossible not to appreciate the artistry, regardless of the content''s nature.


    After a brief nce, memorizing the content, Ali rolled up the drawings and stored them in another Space Ring of hers.


    Hermonly used Space Ring contained many edibles, to which Jelia had ess.


    If ced there, who knows when Jelia might stumble upon them.


    Securing the drawings, Ali looked up, somewhat ufortably, to meet Roronora''s gaze.


    "I... won''t say anything... but you have to lend them to me."


    Who said this guyckedmon sense?


    He''s already learning how to ckmail!


    With a darkened expression, Ali waved dismissively, "It''s intelligence, looking at it won''t hurt, but you absolutely cannot let Jelia see it. If caught, don''t you dare say it came from me!"


    Roronora nodded, though it was uncertain if the message truly sank in.


    Regardless, Ali shifted her focus to thest item of value amidst the misceneous objects: the Space Ring.


    For a magus, a personal, encryptable Space Ring is undeniably a treasure trove.


    A spell magus requires a vast array of materials to cast spells, an enhancement magus needs precious substances for bodily repairs, and various tools for exploring ruins and checking spells, along with spell scrolls, spell potions, and mana equipment.


    It''s impractical and unsafe to carry all these in a backpack.


    The Space Ring thus serves as the ideal container.


    Although the Space Ring''s capacity might not berge, the contents within are assuredly of the greatest value.


    Ali began attempting to bypass the identity verification spell on the ring, a standard security measure for every Space Ring designed to prevent theft.


    Even if a magus were to lose their ring, it would remain inessible to others.


    Although essing items within a Space Ring requires mana, there''s no stiption on the source of this mana, meaning even non-magical individuals could theoretically use a Space Ring.


    However, encryption adds ayer of protection by verifying the user''s physical makeup and soul.


    Only after passing this verification can one sessfully ess the Space Ring.


    Cracking such encryption is no simple feat, yet Ali is not without her methods.


    While other elven tribes mightck the means, Ali, as a master of spells, possesses a vast array of tools at her disposal.


    As she caressed the Space Ring, she pondered the most appropriate approach to tackle its encryption spell.


    Different encryption spells employ varied methodologies, necessitating distinct countermeasures.


    Although Ali has many targeted decryption spells at her disposal, some, due to theirplexity or her inability to cast them personally, are stored in scroll form within her Space Ring.


    These items are exceedingly precious and should not be squandered lightly.


    Moreover, such encryption spells might possess self-destruct capabilities.


    Should one attempt to break them down one by one, there''s a risk they might self-destruct before any progress is made, rendering the endeavor futile and potentially destroying valuable contents within.


    After several preliminary attempts, Ali began her formal effort to decrypt the spell.


    The first decryption spell she tried, predictably, failed¡ªnot because it was the mostplex or most effective spell she knew, but rather an obscure one.


    Its strengthy not in the act of decryption, but in analysis, providing a deeper understanding of the encryption spell and paving the way for a more targeted approach.


    Armed with more detailed intelligence, Ali prepared her second decryption spell.


    This one wasn''t the most widely known or traditionally effective, but it was a suboptimal solution from her repertoire that she had modified to suit the specific structure of this encryption spell.


    If Ali''s assessment was correct, this adapted spell should prove most effective against this particr encryption.


    The spell, ultimately condensed into a matrix norger than the tip of her finger, was aligned directly against the ring''s encryption spell.


    A sh of white light followed, and Ali felt the encryption dissipate, her mana sessfully integrating with the ring.


    A smile broke across her face as she stood up, anticipating the most exciting part: the unboxing!


    With a flick of her wrist, the contents of the ring spilled out in a cascade.


    First to hit the ground was a pile of shimmering coins, a mix of denominations from various nations, making them uneven in value.


    Even by a rough estimate, the total hovered around a thousand universal gold coins¡ªa fortune, indeed.


    Next came several bottles and jars, all intermediate spell potions.


    Another heap of gold coins followed.


    After the spell potions were a few scrolls, andstly, the item Ali had been most eager to find: another small booklet!

 Chapter 540 541-Convergence

    Chapter 540 541-Convergence


    ??If the previous booklet harbored Code 19''s secrets, safeguarded by a unique encryption, then it was inevitable that Code 19 would prepare a contingency for certain dire situations.


    Perhaps in the event of his demise seeking someone to exact revenge? Or if wronged, to seek retribution?


    The information within the booklet was essible and easily interpretable by Code 19 himself, yet he must have also devised a key for those who found the cipher iprehensible¡ªa means to "unlock the door" for them.


    Could this booklet serve as that very key?


    Ali picked up the booklet and opened it.


    Its pages were yellowed with age, clearly having existed for some time.


    The contents were sparse, mainlyprised of symbols and equations.


    By identifying a starting point and embarking on a simple deduction, Ali discovered these to be the derivational equations of a spell matrix.


    Though iplete, Ali could approximately discern the matrix''s function: it directly influenced the ability to shape mana, allowing for the precise molding of mana.


    Nearly half of the booklet was filled with rted equations, the remainder nk.


    After perusing the booklet, Ali''s confusion didn''t dissipate but deepened.


    Was this supposed to be the key? Or had Code 19 not left any key at all? Or perhaps, had she overlooked something crucial?


    Ali reviewed her own actions and those of Code 19, assuring herself that her deductions were correct.


    Code 19 didn''te across as a deeply scheming individual; rather than a hitman, he seemed more akin to a straightforward warrior.


    He preferred directbat and liked to use his own strength to defeat enemies.


    Would such a person concoct an intricate series of contingencies?


    It wasn''t impossible, but it seemed overly taxing for his intellect.


    Thus, the primary concern remained with the booklet.


    Perhaps trying out the spell matrix? It might conceal something significant.


    Yet, it could also be a trap.


    However, now wasn''t the time for these endeavors.


    Ali needed to ascertain Jelia''s situation first.


    "Roronora, take me to Jelia."


    After packing up all discovered items and casting a final nce at Code 19''s body, Ali dusted off her hands and stood up.


    "This body, do you have any ideas for dealing with it?"


    Leaving it here was definitely not an option.


    Aside from the risk of decay and attracting wild animals with the stench, if Gick had left any surprises within Code 19, they might activate at any moment.


    "Burn it?"


    One of the best methods to eliminate traces was fire.


    A simple ze could ensure there was nothing left to worry about.


    "That makes sense. Let''s burn it."


    Ali nodded, and with a flick of her wrist, mana coalesced and swirled into a me-like crimson, rolling and flickering in her palm as though it were a real me.


    Having umted a sufficient amount of mana, Ali flicked her wrist, sending a roaring orb of mana flying out, striking Code 19''s body on the ground.


    mes burst upon impact, the intense heat causing Ali''s bangs to curl slightly.


    "The fire seems a bit toorge? Well, it''ll do."


    Ali established a circr mana barrier around the corpse to prevent the mes from spreading.


    After confirming the fire would reduce Code 19''s body to ashes, she and Roronora turned to leave.


    The fire, formed purely from concentrated mana, was fiercely dangerous, with high temperatures and rapidbustion.


    Moreover, due to the small amount of mana contained within human flesh, the body itself could serve as a special kind of fuel, even in the absence of conventional materials.


    By the time Ali decided it was okay to depart, the scent of roasting meat wafted through the air.


    Despite the grim source, the aroma of grilled meat was unmistakably simr.


    Shaking her head to dispel the nauseating thoughts, Ali looked up and saw Roronora''s silhouette ahead.


    Was there something different about this Werewolf?


    A faint sense of unease lingered in Ali''s mind, yet she couldn''t pinpoint the source.


    The hideout where Jelia and Roronora were staying wasn''t far from the site of their confrontation with Code 19.


    If it were, Roronora wouldn''t have been able to arrive so promptly.


    As Ali approached within a hundred meters of the hideout, Roronora had already sensed her presence.


    The defenses and alerts around the hideout were all crafted by Roronora.


    In other words, if the hideout was considered a nest surrounded by a web, then Roronora was like therge spider lurking within.


    Any disturbance in the web, and he would react immediately.


    And Jelia? She was the spider''s boss.


    Despite her young age, she carried herself like a mafia boss, exuding authority and control.


    Amid such boundless musings, Ali arrived at the new hideout.


    Another cave... or rather, a burrow.


    The entrance, barelyrge enough for a person to enter while stooped, was located at the foot of a mound about one and a half meters tall, surrounded by weeds taller than a person.


    Ali looked around and then noticed smoke stains on a hollow in a withered tree next to the mound.


    It seemed this was the venttion shaft, ingeniously set up.


    Roronora led the way into the burrow, with Ali following two meters behind.


    The burrow extended downwards, gradually erging, and after walking about five or six meters, Ali could stand up straight.


    A few torches inserted into the cave walls provided dim lighting, casting long, distorted shadows that danced and swayed with the mes, giving the impression of a chaotic dance of shadows.


    About twenty meters further in, the space suddenly opened up.


    It was a unique area, spanning hundreds of square meters, with the ceiling rising more than four meters above the ground.


    The floor was made of solid bluestone, and the walls were alsopacted, resembling a windowless room.


    It was more than adequate for a temporary dwelling.


    In the center of the cave, a campfire had been built with stones, and an iron pot, sourced from who knows where, was suspended above it.


    Jelia, her hair in disarray, squatted beside the pot, her gaze dripping with anticipation, saliva flowing uncontrobly.


    The pot bubbled with wild vegetables, dried meat, and chunks of bread.


    Though the fare was simple, the aroma wafting up after seasoning was surprisingly pleasant.


    Hearing the footsteps, Jelia reluctantly shifted her gaze from the iron pot, then saw Roronora and Ali.


    The moment she saw Ali, a radiant smile spread across her face, and she sprang to her feet.


    "Ali! You''re finally back! Help meb my hair! There''s no mirror here, I can''t do it myself, and Roronora is all thumbs."


    A shadow crossed Ali''s face.


    So, your joy is merely because someone is here tob your hair? Howard has spoiled you rotten.


    ttering across the bluestone floor, Jelia approached, holding arge soup spoon she''d found somewhere.


    Stopping in front of Ali, she scrutinized her from head to toe, then nodded in approval.


    "You''re not hurt. Roronora rushed out so hastily, I feared you''d encountered serious trouble. Now that you''re unharmed, hurry up and help me with my hair! Do you even know what time it is?"


    "In this wilderness, who''s there to see your hair anyway?"


    Ali huffed, her affection for the girl''s concern evident despite her retort.


    But that was just lip service, a bit of banter.


    If she truly refused to help Jelia with her hair, who knows how long the young girl would persist in her requests.


    Retrieving ab from her bag, Jelia dragged Ali to a corner of the cave and sat down on a stone.


    The rock was cool, and though covered with ayer of unknown animal fur, a chill still seeped through.


    Ali frowned; after all, this was a cave, and even with a fire going, the warmth was limited.


    Staying here too long could prove challenging for Jelia''s health.


    "Roronora, keep an eye on the pot for me, will you?"


    Once seated, Jelia, still preupied with her culinary endeavor, asked Roronora to monitor the cooking.


    Roronora nodded, dutifully squatting by the iron pot, mirroring the position Ali first saw Jelia in.


    Watching Roronora''s somewhat clumsy actions, a twitch flickered at the corner of Ali''s eye, as she barely suppressed augh.


    Was it true that the nature of the underling reflected the character of their leader?


    Despite Roronora''s formidable presence, capable of standing toe-to-toe with Code 19 without falling short, he seemed utterly docile around Jelia.


    And then there was Howard, usually so calm and rational, yet somehow always at a loss around Jelia.


    Was this a case of ''every strong man has his weakness''?


    Though Jelia expressed urgency,bing hair wasn''t exactly challenging; it''s just that doing it alone without a mirror could indeed be tricky.


    Quickly tidying up Jelia''s hair, Ali patted her on the head.


    "It''s best not to linger here too long these next few days. This ce is quite damp and chilly, and the cold is intense. If possible, getting some fresh air outside wouldn''t hurt, but safetyes first."


    "Got it," Jelia nodded, pushing off the stone to spring up and scampered back to the pot with a patter of feet.

 Chapter 541 542-Ingenious Plan

    Chapter 541 542-Ingenious n


    ??Watching Jelia with her eager, almost cat-like anticipation, Ali simply shook her head, unsure how much of her advice had actually been absorbed.


    Clearly, the iron pot wasn''t something Jelia had been carrying around.


    And the wild vegetables simmering within it, while abundant outside, were still sourced from the wilderness.


    Fortunately, Code 19 was dead, and Gick''s attention wouldn''t be on them for the time being.


    Monka had already set his ns in motion.


    Whatever his intentions, Gick couldn''t ess the vige''s secrets without confronting him.


    As long as Monka remained alive, the vigers of the forest settlement stood united as one.


    How would Gick deal with Monka?


    Assassination? Imprisonment?


    Neither seemed like viable strategies.


    Such conventional tactics wouldn''t catch a figure as prepared as Monka unawares.


    Besides, killing him directly would likely eliminate thest person knowledgeable about all the vige''s secrets.


    "It''s quite the predicament," Ali remarked, though her face betrayed a sense of schadenfreude.


    It''s natural, after all.


    Seeing one''s adversary in trouble brings a special kind of joy.


    If one doesn''t feel this satisfaction, then their so-called hatred might just be pretense.


    True hatred doesn''t choose means, doesn''t care about onlookers'' gaze, and seeks only the demise of its object.


    That''s the essence of pure loathing.


    It appeared the contents of the pot were nearly done.


    Ali watched as Jelia served herself a portion in a bowl, taking it to a stone to start eating with some bread.


    Roronora, too, had his own bowl.


    It seemed Ali was on the verge of resorting to eating with her hands.


    With a sigh, Ali stood up: "After we finish eating, Roronora, you''reing with me. Regardless of how the vigers decide, it''s time we made our move."


    Seizing the moment while Gick''s attention was tied up with Monka presented the perfect opportunity to strike.


    "Understood."


    Though uncertain of Ali''s n, Roronora knew that since Jelia had instructed him to follow Ali, he wouldply with her directives.


    With a nod, his focus returned to his bowl.


    A twitch flickered at the corner of Ali''s eye.


    Was she truly less important than a bowl of stew?


    She decided to step outside for some fresh air before her frustration reached a boiling point.


    Navigating through the increasingly narrow passageway, Ali emerged once more into the embrace of sunlight.


    This was the moment to test the spell matrix from the booklet.


    Surveying the tranquil surroundings, Ali seated herself cross-legged atop the mound, pulling out the booklet filled with the unfinished spell matrix equations.


    While the final deductions were yet iplete, the necessary conditions and constraints were in ce.


    Whoever would continue the work, the oue would remain unchanged.


    Like a math problem, the tools and methods might vary, but the correct result is always singr.


    Following the booklet''s logic, Ali, with her solid foundation, made rapid progress.


    Spell runes were deciphered and constructed one after another.


    With each rune solved, Ali immediately materialized it with her mana.


    Before fully constructing the matrix, Ali had to ensure that it wasn''t some kind of devastating trap.


    It wasn''t unheard of for malevolent predecessors to leave halfpleted equations on paper, leading those who followed to believe they''d discovered some secret technique, only to end up with a self-destructing matrix or to find the equation fundamentally wed at a crucial juncture, resulting in a copsing matrix and rampant mana.


    Who knew if Code 19 had learned such a trick to ensnare the unwary?


    Given Code 19''s matrix construction abilities, deceiving Ali would be quite the challenge, but it wasn''t necessarily all his own work.


    Acquiring it from someone else would serve the same purpose.


    The key was making it believable as harmless.


    Like a lie interwoven with verifiable truths, it was most effective.


    Constructing the foundational rune didn''t take Ali much time; this wasn''t particrly challenging, and any magus with a solid foundation couldplete it within half an hour.


    It''s worth noting that inbat, constructing a rune of simrplexity would need to bepleted in no more than ten seconds.


    For a magus specializing in spells, time was life, and the length of a battle could equate to the span of life itself.


    With only thirty basic runes, while not arge number, theirbination could push the limits of a level 3 magus.


    "Nowes the most dangerous part."


    If Code 19 were to tamper with anything, he wouldn''t choose the foundational runes, as those could easily be detected and the user could abandon them if things went south,cking sufficient lethality.


    If Ali were to set a trap, she would certainly ce it in the linking structure that followed thepletion of the foundational runes.


    The spell matrix is divided into three parts: foundational rune, linking structure, and external unit.


    Generally, the foundational rune determines the functional scope of the matrix, the linking structure determines the matrix''s functional efficacy, and the external unit, not always necessary, is used to enhance certain functions or toplement the matrix itself.


    Tampering with the linking structure means that no abnormalities would be detected until the user begins charging the matrix.


    As the mostplex part of the matrix, issues here are the hardest to inspect.


    And if problems arise at this stage, the matrix could copse during mid-charge or during a preunch stress test!


    Then, it would explode like a bomb.


    What should aplete and functional spell matrix look like?


    The various foundational runes act as the matrix''s fulcrum, the intricate linking structure serves as the skeleton for mana flow, and the diverse external units provide new mana pathways.


    The entire system operates in an orderly manner, much like a well-regted empire.


    In such a structure, stability is always the primary concern, followed by the overall performance level.


    After all, humans use the spell matrix, and no human can withstand such a potent mana shock without injury.


    If a different species encounters an issue, they might correct it with their extraordinary racial talents.


    However, most human magi would only face death.


    "What an ingenious concept."


    Observing the halo floating in the air, with a disk about the size of two palms at the heart of the hazy luminescence, a spell matrix suspended there, emanating a soft golden glow that turned the surrounding mana mist into a pale gold.


    This was theplete form of the matrix from the booklet found in Code 19''s Space Ring.


    A spell matrix of unclear function, currently demonstrating only the capabilities for powerful mana condensation, purification, and solidification.


    While potentially useful for cultivation or creating specific mana environments, it holds no significance for Ali.


    If it were merely a matrix for this purpose, she has ess to many superior alternatives.


    What she desires is the "key" from the other booklet!


    This simple rule-based encryption is apletely different concept from theplex spell encryption on the Space Ring.


    Spell encryption, though intricate and with the risk of self-


    destruction, is ultimately based on the properties of mana.


    Draining the mana directly renders any encryption spell ineffective, meaning spell encryption can be forcefully solved, even quickly.


    However, the rule-based encryption in the booklet differs significantly.


    Setting aside whether a brute-force solution even exists, if there is one, the time required to break it poses a huge problem.


    Time is precisely what Alicks the most!


    If she can''t decrypt this intelligence quickly, the booklet will be nothing more than waste paper after this period.


    The spell matrix rotates slowly, its pale golden light faint yet stable.


    Within a radius of thirty meters, mana converges into a space of three meters in radius, effectively increasing mana concentration tenfold!


    While this effect is undeniably impressive, as mentioned before, itcks relevance.


    Neither as a magus nor to Ali personally does this spell matrix reveal sufficient value.


    "It seems I must find another way. This spell matrix might have been useful to Code 19, but it''s utterly useless to me."


    Ali felt a tinge of disappointment.


    Initially, her hopes were high, as all signs pointed to this being the key she sought.


    Yet, the oue was beyond her expectations.


    Perhaps Code 19 never intended to leave a "key" behind.


    Maybe he had contemted it but ultimately feared his secrets being exposed and chose not to preserve it.


    The true answer to this question nowy only with Code 19.


    With a sigh, Ali regrouped her thoughts.


    If there were no shortcuts avable, then she would face the challenge head-on, fair and square.


    Gick''s power was undoubtedly limited.


    He could mobilize magi up to the first level at most.


    Magi of higher calibers weren''t individuals who could be easilymanded; they were akin to strategic deterrence in tactics and strategy.


    The extent of destruction a special-level magus could unleash was beyond ordinary imagination.

 Chapter 542 543-The Portal

    <h4>Chapter 542 Chapter543-The Portal</h4>


    A level 1 magus might still be within human capability to contend with, but once one breaks through the ceiling of a level 1 magus, they begin to truly tap into what is called "magic" - the power of miracles that human effort alone could never achieve, the domain ofw-level spells.


    Ali had once witnessed such earth-shattering power and experienced what it felt like to wield such a force.


    It was indescribably wonderful, holding a beauty beyond imagination.


    With a flick of her hand, Ali intended to dismiss the spell matrix before it reached its breaking point and copsed, as any actual copse would present some inconvenience.


    At that moment, an unexpected change urred! The spell matrix, which had been slowly rotating and gathering mana, suddenly elerated.


    Its rotational speed increased exponentially, as did the speed of mana condensation.


    Huge mana currents surged towards the spell matrix''s location!


    This was bad! If this continued, the mana might explode outright.


    The very next instant after the anomaly arose, Ali reacted.


    A beam of mana light from her hand struck the spell matrix, attempting to forcibly halt its operation.


    Although this could potentially cause the currently condensed mana to rampage, it was preferable to allowing more mana to umte and erupt simultaneously.


    However, there was no response.


    The spell matrix had slipped from her control.


    "How can this be!"


    Ali paused for a moment, then started to move faster.


    Although she didn''t understand why the matrix had be uncontroble, ensuring the safety of the two people in the cave was now more critical than stopping the mana rampage.


    A pure mana rampage wouldn''tst too long or cover too vast an area.


    As long as Jelia and Roronora left in time, they couldpletely avoid it.


    But this meant someone had to stay behind to buy them more time.


    Ali believed she was the best choice for that.


    "Ali, what''s happening?"


    As Ali reached the entrance of the cave, Roronora was emerging with Jelia in tow.


    Looking up to see the mana frenzy atop the mound, Roronora''s expression shifted starkly.


    The mana had been gathering before, but now its convergence was visibly unstable¡ª a precursor to a mana rampage!


    "A bit of an ident. Take Jelia and get out, not a hundred... but two hundred meters away!"


    Ali tried to appear calmer than she felt.


    The mana could erupt at any moment, and she couldn''t risk Jelia and Roronora''s safety.


    "You''re lying!" Jelia stared intently at Ali''s face.


    "This is definitely not an ident! If you die, I''ll go to your grave and feast, and not leave you anything!"


    Was such a threat effective against someone who had been cooking for months?


    "Who''s going to die, huh?"


    Ali managed a smile.


    Despite the danger, she had no intention of dying here.


    And even if things turned dire, she still had ast resort, though deploying it would thoroughly derail her ns.


    "Go now! Don''t hesitate!"


    With a deep look at Ali, Roronora scooped up Jelia and turned to leave.


    ncing at Roronora''s retreating figure, Ali turned back to face the glowing orb of mana on the mound.


    A rampage?


    Was such a simple trap befitting of Code 19''s intricate design?


    This was no ident, but a trapid by Code 19!


    In the moment Ali attempted to control the matrix and failed, she understood¡ªthis was Code 19''s trap!


    The spell matrix wasn''t as straightforward as the booklet suggested but was a special matrix designed to evolve and selfplete!


    Gathering mana was merely a part of its function; its true purpose likely involved using the gathered mana to open a portal.


    Within the brilliant golden mana orb, a white vortex slowly spread.


    A vague figure appeared deep within the swirl, its crimson pupils ringly bright.


    Ali didn''t know whaty on the other side of this portal, but she was certain of one thing: no good came through it, and those who came were up to no good.


    The white vortex within the golden mana orb slowly expanded.


    In the span of two breaths, the vortex grew to the height and width of two men, its oval shape radiating astonishing mana fluctuations, with the faint sound of a wild beast''s roar emanating from its depths.


    Ali stepped back, her body fully alert, with "Brave" ready to be activated at a moment''s notice.


    She had a foreboding feeling¡ªthis might be the gravest crisis she had ever faced.


    Finally, a blurry figure emerged from the depths of the white vortex, those crimson pupils especially piercing.


    The figure stepped out of the vortex with a mix of confusion and arrogance in its gaze, sweeping over the surroundings before settling on Ali''s face, betraying fleeting emotions.


    "Who are you? What have you summoned me for?"


    The figure''s features were obscured by the golden light, with only a pair of crimson eyes visible, resembling blood-red translucent gems¡ªbeautiful but deadly.


    "If my memory serves me right... it wasn''t you who summoned mest time, was it?"


    The thought that Code 19 might have previously summoned this entity shed through Ali''s mind like lightning, unraveling several possibilities and corresponding strategies in an instant.


    However, judging by the figure''s current demeanor, it didn''t seem to harbor any malice¡­


    Did it have some kind of deal with Code 19? Or was there a contract in ce?


    Despite theck of mana fluctuations from the figure, it gave Ali a sense of danger far surpassing any she felt with Code 19.


    This implied the entity before her was more perilous than Code 19 had ever been.


    "It seems you''re unaware of the rules?"


    The figure took a step forward, the golden glow on its face dimming slightly, its voice tinged with surprise and amusement.


    "Daring to activate an unfamiliar spell matrix without knowing anything, aren''t you reckless, little one? Aren''t you afraid the spell matrix itself could be dangerous?"


    Ali remained silent, but a sigh of relief quietly escaped her internally.


    The existence of "rules" suggested that the figure''s actions were constrained in some manner!


    With that knowledge, she saw an opportunity!


    Furthermore, from the figure''s statements, it was clear Code 19 had struck some sort of deal with it, but it didn''t seem to be a damning request like "kill the next summoner."


    Was it a "wish"? Or perhaps some form of "exchange"?


    Before understanding the figure''s pattern of behavior, Ali decided to stay responsive to changes.


    With virtually zero information at her disposal, any rash action could only worsen the situation.


    "After all this, you show no reaction... no, wait, your eyes changed, didn''t they? Wariness? Guardedness? You were unaware of my existence, yet you activated that spell matrix... This means you must have some connection with Code 19, and Code 19 harbored ill intentions... Did you kill him?"


    Such acute intuition! From mere subtle details, the figure pinpointed the heart of the matter with a level of deductive skill no human could match.


    Ali''s alertness spiked, her skin prickling with tension.


    The presence before her was profoundly unsettling.


    Had she not been concerned about the sufficiency of "Brave''s" power, Ali would have eliminated this figure the instant it appeared!


    That tempestuous, chaotic sensation always reminded Ali of apocalyptic legends she had encountered in the past.


    The mad gods within those tales always carried such an aura of chaos.


    "Such trivial matters bear no significance to me. If you''re worried that I might harm you for this reason, rest assured, I''m not so idle as to act against a human without cause."


    "My name is Diabolos, from beyond this world. If you must assign me to a species, ''devil'' is probably the most apt."


    As he spoke, the brilliant golden glow on the figure''s face finally dissipated entirely, revealing an excessively youthful visage to Ali''s gaze.


    Dark red lines meandered across his entire face, outlining aplex spell matrix structure.


    His crimson eyes gleamed with excitement, while his mouth bore a proud and cold smile.


    His words detonated like a bomb in Ali''s mind, obliterating all thought.


    Her senses seemed to desert her as if she had plunged into an endless abyss.


    Devils are a race existing only in legend, unseen by any in reality, with only oral descriptions passed down through generations.


    No one truly knows what devils are like.


    They stand shoulder to shoulder with deities, whimsically appearing in the myths of various nations and races.


    Their forms and nature are ever-changing, their true visages and alignments unknown.


    But one thing Ali could affirm was that devils had vanished from the Av Continent.


    At least, that should have been the case.

 Chapter 543 544-Alis Wish

    Chapter 543 544-Ali''s Wish


    ording to historical legends, there was aprehensive war between deities and devils thousands of years ago¡ªa racial war waged for the right to exist, devoid of good or evil, fought solely for survival.


    The oue, as recorded, was the victory of the deities over the devils, leading to the banishment of the entire devil race into the void.


    There should have been nothing there, a ce where nothing could survive, neither gods nor devils.


    It was the cradle of the world, hence devoid of everything, even the concept of "existence."


    Yet now, seemingly, possibly, maybe, presumably, a living "devil" stood before Ali?


    "You''re joking, right?"


    Though devils on the continent didn''t symbolize evil, and only a minority of zealots within the Church''s inquisition held an overt malice towards these beings of the same echelon as deities.


    To harbor such tant hostility towards a super-entity ranked alongside the gods, but to im oneself as a "devil" in such a situation, one had to be either mad or the real deal!


    Ali dared not contemte the second possibility, instead silently praying that what stood before him was merely a terribly powerful madman.


    If it truly were a "devil," let alone Ali, even if the venerable elders from the high elf kingdoms were present, how many could return alive?


    "No, not at all."


    Apart from the patterns on his face, Diabolos, who looked no different from a human youth, smiled and said, "As expected, you wouldn''t believe. I anticipated this... But, if evidence wereid before you, could you still deceive yourself?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Little one, you''ve met that unscrupulous fellow, haven''t you?"


    "That one, always lurking in the mana ocean."


    God Nameless!


    Though unnamed, the entity encountered within the mana ocean was undoubtedly of divine stature.


    But how could this being possibly know?


    Gazing into those crimson eyes filled with mirth and scorn, Ali narrowed her eyes, contemting whether a directmunication with the mana ocean could offer a solution.


    The battles between titans should be left to the titans themselves.


    In situations where one misstep could result in annihtion, it''s best to remain uninvolved if possible.


    "Not speaking? Thinking of a solution? You''re starting to believe what I''m saying."


    Diabolos''s face bore the satisfied yet malevolent smile of a child who had seeded in a prank.


    "Even though you haven''t shown it, I can ''smell'' it¡ªthe scent of that fellow."


    "Only that individual carries such an aroma, aplete scoundrel pretending to care for the world."


    Diabolos''s gaze fell on Ali''s right hand¡ªwhere the core of "Brave" resided.


    Ali instinctively hid her right hand, prompting a mocking sneer from Diabolos.


    "That fellow''s power? I cannot be mistaken; that''s undoubtedly his power! What whimsical name has he taken up this time? ''knight''? ''Friend of Justice''? Only he would indulge in such meaningless acts!"


    Stepping back, Diabolos raised his hands, palms open, and two mes arose, one red and one blue, burning silently.


    This was also a mana construct, yet something even special-level magi couldn''t achieve.


    The mes in his hands were genuine "fire"!


    Stripped of all mana structure, transformed at the material foundation level to form "fire"!


    In other words, if Diabolos wished, he could easily create anything.


    "Equivalent exchange, that is my rule," Diabolos said with a cold smirk.


    "This is the bnce of the world. Whatever you desire, as long as you can pay an equal price, it can all be realized¡ªthis is a true wish-granting machine."


    Why did that sound so familiar?


    Ali had an inkling of where the abnormal speed and control of Code 19 came from.


    "But there''s one thing! The only currency I ept here is souls!"


    The smile on Diabolos''s face remained unchanged, but its implication shifted entirely in Ali''s eyes, as if he were staring at a demon with cold, green mes flickering behind it.


    "If the soul of a healthy ordinary person is worth a hundred units, then yours is of the highest grade, valued over a thousand units... a power that could threaten the gods themselves."


    Although Diabolos''s words were exaggerated, Ali remained unmoved.


    "That sort of tactic is outdated. Just do what you want, no need for such pretense!"


    Ali didn''t draw his sword, knowing that having a weapon or not was meaningless against the devil before him.


    She had epted it now; the being in front of her was indeed a devil...


    Because no human could grasp the human heart so precisely!


    Any person could be swayed by their emotions, creating biases, but not a devil, because it was not human at all.


    "If only it were that simple."


    For the first time, Ali heard a sigh from the devil.


    "Business isn''t easy these days... In the past, merely showing my face would earn me a hefty amount of souls."


    "Now I scare, I deceive, and I''m just short of holding a discount sale, only to be met with your ''that tactic is outdated.'' Such a blow is quite harsh!"


    Diabolos, sounding remarkably like a middle-aged man nearing a crisis, began toment in a surprisingly mundane manner.


    Ali''s expression turned peculiar for a moment but quickly returned to normal.


    After all, she was facing a being capable of destroying a nation with a mere gesture; caution was prudent.


    Provoking such an entity could have dire consequences.


    Perhaps... making a purchase?


    Although God Nameless had imed her soul for after her death, that was a future concern.


    Watching Diabolos sink into a funk, squatting on the ground and drawing circles, even someone as tough as Ali felt the pressure.


    Who knew what effects the circles drawn by that monster could have?


    She opened her mouth to speak but hesitated at thest moment.


    Really, should she propose a deal with a devil? Although not as infamously malevolent as demons, devils were hardly benign entities.


    What if it reneged on the deal once it had her soul?


    "Oh no, little one. Whether devils or demons, we all built our reputations on honesty and integrity."


    Somehow, Diabolos had set up a pic nket on the ground, produced a teapot of red tea, several tes of cakes, and beside himy a high-quality, hardcover book, appearing out of nowhere.


    Ali''s eye twitched, and Diabolos, with a nce, easily prated her emotions, offering a smile.


    "I see you''re about to hesitate for quite some time, so why not sit down and rest a bit?"


    "Go back!" Ali''s sudden exmation caught Diabolos off guard.


    "Go back! That''s my request, my wish!"


    "Are you sure?" Diabolos''s face took on an odd expression, as if he had encountered something bizarre.


    The humans he had previously encountered weren''t like this.


    Upon realizing his identity as a devil, though initially frightened, their eyes would quickly reveal a glint of greed.


    Just like that.


    Such souls were cheap.


    Diabolos stood up, his expression turning serious.


    "I''m certain! What''s the price? Just say it!"


    "What price?" Diabolos stroked his chin.


    What could be the price formanding a being of divine stature?


    Although it sounded likemanding, it wasn''t about making him do anything specific, so the price obviously wouldn''t be taking the entire soul.


    Since Diabolos mentioned equivalent exchange, the ruleid there, and he couldn''t break it himself.


    He was a devil, not a demon without scruples.


    While both talked about equivalent exchanges, trusting a demon only led to a more miserable end!


    As far as Diabolos knew, no human who dealt with a demon ended well.


    After brief contemtion, a proposal formed in Diabolos''s mind.


    "I''ve decided, the price will be¡ªyou! I won''t take your soul, but I also won''t leave. I''ll make your body my dwelling!"


    "In return, I''ll pay you apensation every day!"


    Equivalent exchange is not solely for Ali to make requests; Diabolos too can set terms!


    Although the greatest demand devils have from humans is their souls, there are asional exceptions.


    Diabolos hadn''t encountered someone as intriguing as Ali in a long while.


    Diabolos''s sudden proposal left Ali momentarily frozen, unsure of which expression to adopt.


    However, she realized one thing: the days ahead were likely to be increasingly chaotic.


    Devils are inherently agents of chaos, to say nothing of Jelia and Roronora, who are half-orcs living amidst turmoil.


    Now, with her, thest member of their trio previously aligned with order, bing a vessel for a devil, their team seemed to have no future.


    "Now, we''re really in trouble."


    Symbolism is not without its significance, especially on Av Continent, where deities genuinely exist.


    The symbolism one represents essentially denotes their stance.


    Being on the opposing side of the deities might not provoke direct divine intervention, but their myriad underlings present a different story.

 Chapter 544 545-The Devils Proposition

    Chapter 544 545-The Devil''s Proposition


    "You can''t do this! If you do, it''s not just me who''ll be in trouble¡ªmypanions will be dragged into a huge mess too! If you truly take residence within me, I''ll kill myself at the first opportunity!"


    Ali''s gaze was resolute, her finger, charged with mana, aimed right at her temple.


    A slight surge in mana would cause the tightly condensed mana beam to pierce through her brain.


    Not even a deity could possibly save her then.


    This posed a dilemma.


    Diabolos scratched his chin, finding it rare toe across such an intriguing subject for observation, and he didn''t wish for Ali to die just yet.


    However, returning empty-handed was out of the question.


    Encountering such an anomaly in Ali and then returning without anything to show for it would be theughingstock among other devils.


    When had Diabolos ever suffered such an indignity?


    No, no, apromise had to be found.


    One that Ali could ept and that wouldn''t cause him to lose face.


    Perhaps rece it with a soul?


    But that would make Ali no different from any other human, which would be a pity.


    Yet, substituting it with something else clearly wouldn''t match the value, truly viting his own rules.


    Although Diabolos wasn''t particrly concerned, there was no guarantee that those who spent their days in the mana ocean wouldn''t intervene.


    Diabolos had already seen the mark of an old friend on Ali''s soul.


    "Brave"?


    Indeed, an interesting name.


    He wondered what expression this little one would wear upon learning the truth.


    But, being someone he had taken an interest in, surely she wouldn''t disappoint?


    Atst, Diabolos conceived apromise.


    It was somewhat bending the rules, but still within their confines.


    "If you cannot ept me residing within your body, then you may choose a personal belonging for me to inhabit. Let me be clear, returning is out of the question. This journey has yielded nothing for me so far; it''s a total loss."


    This was the solution Diabolos came up with.


    As experienced as he was, he certainly understood Ali''s concerns. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Although he mentioned residing within her, he wouldn''t exert any direct influence on Ali.


    In fact, due to the constitution rtionship, it could even enhance her affinity with mana.


    However, this would inevitably brand Ali with the mark of a "pseudo-devil," an oue Diabolos could not avoid.


    He might deceive the eyes of humans, but if the adversary were a deity,plications would arise.


    Yet, if the object of his residency were an item, the situation differed.


    Surely, one wouldn''t me a son for his shoes being snatched by a stray dog and punish both the son and the dog.


    Despite appearing agitated, Ali was actually quiteposed.


    She had roughly grasped Diabolos''s modus operandi.


    His principle centered on equivalent exchange, with his bottom line being to avoid losing face.


    Although applying such terms to a devil might seem odd, isn''t this world filled with all sorts of strange entities?


    If he resided not within her but in one of her possessions, she would at least have a way to manage the situation.


    That made it somewhat more eptable.


    "You''re not going to say this now and then do as you pleaseter, are you?"


    If this devil truly intended to forcefully reside within Ali, suicide seemed her only recourse.


    "Don''t underestimate a devil''s honor, you scoundrel!"


    Diabolos''s eye twitched in annoyance, astonished that his considerable concessions still failed to satisfy.


    This is what makes humans such perplexing beings.


    He wondered if those who impulsively created this race eons ago now harbored regrets.


    Although his stay here was brief, it afforded Diabolos ample time to enact numerous ns.


    Being an entity that stood shoulder to shoulder with deities, his negotiations with Ali were but a fraction of his focus; his avatars had already surveyed half of the Silverwind Empire.


    He had gained a rough understanding of the current state of this world and even spotted some intriguing individuals along the way.


    Beings not of this world, and more than one at that.


    Were those entities starting to make their moves again?


    "Then, how about this? Would it do?"


    Ali pulled out a broken pocket watch from her upper pocket.


    A cheap find from Breeze City, it had seemed a good purchase at the time, only to break after less than three days, causing her to bete once¡ªa fittingpanion for dealings with a being like a devil.


    Diabolos''s expression darkened.


    While he wasn''t particr about the object of his residency, a broken pocket watch was...


    "Fine," he conceded yet another step.


    Had he not had business here, why would he persist? While all seemed coincidental, who could say there weren''t unseen forces at y?


    Taking the broken watch in hand, Diabolos turned it over for inspection.


    At first nce, it appeared decent, but a closer look revealed shoddy craftsmanship, a mere facade.


    Clockwork is a true test of a craftsman''s skill.


    The quality of a clockmaker''s work cannot be hidden.


    With a touch of his right index finger to the face of the watch, without any noticeable action, crimson bloodstains spread across it.


    Mana from the surroundings gathered around them under Diabolos''smand, quickly forming a circle of dense, silver-white fog.


    ...


    Two hundred meters north of the cavern, there lies an open field, the second concealment spot Roronora and Jelia had identified from the outset.


    Should the enemy discover the cave, their n was to retreat here for a temporary stay.


    Despite theck of cover, the area is always enshrouded in fog due to maic anomalies, disrupting mana perception and proving disadvantageous for magi.


    "Roronora, do you think Ali will be alright?" Jelia, tightening the cloak around her, leaned against a tree trunk.


    "She''ll be fine."


    Perched on a protruding branch, with her gaze directed towards the cave, Roronora squatted on the tree behind Jelia.


    Though surrounded by thick fog, Roronora''s vision, far superior to that of ordinary beings and enhanced further by her half-orc physiology and mana, allowed her to discern objects nearly a hundred meters away clearly¡ªprovided she remained still.


    Movement would drastically reduce her field of vision to about thirty meters.


    Even so, at this distance, she couldn''t see what was happening at the cave''s location.


    It was too far, and staring in that direction served more as a psychologicalfort than any practical use, afort not for herself.


    Roronora was acutely aware of the potential dangers Ali might be facing.


    If it were indeed a mana rampage, she would have sensed the mana fluctuations even from their position, but Roronora felt nothing.


    Towards the cave, there wasn''t the slightest hint of a mana rampage, not even significant mana fluctuations.


    Except for the mana vibrations that had gathered at the beginning, the surrounding mana was in a natural state of even distribution¡ªindicating that the possibility of a mana rampage was virtually non-existent.


    Ali was facing a different kind of trouble, one that even he wasn''t confident about resolving, which is why he had instructed them to leave with Jelia.


    As Roronora left, he noticed the spell matrix atop the mound.


    Despite his abilities, he couldn''t decipher its purpose, but that didn''t prevent him from specting.


    If the danger was external, fleeing with Jelia would be futile; the adversary would surely target Jelia, appearing more vulnerable.


    In such a case, it might be wiser for him to hide in the cave with Jelia while Ali lured the enemy away.


    This meant the likelihood of the dangering from the outside was almost negligible.


    Therefore, the most probable source of danger must be the spell itself.


    A self-destructive spell matrix? Or a remote spell matrix deployed by an enemy? Without Ali''s appearance, these questions remained unanswered.


    Suddenly, Roronora''s gaze shifted¡ªmana fluctuations became intense, drawn by an elusive force toward the cave! Had the spell matrix unleashed its power?


    Roronora grew anxious, the brief seconds stretching into what felt like an eternity.


    Eventually, the convergence of mana ceased, a grandiose aura shed by, and a figure appeared within Roronora''s view as if by instantaneous movement¡ªit was Ali!


    However, Ali seemed somewhat different.


    The most significant change was in strength.


    If previously Roronora could confidently assert dominance over Ali, now, even from a hundred meters away, he could distinctly sense the dangerous aura emanating from Ali!


    It was akin to a tiger ambling through the woods; seeminglynguid but capable of earth-shattering ferocity once provoked.


    What exactly had happened to Ali in those brief five minutes?


    Despite being full of questions, Roronora knew only Ali could provide the answers.


    He jumped down from the branch and patted Jelia''s hair.


    "Little master, stay behind me when the timees."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!